《Quick Transmigration: Reforming the Blackened Big BOSS》 Chapter 1 - A sword rampant in the last days (1) Chapter 1 A sword rampant in the last days (1) Flowers bloom in the ashes, and they grow and fight each other, which is a lot of fun. ¡ª [Host, hello! ] [I am System 168, known as the Blackened Big Boss Probation System. Now the host needs to find the blackened Big Boss Shi Minzhi, and take care of him meticulously, influence him, guide him to be positive, and be a good person. Try not to take the lives of innocent people. ] Baitang pouted, unmoved: ¡°You can bind someone else, I won¡¯t go.¡± It¡¯s her who cooks wine and pours tea, isn¡¯t the arty life delicious? Probating a blackened big boss? If you want her to say, it¡¯s already blackened, just kill it, and it¡¯s done once and for all, wouldn¡¯t it be happy? This is the easiest and fastest way! System 168 can¡¯t do it. After finally catching a host with a strong soul, you can¡¯t easily miss it. Performance, it¡¯s here! [Sorry, host, you have no right to refuse. ] System 168 directly brought Baitang into the mission world. It was a flash of white light, and Baitang entered the body of a human woman. This human woman was a high school student, also named Baitang, who had just turned 18 years old and was about to take the college entrance examination in 20 days. However, an accident happened, a global drizzle, pattering down for a month, unexpectedly appeared the zombies in their online novels. As a result, zombies broke out in a large area. At this time, it was exactly three months after the zombie outbreak. She was the only one left in Baitang¡¯s family. System 168 encouraged: [Host, zombies are rampant in this world, and you are waiting for you to influence the blackened big boss, so that fewer people will die in this world. ] Baitang:? ? ? Fewer people died? This blackened big boss is¡­? She was very upset, and forcibly bound her to do the task, so please make this system 168 mentally prepared. ¡°Cang Lan.¡± Baitang spit out these two words lightly, and a cold sword appeared in her hand. Its blade was so sharp that it could break a hair. Why! sword! How could the host summon a sword? The system is 1.68 million suspicious. It has clearly checked that the host Baitang has nothing special except for his strong soul, and there is no hidden treasure. What¡¯s the matter with this sword? Baitang smiled maliciously, and asked: ¡°Where is Shi Minzhi? I will go to the mission, I will ¡°influence¡± him, and I will make him harm innocent people less.¡± System 168 was very pleased to see Baitang being so active, and immediately called out the route: [Host, Shi Minzhi is not far from you. There are many zombies on this road, so hurry up. Remember, don¡¯t be hurt by zombies. If you become a zombie and lose consciousness, I can only abandon you. ] System 168 doesn¡¯t want any accidents for Baitang, it has no energy! I can¡¯t afford to change the host, so I just need to bind Baitang to survive first! Baitang laughed even happier. Her soul had entered this body, and the strength of this body had undergone a qualitative change. Holding the Canglan Sword, Baitang kicked the iron gate very roughly. [Is this strength too great? ] System 168 murmured, suddenly feeling bad, Baitang¡¯s posture looked like he was going to fight and seek revenge. Baitang¡¯s sharp eyes swept towards the corridor. The sound of her kicking the door was too loud, and the two dangling zombies in the corridor were attracted by the sound, and turned around. The rotten and ugly body looked really disgusting. Smelling the breath of strangers, the ashen eyes of the two zombies gleamed, and they wobbled like Baitang and rushed towards them. The hunter was very excited when he saw the prey, and so did Baitang. The soft tongue licked the somewhat dry lips, and a look of disgust flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª 1. The logic of this article serves the plot, so does the setting. Please do not delve into it, and there is no way to delve into it 2. Welcome to catching bugs and popularizing science 3. If you feel that this article is uncomfortable to read, and you want to raise your hand, we will break up peacefully 4. The full text of this article is free, and it is not easy for the author to write an article. Please support and vote for recommendation~ 5. The first release platform of this book is Yunqi Academy. That is QQ reading 6. Book friend group: 830511403, no threshold, welcome to join 7. About the character design: The heroine Baitang has a ceiling of combat power, and no one can beat it. The male protagonist Wen Su. 1v1, Shuangjie, neither has an ex, and neither had a crush before meeting each other. Finally HE. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2 - A sword rampant in the last days (2) Chapter 2 A sword rampant in the last days (2) Is this the so-called zombie? so slow? Did you learn from ants and turtles? Bai Tang didn¡¯t bother to wait for them to come up slowly, so she rushed up, made a somersault, and Cang Lan turned in her hands, directly killing the heads of the two zombies, as easy as chopping watermelons. Actually, the speed of these two zombies is not slow anymore, but they are facing Baitang, a female killer. Baitang landed behind the two zombies, bent his arms and bumped them lightly, and the bodies of the two zombies fell to the ground. The whole process can be said to be quite neat and tidy, Baitang didn¡¯t even look back. Baitang sighed lightly, and stroked the tip of Canglan¡¯s sword. Call it boring, boring, can¡¯t you have something challenging? There are piles of zombies downstairs, Baitang seems to be in no one¡¯s land, cutting all the way, the blue waves are too sharp, zombies are babies in front of it. After walking for more than ten minutes, Baitang finally reached the final point of the route given to her by system 168. It was in a stadium, and there were not many zombies. Shi Minzhi opened his sinister eyes from the blood stains, the heart-piercing pain was still there, just now when the zombies were gnawing on his whole body, Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wheelchair among the pile of broken arms, and he supported it with both hands. The body crawled over abruptly. No way, I was born with a disabled leg, even if I have died more than a dozen times, the disabled leg has not changed. After climbing all the way, he finally climbed to the side of the wheelchair. Shi Minzhi grasped the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands, exerted a little force, and with this force, Shi Minzhi successfully sat on the wheelchair. ¡°Shi Minzhi is inside, right? System 168.¡± A cold light flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes. [Host, Shi Minzhi is inside, have you figured out what to do? Shi Minzhi, as the blackened big boss, is very sensitive and bad. Now he has controlled the zombies and dragged many normal people to be eaten. ] System 168 said a lot with a small mouth, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Baitang sneered, and carried Cang Lan into the gymnasium. Shi Min was the only one in the huge stadium. He was sitting in a wheelchair, arranging his sleeves, his body was covered with blood and some dirty filth. This person¡¯s face is in excellent shape, even though it is not very clean now, it has a broken and messy beauty. However, Baitang didn¡¯t care so much to appreciate it, as System 168 said, Shi Minzhi¡¯s hands were already stained with the blood of innocent people. So¡­ ¡°You are Shi Minzhi?¡± The clear voice rang next to Shi Minzhi¡¯s ear, system 168 was worried, what is the host doing? How about such an appearance? Where someone came, they shouted loudly, ¡°You are Shi Minzhi?¡± Isn¡¯t this telling him brightly that I am here for you? [Host, it¡¯s wrong for you to do this. I think the hosts selected by other systems are the same. First save him, take him with you, and then treat him well, try to overcome all opinions, and always believe in him. ] System 168 summarized the experience he had learned from other systems, and told Baitang carefully. There is no way, it seems that his host is a bit stupid, and it is not certain whether he can take him to upgrade. Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his long and bony fingers smoothed out the wrinkles of his sleeves. He glanced at the girl at the entrance of the gymnasium. The girl wore a high ponytail and her clothes were a little messy. Her behavior seemed a little strange. Holding a beautiful sword, modern people carry a sword? Another prey came. Shi Minzhi chuckled, and replied: ¡°I am Shi Minzhi, what do you want from me?¡± It¡¯s just a little girl, so it¡¯s easy to solve. After being confirmed, Baitang also smiled: ¡°Shi Minzhi, I heard that you have been blackened, and you are still blackened the big boss.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 3 - A sword rampant in the last days (3) Chapter 3 A sword rampant in the last days (3) System 168:? ? ? Is it really good for the host to do this? This tone is very unworthy of a beating; this attitude is very beating! Shi Minzhi:? Looking at the young man, there are some problems in his mind. Baitang showed a sweet smile, raised her plain hand, Cang Lan made a move, and hit the hilt of the sword with her palm, Cang Lan rushed towards Shi Minzhi like a broken bamboo. Cang Lan with a cold light, carrying murderous aura, came towards Shi Minzhi. Shi Minzhi¡¯s brain quickly made a judgment. Hide? No, there is no way to hide. Isn¡¯t it just to die again? inescapable¡ª Then¡­ Zombies, it¡¯s time for you to play! Cang Lan entered the body, with a great impact, brought Shi Minzhi out of the wheelchair, dragged it back tens of meters, and nailed it to the wall of the gymnasium. Baitang opened his hand, and said coldly: ¡°He is still alive, the heart must not be on the left side, but on the right side?¡± Canglan returned to Baitang¡¯s hand, when Minzhi¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fallen down yet, another sword came over. At that time, Min Zhiji wanted to go into convulsions all over his body. The pain was so great that it pierced through his heart, causing a big hole in his heart. System 168 is going crazy, just in the blink of an eye, why did such a thing happen, the host actually attacked the blackened BOSS! [Host, what are you doing! ] [You stop for me! ] [It¡¯s not enough for you to stab once, you need to stab twice! ] [I want you to influence and blacken the big BOSS, not to kill him, stop it! ] System 168 roared, but it couldn¡¯t change the waves that passed Min Zhi¡¯s right chest when the next sword pierced. Baitang grasped with five fingers, and with a grasp, Cang Lan returned to his hand again. ¡°Small system, you are being unreasonable. I have completed the task perfectly. Now, the blackened boss is dead, so no innocent people will fall into his hands and be killed by him. Solve the problem from the root. Little system, do you understand?¡± System 168 is about to suffer from a headache. With such a host who doesn¡¯t play cards according to common sense and solves the problem from the root cause if something goes wrong, it doesn¡¯t know if it stepped on dog **** when it went out. ¡°Yo, it really is possible to control zombies, but ah, these zombies are not enough for me to kill alone.¡± Holding the blue billows in her hands, Baitang began to harvest with a blank face. If it was not in a small world, she would not be able to use her hands and feet to avoid destroying the world. With just one blow, just one blow, she would be able to kill all of them. zombies. One cut, one sweep, one chop, one cut, one stab, one pick, one jump, one leap, one turn of the sword, and a large number of black and grinning zombies fell. Within two minutes, there was no armor left, and Baitang¡¯s combat effectiveness was so high that it was jaw-dropping. System 168 was also shocked, but it still didn¡¯t forget that Baitang stabbed Shi Minzhi¡¯s two swords, both of which were killing moves, straight to Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart. The heart must not be on the left, but on the right? Look, is this speaking human language? Listen, do people speak? Where is the host who kills the task object as soon as it comes? System 168 calmed down his anger, and said: [Host, even if you are very powerful, you can sweep away thousands of troops by yourself, but our task is to influence the blackened boss so that he will stop doing bad things, not to kill him. Killed him! ] Baitang was very puzzled: ¡°If he can be influenced, will he still become a blackened boss? He has already done bad things and harmed innocent people. I¡¯m sorry, but I think the ultimate goal of the mission is not to influence the blackened boss. BOSS, but to prevent him from harming innocent people. Then, there is no problem with my approach.¡± Baitang has reason and evidence, and the blocked system 168 can¡¯t say anything, so he said angrily: [Host, what do you know? Shi Minzhi was the biggest blackened boss, if he had been killed easily, the mission would have been completed long ago! ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 4 - A sword rampant in the last days (4) Chapter 4 A sword rampant in the last days (4) Baitang raised his eyebrows unmoved, the system 168¡¯s rhetoric did not impress her. Huh? strangeness. How did he get up again? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ This blow is sure to kill! Baitang looked at Shi Minzhi, who was clearly pierced by her embarrassment, with great interest, put his hands on his chest, and sat up again, with vicious and vicious eyes, like a devil. ¡°I can¡¯t die¡­¡± Bai Tang was thoughtful. System 168 swallowed hard, and explained: [Host, you see, if you can kill him, you can kill him earlier, but at this time Minzhi has a super buff, which means he can¡¯t die. He was born with a disabled leg and was eaten by zombies. Will not die, those zombies that eat him will explode, and his flesh and blood will gather together. Therefore, Shi Minzhi can do unlimited things and do bad things unlimitedly, which is also a very headache for the Space-Time Administration. That¡¯s why a blackened boss influence system like mine came into being. We tried to make the blackened boss put down his butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately through influence. ] Baitang pulled his lips: ¡°This buff is powerful enough, it can¡¯t be killed¡­ But, I don¡¯t want to influence it either.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to talk about probation and justice in the world with a black-hearted blackened boss. It doesn¡¯t make much sense. System 168 persuaded: [According to my statistics, some blackened bosses can be influenced, and we think Shi Minzhi can too, so please complete the task well and influence the blackened big boss, otherwise, you will be punished by lightning. ] In order to make the host obedient, System 168 even used the threat of lightning strikes. You must know that the system¡¯s lightning strike punishment is aimed at the soul. Many times, many people can bear part of the pain in the body, but almost no one can bear the pain in the soul. The host is disobedient. As a system, it has the right and qualification to punish the host in order to make the host obedient. Baitang narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly, and her tone became very dangerous: ¡°Little System, try it, just try it¡­¡± [Try¡­ just try it, unless the host begs for mercy, otherwise, I will not stop. ] System 168 has never seen someone like Baitang begging him for a lightning strike. If that¡¯s the case, then give her some flair. If you don¡¯t give her some flair, she will still act recklessly and be disobedient! Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes were poisoned, his ten fingers scratched the ground and blood came out, he was always the one to do it, when it was someone else¡¯s turn to rescue and kill him, how could Shi Minzhi let Baitang go so easily, and kept calling zombies over . Even¡­he can only summon the zombies, but can¡¯t stop the zombies from attacking him, he still wants to bite off a piece of Baitang¡¯s body. Why¡­ why did they promise him life and death? Dispose of his life and death at will. That being the case, destroy them all! Even if I have to suffer once. A lightning strike struck down, the lightning strike from the soul, invisible to others. System 168 took a closer look, and there was nothing wrong with Baitang. Are you pretending to be calm? Then increase the intensity! System 168 adjusted the intensity of the lightning strike to a higher level, and hit Baitang¡¯s soul again. Baitang looked lazily, smiled and swept across with his sword, splitting open the gymnasium and opening a long passage for zombies to come in. Baitang provocatively said: ¡°Small system, why don¡¯t you pack up and go home to farm, with this strength, it¡¯s not enough to tickle me! It¡¯s a joke in the world to try to make me listen to you!¡± Baitang sighed helplessly again, and said with great regret: ¡°Or, no one wants you to go back to farming, that¡¯s right, after all, farming is physical work and requires a certain amount of brains, and you don¡¯t have any. ¡° Baitang¡¯s taunt hit the fragile heart of System 168, and System 168 was very angry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5 - A sword rampant in the last days (5) Chapter 5 A sword rampant in the last days (5) It seems that it was too kind to her, so she didn¡¯t know the heights of heaven and earth. System 168 smiled sullenly, and directly increased the level of lightning strikes: [Host, you forced me to do this, remember, you asked for all of this, unless you beg me for mercy, and follow the instructions carefully. My request is to complete the task, otherwise, just wait for the soul to fly away! ] The highest level of lightning strike intensity is tenth level, and no one has ever been able to survive the fifth level. It takes only one minute for level ten to shatter the host¡¯s soul, making it impossible to reincarnate forever. System 168 is now straight up to level ten and treats Baitang with the highest intensity, but he has no intention of killing her. He doesn¡¯t have enough energy to change a host. When it¡¯s about time, he will stop and let her see Look at its powerful system 168. System 168 is almost determined, Baitang will definitely beg for mercy and become obedient. Baitang curled his lips, and he didn¡¯t seem to take System 168¡¯s words seriously. Baitang gently placed his fingers in front of his lips, facing Shi Minzhi, his lips opened and closed. ¡°You asked for it.¡± At this time, Min Zhi, as soon as he saw her, wanted to summon zombies to kill her. It¡¯s just that she made the first move. Ten levels of lightning strike intensity! Just in time! With Cang Lan in hand, Bai Tang pulls out a beautiful sword flower. Ten levels of lightning strike strength! Baitang timed it well, walked ghostly, using her body as the output, and the Canglan Sword as the pointing point, the tenth-level lightning strike that struck her soul, at the moment when it was about to touch her soul, encountered a strange force, instantly From the Canglan sword poured out. The point of the sword is a mass of black zombies. The electricity turned into a violent white light! Baitang scratched with his left hand, Shi Minzhi felt a force controlling his body, facing Baitang¡¯s sinister smile, Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. With a raised left hand, Shi Minzhi was thrown into the pile of zombies, the corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth became more curved, and his smile became brighter. Excuse me. The zombies are summoned by you. Since you want me to be eaten by the zombies, then let you and the zombies suffer the tenth level of lightning strike. The gymnasium was as bright as day, but it couldn¡¯t reach Baitang. ¡°Small system, look, this thunder and lightning blooming flower is so beautiful, it illuminates the entire gymnasium brightly, by the way, your blackened big boss is also in it!¡± Baitang laughed wildly, constantly stimulating the system 168. Isn¡¯t there an undead BUFF? It¡¯s a coincidence, if she wants, she can spend it with him, and see who spends it better than whom! God will have mercy on the miserable experience of the wicked, but will not show mercy to the wicked. System 168: ¦Å£½¦Å£½¦Å£½(#>§Õ<) It has never encountered a host as difficult as Baitang in its life. That¡¯s all, even if it is gone, he will have to bind it with someone else. Even if it is blind, it has such a host! With this in mind, System 168 immediately begins unbinding. However, an accident happened¡ª System 168 repeatedly questioned: [Baitang! what did you do to me! ] Why can¡¯t I unbind it? Why? ? ? Baitang smiled innocently, startled and said: ¡°Ah, you want to run away!¡± [I¡­ how could I? ] Until the last moment, System 168 resolutely refused to admit defeat. Baitang wiped his Canglan Sword very preciously, and said very much: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little system, you can¡¯t leave. Where is such a cheap thing in the world, you can drag me regardless of my wishes?¡± Entering the small world to influence this black-hearted big BOSS, and punishing my soul with lightning strikes because I didn¡¯t follow your request. Now, because I can¡¯t do anything about it, I want to run away, it¡¯s impossible thing!¡± Baitang said, his tone suddenly turned sharp: ¡°You have to die here for me!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 6 - A sword rampant in the last days (6) Chapter 6 A sword rampant in the last days (6) If it weren¡¯t for her strength, this system 168 would go to other girls. What it wants is not a cooperator, but a puppet that can be tamed for its own benefit and obeys his orders. System 168 felt the murderous aura, shrank and didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t think Baitang had the ability to destroy him, at most Baitang didn¡¯t find a way now. Lightning intensity level ten, it took a quarter of an hour before it stopped. The sound of crackling thunder and lightning concealed the screams and cries of pain. ¡±Life is like a mayfly, death is like morning dew, turning into flying ashes, oh, it¡¯s all turning into ashes!¡± Baitang jumped back in shock, but his face was full of smiles. Among the ashes, there is a mass that is slowly reuniting. Baitang knew that this was Shi Minzhi, walked over, squatted down, and looked at it curiously. People with undead BUFF can¡¯t die even if they turn into fly ash under the tenth-level soul lightning strike. They really deserve to be called undead BUFF. Please, this BUFF is super strong, just like Xiaoqiang in the mortal world, it can¡¯t be killed. Probably because the intensity of the lightning strike was too strong this time, Shi Minzhi¡¯s body was damaged too thoroughly, Bai Tang waited for a long time, his pile of ashes was still reuniting. Simply, bring Shi Minzhi¡¯s wheelchair over. Since he couldn¡¯t be killed, she would keep an eye on him herself. This is an honor that many people cannot ask for. Therefore, the first meeting was very pleasant for Baitang. She killed Shi Minzhi twice, but for Shi Minzhi, it was not so good. Without real strength, he could only rely on summoning zombies. This method of killing one thousand enemies and harming oneself by eight hundred achieves his goal, but it failed both times. Baitang counted the stars and the moon all night before Shi Minzhi was resurrected. only- ¡°Whoa, you bastard! No clothes!¡± Baitang kicked him into the ashes and rolled him a few times before he was considered ¡°dressed¡±. Poor Shi Minzhi, who came back to life after being struck by more than a dozen lightning strikes, his head was still crackling and buzzing, and then he was kicked by Baitang again, his mouth was full of¡­ ashes. Baitang took a few vertical leaps and jumped out, and the surrounding area was clean for dozens of miles, with nothing, and was completely electrified. The gymnasium still exists only because Baitang saved it. After finally finding a clothing store, Baitang hurried back to pick up some clothes. Without further ado, when Min Zhi rolled up a piece of white silk, he cleaned him up with a cleaning technique, and threw the pile of clothes away. Only one sentence is left: ¡°You choose, you don¡¯t have to choose.¡± Shi Minzhi had a splitting headache, he had just recovered, but was kicked again, the pain made his body curl up and tremble. There was another pile of clothes piled up towards him like a hill, Shi Minzhi was almost out of breath under the pressure. Reluctantly crawling out from the pile of clothes, he slowed down for a while, filled with resentment, grief and anger, he wanted this woman to die without a place to bury her! He took a piece of clean clothes and wiped off the dust on his body. After dying so many times, his legs are still disabled. They were congenitally disabled, and even resurrection cannot change them. Fortunately, the dexterity of the hand is very high, and it is easy to put on clothes and pants. It¡¯s just, what¡¯s the matter with the women¡¯s bras and skirts? Is this humiliating him? If Baitang knew¡ª Baitang: Very innocent, yes. (*¦Ø) She just took it casually, no matter how much she cares, this pile of clothes is almost all the clothes in that store, and she took almost all of them. As for having women¡¯s clothes, it¡¯s normal. To say it¡¯s a humiliation is really overthinking him. Baitang went in without hearing the rustling of clothes being put on. As a goddess of death, she has no habit of peeking at other people¡¯s naked bodies. (end of this chapter) Chapter 7 - A sword rampant in the last days (7) Chapter 7 A sword rampant in the last days (7) Fierce eyes shot at her, Baitang believed that if there was a way to kill her now, then Shi Minzhi would definitely kill her without hesitation. Baitang pouted: ¡°Shi Minzhi, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not as skilled as others. If it wasn¡¯t for me, I would be the one who died at the mouth of the zombies today.¡± Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Baitang. Speaking of it, it was indeed he who started it. He was the first to move to kill Baitang, but was killed back, and then moved again, and was killed again. It¡¯s a pity that Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know that Baitang had reported his intention to kill him from the very beginning. It just so happened that Shi Minzhi wanted to kill Baitang when he first saw her. Shi Minzhi¡¯s tone was very bad: ¡°What else do you want? Is humiliating me not enough? Do you still want to step on my face and sing conquest?¡± He really doesn¡¯t want to see Baitang at all, is he still hurting all over? Baitang is really innocent: ¡°Shi Minzhi, it says you are a blackened boss, even if you are a blackened boss, you shouldn¡¯t frame me. is you?¡± She just stabbed him twice very crisply, and then threw him into the group of zombies to enjoy a wave of lightning bath with the group of zombies who had lost their minds. Counting it, she killed him twice. Did not humiliate him! Conscience of heaven and earth, she was really wronged! When did Baitang humiliate Shi Minzhi? Shi Min Zhi¡¯s face was stiff, and he knew that he was overthinking. She took the woman¡¯s clothes unintentionally. But Shi Minzhi would never admit that he was overthinking. Baitang glanced away, saw the woman¡¯s bra that was thrown aside and was obviously not together, and suddenly understood, there was something wrong with it: ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s because of it.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± Shi Minzhi obviously lacked confidence. He had only seen that thing in the clothing field or some movies, but he was suddenly thrown in the face by others. Could he not think too much? It was thrown in his face by a woman! ! Baitang blinked her innocent phoenix eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Obviously he himself didn¡¯t admit it, and blamed her for talking nonsense. Man, what you say is wrong, what you say is wrong, what you say is wrong! Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You kill and kill, what else do you want to do?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s tone was very bad, no one would speak nicely to a person who stabbed himself twice and turned himself into flying ashes. Baitang blinked again: ¡°Shi Minzhi, do you believe it? My mission is to influence you.¡± When Shi Minzhi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, resentful. You TM have such a influence? Turning everyone into ashes? ? The heart is not on the left, but on the right. Are you TM doing both? ? ? Shi Minzhi admitted that he is a black heart, black liver and black lungs, and his whole body is completely black. Hearing the word ¡°probation¡± and thinking about what Baitang did, he couldn¡¯t help but swear. Baitang coughed twice to ease the atmosphere, and said again: ¡°But I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Oh oh oh! No answer¡­ For a while, Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know what to say. Bai Tang said again: ¡°You are amazing, you have the undead BUFF, coincidentally, you can also summon zombies, coincidentally, my life in arty style is about to end, meeting someone as interesting as you is really a big challenge. ¡° Shi Minzhi was speechless again. Is he the flavoring agent for her boring life? Shi Minzhi smiled sadly: ¡°Baitang, you can¡¯t kill me, but I can definitely kill you!¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t want to die, he won¡¯t die. Baitang couldn¡¯t kill him, but he could understand her methods again and again, and finally¡­killed her successfully. This is why Shi Minzhi was so sure that he could kill Baitang. He didn¡¯t want to die. He wanted all human beings to be buried with him. Everyone didn¡¯t die. How could he be willing to die? (end of this chapter) Chapter 8 - A sword rampant in the last days (8) Chapter 8 A sword rampant in the last days (8) Baitang touched the tip of his nose, and said nonchalantly: ¡°You can try it and see who kills who.¡± System 168: ? ? ? Isn¡¯t the direction of the plot right? The host and the blackened boss, want to fight to the death? ? Even if you TM directly talk, you must kill the other party, right? ? ? System 168 said that his system life has encountered a huge impact. Shi Minzhi was not to be outdone, he was full of murderous intent, he crawled out from the broken arm, and at first he would vomit and tremble with fear, but now¡­ he is used to it, he is the devil from it. ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you stay by my side and see if you can kill me, or be killed by me.¡± Cang Lan leaned back, put Su Bai¡¯s long and slender fingers on the wheelchair, Bai Tang pushed the wheelchair and walked out, clearly just now when swords met, life and death, and now unexpectedly harmonious. Shi Minzhi¡¯s fingers moved slightly, an unexpected feeling. This Baitang, I hate it, but I hate it a bit, but she is outspoken and not insidious. It is not much better than those hypocritical people who want to get a good reputation and come here because they have to. Baitang pushed the wheelchair, showing a weird smile. Shi Minzhi suddenly felt a chill down his back. System 168 came out again at this time. [Host, this is the time to influence the blackened big boss, please take the task seriously, don¡¯t think about **** the blackened big boss! ] For the host who wanted to kill the blackened boss, he happened to influence the system, and system 168 expressed his helplessness. ¡°Little system, you are so stupid, I don¡¯t want to pay too much for all mankind.¡± Baitang said that I was very sad and heartbroken. System 168: ? When did the host pay? [Host, are you kidding me? When did you pay? You just killed the blackened boss twice! Twice! ] Baitang said aggrievedly: ¡°Little System, you have wronged me. Shi Minzhi is clearly a black hearted person. He wanted to kill me, but I killed him instead. What¡¯s the problem? Besides, Shi Minzhi is now only Thinking about **** me, he turned his attention from all human beings to me, and I have to bear all kinds of assassinations by him, isn¡¯t my effort enough?¡± System 168: There seems to be some truth! Where does it make sense! It was almost brainwashed by this **** host. [If you don¡¯t kill him, how can he kill you? Host, you don¡¯t want to think about your own reasons, but Shi Minzhi is there to find the reasons, flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs! ] Baitang¡¯s tone was much colder: ¡°Little System, what you said is wrong, flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs, so how could it be the egg¡¯s cause, it¡¯s clearly flies, seamless doesn¡¯t bite, it penetrates everywhere. Shi Minzhi was already a black hearted person, if I don¡¯t kill him, he will summon zombies to dismember me, as I said, if two people face each other, the one whose skills are not as good as others will die, so there is nothing to complain about.¡± System 168 was irrefutable, and said bluntly: [Anyway, it¡¯s your reason. ] Baitang teased and said: ¡°The little system is so angry that it has nothing to say. It¡¯s just like this for an unreasonable person.¡± [You have to be reasonable! ] System 168 almost cried out of anger. How to do? The host is too angry! He still has no way to unbind and run away! Wow! Baitang said with a smile: ¡°If I don¡¯t reason, I will take three points. As for being reasonable¡­why do you want to forgive?¡± Really funny logic. Obviously found that he was being unreasonable, and wanted to fool the past, but found that he couldn¡¯t, so he accused the reasonable person. System 168 simply ignored Baitang, and cursed her while hiding in circles! Draw a circle to curse you! Choking while eating, falling while walking, choking from drinking, being knocked down by a car when crossing the road, and being struck by lightning after death! (end of this chapter) Chapter 9 - A sword rampant in the last days (9) Chapter 9 A sword rampant in the last days (9) Baitang doesn¡¯t know about these little Jiujiu of system 168, even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to his childish behavior. ¡°this¡­¡± Out of the gymnasium, Shi Minzhi was shocked by the ashes in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably again, as far as he could see were ruins and ashes. This destructive power is absolutely incredible! In the distance, about a kilometer away, there are some buildings. Shi Minzhi glanced back, and it wasn¡¯t completely destroyed. At least, the gymnasium was still there, although it was in danger, and the entrance that had been cut down for the zombies he had summoned was not artificially level. Shi Minzhi suspected that if the corner of his mouth twitched any longer, he was afraid that he might have a cramp and become a twitching monster. Baitang said warmly: ¡°How is it? There is no zombie or building in a thousand miles. How long do you think it will take you to kill me?¡± Shi Minzhi sneered: ¡°That can only prove that you have a simple mind and well-developed limbs. You only have destructive power and no brain.¡± Baitang was not angry at all: ¡°Do I have a brain, Shi Minzhi, just watch.¡± Baitang pushed Shi Minzhi to walk slowly. ¦Å=(¦Ï£à*))) Alas! It¡¯s really cheap for him, let him enjoy the service from Lord Baitang that everyone could only wish for! I have been holding my sword for many years, but I came to fight again. What a¡­ what a surprise! Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little melancholy, Baitang was too powerful, and easily killed a group of zombies in seconds. And what about him? His legs were born with disabilities. After his parents died in a car accident, he was imprisoned for five years by that illegitimate son, Shi Moxuan. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t run away, he pushed him to the zombies, and cried so sad that everyone who heard it was sad, and those who saw it cried, and were moved by his righteousness, which was extremely ridiculous. As for him, he was taken away again and pushed towards the zombies again. From then on, Shi Minzhi swore that if the people in the world betrayed him, he would slaughter all the people in the world. After discovering that he can summon zombies and control some zombies, Shi Minzhi started his own plan, and when he met a group of people, he summoned a large number of zombies. Killing one thousand enemies and harming oneself by eight hundred, he wants to wipe out all the people in the world! Even he himself would be eaten by zombies. However, with Baitang as a variable, his plan might not be implemented. Regarding this, Baitang said: (*£þ¦á£þ) After a while, Shi Minzhi said again: ¡°There is nothing good about human beings!¡± He meant something, Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Little brother, who told your sister is human? You are human.¡± ¡°I know that I am not a good person, and you are not a good person either.¡± Shi Minzhi insisted. ¡°Shi Minzhi, you are so naive, elementary school chickens are arguing, hahahaha¡­¡± Bai Tang teased. Shi Min Zhi was depressed and silent. Thinking to himself, as long as there is a chance, he will kill Baitang! Baitang suddenly remembered something, so he asked System 168: ¡°Little System, where is the original Baitang?¡± Just now she was only thinking about how to get rid of Shi Minzhi, but she forgot about it. She was brought by this small system for no reason, but the original owner disappeared. If she squeezed out the original owner, it would be bad, and I have to give it to others compensate. System 168 said sullenly: [I was infected with the zombie virus, I didn¡¯t survive it, I died. ] Only then did Bai Tang feel relieved. This little girl was still struggling for the college entrance examination. Almost all her relatives died overnight. Since she was already dead and she used her body again, what can be done for her? She does something, just do something. Baitang, grandma and grandpa live in the countryside, and both grandparents have passed away. Baitang decided to go to the countryside to find them first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10 - A sword rampant in the last days (10) Chapter 10 A sword rampant in the last days (10) Maybe still alive, not infected, or has awakened ability, if still alive, take it. Baitang is a man of action, he acts as soon as he thinks about it, full of energy. Pushing Shi Minzhi out of this no-man¡¯s land, Baitang pulled out Canglan with a smile and started looking for resources. Bai Tang purposely found a big truck, which can hold a lot of things. At this time, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to ask for a small and exquisite car. In the last days, the water was polluted, so Baitang moved a lot of water into it, and put some clothes and food. Put Shi Minzhi into the co-driver, throw the wheelchair into the back for him, step on it, and head for the gas station. Shi Minzhi¡¯s expression was really complicated. He had never seen a woman like Baitang, who was full of combat and destructive power, and full of energy. When killing zombies, she almost had the excitement in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Put him in the passenger seat like this, and I¡¯m not afraid of him doing something, causing her car to crash and kill her. You must know that as long as he doesn¡¯t want to die, he can¡¯t die anyway. Baitang sang a song softly in his mouth, it was a language that Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t understand, it was obscure and rapping, but very friendly. As if in the spring, the surrounding grass grows and warblers fly, the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, which is beautiful and harmonious. ¡°Baitang, can you stop humming, the humming is unbearable.¡± Shi Minzhi said with a dark face, he would not admit that he opened his eyes and told nonsense because he felt the warmth and remembered the word ¡°probation¡±. Baitang¡¯s expression did not change, and he replied: ¡°People who are blind and blind will find Luxi¡¯s songs unbearable.¡± ¡°In other words, Luxi is much more suitable than me. I am just an ordinary person, I know how to fight and kill, and I will do it if I disagree! I really look up to me.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t know who Lu Xi is, but no matter who comes, he will kill her! Baitang changed another song and hummed again, she didn¡¯t want to influence some blackened big boss, tenderness and kindness were not her label. This song is going to burn a lot more, as if you are in the shadow of swords and swords, fighting to the death, wanton life and death, igniting your fighting spirit. Baitang drove a lot faster. When he came to the gas station, Baitang cleaned the zombies around first, found a big iron bucket, and put a lot of oil in it, so as not to drive until he ran out of oil. Baitang returned to the driver¡¯s seat, met Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes, Shi Minzhi said mockingly: ¡°You really have no brains, move so much oil, I light a fire in the back, and you will know what it means to be human.¡± sinister.¡± Baitang sneered and continued driving: ¡°You can try it, maybe you will experience another way of death. Explosion, burning to death, have you experienced it?¡± Shi Min¡¯s face darkened, he turned his head away, not looking at Baitang. Baitang laughed heartily. Small sample, still tender! Baitang would go in and raid whenever he came across a food spot, and even got some mats and quilts. The two of them drove the truck to the countryside like this. After leaving the city, the number of zombies was much less. After all, the city is a densely populated area. The environment outside the city has been almost destroyed, the water has been polluted, and some animals have even mutated. When I came to the village, there were still many zombies wandering around in the village. When I smelled the smell of strangers, I immediately became excited and came looking for the smell. Baitang stepped on the brake, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Hey, Shi Minzhi, please call them.¡± The positions of the zombies are somewhat scattered, and they can be lazy, but Baitang doesn¡¯t mind being lazy. Shi Minzhi¡¯s face darkened, trying to use him as a tool for her to be lazy? no way! ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Find a way yourself!¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s tone was very bad, Baitang Canglan lay on his neck, threatening: ¡°Hurry up, anyway, I will give you a ride and push you a little way.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 11 - A sword rampant in the last days (11) Chapter 11 A sword rampant in the last days (11) Shi Minzhi simply closed his eyes, unmoved: ¡°If you want to be lazy, there is no way.¡± None of these zombies belonged to her opponent, and Shi Minzhi was not at all willing to follow Baitang¡¯s idea. Baitang felt sad, and smiled very ¡°gently¡±: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t blame me for being immoral.¡± The Canglan Sword became bigger, Baitang threw Shi Minzhi on the Canglan Sword, and controlled Canglan to carry it to places with zombies to attract attention. This guy is much more attractive to zombies than ordinary people. Baitang whistled playfully, and leaned on the car window, constantly twirling his fingers to control Canglan. Tsk tsk tsk! Look at that zombie, with green eyes! The hungry wolf meets the weak rabbit! You quietly drooling, you can see how delicious this meat is! Sure enough, the more poisonous something is, the more delicious it is! Shi Minzhi¡¯s face was almost as black as carbon, and he couldn¡¯t help but swear a few swear words. Shi Minzhi said angrily: ¡°Baitang, you better not let me catch your weakness!¡± These zombies can be said to be a partially decomposed corpse, and they are still screaming, when they are about to bite them. Cang Lan suddenly sped up and let the zombie escape. Shi Min¡¯s face darkened even more. He has every reason to suspect that Baitang did it on purpose! Baitang laughed loudly and said: ¡°Little brother Shi Minzhi, you should worry about yourself first. Didn¡¯t you realize that zombies like to eat you more than other people? As for my weakness, you can find it slowly.¡± The zombies followed Cang Lan, and there was a minion on Cang Lan, while Bai Tang was leisurely eating a bag of French fries. Wait until all the zombies in the village were attracted, Baitang¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, still smiling, but with infinite killing intent, Cang Lan patted Shi Minzhi lightly, and Shi Minzhi was photographed high in the sky. Canglan returned to Baitang¡¯s right hand in an instant, Baitang¡¯s toe pointed, like an arrow that had left the string, and when Shi Minzhi was about to fall to the ground less than three meters away, his waist was embraced by a powerful arm , he could see her profile. Full of smiles, full of murderous intent, confident and flamboyant, it makes people¡¯s hearts tremble. If Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know that Baitang is a person with such a bad nature, he would probably be happy for it. From Shi Minzhi¡¯s point of view, when he saw this woman, every time he raised his hand, he was very decisive. In just a moment, she cleaned up the zombies. The weakness of zombies lies in the head. Only headshots can kill zombies, and decapitation is almost the same. Shi Minzhi suddenly felt powerless. After Baitang put him in the wheelchair again, Baitang left him here. ¡°There are no zombies nearby, I¡¯ll go find someone, you can figure it out here.¡± Bai Tang said, carrying Cang Lan into the home of the high school student¡¯s grandparents in his memory. Shi Minzhi looked around for a week, saw a pharmacy, moved his eyes, and walked in with a wheelchair. Pushing open the door, the dust is flying, and the face is covered with dust. It seems that the beauty has lived there for a long time, and there are still a few fresh footprints on the ground, which seem to be a few days ago. Baitang shouted: ¡°Grandpa, grandma, are you still there? I am Baitang, your granddaughter.¡± ¡°grandparents¡­¡± Baitang entered the kitchen, felt the breath of a living person, and showed a smile. There was a rustling sound from the floor, and the wooden floor was opened. It is a pair of vigilant and longing eyes. Time has carved a flower on his forehead. Grandpa looked around carefully. Sure enough, it was his granddaughter¡¯s bright little face. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, come in quickly, there are monsters outside!¡± Grandpa took Baitang¡¯s hand with his withered and wrinkled hands. ¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 12 - A sword rampant in the last days (12) Chapter 12 A sword rampant in the last days (12) Baitang blinked: ¡°Grandpa, when I came, the zombies were gone, really. Come out.¡± Baitang turned his wrist and held Grandpa¡¯s hand instead, and with a little force, he pulled Grandpa out. ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± Baitang asked again. Grandpa looked around vigilantly and found that there were no zombies, so he said: ¡°Your grandma is feverish inside, she was injured by zombies, and she is unconscious.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes moved, and said: ¡°Grandpa, you wait for me here, I will bring grandma out, we leave here, and prepare to go to the base arranged by the state.¡± ¡°Good good good.¡± The old man is very pleased to hear a few good words in succession. In the last days, his granddaughter has grown up and made up her mind. Baitang jumped down from this cave. This cave was dug by some rural people and put dark green plants such as sweet potatoes and potatoes. Occasionally, they also put some grain and home wine. After the end of the world came, this cave became a place for the old couple to save their lives. After Baitang went down, she was lying in the haystack, with sweat dripping from her forehead, and her face and lips had no trace of blood. Baitang touched her forehead. The end of the world is coming, zombies hurt people, and the wounded will go through this stage. There will be three possibilities. One is that supernatural powers appear, which is the best result; the other is that there is no effect, just like normal people Generally, this is a very lucky result; thirdly, it is the worst possibility, becoming a zombie and losing sanity. Grandma has passed the most critical moment, and there is no abnormality on her body. It seems to be the first two cases. ¡°Grandpa, bring some sacks!¡± Baitang shouted, it¡¯s a pity to lose the sweet potatoes, potatoes, taro, and **** inside, so I might as well take them away together. Grandpa heard this, took a stick and went to find the pockets. Most of the pockets in the countryside are leftovers for fertilizers, and he used to fold them up and put them together. After taking a few, they were thrown to Baitang. Baitang carried her grandma on her back first, and then began to pack the crops. After putting it on, I specially asked my grandfather to take my grandmother away, and threw it out easily with one hand, and then jumped out of the hole. Grandpa was surprised: ¡°Granddaughter, when did you get so strong?¡± Baitang is obsessed with packing food, such as bacon, sausage, rice, and some tableware and kitchen utensils. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll explain it to you later in the car. Now, pack more food to be prepared.¡± Baitang walked out with a few bags of food easily. Grandpa was surprised again, and followed behind with his wife on his back. Seeing the strength of his obedient granddaughter, the elderly man seemed to see hope, and he felt more confident. ¡°Grandpa, you put grandma in the two positions at the back, and I¡¯ll move things first.¡± Bai Tang instructed, and glanced at Shi Minzhi, who was still sitting on the wheel, still in that position, looking like he was everywhere. Didn¡¯t go the same. ¡°Okay! Xiaotanger.¡± Grandpa¡¯s address for Baitang is always pampering. Shi Minzhi watched the old man hunched over, carrying his elderly wife on his back, walking very steadily step by step, without shaking, and very tenacious. He looked at that girl, whom he could not dislike at all, carrying one, two, three, four bags of grain on her thin shoulders, but her back was straight and not bent. She was clearly a very vile person. girl. Grandpa and Baitang went back and forth several times to carry the food, and then returned to the car. It was rare to have a little peace and quiet, drinking a bottle of clean water to quench their thirst. The co-pilot was the man who just sat in the wheelchair and didn¡¯t look kind at all. If the granddaughter is looking for such a man, then¡­ no, absolutely no. (end of this chapter) Chapter 13 - A sword rampant in the last days (13) Chapter 13 A sword rampant in the last days (13) ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, you have suffered, where are your parents?¡± the old man asked. Baitang answered truthfully: ¡°Mom and Dad turned into zombies. Dad recovered a little sanity after hurting me and locked me in the house. Later, I dreamed of a fairy, and she gave me a sword and said, Take this sword, and you will not be afraid of zombies, so you gave me an elixir and said, from now on, you will be infinitely powerful.¡± Baitang: The fairy is actually myself! When Shi Minzhi heard the words, although he didn¡¯t really believe it, he took a second look at the sword. He remembered that this sword could become bigger, and it could also return to Baitang¡¯s hand in an instant. What if¡­ she lost the sword? Grandpa was very relieved and happy, with tears streaming down his face, he didn¡¯t feel that Baitang was lying to him. After all, in the eyes of the old man, zombies had appeared, and it was not impossible for a **** to give his granddaughter a sword and elixir. ¡°My wife, wake up and take a look, our little Tang¡¯er is promising. Although our son and daughter are gone, Xiaotang¡¯er is still there, and the roots of our Bai family are still there. Our ancestors are burning incense! It¡¯s blue smoke!¡± The old man wiped away his tears and said: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, let¡¯s go and see if there are any survivors in the other family? They are all from the same village, so if you can, rescue them.¡± Shi Minzhi looked at all this coldly, he would not stop him, he wished to send more, more talents would be better, more people, when the time comes, he will gather more zombies and drag more people to be buried with him! Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look. Grandpa, you sit in the car, I have a fairy to guide me, zombies can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Baitang took Cang Lan and started searching every household. Grandpa and grandma were very lucky. There were no more living people in this village. Instead, Baitang found a native dog that had just reached the full moon. It had gray fur. It¡¯s a very small one, its mother hid it very well, now it¡¯s the only one left, Baitang took it away. The little gray dog is still very small, with his head buried timidly, and his round eyes open. ¡°There is no one alive, but I found a dog. Since I met it and there is no owner, I will keep it.¡± Baitang put the puppy by his side, closed the door, and started driving. The base is in City A, what they are doing now is to go in the direction of City A. Grandpa doesn¡¯t interfere, so if Xiao Tang¡¯er wants to raise it, he can raise it: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, give it a name.¡± Baitang said casually: ¡°When I saw it in my arms, I was so timid that I didn¡¯t dare to see people. Call it a coward.¡± Coward: Wrong! It¡¯s actually quite courageous! Who¡¯s feeling can be as sensitive as it is, this woman is clearly a **** of death, why is she not afraid? No matter what, the name coward is settled. ¡°Ah.¡± Shi Min Zhi said very lightly, slightly mocking. Rotten good intentions! With two burdens, I can¡¯t even take care of myself, and I still have a dog, so stupid! Baitang didn¡¯t want to tell the two old people that you were dead and alive, so he said again: ¡°By the way, grandpa, how did grandma get scratched by zombies?¡± Hearing this, Shi Minzhi felt that Baitang was stupid. It¡¯s fine to carry two useless burdens, but to bring a person who was injured by a zombie is no longer stupid, it¡¯s stupid! Insanely stupid beyond redemption! Speaking of this, the old man¡¯s eyes were full of guilt: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I went to get rice, and I met a zombie who was scratched. Then I got a fever. I didn¡¯t let her go to find medicine. She insisted on going, so I met A zombie, your grandma has been in a coma since she handed me the medicine. If it wasn¡¯t for me, your grandma wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Baitang said a few words of comfort: ¡°Grandpa, what about you, give it a try, have you awakened any abilities?¡± ¡°What is the supernatural power?¡± Grandpa was puzzled. The little old man has never been exposed to such a fresh vocabulary. (end of this chapter) Chapter 14 - A sword rampant in the last days (14) Chapter 14 A sword rampant in the last days (14) ¡°It¡¯s a special ability, for example, you feel it with your heart, and then try to make it appear on your palm.¡± Bai Tang explained briefly. Grandpa started to try it, Baitang glanced at it, there was fine dirt gathering in his palm. The old man asked strangely: ¡°Hey, where did I get the soil on my hand?¡± Baitang explained: ¡°Grandpa, you have awakened the earth ability. I will teach you how to use the earth ability later.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, that would be great.¡± Grandpa looked at the pinch of loess in his hand with relief. The coward rubbed against Baitang¡¯s side, got closer, and fell asleep on his stomach. This kind of person unexpectedly looked harmonious. Came to a small town, it was already dark, Baitang decided to rest here temporarily for the night. In the past, people came and went, and cars came and went, but now it is dilapidated and dilapidated, and there are remnants of remnants. Baitang closed the car, raised and lowered his hand, and put a protective restraint on the car. She took some food enough for one person for three days and put it outside the restriction, counting her as a little kindness to the living. Grandpa pushes Shi Minzhi, while Baitang carries grandma on his back. The coward lay quietly on Shi Minzhi¡¯s body. Grandpa asked: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, you haven¡¯t said what this young man¡¯s name is yet!¡± Baitang gave him a vague look and said, ¡°Grandpa, his name is Shi Minzhi. He was born with a disabled leg,¡± ¡°Poor man!¡± Grandpa sighed. A look of disgust flashed across Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes, hypocritical people, who are you showing pity to? Shi Minzhi touched the medicine in his sleeve and smiled. A group of people walked into the hotel, and two people came out of the hotel, a man and a woman, with dirty clothes, staring at them very vigilantly. Seeing the appearance of the old man on Baitang¡¯s back, this man and a woman were holding sticks, the man pointed at Baitang and shouted: ¡°Quickly kill the man on your back!¡± Baitang and grandpa¡¯s expressions darkened, and grandpa was very unhappy: ¡°Did we invite you to provoke you? You are going to kill my wife!¡± Shi Min Zhi watched this scene with great interest, wondering how they would deal with the burden of being bitten by zombies? The woman showed fear, and quickly explained: ¡°The old woman on her back is obviously infected by zombies. We just kindly remind you that there is a high probability that she will become this monster, with a burden and a A burden infected with a zombie virus will kill you sooner or later.¡± Baitang said coldly: ¡°How to do it is our own choice, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± The middle-aged man pulled the woman aside: ¡°Leave them alone. Let¡¯s get out of here and go to the base. What an idiot, bringing a **** and two old people with him is a drag!¡± The man¡¯s voice was even raised on purpose, without concealing his disdain. Grandpa¡¯s cloudy eyes flashed pain, and he asked, ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, will you really become a monster if you get infected with the virus?¡± Ask him to leave his wife behind, but he is unwilling. The husband and wife have been hand in hand for more than 60 years, and his wife is willing to take risks to find medicine for him, so how can he let go of his unconscious wife? Shi Minzhi said maliciously: ¡°Not necessarily, but there are very few people who are infected with the zombie virus and do not become zombies.¡± Grandpa obviously panicked, and hurried to pick up his wife on Baitang¡¯s back: ¡°Xiaotang¡¯er, grandpa is here to carry.¡± Even if he is sick, if he wants to get hurt, he will hurt his little old man. Baitang gave Shi Minzhi a look with a smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± As soon as grandma was put on the bed, grandpa shut the two of them and a dog out of the door. He said in a low voice, ¡°Xiaotang¡¯er, young man, you are still young, so nothing can happen. I will take care of my wife. Even if she becomes a monster, I want her too.¡± Baitang resisted the urge to tear down the door, now was not the time, and said sideways: ¡°Shi Minzhi, how do you feel?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 15 - A sword rampant in the last days (15) Chapter 15 A sword rampant in the last days (15) Papa Papa. Shi Minzhi applauded, and confronted Baitang: ¡°Baitang, I just told him the truth. Guess, will he throw the unconscious old woman away? Or kill her?¡± Bai Tang also replied: ¡°Tonight, you can see the result. If neither of the two situations occurs, then you have lost.¡± Shi Minzhi laughed twice, and the blue veins in his slender fingers were visible: ¡°Baitang, you are still too naive. Human nature is nothing more than this. Hypocritical and cunning, selfish and self-interested. I¡­ I will win.¡± Baitang smiled and said nothing, Shi Minzhi thought he was sure to win, but he didn¡¯t know that he had already lost since the time his grandfather was about to carry grandma on her back. I found a kitchen, it happened to be gas, and it was still usable. Baitang started to cook. She couldn¡¯t help but think, she still needs to find a girl or son who can cook to do this job. What is the reason for her to do this with a weapon? Really not used to it. At that time, Min Zhi poured two glasses of water, crushed several kinds of medicines and put them in, stirred them, and let them stand, just like two glasses of ordinary water. The coward fell asleep all the way, and now he turned over, lazily. Shi Minzhi hated the touch coming from his arms, looked down, the little fluffy guy lost some hair on his body. Like a devil, Shi Minzhi smiled, and touched the coward¡¯s head with his right hand, and gradually slid down to the coward¡¯s neck, his fingers slowly closed. The coward felt uncomfortable, and grabbed Shi Minzhi¡¯s hand. Sudden tightening, fingers pinched fiercely, Shi Minzhi admired the coward struggling to catch his breath, the coward¡¯s whimpering sound reached Baitang¡¯s ears, Baitang flicked his fingertips, and hit Shi Min hard Shi Minzhi¡¯s wrist suddenly felt a pain, Shi Minzhi¡¯s hand loosened, and the coward fell down. There was a thud, and you could tell from the sound that the fall was very solid. The coward yelled ¡°Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡± It fell asleep and almost died. Baitang knelt down to comfort the coward, and said coldly, ¡°Shi Minzhi, I raised the coward, and you have no right to deal with its life or death.¡± The coward who just had a full moon was really scared just now, and crawled over, as if he had been wronged by the sky. Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes were deep, black as a bottomless pit, and he chuckled lightly: ¡°Then take care of your things, if there is a next time, you may not be able to save it.¡± After the coward was appeased, he walked around Baitang¡¯s feet. The Baitang vegetables were fried very quickly. He made a thick porridge and added some minced meat for the coward to eat. After preparing two more meals, they brought them to the closed door, and Baitang knocked on the door. Grandpa held his wife¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Baitang replied: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Xiaotang¡¯er, the food is placed in front of the door, remember to bring it in and eat.¡± ¡°Okay, Xiaotanger, grandpa knows.¡± Grandpa¡¯s eyes were bitter. After a while, the door was opened and the food was brought in. Bai Tang and Shi Minzhi sat facing each other, with a glass of water in front of them. Baitang said: ¡°Shi Minzhi, now, you are eating and using mine, like a useless person, now I don¡¯t have to care about you, there are more people in the back team, and you can only enjoy it, so, in the team The dirtiest fire is what you do, for example, to some sick people, the old man takes **** and piss.¡± Shi Minzhi frowned, obviously very unwilling. Baitang doesn¡¯t care if he wants to or not, the two of them are hostile or cooperative, he can¡¯t do anything to get paid, Baitang will not allow it. System 168 was speechless. [Host, can **** and urine be done by a blackened boss? You are playing with fire! ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 16 - A sword rampant in the last days (16) Chapter 16 A sword rampant in the last days (16) Baitang couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why can¡¯t he do it? Is there something special about it? I can allow the elderly and weak to do less, and children who can¡¯t walk don¡¯t do it, but young people, those with hands or feet, should all do it.¡± Do what they can.¡± System 168 only thinks that there is no way to reason with Baitang, Baitang is really unreasonable. Can the blackened boss be the same as ordinary people? [To the blackened boss, you should take care of the host, do you know that? Only your careful and meticulous care can make him put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha instantly! Rather than bullying him like you, he was already miserable enough, but now that he meets you, it¡¯s even worse! ] Baitang disagrees, the ideological consciousness of the small system is very problematic: ¡°A black hearted person, a person who is really in the dark, will not believe in light or anything like that, he will pull everyone into the abyss. He Miserable is true, but he is not pitiful.¡± [What do you know about the host? Do as I said, right, save time and effort, efficient and fast. Who is willing to be converted for a person who thinks about killing him all the time? ] ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, he just wanted to kill me, how can I be nice to a person who always thinks about killing me?¡± System 168 couldn¡¯t say no to Baitang, so it hid in the corner and began to curse Baitang in circles. Shi Minzhi had a sullen face, and opened his pale palm, a cloud of transparent water was condensed in the palm, and said angrily, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Baitang ate the food, with some smiles in his eyes: ¡°Providing water resources is also good, no need to carry water.¡± Shi Minzhi withdrew his hand and ate his meal slowly. This was the most hearty meal he had during the five years of imprisonment and the three months since the end of the world. Unexpectedly, Baitang people are not very good, but their craftsmanship is good. After finishing his meal, Baitang picked up the water glass placed by the table and shook it lightly. Shi Minzhi¡¯s complexion did not change, he enjoyed the hard-won meal leisurely. Baitang didn¡¯t drink, just held it in his hand, and when he saw it, Minzhi put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. Putting down the glass of water abruptly, he dodges, and with a movement of his fingers, he taps Shi Minzhi¡¯s acupuncture points, making him unable to move. Printing Shi Minzhi¡¯s chin with plain hands, with a force, he opened Shi Minzhi¡¯s chin, took the water glass, and forced Shi Minzhi to pour both glasses of water. System 168 shouted anxiously, trying to stop Baitang: [Host, stop quickly! ] [stop it! ! ] [Don¡¯t be so rude to the blackened boss! ] Baitang was unmoved at all: ¡°Little System, if you want to stop me, you need a level ten soul lightning strike!¡± System 168: [¡­] TM Let alone tenth level, it is not bad to be able to play level one now! Hit level ten? Give her tenth-level soul punishment, and let her turn the blackened boss into ashes again? Already the blackened boss hated her to the bone, and now again? More pain? Adding injury to injury? After pouring two glasses of water, Baitang relieved Shi Minzhi¡¯s acupoints, sat back gracefully, and said with a smile, ¡°After resurrection, clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and wash the dishes. The food is not for you.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s clothes were a little wet, and there was still water around his mouth: ¡°How do you know that two glasses of water are poisonous.¡± As Minzhi spoke, his expression was painful, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Baitang muttered: ¡°This is poisoned to death, and it¡¯s not too ugly.¡± When Shi Minzhi heard this, he immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood, and began to bleed from all seven orifices. Baitang immediately left his seat and stayed away from the area where the blood was sprayed. He also flicked his sleeves: ¡°Fortunately, it slipped fast enough and didn¡¯t splash on me. It seems that you can¡¯t talk too much. The seven orifices are bleeding, eh~¡± After a few minutes, Min Zhi opened his eyes again, the pain from the internal organs has not been relieved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 17 - A sword rampant in the last days (17) Chapter 17 A sword rampant in the last days (17) This time, he lost! He died at the hands of Baitang three times, but Shi Minzhi was not convinced and wanted to kill Baitang even more. Baitang pointed at the table and plates with disgust: ¡°Your blood, clean up.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll clean up.¡± Shi Minzhi almost gritted his teeth, and asked again, ¡°How did you find out that there are problems with both glasses of water?¡± Baitang blinked innocently: ¡°There are problems with both glasses of water!¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Tang said again: ¡°I just feel that the things that I didn¡¯t prepare myself, especially the things that appeared in front of you, should not be moved no matter what. If I can¡¯t move, then I will return them all to you. Who knows that there are two cups Question! You are the best ruthless person!¡± Shi Minzhi felt that he was about to have a heart attack, who the **** knew that this was the case? He swallowed his breath in his heart, not going up or down. Shi Minzhi picked up a glass of water, trying to relieve the stuffiness in his chest. Picking up the water, just reaching the mouth, I heard that annoying voice: ¡°The water is poisonous~¡± Shi Min¡¯s hand stopped, and Baitang spread out his hand with a smile, a brown pill lay in the palm: ¡°This is the antidote.¡± Shi Minzhi had a cold face, raised and turned his hand, all the water poured on the ground, twisted his fingertips, a stream of water condensed and fell into the cup, just as it reached his mouth, came Baitang¡¯s annoying voice again : ¡°The rim of the cup is poisonous~¡± Turning your hand, this time it¡¯s a gray pill. Baitang still smiled: ¡°This is still the antidote.¡± When Min Zhi was clearly not poisoned, he felt that he was about to vomit blood again. Once the water was poured, as for the quilt, Shi Minzhi threw it into the trash can. Is it okay if he stops drinking? Just now I was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, but now I can¡¯t breathe out, nor can I breathe in. Shi Minzhi angrily started stacking plates, bowls and chopsticks. Baitang laughed even more happily: ¡°Do you feel weak in your limbs?¡± ¡°Your hands are weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like ants are crawling all over my body, it¡¯s so itchy!¡± ¡°Does it hurt a little?¡± ¡°Dense pain!¡± ¡°Is the pain getting worse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like being pricked by a needle!¡± After several questions and answers in a row, Min Zhi couldn¡¯t breathe when he was under pressure. Really powerless! Really couldn¡¯t even hold the plate, almost dropped it, but thanks to Baitang¡¯s quick eyesight and quick hands, the plate didn¡¯t fall apart. It¡¯s really like ten thousand ants crawling on the body, itching! To the back, it really is like a needle prick! Shi Minzhi¡¯s face was so dark that he said weakly, ¡°You¡­¡± Baitang¡¯s red lips parted: ¡°There is poison in the air.¡± But now it doesn¡¯t work anymore. Shi Minzhi vomited blood again, he seriously doubted that he was not poisoned! Instead, he was enraged by Baitang, a femme fatale! ! God TM is poisonous in the air! TM The air is poisonous, and he doesn¡¯t believe that she can¡¯t see that there is something wrong with those two glasses of water. Baitang blinked: The truth is revealed! She just saw it, it was on purpose! He prepared both glasses, so let him pour both glasses of water. During the two minutes of Shi Minzhi¡¯s resurrection, she was able to do a lot of things. In fact, she still has a backup. Cough cough cough! Baitang Subai turned her wrist again, this time there was a black pill in her palm. ¡°This is still the antidote.¡± Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t think it was that good, but he still took it from Baitang¡¯s hand and ate it. Seeing that he had finished eating, Baitang said: ¡°The antidote needs to be taken all three to be effective!¡± Shi Minzhi: (¡ã§Õ¡ã) Shi Min Zhi couldn¡¯t get up or down again, took a deep breath, suppressed his emotions, and said, ¡°What conditions do you want?¡± ¡°Sure enough, you are worthy of being a blackened big boss! Hey! I forgot one thing, this poison will stay in your body forever if you don¡¯t understand~ If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it!¡± Baitang gave a thumbs up I appreciate Shi Minzhi¡¯s appearance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 18 - A sword rampant in the last days (18) Chapter 18 A sword rampant in the last days (18) Shi Minzhi: ¨t()¨s already gritted his teeth: ¡°Say the conditions!¡± The pain of this TM poison will change, sometimes itching, sometimes like a needle prick, and sometimes like a knife cut. Only then did Baitang take out the brown and gray pills before, and said very kindly: ¡°Until you kill me, you can¡¯t do anything to other people, and you can¡¯t coerce them to do something to me. Also, coward, you can¡¯t do anything to me either.¡± .¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Shi Minzhi threw two pills into his mouth, and chewed vigorously, as if chewing and biting Baitang in his mouth. Baitang said with disgust: ¡°Hurry up and wash the dishes and clear the table.¡± System 168 is still blaming her. [Host, let me tell you, you are treasonous! Run amok! ] [How can you poison the blackened boss! You should just keep quiet and pour it out instead of pouring it down! ] Baitang has all kinds of rogues: ¡°Small system, you should figure it out that he is the one who poisoned you. If you do something yourself, you must have the courage to bear the worst result. How can he take all the benefits?¡± ¡°I have no parents and ancestors, no brothers and sisters below, how can I be so rebellious? He Shi Minzhi can be resurrected, there are countless opportunities, but I only have one.¡± Shi Minzhi can make countless mistakes and fail countless times, but Baitang only has one chance, why should he let him go? System 168 almost pointed at Baitang and scolded: [Baitang! Just muddle along, you know? You are not good, why make such an ugly scene? ] Although Baitang smiled, it was as cold as winter, and it was frightening: ¡°That¡¯s really embarrassing, little system. In my Baitang dictionary, there is no such thing as muddling along and repaying grievances with kindness. He attacked me, and I will definitely return it. Don¡¯t take it lightly!¡± See if she doesn¡¯t skin him! To put it bluntly, the reason why Shi Minzhi was able to become the blackened boss was because of his undead buff, which always allowed him to find opportunities. To deal with this kind of person, probation? Baitang didn¡¯t think it would work. [Host! ] [Stubborn! ] [Just wait to suffer! ] System 168 crouched in the corner angrily, and began to draw circles and curse Baitang again. Shi Minzhi held the bowl and chopsticks with one hand, and slid the wheel into the kitchen with the other. In the kitchen, Baitang had prepared water for him, and put it on the stool, so he could reach it. For a while, Shi Minzhi was speechless again. In the last days, the sky has never cleared up, and it has always been gloomy. The night also came quickly. Grandpa put on a clean, flat and soft dress for grandma, and wiped her face carefully. The old and hoarse voice has soaked in time, and it has a special flavor: ¡°My wife, I was so happy to see Xiaotang¡¯er before. But, we are old, and our legs and feet are not good! Staying with Xiaotang¡¯er is a drag her!¡± ¡°If we meet those monsters again, how can Xiao Tang¡¯er escape? She will be implicated by us. You, you were injured by that monster. They said that it is very likely that you will become that monster.¡± Grandpa said, wiping away tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you caught me, who made me your man? But Xiao Tang¡¯er, you love Xiao Tang¡¯er so much, if you wake up and realize that you hurt Xiao Tang¡¯er, you will blame yourself again¡­¡± Grandpa carried grandma on his back and weighed it. The weight on his back was really not heavy, but it bent his waist. Everyone has his whole world, and at this moment, what is on his back is his whole world, the weight of the whole world is on his thin shoulders, how can he not bend over? Pushing open the door, Grandpa tried not to make a sound, walked carefully, took a deep look at Baitang¡¯s resting place, and then went downstairs. In the darkness, Baitang rested his hand on the wheel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 19 - A sword rampant in the last days (19) Chapter 19 A sword rampant in the last days (19) Baitang said very calmly: ¡°You lost, Shi Minzhi.¡± Shi Minzhi lifted the tails of his eyes slightly, and said nonchalantly, ¡°You should have lost, Baitang, how do you know he didn¡¯t throw his wife away? Human nature is selfish, eager to live, and afraid of everything.¡± threat.¡± ¡°Then just watch.¡± Baitang pushed the wheel and followed behind his grandparents. Carefully opened the distance, Cang Lan was hanging beside her, ready to move. ¡°Old woman, you are old, you really are old!¡± ¡°When we were young, I ran all over Laowushan with you on my back. Now, it¡¯s just a few steps, and I can¡¯t walk anymore! When you wake up, you should laugh at me again!¡± The road is too far and the sky is too dark. Can¡¯t see anything clearly, those ghosts and monsters in the dark, hidden dangers, may appear at any time, and may kill two frail old people at any time. ¡°The mountains are green and the road is long Sister, I will sing for my lover We are connected like mandarin ducks Inseparable for life Inseparable from life to life ¡­¡± Grandpa¡¯s low singing voice was blown by the wind and entered the ears of the two people behind. The lingering and inseparable in the singing voice can be clearly heard, and somehow tragic. ¡°I summoned two zombies.¡± Shi Min said. The next moment the words fell, Baitang¡¯s blue billows hit Shi Minzhi¡¯s throat, the blue billows were too sharp, just by touching, Shi Minzhi¡¯s throat was already broken, and Baitang backed away slightly. Lan a little. Shi Minzhi continued: ¡°You see, when his life is in crisis, the old man will definitely abandon the old man, and he will cry and say there is no way. This is a decision that cannot be made.¡± ¡°You have already lost, you just don¡¯t admit it, and you think of various ways to test it out.¡± Baitang said slowly. When two wobbly zombies appeared, Grandpa¡¯s heart sank, and his hands became tighter, resolutely not to let Grandma down. At this time, grandma woke up, staring at the two twisted monsters in a daze, unable to lift her hands, without much strength, and said weakly: ¡°Old and immortal, there are monsters.¡± Grandpa comforted: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, we will be able to escape.¡± There is no pledge of eternal love, but only the bony hand that never let go for a moment. Grandma reluctantly said: ¡°Put me down, only one escapes. You have to live to find your son, daughter-in-law, and granddaughter.¡± Grandpa continued to run, exhausted and out of breath, and the zombies were still chasing after him: ¡°I won¡¯t let go, I have already seen Xiao Tang¡¯er, our little Tang¡¯er is still alive, I have seen it, I have no regrets. You always say that I will never die, and I will never die when I am old.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, Shi Minzhi, some people, you try it a thousand times or ten thousand times, it¡¯s the same. Your so-called proof is nothing more than wanting an answer you want.¡± Baitang pointed at Canglan and flew out like a vigorous swallow. He chopped off the head of a zombie with a sword, turned his wrist, and with a light blow, the sword exploded the head of another zombie before retracting Canglan. Seeing the familiar face in a daze, grandma wasn¡¯t sure if it was her granddaughter, so she patted grandpa on the shoulder and said, ¡°I don¡¯t die, look, she looks like Xiao Tang¡¯er!¡± Grandpa gasped after hearing this, like a child who has done something wrong, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Baitang, but said: ¡°My wife, she is Xiaotang¡¯er.¡± ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing out at night with grandma on your back? Zombies are scattered outside, it¡¯s very dangerous, go back quickly.¡± Bai Tang said harmoniously. ¡°I¡­¡± Grandpa didn¡¯t know what to say. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid that his wife would turn into a monster and harm them, and he was also afraid that his two incompetent old men would be a drag on her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we go back.¡± Baitang said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20 - A sword rampant in the last days (20) Chapter 20 A sword rampant in the last days (20) The coward ran towards Baitang whimpering and crawling, followed by a few zombies, with a wound on his abdomen and blackened blood. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± No way, just one more, another one? Get rid of these zombies first, then Baitang picked up the coward and took a look. There was a long wound on its abdomen, which was confirmed to be injured by the zombies. The more familiar smell made the coward feel very at ease, sobbing and lying obediently in Baitang¡¯s arms. After returning to the hotel, Baitang simply dealt with it. The coward is only a few days old, and the zombie virus circulates quickly in its body. Whether it will turn into a zombie, I can share it tonight. Grandma was still very weak, and fell asleep after lying on Grandpa¡¯s body. ¡°Xiao Tanger¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Grandpa still said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s fault. He took your grandma around at night.¡± Baitang caressed the injured coward lightly. Seeing that she was not there, this guy ran out to find her, but was injured by zombies. ¡°You didn¡¯t run around with grandma, but you were afraid that grandma would turn into a zombie and hurt other people. You couldn¡¯t bear to give up on grandma, and you also felt that you were old and handicapped, and would hinder our escape, so you secretly left with grandma on your back. , so that I can¡¯t find you. First, you can depend on each other, life and death together, and second, children can be relaxed and free from burdens. Is it? Grandpa, tell me, do you think so. ¡° Grandpa was speechless, he really thought this way: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, this world is a cannibal world, all monsters can eat people! You are my granddaughter, you have to be good!¡± Alive!¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°This world is one of cannibalism, so what if monsters can eat people? Let me meet them, and I will kill them with a sword. Abandoning the elderly and young children is not advisable. We live not only To be alive, the older generation is where they come from, and the younger generation is hope and inheritance. There is no room for reversal. Besides, grandpa, didn¡¯t I say that? Your granddaughter has a sword and an elixir from the gods. Live well , go to the base of the country.¡± Baitang¡¯s words really touched Grandpa¡¯s heart. Before, he was too afraid of his wife having an accident, and too afraid of causing trouble to his children. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiaotang¡¯er following him today, the two of them would have been hard to escape from the mouth of the zombies. Bai Tang said again: ¡°Grandpa is also a person who came down from the battlefield. What kind of country is our country? We don¡¯t give up anyone¡¯s life. At this time, and because of this, we haven¡¯t reached the bottom of the choice. Treat zombies as Those enemies back then, when they are old and strong, can capture Cang, and can also kill a **** path.¡± The history in this little girl¡¯s memory is very rich. This national costume has a very bright civilization and a long history, but their modern history is very humiliating. In the end, it was in exchange for today¡¯s happy life. Who would have expected the end of the world to come Woolen cloth? What is needed in a crisis is not abandonment but solidarity. In other words, this zombie has not yet evolved, it runs slowly, and there are a large number of dozen. Baitang really looked down on this group of zombies who couldn¡¯t help beating them. ¡°It would be great if there was a gun¡­¡± Grandpa muttered, with a gun, he could destroy a zombie with one shot. Baitang¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately slapped the table to decide: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the city to get a gun tomorrow!¡± There are hundreds of thousands of people in each city, but only a few thousand people survived. It can be said that there are very few people. Therefore, the cities collapsed so quickly. Grandpa was taken aback: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, this is no nonsense!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s nothing to do now. Get some rest, rest well, and start looking for guns and powder tomorrow morning.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 21 - A sword rampant in the last days (21) Chapter 21 A sword rampant in the last days (21) Shi Minzhi was pushing the wheel, at the corner, with an indistinguishable look on his face. In fact, Baitang doesn¡¯t need a gun, he can level the world with one sword. The gun is for the people behind. ¡°Coward, you have to grit your teeth and get through it. If you can¡¯t make it through, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Bai Tang coaxed the coward. System 168 was speechless. This host is better than the blackened boss to an unfamiliar dog, and better to two old people than him. Grandpa is still guarding grandma, Baitang knows that grandma has woken up, she won¡¯t be depressed anymore, and there is nothing wrong, so grandpa can guard if he wants to. Baitang put Cang Lan aside, carried the coward into the room. Shi Minzhi smiled sarcastically. Wait and ask for trouble! If you don¡¯t even throw away a dog infected with the zombie virus, how can you pretend to be a bad guy! Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes turned to Cang Lan who had been placed aside, leaving Cang Lan from the master¡¯s hand, as if the brilliance of his whole body was hidden, and he became ordinary. Shi Minzhi could remember the power of this sword. When he saw this sword, his heart ached. It stabbed him in the heart and he stabbed him to the other side before he died immediately. A sweep could cut down the gymnasium. So¡­ What if Baitang loses the sword? So what did she use against him? Science or magic? How can a mortal body resist? Thinking of this, Shi Minzhi slid the wheel over and stretched out his hand towards Canglan. A sword must not be too heavy, he can easily pick it up and destroy it, if it can¡¯t be destroyed, then it can be hidden and cannot be used by Baitang. His hand has already touched Canglan, but Canglan, which should have been easily picked up, can¡¯t be lifted? How is this going? ? Shi Minzhi tried hard to pick it up, but still couldn¡¯t? ! A red light flashed, Shi Minzhi let go of his hand in pain. Baitang¡¯s playful and hearty smile came from next to his ear, Shi Minzhi looked over gloomyly. This woman is lazily leaning against the door, holding a little gray dog in her arms, very hateful! ! Shi Minzhi lowered his eyes to look at his palm, the hot feeling went straight to his brain, the palm was already unbearably hot, revealing the flesh and blood inside, and blood seeped out. Baitang is very hateful and said: ¡°Oh, I forgot to say, Canglan recognizes the master, except for its master, no one can touch it~¡± Another soft call: ¡°Cang Lan.¡± When Shi Minzhi watched the object on the table disappear in an instant, and when it was in Baitang¡¯s hands, he became majestic and resplendent again. how come? Is she still human? Shi Minzhi originally thought that if he didn¡¯t want to die like himself, he wouldn¡¯t die, and being able to resurrect infinitely was already against the sky. Baitang is even more perverted. ¡°You deliberately dropped the sword here just to see if I would move it.¡± Baitang shook his index finger: ¡°Canglan is not just a sword~ But, you are right, I am indeed the one who stayed here, didn¡¯t you already have Canglan¡¯s idea? Then I will give you a sword.¡± Opportunity, look, how good I am to you! Little fool~¡± System 168: Shameless host! Draw a circle and curse her! Shi Min Zhi blushed, not only angry but angry: ¡°You wait.¡± The only thing left to Shi Minzhi is¡ª Snapped There was a sound of closing the door, Baitang didn¡¯t want to hear his harsh words at all. Childish baby, ruthless and ruthless, won¡¯t quarrel when arguing, just like a child. It was rare for Shi Minzhi not to go berserk, and she was unlucky to meet this woman! He remembered the deal he had with Baitang again, before he succeeded in killing Baitang, he couldn¡¯t do anything to others. MD, you have to be patient again. Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t help but swear. After grandma woke up, grandpa told her what happened. Grandma would not complain about grandpa. (end of this chapter) Chapter 22 - A sword rampant in the last days (22) Chapter 22 A sword rampant in the last days (22) After a simple breakfast, the four of Baitang and one dog were ready to set off. The coward was put in a cage by Baitang, and his fate was up to him. When I went out, I ran into a man and a woman again. This man and a woman were holding sticks and bread in their hands. It happened to be the food that Baitang left outside yesterday. He was quite surprised to see the grandmother who had woken up. The woman sighed: ¡°It¡¯s good luck, the old woman didn¡¯t turn into a zombie. But you are a woman, with two elders and a cripple, what a stupid dog. God, this dog is also infected with the zombie virus!¡± The man gave the woman a hand: ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, pack up your things and get ready to go!¡± Baitang only said one sentence: ¡°If your parents and relatives were still there, would you abandon them?¡± Without waiting for them to answer, Baitang said again: ¡°Those who choose to abandon are not qualified to laugh at and criticize those who choose not to abandon.¡± Grandma gave a thumbs up: ¡°My little Tang¡¯er said it well, they all have one life, and no one¡¯s life is worth less than another¡¯s.¡± The woman wanted to say something, but she was dragged away by the man. In the last days, there is always a crisis, so it is better to quarrel less. Getting into the car, Baitang thought about finding another person to drive a large truck to load weapons. just came out, just about to doze off and stuff the pillow. A little girl was holding an iron rod to headshot a zombie. She looked longingly at Baitang¡¯s cart of food, but when she reached out to grab it, she seemed to have encountered an invisible obstacle and could not move forward half a step. Pushing the wheel with one hand and holding the cage with the other, Baitang shouted, ¡°Hey, young lady, do you want to go with us? Do you want to join our team? I am the captain Baitang.¡± Tang Manli looked back guiltily, the car she just picked up just now probably belonged to them. However, the combination of their team is really strange, a young high school girl who looks young pushes a good-looking man with an indifferent face in one hand, and in the other hand holds the soil that has been lying in the cage and curled up with a small body. Next to them are two hand in hand, a kind-hearted grandfather and an old lady. This is very different from the team she has met before. Tang Manli pointed at the car and said weakly: ¡°Sister, is this car yours?¡± swallowed again and said, ¡°Sister, can I really join you?¡± Tang Manli thought, with such a combination, the captain is a woman, so it won¡¯t be like the teams she met. Baitang nodded: ¡°Of course, can you drive? Young lady.¡± Tang Manli nodded fiercely, and with a creak, she twisted her neck, and it hurts! ! Grandma cared: ¡°The little girl has twisted her neck, come here, the old lady will rub it for you.¡± Tang Manli smiled coyly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandma, she¡¯s recovered.¡± Baitang fetched water and some food and gave them to Tang Manli: ¡°Get in the car first, we¡¯ll talk later. By the way, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Can you drive?¡± Tang Manli took the food flattered, swallowed again and said, ¡°I can drive, sister, my name is Tang Manli, sister can call me anything.¡± Tang Manli only felt that Baitang was full of brilliance, so beautiful! What a gentle person! What a kind girl! Shi Minzhi watched coldly, looking not to be provoked at all, and not easy to talk to. Stupid woman, with such a bad heart, just wait and see what happens next! The seats for five people in this truck happened to be full. Tang Manli volunteered to hold the coward¡¯s cage. ¡°Sister, grandpa, grandma, big¡­ big brother.¡± Tang Manli looked at Shi Minzhi and hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I have met several teams before, and I didn¡¯t go with them.¡± Grandpa asked: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the little girl go with them, there are so many people, at least there is someone to take care of them.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 23 - A sword rampant in the last days (23) Chapter 23 A sword rampant in the last days (23) Tang Manli shook her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t like the rules of their team. If a young woman wants to stay, either she has supernatural powers herself, or she clings to a man with supernatural powers and becomes their plaything. I have other skills No, and there is no supernatural ability, only the strength is strong enough to move an iron rod and beat zombies to death.¡± Tang Manli did not join them because of her confidence. With the advent of the end times, it is undoubtedly a disaster for those selfish and selfish people to live with supernatural powers. Speaking of this, Baitang said again: ¡°This stone face is called Shi Minzhi. Miss sister, are you interested in learning how to shoot a gun? By the way, grandma, can you see if you have supernatural powers?¡± Tang Manli was very eager but couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course. Let the old man be handed over to you. He walked down from the battlefield when he was young, and he has killed many devils.¡± Grandma said this with pride. Grandpa puffed out his chest, but he was still very embarrassed, and rubbed his wife¡¯s hand: ¡°My wife, Xiao Tanger asked you, do you have any supernatural powers?¡± ¡°What? What is a supernatural power?¡± Grandma was very puzzled. Grandpa explained it again in his own words, and taught grandma how to perceive the supernatural power. Grandma¡¯s palm appeared a touch of green, and grandpa couldn¡¯t understand what supernatural power it was. It was Tang Manli who shouted in shock: ¡°Sister, the old lady awakened a wood-type ability, but unfortunately, the attack power is not very strong.¡± But Bai Tang thought everything: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t just focus on the attack power. Wood-type abilities, soil-type abilities, and water-type abilities are all very important. Clean, fertile and unpolluted soil depends on the power of the earth-type abilities. Purification, but to grow healthy plants for growth or birth, none other than wood-type abilities. Clean water is not to mention how important it is in this last days. With clean water, soil, and plants, we can raise Poultry, grow food for their own needs, and re-convert their homes to their previous homes. This is a way of life for people in crisis. If the attack is not strong enough to kill too many zombies, and they are underestimated and despised, By the time you wake up, you have already paid a big price.¡± Grandpa and grandma didn¡¯t quite understand. In a word, Xiaotang¡¯er said that their abilities are very useful, and they are very useful. This realization made them both quite happy. But Shi Minzhi and Tang Manli began to think deeply. In fact, what Baitang said, apart from the ability of the water element, because water is the source of life and the most needed resource at present, it has not been underestimated, like the soil and wood elements. Few people value such an ability, and few people now realize its importance. Tang Manli¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°My sister has a wide range of knowledge and vision. Listening to what my sister says is better than studying for ten years.¡± Tang Manli really felt that she made the right choice, such a sister is so charming. But in fact, Baitang¡¯s body is much younger than Tang Manli¡¯s, but who can refuse a beautiful girl called his little sister? Shi Min Zhiqian laughed, another person who was deceived! As for Shi Minzhi¡¯s yin and yang aura, no one paid any attention to it. Arriving at the place where the weapons were kept, Bai Tang stopped the car and asked her grandparents to stay in the car while she and Tang Manli went to get guns and ammunition. After they got out of the car and walked in, Shi Minzhi slid the wheelchair, with dark eyes, and followed with a stern look. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s dangerous outside. It¡¯s not good to meet that monster. Let¡¯s wait here for Xiaotang¡¯er.¡± Grandma persuaded. Grandpa frowned, worried about his granddaughter. There is something wrong with this man. He has the intention of killing his granddaughter, but the granddaughter wants to keep him. Grandpa doesn¡¯t understand, so he must find a chance to tell Xiao Tang¡¯er. 1. This book has been signed, and the full text is free. I hope everyone will support it and vote for recommendation~ 2. Welcome everyone to catch bugs (end of this chapter) Chapter 24 - A sword rampant in the last days (24) Chapter 24 A sword rampant in the last days (24) We are kind, but not bad. What¡¯s the use of keeping someone with ulterior motives? If you want to save it, save it with a good heart, so as not to cause trouble. ¡°Miss, look good, hold your hand like this, press your wrist down a little bit, hit the head of the zombie, this is the way.¡± Baitang demonstrated while talking, unexpectedly, Canglan was too sharp, without a scabbard, Canglan couldn¡¯t be used as an iron rod at all. Baitang blinked: ¡°Canglan is too sharp to use as a stick.¡± One sword sliced off half of the zombie¡¯s head, and Baitang felt a little helpless. Tang Manli¡¯s eyes were staring, as if seeing an idol: ¡°Okay, okay. Ah¡­it¡¯s okay, sister, I remember the essentials, let me show you.¡± Tang Manli was eager to try with an iron rod. Seeing Baitang nod, she raised the iron rod and went up. Halfway through the run, she remembered the posture Baitang taught her, and changed to that posture again. When she saw a zombie, she hit her with a stick and headshot , Tang Manli is very brave and expressive. There are still quite a lot of zombies here, and Tang Manli gradually became a little weak, until she saw Bai Tang, holding a sword one by one, sweeping away the zombies with one sword, finishing all the zombies with ease, and the surrounding area was immediately empty. Tang Manli was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth from ear to ear: ¡°That¡¯s¡­so amazing, my sister is really amazing.¡± Bai Tang patted her on the shoulder, feeling a little embarrassed. To put it in a more popular way, she is a full-level boss who came to Xinshou Village to abuse vegetables, and she has nothing to show off. ¡°See that car, drive it over here, load the guns and ammunition.¡± Tang Manli nodded like an ordinary chick pecking rice, and happily drove with the iron rod on her shoulders. The guns inside have been taken by some people. Bai Tang and Tang Manli loaded many types of guns and a lot of bullets into it. Tang Manli was very excited, full of hope and energy. Bai Tang held Cang Lan in one hand, took the pistol, twirled it around in his hand, and loaded it. boom- When the gunshot rang out, Tang Manli was taken aback. With a bend of Bai Tang¡¯s hand, Cang Lan blocked the bullet that was fired towards her heart very accurately, turned sideways, and then raised her hand and fired two shots at Shi Minzhi. The two bullets hit Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyebrows, only to There was a **** hole left on Shi Minzhi¡¯s forehead. The accident happened so fast that Tang Manli didn¡¯t even have time to react. This man, why did he kill his sister? Tang Manli couldn¡¯t figure it out. All she had left for Shi Minzhi was disgust. She also took a gun. If she didn¡¯t know how to use a gun, she would definitely give Shi Minzhi two more shots. Those who put cold guns behind people are very insidious! System 168 went crazy again. This is the fourth time! This is the fourth time! TM Host has never softened his heart when attacking the blackened boss. This time it was a headshot, no, it was two shots, one shot to the head, and one shot to penetrate. Baitang, who had just finished shooting, raised his eyebrows, and fought with her. I knew that Shi Minzhi would not let this opportunity go. Tang Manli comforted: ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go, he deserves to die.¡± Baitang was not in a hurry: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young lady, he won¡¯t die.¡± Tang Manli: ¡°?¡± What does it mean? She can¡¯t understand it. What do you mean he won¡¯t die? Tang Manli looked at Shi Minzhi who had just died with a strange expression, but saw that his wound was healing, and within a few minutes, he opened his eyes. Tang Manli:! ! Resurrected from the dead! ! ¡°Even if you know that you put me down on purpose, I still came and still have to try, what a pity¡­¡± Shi Minzhi rubbed his brows. The pain of the bullet passing through the head is vivid in my mind, just now, death will not die, but the pain is really painful. Tang Manli: I can¡¯t understand more and more¡­ Thank you Qianjun Unyielding, Jingxing, Shiyun, Ninjjaaa is bamboo, Conroy, your uncle¡¯s uncle¡¯s uncle¡¯s grandfather, life and death will not meet each other, Si Beili, I want to draw my sword to the sky, Luming~, Ayou Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 25 - A sword rampant in the last days (25) Chapter 25 A sword rampant in the last days (25) Baitang smiled brightly: ¡°You lost this round.¡± Tang Manli:! These two are fighting with their lives! Tang Manli suddenly realized. ¡°Sister, calm down, your life is the most important.¡± She hadn¡¯t recovered from Shi Min¡¯s death and resurrection, and Tang Manli¡¯s cognition was hit again. ¡°Really?¡± Shi Minzhi smiled inexplicably, picked up the submachine gun that was put aside, and fired non-stop, the shells fell all over the floor. Tang Manli was frightened and hurried to pull Baitang, but Baitang remained motionless, with a swipe of her fingertip, an invisible barrier was formed. The dense bullet casings hit the barrier, as if stuck in cotton, and couldn¡¯t move forward. Tang Manli was so frightened that she closed her eyes. How could she escape such intensive shooting? Hey? Why doesn¡¯t it hurt? The pain in the information did not come, Tang Manli carefully opened one eye to look. The bullet was in front of them, unable to move forward, and fell directly on the ground, so Tang Manli opened her eyes, not at all frightened, and saw that the bullets fell all over the ground in front of them, and Shi Minzhi¡¯s feet fell A pile of bullet casings. Tang Manli is not afraid of Baitang at all, on the contrary she admires Baitang very much. ¡Ñ¡Ñ! This is not human! It¡¯s a fairy! She met a fairy! After the bullets were finished, Baitang was still standing still, while Shi Minzhi¡¯s mouth was numb, and the part of his body that was touching the gun was aching from the force. Frustrated, he threw the submachine gun aside and closed his eyes to welcome the next death. Smiling, Baitang stuffed the pistol into Tang Manli¡¯s hand, grasping it with five fingers of his left hand. With one grasp, the submachine gun of the same model was in Baitang¡¯s hand, loaded it and pulled the trigger, and Baitang finished it in one go. Tang Manli¡¯s eyes almost turned into stars. So handsome! So cool! My sister is amazing! Next, Shi Minzhi endured the pain from the submachine gun. Among other things, the taste of eating bullets is really TM uncomfortable! System 168 was almost desperate, trying to stop Baitang¡¯s behavior. [Stop, host, stop it! ] [Stop shooting! The blackened big boss is going to be blackened to the end if you keep doing it like this! ] [Quick stop! ] [You TM stop, stop hitting! ] [How many **** holes have you punched in the blackened boss? Are you still not satisfied? ! ] Baitang¡¯s face was calm, unmoved at all, until the bullets in the submachine gun ran out, this time, it was a pile of bullet casings under Baitang¡¯s feet, but there were no bullets in front of Shi Minzhi, his body was full of holes, like a rice sieve It seems that it can transmit light when it is lifted up, and can produce small hole imaging. Baitang clicked his tongue twice, took a long breath, raised and dropped his hand, and put the gun back to its original position. Said to System 168: ¡°Little System, you are so unreasonable. Speaking of which, I am your partner. When Shi Minzhi shot secretly and coldly behind me, did you tell him to stop? He pointed at me Did you tell him to stop when he kept shooting? You didn¡¯t, not only did you not, you didn¡¯t even remind him. When he was about to kill me, you didn¡¯t say a word. When I hit him, you jumped like a clown Worry. Don¡¯t you just see that I¡¯m fine? So, whatever I do is wrong in your eyes. ¡° As he said that, Baitang chuckled twice: ¡°Little System, I just don¡¯t care about you. Show me some fun. If you turn your elbows out again, I will crush you with one hand. You can weigh me yourself.¡± Whether you have this ability or not, if you want to try it, it¡¯s okay.¡± [Host¡­] System 168 suddenly choked, and held back his words. It only has one life, and if it dies, it is really dead. Take your life to challenge Baitang? System 168 dare not, it believes that this woman can do such a thing. Ouch! What a disaster! Only then did such a host give it a headache. (end of this chapter) Chapter 26 - A sword rampant in the last days (26) Chapter 26 A sword rampant in the last days (26) Tang Manli swallowed her saliva, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Sister, this has been smashed into a sieve, it should be dead!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care at all and said: ¡°Check again, there is no problem, we will leave when he comes back to life.¡± Tang Manli looked at Shi Minzhi as if looking at a monster, and dared not say anything: ¡°Sister, this is it¡­can he be resurrected?¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°Shi Minzhi can¡¯t die. This time his body was seriously damaged. He will be revived in at least ten minutes? He has serious anti-social and anti-human tendencies. You don¡¯t need to be too alienated from him or too close to him.¡± Be close or reserved, just treat him as a normal person.¡± Tang Manli didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°He has serious anti-social and anti-human tendencies, why should he be treated as a normal person?¡± Bai Tang tapped Tang Manli¡¯s forehead twice with his fingers: ¡°Silly girl, you have to think about it, he is immortal, if he could be killed, he would have killed such a scourge long ago. He is already too dark to be stimulated anymore. If he doesn¡¯t kill me, he won¡¯t do anything to you. This is a deal between the two of us. You don¡¯t have to spurn him, it¡¯s not good for you. If one day, I die at his hands, you Maybe we can win a chance of life in his hands.¡± Tang Manli looked at Baitang with eyes that had changed from fanciful to respectful. My sister thinks long-term! Sister really sacrificed so much! Use your own safety to hold back the bad things this dog man is going to do! Tang Manli said firmly: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him kill you. I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Who doesn¡¯t love such a sister? ¡°Okay, okay, check it quickly, so that there will be no accidents.¡± She, the Goddess of Killing, doesn¡¯t want a little girl to protect her. Baitang didn¡¯t care about Tang Manli¡¯s words either. Baitang¡¯s calculation of the time was correct, sure enough, ten minutes later, Shi Minzhi revived, panting deeply, relieving the pain that had just been beaten into a sieve. Bai Tang looked at the wheelchair hesitantly. She was very careful when shooting with the submachine gun, and she couldn¡¯t hit the wheelchair. Therefore, she guaranteed that all of them were shot into Shi Minzhi¡¯s body, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that some of them would be shot. The bullet pierced his body and landed on the wheelchair. After all, the distance between the two of them was only tens of meters, which is not too far, and the bullet was powerful. Shi Minzhi seemed to crawl out of deep water, gasped for breath, and smiled helplessly. Baitang has such a strange ability, can he still kill her? Baitang went to push Shi Minzhi¡¯s wheel. Seeing this, Tang Manli ran over quickly, showing a sweet smile: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m coming!¡± Tang Manli¡¯s face was very serious, and Feiming was a little scared, but pretended to be calm. There is no other clothes, but Shi Minzhi went back in a¡­ **** clothes full of holes. When grandparents saw Shi Minzhi¡¯s outfit, they were all startled. Grandma asked concerned: ¡°Young man, is this injured?¡± Grandpa¡¯s face was serious, but he didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes very badly, and his granddaughter was fine, so he wouldn¡¯t be easy to criticize in front of Shi Minzhi. As a veteran soldier who came down from the battlefield, how could grandpa not recognize that the holes in Shi Minzhi¡¯s clothes were all made by gunshots. Tang Manli took the initiative: ¡°Sister, how about letting this dog¡­Brother Shi go to my car, okay?¡± Tang Manli did what she said, and she said she would protect her sister, so she started to do it. Although she loves such a person, Shi Minzhi is under her nose, if she wants to do something to her sister, she has to do it to her first. In this way, she still has at least¡­ a slight chance of reporting. Baitang shook her head, and when Minzhi put it under her nose, she was relieved: ¡°Miss sister, I have wronged you for a while, and there will be more people behind, so we can make arrangements.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 27 - A sword rampant in the last days (27) Chapter 27 A sword rampant in the last days (27) Tang Manli waved her hands again and again: ¡°No grievance, no grievance.¡± Doing things for my sister, how can I be wronged? Bai Tang naturally paid great attention to the car loaded with guns and ammunition, and put a layer of restrictions on it, so that no one can take it casually. Tang Manli walked to the car behind with three steps. well! I really don¡¯t want to be separated from my sister! The blood on Shi Minzhi¡¯s clothes was almost solidified, and it was really uncomfortable to get on his body, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Baitang asked: ¡°Shi Minzhi, do you need to change into clean clothes? If so, we will wait.¡± Shi Minzhi raised his head, his eyes were bewildered, and he subconsciously nodded. Bai Tang brought him into the clothing store, killed all the zombies inside, and turned his back to Shi Minzhi with Cang Lan. Shi Minzhi¡¯s hands are very flexible, and he puts on clothes quickly. He has a white sweater, black pants, and a new pair of shoes. At that time, Min Zhi took a few more clothes and trousers away, folded them, and kept them as spares. He was supposed to leave, and glanced at the Hanfu on the other shelf. For some reason, I took a green¡­it should be a skirt, but it was wrapped in a black coat, which completely covered the skirt, without revealing a little green. Sliding the wheelchair and walking back, Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t make a sound, but waited for the sound of the wheelchair to get closer before Baitang confirmed that he had put it on. While pushing the wheel on the road, Shi Minzhi lowered his head and lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°Baitang, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± ¡°What¡¯s unfair?¡± It is not a good habit not to speak clearly. Shi Minzhi¡¯s voice was like the gloomy sky in the last days: ¡°I am immortal, but you only have one life. You can¡¯t make one mistake, but I can make countless mistakes.¡± ¡°What do you think you are talking about? Shi Minzhi, look, your immortality is accompanied by a congenital leg disability and a miserable childhood. Even if you remove the latter, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. It seems that you The ability that people envy, what is the crisis behind it? Not everyone is like me.¡± Without the ability to protect oneself, it is too easy to invite disasters with treasures in your arms. However, if you haven¡¯t died once, how do you know that you can be resurrected? It seemed that the dark clouds in the sky had dissipated, and Baitang said again: ¡°I read a person¡¯s self-report. He walked on the road paved for him by his parents since he was a child. I applied for a major, embarked on this career, obeyed the arrangement of my parents, broke up with my girlfriend, and married a girl he didn¡¯t love but his parents were satisfied with. This person said that because this major is not what he likes, he has no motivation, and the salary is not good. Gao, the girl is not what he loves, so after marriage, he became an idiot and complained about women. In the end, he told his parents that you were wrong. Look, I proved it to you. This profession is not good, this job is not good, this wife is Incorrect.¡± When Minzhi was willing to take the initiative to say such words, he could be regarded as able to listen a little bit, and began to struggle, hesitate, and loosen in his heart. Baitang just talked to him, maybe it will be useful, not so stubborn and extreme. Shi Minzhi thought of his childhood, and said: ¡°He is much better than my parents. My parents only quarrel, abuse, beat, and deny me.¡± If you say he is a scourge, he has really become a scourge. I wonder if they under the spring regret it? Baitang¡¯s voice was as moist and gentle as jade like water, and she shook her head: ¡°Many people spend their whole lives in anger, to prove a mistake, and want them to regret. But such stubborn and paranoid approach, in the end, You will find that you have grievances in your heart, your life is a mess, and just because of that little bit of guilt and regret, you took advantage of yourself.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 28 - A sword rampant in the last days (28) Chapter 28 A sword rampant in the last days (28) ¡°When I was looking at the Chinese studies and history you studied, I found that you have a saying, that is, parents who love their children have far-reaching plans. The person I just mentioned has been obedient all his life, and the only way to resist Just use this messy life to prove his parents wrong, tell them that because of them, he lost his favorite major, failed to pursue his dream, failed to marry his beloved girl.¡± ¡°However, what his parents arranged for him is not necessarily to harm him, and they may not necessarily walk out of such a path. Their arrangement is for him to live better, and it may not be unsuitable for him. It is more in his own subconscious I don¡¯t want to treat it well. I didn¡¯t fight for it, and I didn¡¯t resist it. I walked obediently, but resisted. It¡¯s like a stubborn child who has no idea and no plan. He uses his life to prove a mistake. Those who love him , maybe he will get the guilt as he wishes, and those who don¡¯t love him just ruin themselves.¡± The road is not long, and we will arrive soon. Shi Minzhi fell into deep thought. No one has ever said such a thing to him, and no one has reasoned with him, let alone told him that it is a thing to destroy himself to prove a mistake with his whole life. Recalling this journey of getting along, sometimes I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth with hatred. He really wanted to kill her all the time. He could be resurrected infinitely. His life is not worth much. Baitang really took his life play with him. She is a mountain that he cannot cross. On one side of the mountain is a villain like him, and on the other side is a human being that he wants to drag to **** with all his heart. He and she are the opposite, a hostile person, and a person who draws his sword against each other. ¡°Bang¡ªbang¡ª¡± Suddenly there were several gunshots in the distance. Baitang and Tang Manli stopped the car at the same time, Baitang immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Grandma worried: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, there are so many monsters over there, don¡¯t go.¡± Grandpa held grandma¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go with Xiao Tang¡¯er.¡± Even if he fights this old bone, he won¡¯t let Xiaotang¡¯er get into trouble. Shi Minzhi looked at this scene thoughtfully, selfishness and kindness, how would she choose? Baitang held Canglan and shook it, blinked his eyes and said: ¡°Grandma, grandpa, you don¡¯t have to go, don¡¯t forget, Xiaotang¡¯er has a magic sword in her hand, blessed by an elixir.¡± After finishing speaking, Baitang jumped out of the car. Tang Manli rushed over with an iron rod and a gun, and said directly, ¡°Sister, can you go up?¡± Quite a bit, as long as Baitang gave an order, she would go up with the stick, Shi Minzhi glanced out the window with a strange expression. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°You are here, I will go back as soon as I go.¡± Baitang intentionally attributed all these to the gods, and also intended to show them in front of the two old people. After a few jumps, Baitang easily came to the place that was several hundred meters away. The gunshot just now was caused by them, three men and one woman, one of them, Bai Tang looked at, was somewhat similar to Shi Minzhi. ¡°Out of bullets, captain.¡± The woman was very embarrassed, and her heart sank. ¡°Extraordinary ability, hold on for a while, we are already surrounded by zombies, we only hope that someone can come to rescue us.¡± The strong and strong man at the head let out thunder and lightning with both hands, hitting the zombies continuously. There is also a middle-aged man who condenses Cheng Bingren and controls the ice blade to kill zombies. As for this young man who looks a bit like Shi Minzhi, with a sullen face and a flame, this woman also has a fire ability. Baitang jumped down from the top of the building, and when he was about to reach the ground, he slashed in the air, and one side of the zombie was cut off in the middle. Baitang who fell to the ground stirred up layers of dust and sand, and she could kill ten thousand corpses by herself. Baitang¡¯s appearance was like a heavenly soldier to these four people. Although they were surprised by Baitang¡¯s fighting power, they all heaved a sigh of relief. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29 - A sword rampant in the last days (29) Chapter 29 A sword rampant in the last days (29) There was only one person, that young man, looking at Canglan in Baitang¡¯s hand with greedy eyes. The strong and strong man quickly thanked: ¡°I am Chen Songjin, thank you¡­madam for coming to rescue me.¡± Baitang turned his head and smiled, like a spring breeze blowing on his face, turning his hands and chopping. Another piece of zombies fell down, leaving a vacant piece. Thanks to the large enough space, it was convenient for her. Most of the zombies could be killed with one blow. The four were shocked. Amazing! This sword is in great danger! What they don¡¯t know is that Baitang¡¯s hands are the biggest killer, and she only uses weapons because she likes Canglan so much. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a single sentence, just two blows solved their predicament. Let these zombies back away. Several people have a somewhat dreamlike feeling. The young man took the initiative and said: ¡°Hello, Miss, my name is Shi Moxuan, may I ask Fang¡¯s name?¡± In the last days, there are fewer men who respect women. Shi Moxuan intentionally made Baitang feel that he was different from those people, but his tone was not respectful, but rather critical. The woman said gratefully: ¡°Thank you for saving us, my name is Qu Qingzi.¡± The middle-aged man doesn¡¯t talk much: ¡°My name is Li Gai, thank you so much.¡± Baitang walked in front without pausing: ¡°Baitang, pear blossoms reflect poplar trees, full of Tangs in the place where life and death are separated. Shi Moxuan, what is your relationship with Shi Minzhi?¡± System 168 draws a circle, you stop, hesitate, and give up. If the host doesn¡¯t listen to it, it just doesn¡¯t remind the host. Watch the host die! Also TM threatened it! Scholars can bear it, but system 168 must endure it! Shi Mo Xuan was very surprised. Isn¡¯t Shi Minzhi dead? Shi Moxuan said very sadly: ¡°Miss Bai, Shi Minzhi is my elder brother, but he was too stubborn when we ran for our lives together before, our team had no choice but to leave him behind, although I don¡¯t want to, but I haven¡¯t been able to change the result. Has Miss Bai seen my brother? Later, I went back to look for him, but unfortunately I didn¡¯t find him. It would be great if he was still alive. ¡° When Mo Xuan said the sadness, it seemed very sincere. But Baitang captured his disgust. Right and wrong, maybe not what Shi Moxuan said. The relationship between the two of them is not like the brotherhood shown by Shi Moxuan. When did you ¡°have to¡± leave him? Presumably, it was when a group of zombies were chasing each other. Then, the reasons for abandoning him are self-evident. It is nothing more than using him to delay the zombies so that they can escape. Baitang smiled slightly, and said inexplicably, ¡°Shi Minzhi is alive and well, and has awakened the ability of the water system.¡± Water system ability, clean water, hearing this, Xu Songjin, Li Gai, and Qu Qingzi were very moved. Especially Qu Qingzi, she was originally a clean woman. With the end of the world approaching, she had not been able to take a bath for more than a month. Her whole body was sticky and exuded an unpleasant smell. They are not as clean, tidy and refreshing as Baitang and his party. If there is only one person who is not moved, or even unhappy, then only Shi Moxuan. Shi Moxuan really didn¡¯t expect that Shi Minzhi was so lucky that he was pushed into the pile of zombies and survived, and he even awakened his supernatural ability, which is really annoying! When he looked back, he clearly saw Shi Minzhi being bitten by a group of zombies. How could he still come out alive under such circumstances? No, he must die! When Minzhi was still alive, he was an illegitimate child for the rest of his life! After thinking about it, Shi Moxuan showed a smile of surprise: ¡°Brother is fine, that¡¯s great. I have trouble sleeping and eating these days, and I often worry about him, and I blame myself even in my dreams. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t protect my brother well. Miss Bai, take me to see my brother quickly.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 30 - A sword rampant in the last days (30) Chapter 30 A sword rampant in the last days (30) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shi Moxuan, you will see your brother soon.¡± Bai Tang smiled with unknown meaning. Li Gai was relatively simple and honest, and didn¡¯t think much about it, but Xu Songjin took another look at Shi Moxuan, and silently opened some distance. This person has different opinions. They have formed a team for more than a month, but he hasn¡¯t heard the name Shi Minzhi from Shi Moxuan anyway. Qu Qingzi was also wary of Shi Moxuan. Always thought he was hypocritical. ¡°Huh? Interesting.¡± Baitang suddenly turned his head and looked at the tall building beside him, the window on the 33rd floor. She clearly saw a zombie man, he was looking down, and when he saw her looking at him, he immediately hid. Xu Songjin quickly put himself on high alert: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Bai.¡± Qu Qingzi, Li Gai, and Shi Moxuan were also nervous. Baitang Wan¡¯er smiled: ¡°I found an interesting little thing, I¡¯ll go and meet it, you all pay attention to safety.¡± Baitang got up like a flying swallow, only to go to the 33rd floor. ¡°This¡­ is amazing.¡± Li Gai was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t find any good words to describe it. Xu Songjin didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were full of admiration, he rarely saw such a powerful person, let alone a woman. ¡°I thought I was watching a martial arts drama or a fantasy drama.¡± Qu Qingzi was very envious, and then a little disappointed. If she was so powerful, she wouldn¡¯t be threatened by those people to lose her innocence and leave a dirty and disgusting memory for herself. Baitang broke in through the window, saw the zombie, and smiled lightly. The male zombie felt a strong threat from Baitang¡¯s body, turned around and ran away. Baitang dodged to the side of the zombie, and wrapped the zombie into a silkworm baby. Holding the zombie¡¯s shoulder with one hand, Cang Lan cut down the curtain and split it into several sections. Baitang quickly tied the knot and **** the zombie, holding Cang Lan in one hand and one end of the curtain in the other. He deliberately threatened: ¡°Be honest with me, and be careful that I will crush your head.¡± Male zombie: ¡°¡­¡± He really just took a look. Baitang carried the zombie and jumped from the 33rd floor. The male zombie who was forced to jump from the 33rd floor also said: Is the zombie career so exciting? The four of them only saw Baitang holding the straps, as if he had tied a person down. When Baitang and the man landed on the ground, the four of them took a look. The sunken eyeballs, rotten and shriveled skin, isn¡¯t this a zombie? ! ¡°It¡¯s a zombie!¡± Xu Song raised his hand to give the zombie a blow. The male zombie shrank his neck, wanted to run but couldn¡¯t, and desperately restrained his urge to drool and eat living things. Baitang Canglan waved and directly blocked the blow. ¡°What is Miss Bai doing, he is a zombie!¡± Qu Qingzi questioned and wondered. Why protect a zombie? Shi Mo Xuan moved behind Li Gai. Li Gai was also very puzzled: ¡°White Woman, he is a zombie, if you don¡¯t kill him, he will eat people!¡± After Baitang blocked Xu Songjin¡¯s blow, he didn¡¯t go out, but said: ¡°Miss Bai, please give me a reason.¡± The male zombie took small steps and hid behind Baitang. Baitang said casually: ¡°Mr. Xu and the others are not my team members. Do I need to give you a reason for what I do? This zombie is protected by me, Baitang, and only I, Baitang, can move him.¡± Shi Mo Xuan said unhappily: ¡°But what Miss Bai did was to put us in danger. Zombies, this man-eating monster, everyone can kill them.¡± Baitang tugged at the curtains, and pulled the zombie back: ¡°I didn¡¯t let you come with me, so I have nothing to do with your danger. Shi Moxuan, monsters only have instincts and no consciousness. Personally, I think it¡¯s a man-eating creature.¡± People should be killed, don¡¯t you think?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 31 - A sword rampant in the last days (31) Chapter 31 A sword rampant in the last days (31) The male zombie was dragged away reluctantly, but Baitang was too threatening to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to react instinctively to Baitang, so he could only stare at the few people behind him, moaning and glowing like a hungry wolf. Green eyes. Baitang¡¯s words were so directional that even Li Gai could tell, Shi Moxuan¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Miss Bai must have misunderstood me, what I just said was also for Miss Bai¡¯s sake.¡± , the zombie can¡¯t control its desire to eat people, it would be bad if it hurt Miss Bai.¡± It seems that the little **** Minzhi said something to her at that time, which ruined his reputation. He didn¡¯t believe it, Shi Minzhi was lucky once, and he could be lucky a second time. It¡¯s just a cripple. When life is at stake, the first thing to let go is him, this useless trash! It can¡¯t be said that it is useless, at least feeding zombies is still somewhat useful, isn¡¯t it? Qu Qingzi also persuaded: ¡°Miss Bai, he is a zombie, can he be more important than everyone¡¯s safety?¡± Baitang sighed helplessly, people with bad eyesight are really bad, none of these four people can see the crux of the problem. Baitang laughed softly: ¡°The four of you together can¡¯t stop my blow. I want to keep it for my own purpose. You are not my team members, and I don¡¯t need to explain anything to you.¡± ¡°How stubborn!¡± Li Gai said anxiously. I don¡¯t understand why someone wants to keep zombies. Li Gai couldn¡¯t bear to make a move, but was stopped by Xu Songjin: ¡°Miss Bai has her own intentions. She is right. We are not part of her team, so don¡¯t interfere. But if this zombie escapes, Bai Miss, don¡¯t blame us for doing something to it.¡± Shi Minzhi looked through the car window and saw Bai Yuan pulling a zombie back, followed by four people, three men and one woman, and one of them was someone he was very familiar with. When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous. Shi Minzhi¡¯s fingers were crunching. If he had a pair of walking feet, he would have rushed to tear Shi Moxuan apart. Shi Minzhi¡¯s murderous intent was too heavy, fearing that he would do something bad, grandpa couldn¡¯t help but wanted to shoot, but finally held back, who told him that this was the person brought by his granddaughter. They are a group of people, the granddaughter is the captain, which is equivalent to the officer, and the soldier takes obeying orders as his bounden duty, even if Baitang didn¡¯t give any orders, grandpa would not act without authorization. Grandma wanted to say something, but seeing grandpa shaking his head at her, she didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Manli hurried over with the iron rod in hand: ¡°Sister, you can count it back. It¡­ What did sister tie it back for?¡± Baitang handed the end of the curtain tied with the male zombie to Tang Manli, and Tang Manli took it very naturally. The stick in her hand could crush his head with one blow. Tang Manli was not afraid of this zombie. ¡°This is an interesting little thing. I¡¯ll talk about the specifics later. If you lead him first, he won¡¯t dare to run away.¡± Bai Tang confessed. Tang Manli said solemnly, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Baitang glanced at this male zombie with green eyes, spitting, and who couldn¡¯t control it when he smelled human: ¡°I¡¯ll call you a coward. When you think about it, let¡¯s talk again. Give me your saliva.¡± Once you put it away, if you can¡¯t control your instincts, chant the mantra for me, and if you can¡¯t recite the mantra, gnaw the tree trunk for me.¡± The daredevil was stunned for a while, then turned around aggrieved, and lay down on the ground with a ¡°plop¡±, gnawing¡­ soil? Daredevil: Eating dirt is my last stubbornness (¨i¨s©n¨t¨i). Tang Manli was also stunned by Dare¡¯s actions, her eyes sparkled and she said: ¡°Sister, I understand why you brought Dare with him, he can understand your words. But, sister, do you think he is stupid? Silly, what my sister said was reciting the mantra or gnawing the bark, he just gnawed the soil, hahahaha¡­¡± Xu Songjin took another look at the girl holding the iron rod, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He had never seen such a strong girl before or after the end of the world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 32 - A sword rampant in the last days (32) Chapter 32 A sword rampant in the last days (32) Daredevil: ¡°¡­¡± _>` Still let the zombies live? gurgling gurgling¡­ The eyes of the people present became extremely strange, Baitang cast an appreciative look at Tang Manli, and Tang Manli immediately puffed out her chest. Grandpa and grandma also came down, Shi Minzhi was still in the car, his eyes seemed to be poisoned, as dark as an abyss. Grandpa and grandma were talking to them again, Baitang raised his head and said lazily: ¡°Shi Minzhi, control your emotions. It¡¯s not good to be so impulsive all the time.¡± Shi Moxuan also saw Shi Minzhi, disgusted him and said: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m really afraid that something happened to you, when Miss Bai mentioned you, you were still alive, don¡¯t mention how happy you are. ¡° Shi Minzhi seemed to be chewing blood, and was very cruel: ¡°My dear brother, you are still alive, brother, I am also very happy!¡± Baitang interrupted them: ¡°Our team, I, Baitang, is the captain, now you have two choices, one, join my team; two, don¡¯t join, find a way to follow up on your own. In addition, I don¡¯t accept cooperate.¡± Baitang will not be taken advantage of. Her ability lies here. She needs absolute right to speak, and no one can stand against her. Grandpa saw what grandma was going to say, and pulled grandma aside to explain a few words. ¡°My wife, Xiao Tang¡¯er is a strong-minded person. We are her elders, but we are also her team members. We just listen to Xiao Tang¡¯er and don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Grandma muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bit bad to do this.¡± Grandpa explained: ¡°Think about it, we Xiaotang¡¯er is so smart, there will be no problem. We are also Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s family members. If even the family members don¡¯t believe her and put forward different opinions on her actions, For one thing, it¡¯s not good to establish prestige for her, and for the second thing, we will make things difficult for her. Whatever Xiao Tang¡¯er arranges, we, listen to it, and if it¡¯s not, our family will talk in private. ¡° Grandpa is very thoughtful, he knows grandma too well, and grandma will accept it if he knows how to say it. After coaxing grandma, grandpa pulled grandma over. Shi Minzhi wanted to see if Shi Moxuan would choose to join. It was Qu Qingzi who spoke first: ¡°I am willing to join your team.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be with Shi Moxuan, Shi Moxuan is just a **** critic, always teasing her. The reason why she chose to join was also because she saw Baitanglu¡¯s hand was too powerful, and she could rely on Baitang to survive. Baitang looked at the remaining three people. Xu Songjin and Li Gai tangled again and again, but also chose to join. Shi Moxuan really didn¡¯t want to listen to a woman¡¯s words, but he was absolutely unwilling to let him go alone. Shi Mo Xuan said reluctantly: ¡°Miss Bai, Mo Xuan is also willing to join.¡± At the time, Minzhi was still in the team, and he wanted to let everyone give up on him. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shi Moxuan, you are not welcome in my team.¡± When Minzhi heard this, he curled his lips, but Baitang actually refused him to join, a loner, tsk! really interesting! ¡°Why?¡± Shi Moxuan didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t say anything wrong, why did Baitang refuse his joining? Shi Moxuan looked at Shi Minzhi fiercely, but still maintained his rationality: ¡°Miss Bai, did brother say something to me? That caused you to misunderstand me. Mo Xuan has always loved brother very much, brother But they don¡¯t like me, and they misunderstand me.¡± The grandparents almost believed Shi Moxuan¡¯s words. Shi Moxuan was really good at acting, but they all held back. They believed that there must be a reason for their granddaughter not to want him. ¡°Why?¡± Baitang sneered, ¡°My team is in charge, and I, Baitang, don¡¯t want to **** or bully those who are weak, let alone stab people in the back and actively push people into the crowd of zombies!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 33 - A sword rampant in the last days (33) Chapter 33 A sword rampant in the last days (33) Baitang¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes change. Baitang¡¯s gaze was too sharp, she was like a battle-tested person, with a heavy murderous aura, not angry and pretentious. Facing the imposing Shi Moxuan head-on, he subconsciously took two steps back. At the time, Mo Xuan was still arguing: ¡°I have never done such a thing, I have never committed adultery, I have never bullied the weak, and I have never stabbed a knife in the back. Miss Bai, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s one-sided words and misunderstand me.¡± Shi Moxuan was like a clown to Baitang, and Baitang stood with his hands behind his back: ¡°Right and wrong, I never listen to other people¡¯s one-sided words. What¡¯s more, Shi Minzhi never mentioned you to me, nor did he mention it to me. What exactly happened in his past. You have a deep brotherhood, but you tell everyone in every word that Shi Minzhi doesn¡¯t know good from bad, and Shi Minzhi distorts the facts. How do I know that you pushed Shi Minzhi into a group of zombies? Yes, it was you who exposed it yourself. Get out of here, you have evil intentions, excessive indulgence, and dig holes everywhere.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°Such a heart, it must not be born of the same mother. When you meet, you are like a deadly enemy. Could it be¡­you are an illegitimate child.¡± Baitang¡¯s words were undoubtedly to Shi Moxuan, a heavy slap on Shi Moxuan¡¯s face, and he was executed in public. Shi Moxuan was angry, shocked and guilty. How did she know the identity of his illegitimate child. Baitang wasn¡¯t sure at first, but when he bombarded him, Shi Moxuan¡¯s reaction made it obvious that he was an illegitimate child. Shi Mo Xuan didn¡¯t have enough confidence: ¡°Miss Bai, if you say such an insult, you have to show evidence.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore, she gave the reason, and it was just a waste of time to talk to Shi Moxuan: ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake in my judgment. Are you an illegitimate child? Zombie group, you know in your heart that I will not want a mouse dropping, let alone let this mouse dropping spoil my pot of soup.¡± Baitang finger Canglan patted Shi Moxuan lightly, and Shi Moxuan was photographed 100 meters away in an instant. When Shi Minzhi looked at Shi Moxuan¡¯s embarrassed look, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Face is too important to Shi Moxuan, and what Baitang did was to rub his face on the ground. At that time, Shi Mo Xuan commanded and looked at his embarrassment from above, humiliating his dignity; at this time, the roles were reversed. The fly in the ointment is that it wasn¡¯t him who made Shi Moxuan like this. Baitang¡¯s phoenix eyes swept around sharply, full of oppression: ¡°Since you have decided to join my team, then follow my rules. I allow you to ask questions, but you are not allowed to question them. First, execute orders without hesitation. Second, free love is allowed, and special means are not allowed to achieve one¡¯s own goals. Third, bullying is not allowed. Fourth, stealing, **** and slippery are not allowed. Fifth, no one is allowed to stab a knife in the back, and personal grievances are explained in advance. Let¡¯s do it in private.¡± Baitang¡¯s sense of oppression is really too strong, she is not angry and arrogant, and several people can¡¯t bear to breathe in front of her. Grandma was taken aback and became cautious, and grandpa was even more surprised. Baitang accepted this momentum, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Qu Qingzi was most satisfied with this team. When she hadn¡¯t awakened her abilities, she was insulted by those people. In their eyes, women were just tools to vent their desires. They had to do a lot of work and couldn¡¯t get enough to eat. Bai Tang took a look at this cowardly man lying on the ground and gnawing on the soil, and was very disgusted. With a wave of Cang Lan, the iron rod in Tang Manli¡¯s hand was shortened by as long as a finger. Such a piece of iron rod fell into Baitang¡¯s hands, Li Gai and Xu Songjin were very envious of such a sharp sword. Baitang frowned and said: ¡°You daredevil, get up for me.¡± ¡°Gurrrrrrr¡­¡± The coward got up reluctantly. ¡°Turn around and spit out the dirt in your mouth.¡± The daredevil turned around and vomited blood and mud with great aggrievedness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 34 - A sword rampant in the last days (34) Chapter 34 A sword rampant in the last days (34) After vomiting, Baitang stuffed the piece of iron rod into the mouth of the coward. ¡°If you can¡¯t control it, just bite me.¡± ¡°Gurrrrrrr¡­¡± The daredevil bit the iron rod silently, never felt that the life of a zombie was so difficult. Tang Manli suddenly thought: ¡°Sister Captain, what is the name of our team?¡± Baitang uttered four words out of all his thoughts: ¡°Invincible Team.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Li Gai: ¡°Alright, we are invincible.¡± Xu Songjin: ¡°¡­¡± Grandpa and grandma: ¡°Xiaotang¡¯er picked it up really well.¡± Tang Manli¡¯s fangirl: ¡°Yeah, what the captain sister chooses is nice, and the captain sister is invincible.¡± Shi Minzhi and Xu Songjin, two big men, looked at each other, and they both saw the disgust in each other¡¯s eyes. Good middle school team name¡­ The earth dog is called coward, the zombie is called daredevil, and the team is called invincible team. It¡¯s very strange¡­ Baitang: ¡°Who can cook?¡± Li Gai patted his head and said: ¡°I cook in my house, and they all say that my cooking is delicious.¡± Baitang said again: ¡°Who can drive?¡± This time Xu Songjin, Li Gai, and Qu Qingzi all said they could drive. Bai Tang began to make arrangements: ¡°Leave the cooking to Li Gai, Xu Songjin, you go and drive a large truck over here, this car is used as a zombie like a daredevil, went to the national base, and will be handed over to Research by researchers in the country will be helpful for the early research on turning zombies back into normal people.¡± Xu Songjin nodded without questioning. When Tang Manli said that the zombie could understand human speech, he understood her purpose, but he didn¡¯t expect that she planned to hand it over to the researchers. Xu Songjin will do it right away. Li Gai said anxiously: ¡°Captain, what about me?¡± ¡°You also go to find a large truck, which will be used to receive the survivors who join our team.¡± Looking at the truck, Li Gai was about to drool. It was Qu Qingzi¡¯s turn, Baitang said: ¡°Qingzi and Manli went to the flower shop to bring some empty flower pots, if there are vegetable seeds, bring some, Qingzi is also driving a large truck. I have a hunch, We must have encountered some interesting things on the way to the base.¡± Qu Qingzi only felt chills on her back, why did she think that this interesting thing might not be a good thing? But looking at the captain is full of fun and looks completely unafraid. ¡°Xiaotanger, what are grandparents doing?¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will find out later. You two old people, go up to rest first, and there will naturally be things suitable for you to do later.¡± Baitang decided to search for survivors and strengthen his team. At that time, Mo Xuan was hit by Baitang 100 meters away, and the fall was not light, and he almost hated Baitang to death, for stepping on his face like this! Shi Mo Xuan completely forgot that Baitang saved his life. The ungrateful and white-eyed wolf probably said so. Hurriedly found a car and hid in it. Shi Minzhi actually spoke: ¡°Captain, what about me?¡± Baitang gave him a strange look, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to search and rescue.¡± ¡°I can shout with a loudspeaker.¡± Shi Minzhi took the initiative beyond common sense. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t she have discouraged him? If¡­ Shi Minzhi hadn¡¯t committed the mistake of killing innocent people, she might be a little more gentle. Baitang immediately said: ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t hold me back.¡± If you can hold back even by shouting, Baitang really has no choice. Shi Minzhi went to a convenience store on a wheel, saw a zombie inside, and said with a blank expression, ¡°Captain, you¡¯ve beaten a zombie.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Is there a wrong nerve in this person? Cang Lan broke in through the window, passed in front of Shi Minzhi, and directly cut off the two zombies inside. Cang Lan disappeared and returned to Baitang¡¯s hands again, still as bright as snow, not disturbing the dust. (end of this chapter) Chapter 35 - A sword rampant in the last days (35) Chapter 35 A sword rampant in the last days (35) Shi Minzhi took a speaker and started recording. ¡°If you are still alive, take a breath and come out by yourself. If you want to live, you will miss this village and there is no next store.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Is there something wrong with Shi Minzhi? Baitang took the trumpet and simply recorded it himself. ¡°Survivors who heard the voice, please pay attention. I am Bai Tang, the captain of the Invincible Team. Some of the zombies in the building have been disposed of. If it is convenient for you, please go to the large truck downstairs to gather. If it is not convenient for you, please find a way When I approach, I make a sound to answer, and I only have one chance.¡± After recording, Baitang threw the trumpet into Shi Minzhi¡¯s arms. Baitang walked in front, and Shi Minzhi walked behind in a wheelchair. Shi Minzhi said slowly: ¡°Compared with them, you are much more pleasing to the eye.¡± Baitang laughed awkwardly, chopping up the zombie expressionlessly. At the same time, Minzhi didn¡¯t speak, although Baitang killed him four times, except for the beginning, he was very angry, and he was not angry afterwards. Skills are not as good as others, and they are willing to bow down. She¡¯s coming more directly. It¡¯s just too bad and kind, to save everyone. If there is another person who fell into the abyss like him and is very powerful¡­ Since he can¡¯t kill her, and it¡¯s rare for him to look pleasing to someone, then¡­it¡¯s not assimilation. Shi Minzhi had a new idea. Baitang heard a voice ahead, and ran to open the door. It was a little boy. afraid: ¡°Sister, can you rescue me?¡± Baitang rubbed his head, took him a kitchen knife from the kitchen and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to see if there are other people. When we came, the zombies in the building had already been dealt with. You take It, don¡¯t be afraid, go quickly, you are a little man, a great man, a hero who stands up to heaven and earth.¡± Baitang heard the noise of zombies in the bedroom, and was about to go there. The little boy turned pale, ran over to stop Baitang with his arms open, and begged, ¡°Big sister, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Baitang said thoughtfully: ¡°There are zombies inside.¡± Little boy: ¡°They are not zombies, they are my parents. Please don¡¯t hurt them, sister? I beg you, sister!¡± Baitang asked: ¡°How long have they been in there?¡± The little boy shook his head violently: ¡°My parents are good people. They were afraid of hurting me, so they locked themselves in the room. They have been locked in for more than a month. They will knock on the door for me. I don¡¯t want to be afraid.¡± ¡°Twinkle twinkle little stars, how I wonder where you are.¡± ¡°Hanging in the sky to shine brightly, like many little eyes.¡± Could it be that he met two zombies with a trace of consciousness? Baitang: ¡°How did you survive?¡± Little boy: ¡°Mom and Dad found a lot of food before the accident. I ate one that survived, but this one is going to be finished.¡± Bai Tang said again: ¡°Say, they will knock on the door for you and sing Little Star. You might as well let them knock and listen. If they knock, I won¡¯t kill them, I will take them away and send them to the country The base, the people there will find a way to cure your parents.¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Really?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Really.¡± Shi Minzhi smiled ironically, why didn¡¯t he meet such parents? It¡¯s so pathetic. Shi Min Zhi abruptly poured cold water on him: ¡°Zombies are zombies. Are you still dreaming of your big dream? You are willing, but others are not. Kill them, they are all harmful things.¡± Bai Tang raised his hand instantly, and Cang Lan pressed straight to Shi Minzhi¡¯s throat: ¡°I said before, you are allowed to ask questions, not allowed to question, and even less allowed to contradict me. They are zombies, harmful things, what are you? stuff?¡± The little boy was taken aback. At first, he was disgusted by Shi Minzhi¡¯s words and wanted to refute, but he didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful big sister with a beautiful sword was faster than him, but he couldn¡¯t understand what was hidden inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36 - A sword rampant in the last days (36) Chapter 36 A sword rampant in the last days (36) The devil said it was harmful, so what is the devil? The words from Shi Minzhi¡¯s mouth seemed extremely ironic. Shi Minzhi¡¯s complexion changed, his eyes darkened, and then a smile bloomed: ¡°Why should the captain be angry?¡± He ignored it, this team leader is a person who distinguishes between good and evil, and is decisive in killing, let alone allowing anyone to fight against her, and wants absolute right to speak. If it wasn¡¯t for his immortality and destructive power, how could the captain put him by her side. It must be very interesting for such a bright team leader to be dragged into darkness and tainted with filth, with such a clear distinction between good and evil, full of morality, and clear principles. He found something more interesting than killing her and killing all the people in the world¡­ Baitang glanced at the phoenix eyes, and said to the little boy: ¡°Little man, come on, let your parents prove them. If I am here, no one will move them. As for this person, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Encouraged, the little boy nodded to Baitang, approached the door and shouted: ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m Tzuyu, I want to hear about your little star, can you knock for me?¡± The little boy turned to Baitang again and said, ¡°Sister, wait a minute, my parents will call me soon.¡± Sure enough, after a while. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk¡­¡± Yang Ziyu: ¡°One¡­twink¡­twinkle¡­bright¡­jingjing¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± This time interval, Yang Ziyu can also hear it, it¡¯s still right, it¡¯s amazing. Yang Ziyu: ¡°Sister, listen, my parents haven¡¯t completely turned into monsters yet.¡± Baitang cut the curtain again, forming a thick rope. ¡°Tzuyu, you have to know that they may lose control of themselves and hurt others now, so I will tie them up and separate them from you.¡± Yang Ziyu nodded. He is very sensible. This big sister is not afraid of his parents. She even asked her parents to prove herself and promised to take them to the national base, so that her parents will have a chance to recover! Baitang kicked open the door, and Yang Ziyu¡¯s startled mouth opened into an ¡°O¡±. Yang Ziyu found that his parents backed away, as if seeing the King of Hades. Baitang: Some conscious zombies are afraid of her. When Minzhi and Yang Ziyu didn¡¯t even see what Baitang was doing, they had already **** Yang Ziyu¡¯s parents. Baitang discovered that even though the two zombies were afraid of her, they still couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi Minzhi more. Shi Minzhi was much more attractive to zombies than others. And the daredevil probably didn¡¯t behave like Yang Ziyu¡¯s parents because Shi Minzhi was in the car and blocked his breath. Baitang said: ¡°Take them down, sister has already dealt with the zombies below, don¡¯t be afraid. In the past, your parents were holding your hand. Now, they are sick. Ziyu, a little man, has to be brave.¡± Take them away. Downstairs at the truck, find a man named Xu Songjin, and he will arrange for your parents.¡± The self-control of these two zombies is not bad. Yang Ziyu is the person they desperately want to protect, and they will not hurt him. Yang Ziyu said very seriously: ¡°Mom and Dad, Ziyu will take you down, we will go to the doctor.¡± Baitang moved his hand, pushing Shi Minzhi away. Yang Ziyu took his parents down smoothly. Baitang looked at Shi Minzhi coldly: ¡°Let me guess, what are you thinking now? The last time you were in the arsenal, you must have realized deeply that you can¡¯t kill me with your current ability alone. If you can¡¯t kill me, then you¡¯re pulling me into the darkness and becoming someone like you, right?¡± Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t feel guilty or embarrassed after being exposed, but smiled: ¡°This will be a more fulfilling thing than killing you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 37 - A sword rampant in the last days (37) Chapter 37 A sword rampant in the last days (37) Thinking about what she would look like at that time, Shi Minzhi felt very excited. Baitang: ¡°Then feel free to come and try.¡± Bai Tang is not afraid of Shi Min¡¯s methods. She is a person with a very firm heart and a pair of keen eyes. She only does what she thinks is right. Shi Minzhi silently slid the wheelchair and followed behind Baitang. When I got to the tenth floor, a middle-aged woman opened the door. She was in the embarrassment of most people in the last days. With disheveled hair, cautious and flustered eyes, when he saw Baitang, his eyes lit up as if seeing a savior. She looked around for a while, and hurriedly said: ¡°You are the captain, right? My name is Wang Xiuchun. There are two children in my room. Please help me save them. I can¡¯t live without them.¡± Baitang turned his eyes and said, ¡°Is it in the room?¡± Wang Xiuchun said: ¡°Yes, big sister, the two of them have a fever, and I can¡¯t carry them away by myself. Big sister, can you help me hug one?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Baitang followed Wang Xiuchun into the house, but Shi Minzhi slid his wheelchair to the door. ¡°Ah.¡± An unexplained laugh escaped from his throat. This woman¡¯s house is quite big, with four bedrooms and a spacious living room. The house is still clean and tidy. ¡°Where is your son?¡± Baitang asked. Wang Xiuwei: ¡°Big sister, your sword is too sharp. My son is timid and confused. He is afraid he will be injured. Can you put the sword here for a while?¡± Baitang smiled and put Cang Lan on the table: ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Xiuchun led Baitang inside and said, ¡°Big girl, my son is a bit heavy, so I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Baitang put her hand on the doorknob, but Wang Xiuchun, who was behind her, suddenly pulled out the fruit knife hidden in her sleeve, held it with both hands, raised her hand high, and stabbed it at the back of Baitang¡¯s neck with all her might. The moment the dagger was about to touch Baitang¡¯s skin, the dagger broke suddenly. Baitang had already withdrawn his hand from the doorknob, pinched Wang Xiuchun¡¯s hand with his backhand, and twisted it hard. With a creak, Wang Xiuchun dislocated his hand and let out a miserable scream. Baitang threw her on the ground, and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m afraid your zombie son has no food? Are you in such a hurry?¡± Wang Xiuchun was startled, eyes dodged: ¡°My son is not a zombie! I killed you just because you deserve to die.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± With a thought of Baitang, Canglan returned to her hand in an instant, ¡°Not to mention, you and I have never met, even the original Baitang, she has never met you, and her family has never been there. Passing through this city, where did the word **** it come from?¡± Wang Xiuchun didn¡¯t speak, and Baitang was not in a hurry: ¡°I have killed not tens of thousands of zombies, at least eight thousand. Then let me go in and see if he is a zombie. If he is a zombie, then it would be great , My hands are itchy, I don¡¯t mind killing one more zombie.¡± Wang Xiuchun hurriedly grabbed Baitang¡¯s leg and denied it: ¡°My son is not a zombie, you can¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°You can kill me for no reason, why can¡¯t I kill your son?¡± Baitang¡¯s posture was extremely lazy. The person in this room, hearing the noise, was clearly a zombie. Wang Xiuchun kowtowed and begged: ¡°I was wrong, you came after me, don¡¯t hurt my son.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°What a mother-child love, today, I will fulfill your mother-child love.¡± Baitang really opened the door this time, and glanced inside, there was indeed a zombie inside, smelling the smell of a living person, walking towards them, there were several bones in the room, it seems that this Wang Xiuchun Many people were deceived by such means, and they were bewildered by her weakness and pitifulness, and died at the mouth of zombies. They were good intentions, but they were harmed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38 - A sword rampant in the last days (38) Chapter 38 A sword rampant in the last days (38) Thinking of this, Baitang made a gesture to cut off Wang Xiuchun¡¯s hand with a sword move, deliberately slowing down the movement so that Wang Xiuchun had time to react. Wang Xiuchun was really frightened, she withdrew her hand, and was immediately kicked into the room by Baitang. Baitang closed the door neatly and added a restriction to prevent her from getting out. Wang Xiuchun was kicked to the top, and her whole body hurt from the fall, especially her stomach. He tried to get up on the ground with his hand, but pressed it against something. Wang Xiuchun glanced at it, narrowed his eyes, and quickly retracted his hand. It turned out to be human bones. Her zombie son¡¯s eyes were glowing green, and he rushed towards her very quickly. Wang Xiuchun hurriedly got up, ran over from the bed, and opened the door. Twist hard, but find that it cannot be unscrewed. ¡°Papa papa.¡± banged on the door, trying to be heard. ¡°Open the door! Open the door¡­¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s your precious son inside, how can you be afraid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, open the door!¡± The son of the zombie rushed over, Wang Xiuchun quickly dodged, and the door was smashed with a thud. Bai Tang said very leisurely: ¡°How can this be called death? After all, it satisfies your son¡¯s appetite, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Baitang¡¯s tone turned sharp again: ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, that¡¯s great! If you don¡¯t want to die, those kind people deserve to die? Should they be your son¡¯s dinner?¡± ¡°You really love your son. Knowing that he wants to eat the living and kill others, you take it for granted. Why are you afraid when you go in today? Just want to come out? Even if he becomes a zombie, it¡¯s okay. Your son! Don¡¯t be afraid, you have to be with him.¡± The whole house is covered by Baitang, no one can get in, and no one can get out. Since mother and child love each other deeply, let them accompany each other! Time is precious, if you waste a little more time here, maybe there will be one less person worth saving. Out of the house, Shi Minzhi said quietly: ¡°You want to save her, but she wants to feed you to her son. How ridiculous¡­¡± Bai Tang leaned against Canglan and said, ¡°So, I won¡¯t save this kind of person. In a peaceful and prosperous age, I may not be able to kill her. Then in this last age where zombies are rampant, I want her to dig her own grave. And also for those who shouldn¡¯t die. A person with an explanation.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°If you were an ordinary woman, you would be killed by her.¡± Bai Tang shook his head, and continued to search for the living: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily true, there are abnormal noises in the bedroom. I should be more concerned, saving people is what I want to do, and I won¡¯t get hurt just because I was killed in the process of saving people.¡± Dare to save people. When I was doing this, I had already prepared for the worst and imagined the worst people. My saving does not prevent me from being on guard.¡± There will always be bad guys, and there is no shortage of wolf-hearted people. ¡°The captain is really surprising.¡± Shi Minzhi lowered his eyes and said. The thinking of the captain is really unique. Maybe some people made the worst plan before saving someone, but it is basically about the rescued person. How could someone imagine the rescued person as the worst person, and if they imagined it, they would still save it? Bai Tang didn¡¯t explain too much. This is her self-protection method. She has never been in contact with this person. This person is a stranger. Her principle is to save first. Precautions are her self-protection. If that person is really a villain, then , she will become the sword of judgment. After some searching, I found many people. But it was too laborious, Baitang found the stereo from a room, moved it down, and turned it on to the maximum. Every area where there might be survivors stopped, and they were given half an hour to send out a distress signal, or dare to come down. At that time, Mo Xuan drove a car and followed behind Baitang¡¯s team. Although he hated Baitang so much, he had to admit that Baitang was really powerful, and the chance of survival would be much greater if he followed behind (end of this chapter) Chapter 39 - A sword rampant in the last days (39) Chapter 39 A sword rampant in the last days (39) During this journey, Baitang really picked up a lot of people, almost one hundred. Every time you go to an area, collect food, weapons, etc. Baitang doesn¡¯t want to have all these hundred people. Those who meet the standards are specially asked to drive an extra truck, and some food is prepared in it, just for those people. When Baitang gave the order to rest, the car stopped. Baitang called everyone together. Grandparents, Shi Minzhi, Tang Manli, Xu Songjin, Qu Qingzi, and Li Gai were all on the side. Holding on to Cang Lan, Bai Tang said loudly: ¡°I have done my best to take you all for a ride. If you go east, it is the base of the country; if you go west, it is the base spontaneously formed by the people. The car behind is for Those of you who are prepared, those who are unwilling to follow me, can drive this car forward. I don¡¯t want anyone who wants to follow me. I will give you ten minutes to think, and those who are willing to follow me, come here Find me, line up here, and after ten minutes, you will default to not coming with me.¡± These more than a hundred people began to whisper. Shi Moxuan didn¡¯t dare to approach, and watched from a distance, not knowing what happened. The first one to run over was Yang Ziyu, who basically came here without even thinking about it: ¡°Sister, Ziyu can clean and sing, but¡­ if possible, I can also fight zombies. I will listen to my sister very much.¡± .¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baitang nodded. Shi Moxuan stood up and shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman¡¯s hypocritical face, she works with zombies, and there are three zombies in that car! And I, with fire ability, Level 3, I can take everyone to the national base, and everyone must be right with me.¡± Grandma stood up and scolded: ¡°Damn! My granddaughter rescued you from the pile of zombies. You are a **** wolf and call my granddaughter a hypocrite.¡± Tang Manli also said indignantly: ¡°You are an illegitimate child, the villain who pushed his half-brother into the crowd of zombies, and pretended to be brotherly, you are a scum, and you are a hypocrite. It¡¯s so messy that my mother thinks the soles of my feet are dirty.¡± Chen Songjin also doesn¡¯t want those who have received Baitang¡¯s favor to misunderstand her: ¡°Becoming a zombie is not something everyone is willing to do, but they have a certain consciousness and a chance to recover. The captain is kind and broad-minded. Take them to the base , maybe the researchers can find a potion from them to make the zombies return to normal?¡± Baitang said very calmly: ¡°There are still eight minutes.¡± A few more people came, and after Baitang checked, a girl was kicked out. The girl also questioned: ¡°You accept a lame man, but you don¡¯t want me with a healthy hand and foot. You are pretending to be aloof, obviously because you have taken a fancy to his face!¡± The corner of Min Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, he was shot even while lying down. Grandpa said angrily: ¡°You little girl, it¡¯s okay to be ungrateful, and you still slander Xiaotang¡¯er. Although the little old man doesn¡¯t like this gloomy young man, he is much better than you. He has water ability and can wash dishes. He¡¯s a hard worker.¡± ¡°roll.¡± Baitang waved his hand and swept the girl a hundred meters away. Those who had never seen Baitang¡¯s move were shocked. The girl got up, looking very embarrassed, and ran directly to Shi Moxuan, saying: ¡°Hey, are you still sending someone? I want to join.¡± Shi Mo Xuan was stunned for a moment, and said softly: ¡°I am here, and a beautiful girl like you is always welcome.¡± Many people also chose Shi Moxuan, thinking in their bones that if a woman becomes the captain, she will not be very strong, and she didn¡¯t say she has any special abilities, just holding a sword that looks pretty good. ¡°Ten minutes are up. The Invincible Team will not accept people who have not made a choice, nor will they want people who swing on both sides, let alone betrayers. The rest of the people have nothing to do with me. I, Baitang, have done my best.¡± Give me a chance, and it¡¯s not her fault if I don¡¯t grasp it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 40 - A sword rampant in the last days (40) Chapter 40 A sword rampant in the last days (40) At that time, Mo Xuan gathered 30 people, and under their urging, he took a step ahead, and there were more than 20 people left in that car. Shi Minzhi was also quite surprised, he didn¡¯t want Shi Moxuan to leave so early, after all, the grievances between the two of them hadn¡¯t ended yet. Bai Tang explained some things to Xu Songjin and the others, then got into the car, looked at the coward, the little guy had woken up, and there was some current in the cage. Baitang raised his eyebrows, this little guy was lucky, he made it through, it seemed that he had awakened the lightning power, so Baitang took the coward out, entered his body, and hugged the coward in his arms. Its ability is also inaccurately controlled, and it is easy to hurt other people. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet, why did you save him?¡± ¡°He pushed me, I am not dead, can he be pardoned?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes darkened. If he hadn¡¯t agreed to the request in advance, he would be very happy with so many people. Baitang: ¡°How do I know who he is? You are still alive, and the grievances between the two of you should be resolved by yourself. You don¡¯t want me to kill him before you.¡± Shi Minzhi snorted lightly, and slid the wheelchair away. Everyone started a fire, some of them were cooking, some of them were laying their hands on their hands, and some people sang songs, enjoying themselves and dispelling the bleak atmosphere of the last days. Qu Qingzi has already done the statistics and handed over the data to Baitang. Li Gai took out the spar from his bag and knocked on it, absorbing the energy inside, improving his abilities. Baitang walked over, Li Gai spread out the crystal nucleus in the bag and said, ¡°Captain, I forgot to hand in this crystal nucleus.¡± Baitang waved his hands and said, ¡°Where did this crystal nucleus come from?¡± Xu Songjin replied: ¡°It appeared in the mind of the zombie. I usually read some novels, and there are also novels about the end of the world. After awakening the lightning power, I thought, since the power has appeared, then the crystal that improves the power The core should also exist. After killing a few zombies, I found that it really exists, what is the captain¡¯s ability?¡± Baitang: ¡°I don¡¯t use supernatural powers.¡± He said again: ¡°Li Gai, don¡¯t knock this crystal nucleus. Xu Songjin, you gather everyone together and divide them into three groups, those who have never absorbed the crystal nucleus, those who have absorbed the crystal nucleus, and those without the ability.¡± By.¡± Li Gai put away the crystal nucleus and asked puzzledly, ¡°Captain, is there any problem?¡± Baitang looked unpredictable: ¡°I can¡¯t blame you, most people don¡¯t know this is a conspiracy.¡± Li Gai was inexplicably terrified when he heard this. After the division was made, Baitang went over with the coward in his arms. People who have already taken crystal nuclei appear panicked. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong with this crystal nucleus?¡± ¡°Yeah, Captain?¡± ¡°I only feel that my ability has increased a lot after I sucked the crystal nucleus.¡± Baitang asked out of context, ¡°Does anyone remember how long this day was covered by thick clouds?¡± ¡°It seems to be more than half a month?¡± ¡°No, the zombies have been gloomy since they appeared.¡± ¡°It seems that the sunny day has never been missed?¡± Shi Minzhi said, ¡°Three months, twelve days and seventeen hours.¡± Baitang nodded, expressing his approval: ¡°Have people with supernatural powers thought about how your supernatural powers came about? Have you ever wondered why zombies have crystal nuclei in their brains, which can be absorbed and strengthened by you? Ever wondered what it means for a conscious zombie to appear?¡± Baitang¡¯s questions were really on point. Some people may have thought about it, but no one thought about it carefully, and they didn¡¯t come up with a result. What¡¯s more, there are dangers everywhere, improving strength, and surviving are imminent, and no one will think too much. Shi Minzhi¡¯s long eyelashes trembled: ¡°Cannibalism.¡± Baitang once again cast affirmative glances at him, unexpectedly, Shi Minzhi is quite smart, what a pity for such a smart person. ¡°Cannibalism? What cannibalism?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 41 - A sword rampant in the last days (41) Chapter 41 A sword rampant in the last days (41) ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± ¡°Captain, just speak directly!¡± ¡°Yes, captain, I want to die to understand.¡± Shi Minzhi said again: ¡°Above the clouds is life.¡± After I said it, I regretted it again. How did you say it? After thinking about it, he was sure that Baitang knew, if he didn¡¯t say it, Baitang would say it. Everyone looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, not quite understanding. I really don¡¯t understand. Baitang finally explained: ¡°You didn¡¯t need the crystal nucleus to cultivate. Originally, those zombies would successfully save themselves and become normal people because of the growth of the crystal nucleus. God tried his best to give it a chance, but it¡¯s a pity , the aura is isolated above the clouds by the clouds. Not only do zombies have crystal nuclei in their brains, but also those with supernatural powers, even the dog in my arms has just awakened supernatural powers and has crystal nuclei.¡± ¡°Cultivation by sucking crystal nuclei, in layman¡¯s terms, is a crooked way. The more you suck, the easier it is to go wrong. Therefore, for the supernatural beings who have sucked crystal nuclei, I will abolish your cultivation base, and you can start anew. Practice.¡± Some people are not very willing, after all, it was hard to get up to these levels. ¡°Can it not be abolished? It¡¯s hard to get to this level. There is no problem now.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Really wait for something to go wrong. It¡¯s too late to cry, stop the loss in time, and suffer less.¡± ¡°How did the captain know?¡± Baitang smiled, put his right hand on the coward¡¯s forehead, and lightly pressed it. Under the eyes of everyone, a crystal nucleus shining with thunder came out from the coward¡¯s forehead. The coward turned over uncomfortably, and with a flip of Baitang¡¯s palm, the crystal nucleus was quietly hanging in Baitang¡¯s palm, surrounded by thunder and lightning. ¡°This is the first-level lightning crystal nucleus just formed by the coward.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock, with different thoughts. What a terrifying strength. Take the crystal nucleus with bare hands, the key is that the dog is still alive. Some people who still have a little thought in their hearts have completely lost this thought. The crystal nuclei taken from the living body are extraordinarily beautiful. Shi Minzhi was also quite surprised, there were too many things about Baitang that he didn¡¯t know. Baitang flipped his hand again, and put the crystal nucleus back into the coward¡¯s brain, and the coward let out a sound of comfort. Someone asked again. ¡°But now we don¡¯t have spiritual energy, and we don¡¯t have the ability to inhale crystal nuclei, so we can¡¯t practice!¡± ¡°There is no way to deal with so many zombies.¡± ¡°Being crooked is better than losing your life!¡± Baitang¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the crowd, and they fell silent: ¡°The aura is above the clouds, and I can kill a life for you. But the danger behind the clouds, you should find a way to deal with it yourself, hurry up and practice, unite as one, and in the future There must be most of the zombies that can be recovered, and only the two parties can join hands to win.¡± Shi Min¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at the clouds. In the past three months, there have been thick clouds everywhere, and they may even press down at any time. Baitang held one in his hand, and the soft golden light enveloped the group of people who had already sucked the crystal nucleus. This group of people obviously felt that their abilities were plummeting. Although they were not very happy, they had no choice but to resist. Abolishing their existing cultivation, Baitang put the coward into Chen Songzhi¡¯s arms and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t know how to control abilities yet, you hold it for now.¡± Chen Songzhi is completely convinced now, and hugs the coward obediently, but the coward is not too happy. Shi Minzhi looked at Baitang¡¯s side face, the meaning was unclear, she was¡­ Grandpa looked at Baitang like this, getting farther and farther away from the little Tanger in his memory, and was not even the same at all. Grandpa¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. ¡°Cang Lan.¡± Baitang went directly to high school with Canglan in his hand, and everyone almost saw her figure. I see. A huge sword with a huge body, at least three kilometers long. The sword light was dazzling, but no one closed their eyes. They didn¡¯t want to miss this shocking scene. Even cowards raised their heads vigorously to see the heroic figure of their master. (end of this chapter) Chapter 42 - A sword rampant in the last days (42) Chapter 42 A sword rampant in the last days (42) It was clearly not the scene he wished to see, but Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited inside. It was clear that what she wanted to kill was a chance, and this was the last scene he wanted to see. At this time, in City A in the east, the people at the national base immediately reported the vision as soon as they noticed it. Giant giant sword, giant sword surrounded by golden light. Beside the hilt of the giant sword was a young girl, she raised her right hand high and cut it down, and the giant sword cut down with the girl¡¯s movement. ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°Destroy something?¡± ¡°Stop it now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late to stop it.¡± ¡°The end of the world, are we finished?¡± ¡°Probably not necessarily¡­¡± On that day, almost half of the people in the world saw the shocking sword, the sword pierced the clouds, and the sun shone through the gap made by the sword. The light of hope returns to the world. It seems that there is a different breath flowing into the world from the slit made by this sword. Everyone more or less clearly felt it. Especially those with supernatural powers, for ordinary people, they just feel that the air is much fresher. ¡°Quick, does anyone see her?¡± ¡°Find her now!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The clouds are so weird that birds can¡¯t get close, planes can¡¯t get close, and even communication satellites can¡¯t contact them. ¡°Report, just got in touch with the satellite, and only saw the picture within three seconds.¡± ¡°Quickly let it out.¡± The person who made the report plugged in a USB flash drive and released the 3-second screen. Everyone present was shocked. They watched the 3-second screen many times, and their expressions became more and more serious. The 3-second picture sent back by the satellite is a dark mass of monsters surrounding the earth, with only one gap, and the monsters cannot get close to that gap. An emergency meeting was held at the national base. Baitang returned to the ground and collected Cang Lan. Everyone looked at her with godlike eyes. It¡¯s so shocking. In my lifetime, seeing this picture, I will die without regret, and I will be amazed for a lifetime. Baitang took the coward and said: ¡°The spiritual energy has already entered, but you only have ten years. After ten years, things from outside the earth will come in. At that time, whoever lives and whoever dies will die. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Take one shot. The life and death of you human beings is up to you to fight for, and the invincible team will disband after arriving at the country¡¯s base.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t want to interfere with this matter, but just happened to see it. Simply help this side of the world. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he will lose. After all, the cloud layer is a barrier set up by Tiandao to stop those aliens. He came after exhausting all his aura, and transformed the power of Tiandao into the zombie virus. However, it was still a step short, causing the aura to be blocked outside the clouds. As for Baitang¡¯s sword, she chopped very skillfully, allowing spiritual energy and sunlight to shine in. This huge gap will be blessed by her sword energy, and the monsters outside can¡¯t get closer, but it only gives them ten feet. Years, because the clouds can only last eleven years at most. Grandpa came back to his senses, and tremblingly said: ¡°You are not my granddaughter, I am stupid, Xiaotanger is not so powerful, nor is he so smart. Where is my granddaughter?¡± Everyone looked at Baitang and grandpa together again, grandma burst into tears, how could she not feel what grandpa could feel? Baitang shook her head regretfully: ¡°She died before I came, and was injured by zombies, so she couldn¡¯t make it through. Since I used her body, I should take care of you two.¡± After hearing this, the grandparents cried and hugged each other. System 168 is extremely disdainful. The host can really pretend! Also pretended to be great. (end of this chapter) Chapter 43 - A sword rampant in the last days (43) Chapter 43 A sword rampant in the last days (43) System 168 went to contact other systems, and didn¡¯t see Baitang¡¯s sword breaking the clouds. If he saw it, why would he slander like this. After this sword passed, it brought great changes to all mankind. Especially found that there is a gas in the air that can be absorbed for cultivation. And when the speed of this cultivation is still more stable than the ability to absorb zombie crystal nuclei, smart people find that there is a problem with the cultivation method of absorbing crystal nuclei. Baitang¡¯s blow had a huge impact on them, and they were all in awe of Baitang. Only Shi Minzhi had nothing but shock. While sitting around the bonfire, Shi Minzhi suddenly said, ¡°The captain has a mysterious origin, what is his name?¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Why, you want to know. But why did I tell you?¡± Shi Minzhi moved his fingertips: ¡°The captain killed me four times, how can I not even know the name of the captain?¡± Baitang blinked, bright and natural: ¡°Why can¡¯t she have the same name as me?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Shi Minzhi suddenly laughed. said again: ¡°The captain is too mysterious. With my unrealistic ideas, the captain can¡¯t be fooled. I regret agreeing to that condition.¡± Moreover, with Baitang pressing in front of him, and with her around, there was nothing he could do. Even if one has aura and can cultivate, in this life, if one wants to reach her level, it will be beyond the reach of tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s been too long, and his spiritual world can¡¯t last for so long. His despicable thoughts were as clear in front of her as a black stone in a clear lake. Baitang curled her lips and said casually: ¡°But you have already agreed. You are a blackened big boss. You are not completely worthless. You are smart but lack cultivation, and you have a good face. You are quite trustworthy.¡± , is too extreme and desperate.¡± ¡°Captain, I remember you said at the beginning that the task is to influence me, the blackened boss¡­¡± Before Shi Minzhi finished speaking, Baitang even waved his hands: ¡°Didn¡¯t I also say that? I didn¡¯t agree to do the probation task.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think about it.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Sorry, according to her heart, she would not perform any probation tasks on a person who dragged innocent people to death. It¡¯s good to be calm. Shi Minzhi smiled self-deprecatingly, and slid the wheelchair to the other side. He has level seven abilities. Shi Minzhi figured it out, he would do this, and it was also related to the absorbed crystal nucleus. is mania, paranoia, madness, killing, delirious. There is killing in the heart, and the crystal nucleus is a catalyst. There were too few Baitangs, that golden light enveloped Shi Minzhi. Shi Minzhi chuckled, his cultivation base was abolished, he thought she was ignoring him, after all, he didn¡¯t tell the truth. With his cultivation base gone, his heart became a little more peaceful. If it is not abolished, he will continue to use the crystal nucleus to cultivate, and complete madness is what he wants. ¡°The captain directly abolished my cultivation, without my consent, and acted arbitrarily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an arbitrary person, what can you do to me?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t want this blackened big boss to be completely reduced to a killing machine under the influence of the crystal nucleus. people of credit. Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Squad leader, no matter what, you should come up with exercises. The whole team has 3 water-type abilities, which are not available.¡± It only said that it would not be shot again, but did not say that other help could not be provided. If Baitang hadn¡¯t appeared, Shi Minzhi thought, he would go all the way to Hei. Continuously mixed into the team, constantly summoning zombies to destroy human beings. In the end, he sneaked into the base, looked for flaws, and continued his massacre. Pull all mankind to be buried with him! It¡¯s a pity¡­The first emperor died halfway through his business¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 44 - A sword rampant in the last days (44) Chapter 44 A sword rampant in the last days (44) ¡°About the practice¡­¡± Baitang hesitated for a moment, then conjured it up as if by a magic trick. Picked and picked, threw a copy to Shi Minzhi, and called Tang Manli over, asking her to distribute it for everyone to recite. When Min Zhi was holding the exercises, he was in a complicated mood, and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Little Captain, should I say that you are careless? Or are you just thinking stupidly.¡± Respect him, okay? He is going to take the blackened big BOSS buried with all mankind, and give him exercises, isn¡¯t this digging his own grave? Baitang smiled and patted Shi Minzhi¡¯s head: ¡°Little brother, even if you have cultivated for a hundred thousand years or a million years, you are still no match for my sister. I like (ha¨°) beating and never kill indiscriminately. If it weren¡¯t for you This undead BUFF, you have already died in my hands.¡± This person clearly said that he wanted to die, but he was always smiling, but he gradually didn¡¯t hate this person. Shi Min Zhichang sighed: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been pushed a few times, I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m immortal.¡± Baitang said: ¡°You should know that I¡¯m still alive, you can¡¯t kill me, and you can¡¯t drag me into the abyss. I can promise you one thing, and you must promise me one thing.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s expression moved slightly: ¡°The captain said so.¡± He should not be able to refuse this matter. ¡°If Shi Moxuan arrives at the country¡¯s base alive, I allow you to dispose of Shi Moxuan as you like, but you must obey my arrangement.¡± This deal sounds very attractive. Shi Minzhi was really moved for a moment, but he held back. Who knows if Shi Moxuan will make it to the country¡¯s base alive? He lived and went to the base set up by Western individuals. There is no need to agree too quickly to things that are uncertain. ¡°Captain, at least I can¡¯t give you an answer until I confirm it.¡± Baitang is not in a hurry, she can afford to wait. System 168 stared at the data on the data board and pondered for a long time. It learned from other systems about the perversion of this blackened big boss. Yes, the Raiders of this blackened big BOSS is not only his 168 probation system. Everyone came in at the same time. Already 99 hosts have conquered this blackened boss, but none of them succeeded. First of all, it was the blackened big boss who was approaching and rescued him, but the first blackened boss to kill was the tasker, and they were all taken to be buried with him. Sensation seems to be really useless? Is it really useless? System 168 doesn¡¯t believe it, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many probation systems like them. It¡¯s just that Baitang acted like this without paying any affection or caring for him, but it happened to be the one with the best effect. System 168 kept denying that he, the host, was doomed to fail. Among the previous 167 systems, quite a few systems have died, and Shi Minzhi was such a headache. It was about ten years as Baitang said, and it was about the time when the spiritual energy came back to the world again, and everyone practiced harder. At the time of life and death, if you don¡¯t increase your strength, you should be a fool. The coward who has awakened supernatural powers, although he doesn¡¯t know how to cultivate, is still absorbing spiritual energy, so Baitang went to check the truck where the zombies were locked. They probably also felt that spiritual energy is a good thing, which can restore them to normal, and they are all cultivating desperately. At the same time, the people at the national base discussed for a long time, and finally decided to tell everyone that the earth has been surrounded by alien creatures, and gave a passionate speech to stimulate everyone¡¯s awareness of survival. At the time of life and death, only when all human beings grow together and join hands with each other can they gain vitality. A tense atmosphere permeated the entire base, and the Huaguo base also informed the Western base of the video and this conclusion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 45 - A sword rampant in the last days (45) Chapter 45 A sword rampant in the last days (45) The people at the national base guessed in which direction the girl who slashed the sky-shattering sword was, and immediately dispatched a team of elite troops to look for it and bring it back here as much as possible. Grandpa and grandma came over, and they seemed to be ten years older. bowed deeply to Baitang. Grandma said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡± Grandpa begged: ¡°If possible, if we are still alive when you leave, please give us Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s body, and we will bury it properly.¡± Baitang smiled and nodded: ¡°Awakening supernatural powers is like cultivating immortals. You have at least one hundred years of lifespan, and I will only stay for ten years.¡± Received an accurate answer, grandpa and grandma went back to the car, holding a flowerpot in their arms. There was clean soil in the flowerpot, and young shoots sprouted from the soil. [Host, what spring white dream are you doing? ] [If I don¡¯t take you away, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this world. For ten years, don¡¯t even think about it. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s you and me who died here. You¡¯d better listen to me obediently. ] System 168 heard what Baitang said, and suddenly wanted to pour cold water on her. Baitang:? ? ? Is the small system still living in a dream? Baitang couldn¡¯t stop smiling: ¡°Little System, the day you will come to beg me.¡± Blunt killing the system, I wonder if it can withstand it? System 168 didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, it believed in its own test results very much, Baitangjiu is a person with a slightly stronger soul, at most he can count spells, so what? How can it be done? The Space-Time Administration is the boss. System 168 warned Baitang again: [Host, don¡¯t be ignorant, complete the task well, and do as I tell you. As for me, I will not let you die in this world. After completing the task, I can also fulfill a wish for you. Don¡¯t you want this wish? Countless delicacies, mountains of money, beauties, power and power, or resurrecting a person, it¡¯s all fine. ] Baitang seemed to be thinking seriously, and was still very entangled. Finally, Baitang frowned and said, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t need what you said. On the contrary, it was your appearance that broke my original concealment. It¡¯s really annoying to retreat from a peaceful life.¡± [Humph! I don¡¯t know good from bad, I wait for the host to beg me. ] Probably communicated with other systems, and system 168 seemed confident. Baitang¡¯s inscrutable smile cut off the connection between System 168 and other space-time administrations and other systems. In the evening, it was time to rest. Baitang started to hire ¡°child labor¡±. The coward absorbed the spiritual energy, no matter how injured he was, even if it was a dog, Baitang would not let it go. Everyone rest, coward vigil and practice. Looking at the coward¡¯s pitiful appearance, which barely opened his eyelids and refused to let himself lie down, his heart ached for Tang Manli, and he wished he could help him keep watch at night. At the time, Minzhi was in the car, resting his head on his hands, his eyes fell on a person and a dog outside the window. The girl teased the puppy, laughing at Yanyan. The cultivation base obtained by absorbing the crystal core of zombies has been abolished, and Shi Minzhi really has a lot of peace in his heart. In the past, when I saw such a picture, I would only feel hypocritical and artificial, and would turn my head away. No matter what the world is like, it can be said that it has almost no effect on Baitang. After the break, continue to move towards the national base. She won¡¯t do anything to fight zombies, she has enough people. Bai Tang even threw cowards out to fight zombies, making a few comments from time to time. After more than ten days, I came to Jincheng. This city is a prosperous city with a large population and a lot of zombies. When seeing more and more zombies, everyone feels heavy. Baitang told them to stop the car, she had to go out to investigate the situation, maybe there was something interesting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 46 - A sword rampant in the last days (46) Chapter 46 A sword rampant in the last days (46) Shi Minzhi explained: ¡°They were not summoned by me, and they did not follow my orders.¡± Baitang paused: ¡°I know it¡¯s not you.¡± That¡¯s why she was going to go out to investigate the situation. Shi Minzhi looked quite surprised, he bent his lips unnaturally, hiding the dark eyes. Tang Manli also jumped out of the car, holding the iron rod, her neck thickened and her face blushing unnaturally said: ¡°Sister Captain, although you are very powerful, Manli can be your cannon fodder!¡± Baitang laughed and said, ¡°What do I want you to be, cannon fodder? I think the daredevil has gotten acquainted with you recently. You can talk to him more. Maybe, with your help, he will be the first one to recover everything.¡± Zombies.¡± Tang Manli was shocked, and quickly waved her hands: ¡°Captain sister, the coward is too ugly and greedy. Drooling every day, not as good as Ziyu¡¯s parents.¡± The others waited in place. Baitang and Tang Manli each held a sword and the other an iron rod, walking forward very vigilantly. Shi Minzhi¡¯s smile deepened a little, and he sighed softly, as if something had officially opened the curtain. Xu Songjin laughed at himself: ¡°Qingzi, as a big man, I am not as brave as a woman like Manli.¡± Qu Qingzi considered it for a while: ¡°The captain is so powerful, it will be a burden if we go.¡± Xu Songjin looked at the petite but powerful girl with a different emotion in his eyes. Tang Manli swallowed: ¡°Sister Captain, why do I feel that there are more and more zombies?¡± Baitang said helplessly: ¡°Silly girl, we are getting closer to the city center, and the zombies seem to be summoned by something, so there will naturally be more and more zombies.¡± Tang Manli said again: ¡°Sister Captain, can we fly directly there?¡± Baitang smiled awkwardly: ¡°In the meantime, I spent a lot of cultivation in order to break through the secrets of the sky, only to realize that life is above the clouds, and the outside of the earth is a group of monsters waiting to invade the earth. That sword, It has almost consumed 80% of my cultivation, and now only 20% is left. This is why I said that I will not make any more moves.¡± System 168 stopped making circles and smiled disdainfully. He said, how could someone be so powerful? It¡¯s all false. Once the cultivation base is used, it will dissipate. Tang Manli said distressedly: ¡°Sister Captain, you have paid too much for everyone. Now that you are so weak, is there any way to recover?¡± Baitang sighed for a long time: ¡°I don¡¯t cultivate spiritual energy. It was originally a white crabapple from another world, which was formed by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. I got the treasure Canglan Sword by chance. When I went through calamities, who would have thought that it would come with me?¡± On the body of Baitang with the same name, it is a pity that in this last world, there is no way to absorb the essence of heaven and earth.¡± Tang Manli immediately stepped in front of Baitang, and said very seriously: ¡°Sister Captain, you are willing to tell me this. This is your trust in me. Manli must live up to the trust of sister Captain. Sister, please stand back, I will go first.¡± Baitang laughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m weak, so I won¡¯t let you walk in front of me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the woman who holds Canglan. Canglan is an innate treasure, and it¡¯s quite easy to deal with zombies.¡± Tang Manli nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shi Minzhi looked at the two people who were already trapped in the pile of zombies, propped his head on his hands, and let out his thin lips softly. ¡°A white crabapple¡­¡± It seemed that they were afraid of Canglan in Baitang¡¯s hands, the zombies just surrounded him and did not attack. Baitang smiled slightly: ¡°It really is an interesting little thing, but it¡¯s a pity that I ran into it just after it appeared.¡± Bai Tang stabbed Canglan into the city¡¯s asphalt road with a sword, and grabbed Tang Manli¡¯s wrist with one hand. Tang Manli swallowed. Good A! My sister is so handsome without much cultivation! The asphalt road began to shatter like a spider¡¯s web, and black branches as thick as the arms of an adult man broke through the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 47 - A sword rampant in the last days (47) Chapter 47 A sword rampant in the last days (47) Tang Manli¡¯s eyes were red, and she swung the iron rod and smashed it down, which was bound to smash the monster out of a hole. Baitang said with a strange expression: ¡°Manli, it¡¯s a dryad. Uh, to be more precise, it has aura and zombie virus. It¡¯s a zombified dryad.¡± ¡°What? Sister Captain, don¡¯t tell me, I smashed your fellow clan, right?¡± Tang Manli wondered. The dryad was in pain from being hit by Tang Manli, and angrily twitched the branches towards Tang Manli. People in the distance saw that many black branches suddenly came out from the city, like a group of demons dancing wildly, so terrifying! ¡°Manli!¡± Xu Songjin was about to get out of the car nervously. Qu Qingzi pulled Xu Songjin back: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you go, you will cause trouble for the captain. The captain originally only protects Man Li. If you go, if she is distracted, Man Li will be easily hurt.¡± When Qu Qingzi said this, Xu Songjin restrained his heart. He couldn¡¯t let the captain be distracted, and if the captain was distracted, Manli would be easily injured. Baitang stabbed Canglan, and the zombie tree demon seemed to have encountered something particularly terrifying, and the rattan with its teeth and claws all retracted, trying to escape. Baitang immediately sent a voice transmission: ¡°Try running, if you run, I will let you die immediately.¡± The zombie dryad immediately stopped digging: ¡°God¡­¡± Baitang said indifferently: ¡°My lord.¡± Zombie Dryad: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My lord, I haven¡¯t harmed anyone. I¡­ I¡¯m out of control. I didn¡¯t want to absorb these zombies. Please forgive me, my lord.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows, and continued to transmit the voice: ¡°You can forgive me, but you have to cooperate with me in one thing. For the sake of not being bloodied, I will give you a gift after ten years.¡± Maybe less than ten years. The zombie dryad was very tactful: ¡°Please give orders, my lord.¡± I don¡¯t know what Baitang said to the zombie dryad. The zombie dryad came out from the ground. The black tree body, like a zombie, was filled with a huge rotten smell, floating in the air, smelling very good It is clear that some people with a better sense of smell can hardly help but want to vomit. Shi Minzhi looked at the dark clump of trees, the branches were overgrown, and the roots were crawling quickly on the ground. He saw that Baitang¡¯s toes were on his toes, and he rushed towards Canglan with his hands, and cut off the corpse of the tree demon with a sword. A branch, the zombie tree demon avoided the sword very much and continued to run away. When Minzhi saw, Baitang slapped the palm of his hand, as if the two of them had met for the first time, Cang Lan carried a murderous aura, aiming directly at the lifeblood of the zombie tree demon as if it was aimed at his heart. Cang Lan successfully hit the zombie dryad. Everyone watched this scene and burst into warm applause. Bai Tang stepped on her toes again, and came to the zombie with a compassionate yet indifferent expression: ¡°How dare you escape? Climb into that flowerpot for me, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The zombie tree demon shivered and crawled in, Baitang raised his hand and cast a barrier to prevent the zombie tree demon from running out, but his figure shook slightly and his face turned pale. Once the zombie dryad caught it, those zombies dispersed as if they had no owner. Shi Minzhi noticed with sharp eyes that Baitang¡¯s speed was much slower. Back then, she came back in less than a minute from the clothing store thousands of miles away, so I can imagine her speed. Shi Minzhi roughly estimated the current speed. At least it was reduced by half. After thinking about it, Shi Minzhi glanced at the crack in the sky, and the glint in his eyes was even worse. Baitang returned to the car, and left the pot of zombie dryads in the car that held the zombie. Ever since the grandparents knew that Baitang was not their granddaughter, they joined the survivors to avoid hurting others. Only one Tang Manli was driving in this car. Shi Minzhi turned his head away and said, ¡°Little Captain, I suggest you eat some red dates.¡± Baitang blinked: ¡°Red dates are for nourishing qi and blood, but unfortunately they are too sweet and the pits are too sharp, so I don¡¯t need to replenish qi and blood.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 48 - A sword rampant in the last days (48) Chapter 48 A sword rampant in the last days (48) Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you look in the mirror?¡± Baitang said narcissistically: ¡°I am naturally beautiful, so I don¡¯t need to look in the mirror. I know I am beautiful. When the time comes to look at the mirror and sleep at night, it will not be so good.¡± Tang Manli echoed: ¡°Yes, sister captain, don¡¯t be too handsome!¡± Baitang glared angrily: ¡°Silly girl, concentrate on driving. Your captain is still in the car. You are as delicate as a flower, and you can¡¯t stand tormenting.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°¡­¡± Delicate as a flower? Overlord flower! It¡¯s just that this overlord flower is about to turn into a small white flower that can be crushed by hand. Tang Manli nodded her head as a matter of course: ¡°You can¡¯t beat the captain¡¯s sister.¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Shi Minzhi, his red lips opened and closed: ¡°Shi Minzhi, when did you change your gender? It seems that you realized that you can¡¯t kill me, and I¡¯m too upright.¡± The corners of Shi Minzhi¡¯s mouth twitched again, and he flicked the dust off his sleeve: ¡°The captain must have thought too much. As for me, I hate my parents, but unfortunately they died too early. I hate Shi Moxuan, and I hate those who are like a savior.¡± Save me and kill me.¡± Baitang patted his chest: ¡°Then I¡¯m different, I didn¡¯t want to save you, I just wanted to kill you.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Mentally said: ¡°The captain had better take care of himself, it¡¯s a pity that I died at the hands of others.¡± Baitang sighed, leaving him alone, stroking the slippery hair of a coward. Driving out of the city, there was another empty land. A bonfire was lit. Those who cooked were cooking, and those who pitched tents. Tang Manli was lying on the root bridge, blinking and complaining: ¡°Hey, daredevil, are you still drooling? Look at Yang¡¯s father and Yang¡¯s mother who can control the drooling. Why are you so stupid?¡± The daredevil bit the iron rod, feeling aggrieved. Every time he practices, this woman comes to bother him! Why can¡¯t she control it? Does she have no idea? ¡°Gurrrrrrr¡­¡± Unfortunately, this is the end of the sound. Xu Songjin saw Tang Manli, walked over, leaned aside and said, ¡°Manli, he can¡¯t respond to what you said to him.¡± Tang Manli was unmoved, and said with straight eyes: ¡°The captain said.¡± Xu Songjin was puzzled: ¡°?¡± Tang Manli didn¡¯t explain either, and continued to tease the daredevil. Yang Ziyu ran to Baitang¡¯s place, stuffed an annoying sweet potato into her mobile phone, and ran away without a trace. Shi Min Zhi clicked his tongue lightly, and his tone was not very good: ¡°Little Captain, you are really popular with them.¡± Baitang stuck the knife in: ¡°This is just the opposite of you.¡± Shi Minzhi fell silent for a while, with a complicated expression, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Little Captain, you are born well. Sitting on a high platform, you naturally don¡¯t understand the situation of a person like me who is in the mud. No one is born a bad person. I also started my life as a baby. A piece of white paper, what is it? Whether it¡¯s colorful, clean, or dirty, it¡¯s all because of someone else.¡± Baitang turned his eyes, blinked and said: ¡°Then you talk about it. It is said that poor people must have something to hate. According to your words, you should have grown up well, and you don¡¯t have to end up full of hostility. ¡° Shi Minzhi just said: ¡°Captain, if you are in my situation, you may not be like me. You will only be crazier than me. You are not expected to be born, your legs are naturally disabled, and you live under the control of your parents every day.¡± abuse and questioning.¡± Baitang¡¯s long eyelashes trembled: ¡°I am born with nature, so I will never encounter your situation.¡± When Min Zhi got closer, his dark eyes were like whirlpools trying to **** people in: ¡°Little Captain, you have never experienced it, so why blame me? Why do you want me to forgive?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 49 - A sword rampant in the last days (49) Chapter 49 A sword rampant in the last days (49) Baitang rubbed his nose and said, ¡°When did I ask you to forgive me? It¡¯s not a good habit to slander people. If you have revenge, you will have revenge. I didn¡¯t tell you not to take revenge? It¡¯s wrong for you to implicate the innocent, and they What did you do wrong and you took your life? You can be resurrected. Their life is just like mine. If you want to be fair, you have to do it yourself first. You have already done something unfair to others. It would be ridiculous to ask for fairness.¡± Shi Min Zhi was stunned, and laughed twice, Bai Tang looked carefully, there seemed to be thin tears in the corners of his eyes. ¡°Captain, you¡­¡± ¡°Why did we meet so late? Earlier, do I still have a chance to be a magnanimous person?¡± Baitang also sighed endlessly, when someone asked her to come, Shi Minzhi was already like this, she would rather die in pain again, and drag everyone to be buried with her. ¡°Shi Minzhi, you have a super buff that no one else has in a lifetime. Revenge if you have a grudge, repay a grudge if you have a grudge, and return what you owe to others, atonement and revenge.¡± Shi Min¡¯s heart trembled, and he carefully asked: ¡°I¡­ can I still do it?¡± Baitang nodded firmly towards him: ¡°Of course, if you are willing to come out, I am also willing to give you a hand.¡± System 168 is quite pleased: [Host, you are doing the right thing, blackening the big boss can definitely influence. ] Baitang smiled meaningfully: ¡°Did the little system forget to bring his brain when he went out, so ah¡­ so stupid.¡± [You¡­ hum! ] System 168 draws circles again. Shi Minzhi looked extremely shaken. The team continued to move eastward, stopped to rest at night, and walked to the national base in a leisurely manner. In the dead of night, when the trees are dancing. Everyone is asleep except for the cowards who are on vigil, patrolling the surroundings. There was a slight creaking sound, and the coward immediately pricked up his ears, but he didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. ¡°Shi Minzhi, how about we make a deal?¡± The voice that suddenly appeared in his ear made Shi Minzhi bend his lips, and his voice was extremely low: ¡°Since it¡¯s a deal, why don¡¯t you show up?¡± The voice said again: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to show up, but I can¡¯t show up. I¡¯m the zombie tree demon, locked up by that woman Baitang.¡± Shi Min Zhi was not in a hurry: ¡°Why should I believe it?¡± ¡°You are close to this car at this time, can¡¯t you prove it? I have heard your conversation with that woman. That woman is naive, but I am not naive. I can tell you about her weakness.¡± Shi Minzhi was still unhurried: ¡°Working with you, what¡¯s the benefit for me?¡± The voice sneered twice: ¡°I¡¯m going out, and you can pass the sword in that woman¡¯s hand. That woman doesn¡¯t know that the whole city is my eyes and ears, and I can hear their conversation clearly .Her cultivation base is only 20%, and the dark clouds in the sky will not disperse for a day, and she will not be able to recover for a day. You help me out, and I will tell you the secret of Canglan, and you can get this powerful sword.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s smile became deeper and deeper: ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s talk, as a partner, you must have sincerity.¡± I am worried that there is nothing I can do. Drowsiness came and so did the pillow. The sword, he tried, couldn¡¯t hold it. This thing is one of Baitang¡¯s reliance, and Shi Minzhi is very willing to get it. What will happen to the change of master in the sea of masters? The zombie tree spirit said: ¡°That¡¯s natural. When the aura comes in, I can see more things than you. If it weren¡¯t for this virus¡­¡± ¡°Stop, I didn¡¯t hear you say this.¡± Shi Minzhi kindly reminded. He didn¡¯t want to hear this zombie tree spirit boasting that if he was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be forced into a flowerpot by Baitang, what a shame! (end of this chapter) Chapter 50 - A sword rampant in the last days (50) Chapter 50 A sword rampant in the last days (50) The zombie tree spirit was a little displeased, and said: ¡°The Canglan Sword itself is very powerful. If the sword holder has no cultivation level, he cannot fully display the strength of Canglan. In her hands, Canglan is an ordinary sword. sword.¡± Shi Minzhi asked: ¡°And then?¡± If it can¡¯t be used by him, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to know about it, or you can disclose this matter to attract others to **** it, and he will reap the benefits. There is one thing that Bai Tang misread. At that time, Min Zhike had never been a person who kept his word. Who would foolishly let people know all about themselves? ¡°Becoming an ordinary sword means that anyone can handle it. The Canglan Sword will be a sword without an owner. At this time, as long as it is the first person to input cultivation into it, it will be You will become the new owner of Canglan Sword. At that time, you only need to hold Canglan and inject a little spiritual power to break the barrier. I can go out.¡± Shi Minzhi thought thoughtfully: ¡°How do you know so clearly? I don¡¯t think the captain is like the people here.¡± The zombie dryad¡¯s rampant and sad laughter came from the ear, but none of the people around woke up. ¡°So she can come from another world? I can¡¯t? It¡¯s just a white crabapple tree. Do you really think that you are so powerful? It¡¯s just because no one is practicing.¡± The words of the zombie tree demon completely dispelled some doubts in Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart. So far, the agreement has been reached. Knowing this, Shi Minzhi has once again perfected his plan. In the darkness, Baitang slowly closed his eyes, and fell asleep peacefully, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up. System 168: ? ? ? what happened? Hasn¡¯t the blackened big boss started to change gender? System 168 looked at Baitang¡¯s state again, and was relieved to find that she was sleeping like a dead pig. It¡¯s good that the host hasn¡¯t woken up. If you know the deal between the blackened big boss and this zombie dryad, wouldn¡¯t you be unable to abuse the host? If you can¡¯t abuse the host, how can you make her obedient? When Baitang woke up, he saw a pair of eyes that were as black as ink, and a¡­ pretty face. Immediately, he was in a daze, and then he came back to his senses in seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep well, what do you want?¡± Baitang stretched out his hand to push Shi Minzhi. ¡°Your face is radiant, and your hair is messed up.¡± Shi Minzhi said as he reached out to pluck Baitang¡¯s hair, but Baitang turned his head away. Baitang quickly took a few steps back: ¡°Shi Minzhi, unexpectedly, you are still a disciple! What do you want to do?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s handsome face darkened: ¡°Isn¡¯t Deng Tuzi the team leader? Speaking of which¡­ the team leader not only looked at me, but also kicked me and threw me a woman¡¯s clothes.¡± When one of Shi Min mentioned this, Bai Tang seemed a little embarrassed. Back then, he turned Shi Minzhi into ashes, and waited for Shi Minzhi to be resurrected. Who knew that he didn¡¯t bring his own clothes after his resurrection? Could it be her fault? It¡¯s normal to have such a reaction when you see a scene you shouldn¡¯t see, right? It¡¯s Baitang¡¯s turn to lose confidence: ¡°It¡¯s not what I want to see, and there¡¯s nothing to see about your body. It¡¯s a chicken for nothing.¡± Shi Min Zhiqi laughed back, sure enough, Baitang has an extremely bad temper when he is not doing business. Chicken in vain? He lacked exercise, but wouldn¡¯t he be called a vain killer? Shi Minzhi made a gesture to take off his clothes: ¡°Captain, take a good look, am I killing chickens for nothing!¡± Gritting his teeth for the last three words. Baitang grabbed Shi Minzhi¡¯s hand, stopped his movements, and said repeatedly: ¡°No need, no need, as a man, innocence is very important. You have to be clean, don¡¯t let people look at your body casually.¡± Shi Minzhi just gave up, Tang Manqing came over with the food, looking at Shi Minzhi like this, he was unhappy everywhere. ¡°Sister Captain, I brought breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you Manli.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 51 - A sword rampant in the last days (51) Chapter 51 A sword rampant in the last days (51) ¡°Sister Captain, be careful, some people are vicious.¡± Tang Manli almost said it was Shi Minzhi directly. Baitang took the food and asked casually: ¡°Man Li, where is the coward? How are you doing recently? Can you control yourself?¡± Tang Manli complained: ¡°The coward is so stupid, he stopped drooling, but he still bit the iron rod.¡± ¡°Manli is doing very well. You and Ziyu teach them how to speak. Be patient. There will only be more and more zombies here. Go quickly.¡± ¡°Okay, sister captain.¡± Tang Manli took the order and went happily. Shi Min Zhisan said without hesitation: ¡°The captain is really likable. He brings you meals every day.¡± Baitang said: ¡°If you can change your mind and show a little sincerity to others, you can also reap your own true feelings.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s ink-like eyes flickered slightly, and his voice was hoarse and tender: ¡°Little captain, teach me¡­¡± ¡°Big man, speak well, you¡¯ll get goosebumps.¡± Baitang said disgustedly, ¡°If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± System 168 looked at this scene strangely, and doubted what he saw at night again. Shi Minzhi was speechless for a moment, snorted softly, and slid his wheelchair to eat. A sentence came from afar: ¡°I am willing.¡± Baitang¡¯s face was expressionless, but his voice was extremely gentle: ¡°Okay, if you are willing, I will not give up.¡± Occasionally there is a small fight, for everyone, it is a tool for practicing. While moving forward, while cultivating, he also did some work to purify the soil and promote the growth of plants. In this team, there is almost no atmosphere of doomsday¡¯s panic and despair. One month later, we will arrive at the national base soon. There are more than a dozen zombies in the car. Daredevil and Yang¡¯s father and Yang¡¯s mother can already speak some simple words, although they are very stiff. At such a juncture, Shi Minzhi unexpectedly met Shi Moxuan. Shi Moxuan¡¯s ability was already level eight, and even the girl next to him, Ji Mengmeng, had level six ability. Shi Minzhi stared at the figure, clenched his hands into fists, his veins bulged, and his hatred spewed out. Shi Minzhi looked at Baitang fiercely: ¡°If he enters the base alive, will the previous deal still count? Captain.¡± Baitang blinked lightly: ¡°What deal?¡± It¡¯s been too long, and she doesn¡¯t remember clearly. ¡°If he enters the base alive, Shi Moxuan will deal with me, and I will deal with you.¡± Shi Minzhi narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°Sure.¡± Baitang said with a smile. Great, that can be put on the agenda. When one of Min Min got out of the car, Baitang asked Tang Manli to inform everyone that personal grievances were resolved ahead, and others should not interfere. Grandpa helped grandma come over, hesitantly said: ¡°Captain, don¡¯t blame the little old man for talking too much, that young man is not a good person, captain should be more vigilant.¡± Grandma took out a sword tassel that she made herself, and said: ¡°We two old men made it up, it¡¯s nothing rare, the captain will take it.¡± Quan Quan is a thank you for saving your life. In the last days, it is not easy to live such a life. Baitang took it and thanked him. What about Jiansui, she was put into the space of System 168 without anyone noticing. Cang Lan never hangs any decorations. Shi Minzhi held the gun, loaded it, took aim, and fired. ¡°Bang bang bang¡± gunshots sounded. But it wasn¡¯t for Shi Moxuan¡¯s heart. Belly, arms, legs. The sudden gunshot really startled them. Shi Moxuan reacted quickly and dodged quickly, only to be shot once. His people reacted quickly and directly attacked Shi Minzhi, shooting, smashing spiritual power and so on. If he hits the target, Shi Minzhi will have to die again. His secret of immortality will be known by everyone. Baitang immediately waved his hand, and a barrier formed to protect Shi Minzhi. The cold voice spread very openly: ¡°Shi Moxuan and Shi Minzhi¡¯s personal grievances, please don¡¯t interfere.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 52 - A sword rampant in the last days (52) Chapter 52 A sword rampant in the last days (52) Baitang doesn¡¯t want Shi Minzhi¡¯s secret to be known by too many people, and it will only become more and more troublesome in the future. ¡°Meng Meng!¡± Shi Mo Xuan vomited a mouthful of blood and shouted. Ji Mengmeng hurriedly treated Shi Moxuan. Baitang could see clearly that Ji Mengmeng¡¯s healing abilities had been mixed with a lot of black. It¡¯s a pity, such a good attribute ability. Shi Minzhi retracted the gun, and a smile appeared in his night-like eyes: ¡°Shi Moxuan, just wait.¡± The pain of captivity, the shame of humiliation, the pain of sharing food, don¡¯t even try to escape! I don¡¯t know, how much cultivation did this enchantment cost her? I can¡¯t see the sun, the moon, or the stars, huh¡­ Shi Minzhi¡¯s smile became stronger, and he thanked: ¡°I would like to thank the little captain for saving me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome, I said, if you are willing to come out, I am willing to extend my hand to you.¡± Baitang said repeatedly. Shi Minzhi sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the captain and I would have this day, fighting each other until we rescued each other. Captain, you are more honest than most people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Baitang said with a smile. Because of Ji Mengmeng¡¯s treatment, Shi Moxuan suffered a little injury. Shi Moxuan looked at this side like a poisonous snake. Can¡¯t move, can¡¯t move now, that woman is too strong. Ji Mengmeng said displeasedly: ¡°How can I still meet her? Hey, Shi Moxuan, you have an eighth-level supernatural power, and you will soon be at the ninth level. Can you still beat her?¡± Shi Moxuan¡¯s face turned blue and white, and he said in a bad mood: ¡°Others don¡¯t know. You can¡¯t fail to see that this crack in the sky was done by this woman, right? You hate her, and I hate her too. I am more beautiful than you.¡± To humiliate her.¡± A girl pushed forward, her face was pale and bloodless, and there were long wounds on her abdomen. The girl begged: ¡°Ji Mengmeng, please, please heal me. I also have ice abilities. If I lose fighting zombies, I will also lose a combat power.¡± Ji Mengmeng is high above the ground: ¡°It¡¯s only two or three days away before we arrive at the base, don¡¯t waste my spiritual power.¡± Ji Mengmeng looked at Ding Jing¡¯s pretty face, leaned over and said maliciously: ¡°If you cut your pretty face with a knife, I¡¯ll save you, how about it? This deal is pretty good.¡± Ding Jing bit her lip, with hatred in her eyes, hesitated for a while, and felt dizzy in her brain. Ding Jing took out the fruit knife in her arms, and the hand holding the fruit knife trembled slightly. At that time, more than a dozen people in Mo Xuan¡¯s team were all watching the play, with indifferent faces. Who told this to be the end of the world, the strong will be respected. But Baitang, the invincible team, couldn¡¯t stand it. Baitang interrupted Ding Jing¡¯s movements: ¡°Ji Mengmeng, this healing ability fell on you, it¡¯s really an insult to it.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes moved: ¡°The captain wants to help her?¡± Baitang nodded, one more friend is better than one more enemy, although she is not afraid of having one more enemy. Ji Mengmeng proudly said: ¡°Baitang, as for you, you better not get hurt, otherwise, you will be treated as a dog for me at that time, and if you are satisfied with being a dog, I will show kindness and save you.¡± ¡°Wow, woof, woof!¡± the coward roared, and a ball of thunder was sprayed towards Ji Mengmeng. Tang Manli raised her brows and cursed, ¡°What the hell, my old lady will blow your head off in minutes.¡± Even Shi Minzhi frowned tightly, his eyes became dangerous. Baitang can¡¯t just insult anyone. Baitang was cursing and cursing. Ji Mengmeng¡¯s face turned black, if it wasn¡¯t for her high level of abilities, she would have been injured by that beast just now. Baitang raised his hand to signal for everyone to be quiet, and looked at Ji Mengmeng with a smile on his face: ¡°You seem to be very proud of your six-level healing ability.¡± Then he said to Ding Jing who was holding a fruit knife and wanted to destroy his face: ¡°Little sister, this is not the way to endure humiliation. Believe it or not, she will continue to insult you after you ruined your face.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 53 - A sword rampant in the last days (53) Chapter 53 A sword rampant in the last days (53) Ding Jing smiled wryly. She didn¡¯t know, but she had no choice. Only by living could she have a chance of revenge. Ji Mengmeng smiled coldly, Shi Moxuan also looked at Baitang full of malice. ¡°Ding Jing, if you don¡¯t do anything, you will die!¡± Ding Jing raised the fruit knife again, full of hatred, slowly stabbed at the face, Ji Mengmeng became more and more happy. Baitang sighed softly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a healing ability? What is level six? Little sister, and you, don¡¯t lose face, come to our team.¡± Baitang raised his hand, and a layer of faint golden light enveloped Ji Mengmeng. Ji Mengmeng clearly felt that the level of his abilities was dropping at the speed of light. ¡°You stop!¡± ¡°What are you going to do to me? My power!¡± Facing Baitang¡¯s eyes, Ji Mengmeng panicked. Qu Qingzi and Xu Songjin rushed to help Ding Jing come over, but Shi Moxuan subconsciously moved away from Ji Mengmeng. He is still injured, but he doesn¡¯t want to be implicated. Baitang said innocently: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this healing ability is in your body, it is polluted, and it is not used in the right way. I am not talented. Although there is no ability, it takes your crystal nucleus. Still easy.¡± A golden prismatic nucleus surrounded by warmth and radiance emerged from Ji Mengmeng¡¯s head, flew to Baitang¡¯s palm, and hung quietly in her palm. People on Baitang¡¯s side had seen her take the coward¡¯s crystal nucleus, although they were surprised but not surprised, as for those who had never seen Baitang use such a method, they were naturally terrified. Ji Mengmeng suddenly lost all the strength in his body, slumped on the ground weakly, and stared at Baitang unwillingly. Bai Tang was a little disgusted, Ji Mengmeng made a fool of a good healing ability, and picked out the bad ones. Now, this crystal nucleus is very pure. Baitang glanced at everyone, and waved to Tang Manli: ¡°Manli, come quickly.¡± Tang Manli ran over carrying the iron bar: ¡°Sister Captain, I¡¯m here.¡± Bai Tang handed the crystal nucleus to Tang Manli, patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint this healing system crystal nucleus. It can distinguish good from evil and distinguish right from wrong. If you mess around one day, it will explode in the In your head.¡± Tang Manli said solemnly and pleasantly: ¡°Thank you, captain sister. If one day, I have such an idea, I don¡¯t need it to explode myself, and I will commit suicide first. Then I will treat the girl first, captain sister.¡± Baitang nodded, and Tang Manli hurried over to treat Ding Jing. Baitang added another sentence: ¡°The daring ones, you can also try it.¡± ¡°Give me back my abilities! Give me back!¡± Ji Mengmeng looks like someone has gnawed a piece of meat from her body. Shi Minzhi laughed and said: ¡°According to Shi Moxuan¡¯s temperament, he will enter the base as soon as possible. Ji Mengmeng is useless to him, and he will drain Ji Mengmeng¡¯s last trace of value. After Shi Moxuan enters the base, he will also use You spread the matter of taking other people¡¯s crystal cores to other people. At that time, the team leader will become a thorn in the side of some people, and there will be many people who want to use you to replace some people with abilities. They will be threatened and calculated by them.¡± Shi Minzhi kindly told Baitang his opinion. How much cultivation did she consume this time? The more threats she encounters, the faster her cultivation will dissipate. Therefore, Shi Moxuan cannot die yet. Baitang didn¡¯t care and said: ¡°If you are in a hurry to plot against me, why not worry about the alien creatures outside the earth.¡± Shi Minzhi reminded again: ¡°Captain, Shi Moxuan learned the ability to turn black and white from his mother since he was a child. My dead ghost father really believes that my mother caused him not to be with his first love. He beat and scolded me and my mother in every possible way. When I was four years old, his first love in the third year brought an illegitimate child into my house. It drove my mother crazy.¡± Baitang sighed endlessly: ¡°He really knows how to pretend.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 54 - A sword rampant in the last days (54) Chapter 54 A sword rampant in the last days (54) Shi Minzhi sneered: ¡°Little Captain, he is the one who didn¡¯t forget to cry when he pushed me.¡± Baitang lazily said: ¡°You have encountered some monsters and monsters.¡± Shi Minzhi sighed faintly: ¡°I once thought that I was abandoned by the heavens and everyone.¡± Shi Min Tizhi paused, and then tentatively said with a smile: ¡°The captain won¡¯t abandon me, right? If not, I really won¡¯t be wanted. Captain, even if you don¡¯t do the task of probation, you will If you don¡¯t want me, you have to.¡± Baitang covered his lips and smiled: ¡°If you don¡¯t give up, I will never leave.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s smile grew stronger: ¡°Little Captain, I will remember, and you will too.¡± Baitang nodded, casually took a branch and scribbled on the ground. The two of them looked weird. The coward squeezed in, lying at Baitang¡¯s feet, wary of Shi Minzhi, it remembers that Shi Minzhi almost killed it, this man is not a good person. Ji Mengmeng found Shi Moxuan in a panic: ¡°You won¡¯t help me!¡± Shi Mo Xuan pushed her away: ¡°How can I help you? You have also seen that she can take your crystal nucleus and give it to others just by raising her hand. How can I help? Could it be that I put myself in it?¡± Ji Mengmeng grabbed Shi Moxuan¡¯s clothes: ¡°Are you treating me like this?¡± Shi Mo Xuan restrained his emotions and comforted him: ¡°Mengmeng, we can¡¯t go directly, we have to rely on other people¡¯s power. When we enter the base, we will publicize this matter.¡± Ji Mengmeng didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What are you doing publicizing? Are you building momentum for her?¡± Shi Moxuan explained: ¡°This is not a good thing. As this matter gets worse and worse, many people will naturally see her as a thorn in their side, and someone will help us deal with her. In this way, Mengmeng, we both You can protect yourself, and you can sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.¡± Ji Mengmeng asked anxiously: ¡°How to do it specifically?¡± Shi Mo Xuan said with a smile: ¡°After you enter the base, you can sue Baitang for his crimes. The more people can hear it, the better. Mengmeng, you see I found a good way, should you¡­¡± When Mo Xuan spoke, he looked at Ji Mengmeng ambiguously. If there weren¡¯t two good-looking women in the team, he would have kicked Ji Mengmeng away long ago. It¡¯s a pity for that little girl Ding Jing, he hasn¡¯t had time to taste it yet! When the sound came out, the people around knew it, and their eyes changed. Fortunately, Baitang was far away from them and couldn¡¯t hear the sound. Within half an hour, Shi Moxuan led his team to the base. Preemptive strikes are the best. The voice of the zombie tree demon came into Shi Minzhi¡¯s ears again: ¡°Pay attention to that woman¡¯s state, if the sword appears beside her and doesn¡¯t take it back, it proves that her cultivation base is running low. gone.¡± When Min Zhi understood, his smile deepened. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s stupid or what? He didn¡¯t save his cultivation. Any one of them can be spent on cultivation. Foolish! ¡°Are you sure that no one else will know when you talk to me like this?¡± Shi Minzhi asked again. I always feel like he overlooked something¡­ The zombie tree demon said: ¡°If she still has a 40% cultivation level, I¡¯m still afraid of her. Otherwise, why do you think she locked me up instead of killing me directly. If it weren¡¯t for my low cultivation level now, I don¡¯t need you , I can kill her too.¡± Shi Minzhi was even more satisfied, but he didn¡¯t fully believe in the zombie dryad. Whether the transaction is complied with depends on whether he is willing to abide by it. Two days later, according to the original trajectory of action, Baitang and his party arrived at the national base. Jumped directly out of the car, Baitang looked for the person who took everyone¡¯s temperature: ¡°Little brother, please give your leader a call.¡± This person is not Zhang Baitang at all: ¡°There are so many people who want to see the leader. Does anyone have to call the leader?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 55 - A sword rampant in the last days (55) Chapter 55 A sword rampant in the last days (55) Baitang said: ¡°I brought back some interesting things for you, and your leaders will definitely be interested. By the way, I am Baitang. Come to think of it, a girl named Ji Mengmeng should be suing me for taking it.¡± Her ability was given to someone else, little brother, do you¡­ still fight?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes shifted, and a momentum came out suddenly, and when Shi Minzhi looked here, it disappeared in an instant. The man hesitated for a moment, then dialed the number. After getting through, he briefly spoke, and then gave the call to Baitang. Baitang lazily said: ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Baitang.¡± ¡°Please send someone to meet at the gate of the base. There are two carts full of guns and ammunition, and a cart of fresh fruits and vegetables cultivated. In addition, I have twenty-seven special zombies here, which can already control themselves. There is also a cured A girl with supernatural powers will be helpful in getting rid of the zombies and returning them to normal people. Oh, yes, there is also a potted tree, a zombie tree that has grown into spirits, temporarily trapped, and mutated plants are about to appear in large numbers.¡± ¡°I forgot to inform you before that there is a time limit for the dark foreign aggressiveness around the earth and the slit cut by the sword in the sky. Please discuss it in detail and don¡¯t let it out.¡± In just one minute, Baitang gave that person too much shock, no matter what, he had to come and take a look. ¡°Miss Bai wait a moment, I will immediately arrange for the relevant personnel to come together, and others will make arrangements first. The things brought by Miss Bai have a relatively high risk factor, so it will be more troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baitang answered one word cleanly, and the phone was returned to this person. The young man showed a lot of respect, and immediately followed the instructions to start testing, and arranged for the people brought by Baitang. There are almost three cars of people, including the elderly, children and pregnant women. They are in such a good state of mind that young men wonder whether they are living in the end of the world. Of course, for some key people, Baitang let them stay. Within ten minutes, a group of people came. The leader was dressed in suits and leather shoes. He was very energetic, and his gestures were clean and tidy. The aura that belonged to the leader came out naturally. Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, and he slid the wheelchair to Baitang¡¯s side. ¡°You must be Ms. Bai, this way please.¡± The leader said. Shi Minzhi grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand, Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I am Baitang, this is Shi Minzhi, please arrange him with me.¡± Cai said to Shi Minzhi: ¡°Shi Minzhi, I will go back as soon as I go.¡± Shi Minzhi flicked his fingertips, and a smile was added to his deep eyes. ¡°Alright, stay safe and come back early.¡± Baitang walked with the leader, bent his lips and said: ¡°Ten years, you still have ten years, after ten years, those things outside should come in.¡± The face of the leader changed: ¡°Ten years is too short.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I helped you cut a life, I believe you must know that the crystal nucleus in the zombie body cannot be used for cultivation. I want you to promise me two things. In return, I will solve one for you.¡± Hidden danger.¡± The leader calmed down his mood: ¡°It¡¯s serious, Miss Bai, you are the benefactor of mankind, if you have anything to say, please tell me.¡± The leader didn¡¯t think that Baitang was someone who would make random demands. He also understood the specific ins and outs of Ji Mengmeng¡¯s incident. He also agreed with this approach. Healing abilities really shouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of people like Ji Mengmeng. inside. Baitang lazily said: ¡°The first thing is that there is a man named Shi Moxuan who entrusts him to me, regardless of life or death. The second thing is that if there is trouble and you need to fight, do it in front of Shi Minzhi. Tell me. About the last thing, please don¡¯t mention it again, Shi Minzhi will know, and if he knows, he will be exposed.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 56 - A sword rampant in the last days (56) Chapter 56 A sword rampant in the last days (56) The leader is so keen, he immediately knew that there was a problem with Shi Minzhi. At the same time, he was extremely vigilant, fearing that he would be watched. ¡°Who the **** is he?¡± For someone who can make Baitang so vigilant, the leader feels that he must be vigilant. Baitang: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. After this time the incident is over, I won¡¯t give him another chance to make trouble. For other matters, talk about it as usual. Don¡¯t reveal anything about this matter.¡± The leader nodded, this matter is very good for him. It doesn¡¯t matter if you just do what Baitang said. The corners of Baitang¡¯s lips curled up. The leader understood. The two began to talk about the end times. As for the secrets, the leader appropriately revealed some. Ten years, this is their time to save themselves. Baitang chatted with them a lot, and left some spare time. Not long after Baitang went back, someone gave her a key and told her where Mo Xuan was locked up. Baitang didn¡¯t even look at it, and threw the key to Shi Minzhi. Shi Minzhi rubbed the key with his fingers, lowered his eyes: ¡°Captain, what do you do with the key?¡± Baitang drew the crabapple flower without raising her head: ¡°The key to Shi Moxuan¡¯s gate, they interrogated Shi Moxuan, and a lot of lives were on their hands. People like Shengshi will not end well if they are caught. In the last days , In the national base, the same is true, fortunately, I gave it to me as a favor. I will not participate in the personal grievances between the two of you. I have given you the key, and you can handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill him?¡± Shi Minzhi said unexpectedly. Except for himself, Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t see Baitang kill anyone else. On the contrary, it has been saving lives. Baitang laughed and said: ¡°I am not an unreasonable person. I have no hatred with him, and I will not touch him. Kill yourself if you want to, don¡¯t implicate the innocent.¡± Shi Minzhi was stunned, his eyes moistened: ¡°I thought I was not a good person, and I would never have a chance to take revenge. You actually gave me this chance¡­¡± Baitang patted him on the shoulder and said: ¡°Be good, be a good person. Repay what should be repented. I won¡¯t ask what happened to Shi Moxuan. If you want to go, just go.¡± Shi Minzhi smiled gratefully, his fingers trembling slightly: ¡°Little Captain, thank you. Shi Moxuan¡­¡± ¡°Usually proud, he imprisoned me in a dark place for five years. There was only one small opening through which I could see the outside world. I counted my days every day, wishing to eat its flesh and drink its blood. ¡° Shi Minzhi looked up at the sky outside the window, that huge gap was where the sunlight came in. The sun is warm, but harsh, and he doesn¡¯t need it. Baitang said thoughtfully: ¡°If you are too obsessed with the things that have passed, you will lose the future. Make an end to the past and look forward to life again.¡± There was a fragility in Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Captain, can¡­ give me a hug?¡± Baitang: ¡°Of course.¡± System 168 looked at this scene with satisfaction, the task is going in a good direction, which is not bad. Shi Minzhi¡¯s chin rested on Baitang¡¯s shoulder, his smile gradually became stronger, and he no longer felt any fragility. I heard¡­ Distressed, it was a breakthrough. Shi Minzhi: ¡°Since I was a child, no one has ever treated me like this. My father dislikes me, and my mother thinks I am a burden and bondage. I don¡¯t blame my mother for beating and scolding me. I know, she was driven crazy¡­ What did she do wrong? What did I do wrong? Should I bear this? Should I be rejected by everyone? They said time and time again, pity me, time and time again when danger comes, like Mo Xuan , pushed me into the group of zombies. What did I do wrong? I don¡¯t understand, I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Baitang comforted with a blank face: ¡°The only thing you did wrong was to kill indiscriminately. Other things, you are not wrong, they are wrong.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 57 - A sword rampant in the last days (57) Chapter 57 A sword rampant in the last days (57) Two faces, no expression. ¡°Thank you, Captain, I think, I really understand¡­¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s tone softened a lot. Baitang let go of his hand. The doorbell rang and a person came in. The person asked: ¡°Where is Ms. Baitang Bai?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°I am Baitang.¡± This person said: ¡°Ms. Bai, we are in trouble, please help Ms. Bai.¡± The speed of the leader is quite fast. Baitang sighed inwardly, and asked with a smile, ¡°Please tell me in detail.¡± The person replied: ¡°Half a month ago, we sent an elite team of 30 people to Tongcheng to bring Dr. Xiang back to the base safely. Just now, we received news that they were trapped in City C. City C A large number of zombies have gathered and have surrounded City C, and their rations can only last for seven days, we must bring them back within seven days, and I am here to ask Ms. Bai for help.¡± Baitang only thought for a while, then agreed, and followed this person to leave. Shi Minzhi suddenly shouted: ¡°Little Captain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baitang turned around and asked. Shi Minzhi: ¡°Be careful. If you die at the hands of others, I will be very disappointed.¡± Baitang: ¡°I will be careful.¡± Shi Minzhi watched Baitang follow them away, his eyes darkened. ¡°What a clean and innocent person¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your reaction when everything collapses¡­¡± Shi Minzhi weighed the key, smiled and pushed the wheelchair to the cell. When Shi Moxuan saw Shi Minzhi, his eyes almost popped out. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Shi Mo Xuan never imagined that he would see the person he hates the most here. Shi Minzhi laughed lightly as if looking at a bereaved dog: ¡°It¡¯s me, long time no see, little brother. You don¡¯t know, your life and death are now up to me.¡± At that moment, Mo Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was brought here inexplicably, then passed out, and woke up again, and here he was. He yelled for a long time to let him go, but no one paid any attention to him. ¡°What do you want to do to me? I guess, you should have borrowed the help of Baitang, right? If she knew what kind of person you are, would she help you? My good brother, he has a dark and vicious heart¡­¡± Shi Mo Xuan felt that he still had a chance to go out. What women hate most is deception. Shi Minzhi must have deceived Baitang by pretending to be pitiful. As long as he exposes Shi Minzhi¡¯s true face, he and Shi Minzhi may change their situation. Shi Minzhi narrowed his eyes, but smiled: ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, this stupid woman, Captain, has always known what kind of person I am.¡± But naively think he will change? joke! Shi Minzhi lazily said: ¡°There is one more thing I forgot to say, even if you want to see the captain, the captain will not see you. The captain is stupid, but he is an extremely trustworthy person. I have already said that if I don¡¯t ask about your situation, I definitely won¡¯t ask about it. Congratulations, your hope has come to nothing.¡± Shi Mo Xuan¡¯s face was as dark as a lump of carbon, his self-esteem would not allow Shi Minzhi to lose. With one hand behind his back, he began to gather his spiritual power, and he would drag Shi Minzhi to die with him. As Shi Minzhi¡¯s most hated person, Shi Moxuan knew Shi Minzhi very well most of the time, and Shi Minzhi would never let him go. Shi Minzhi wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all, his eyes were so dark that he couldn¡¯t see to the end, he said in one sentence: ¡°You want to kill me, what a pity¡­¡± Shi Moxuan¡¯s expression changed, and he directly attacked Shi Minzhi, but Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t dodge or dodge, he didn¡¯t even defend himself, and he didn¡¯t see any panic on Shi Minzhi¡¯s face, instead he had an inexplicable smile meaning. Shi Mo Xuan¡¯s heart sank, and he kept attacking. The ball of fire hit Shi Minzhi¡¯s body and disappeared instantly. As soon as the flames approached him, it was like entering a bottomless pit, without affecting him at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 58 - A sword rampant in the last days (58) Chapter 58 A sword rampant in the last days (58) Shi Mo Xuan couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. what happened? How could this **** Shi Minzhi be so powerful? Shi Minzhi laughed lightly: ¡°However, with an eighth-level ability, you still dare to pretend in front of me.¡± Raising his hand, he grabbed it, and a ball of black gas surrounded Shi Moxuan¡¯s neck, like a pair of iron hands pinching Shi Moxuan¡¯s neck, Shi Moxuan couldn¡¯t help but couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°You¡­ What kind of power are you?¡± How could there be such a power? Is it a demon? Shi Minzhi lightly blew the dust on his fingers: ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± He hid this ability extremely well. Even Baitang couldn¡¯t find out that there was such an ability in his body, which could absorb all the abilities, and could also absorb the attacks of abilities lower than his level. How could this ability be abolished by the team leader to practice again? Shi Minzhi raised his fingers lightly, and this black gas lifted Shi Moxuan up. Shi Moxuan only felt that it was more difficult to breathe, his face was already flushed, and he couldn¡¯t even keep kicking his feet. , however to no avail. Just when Shi Moxuan thought he was about to die, the ¡°hands¡± on his neck let go. Shi Moxuan returned to the wide river like a long-thirsty fish, sucking in a big mouthful of air, the feeling of suffocation is really not so good. Shi Minzhi cursed with a smile: ¡°What a waste, the next game, I hope you can survive it, little brother.¡± Shi Minzhi had Shi Moxuan **** and tied to a hollowed-out bed, with a large vat underneath. Shi Minzhi shot out four air blades, cutting through Shi Moxuan¡¯s two wrists and the heel. The wound was not big, but there was a ticking sound, and it fell into the tank crisply. Shut the door and the whole place went dark. Shi Moxuan couldn¡¯t see anything, but he couldn¡¯t stop hearing the sound of ticking, ticking, bleeding. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a psychological or physical effect. Shi Moxuan only felt infinite panic. In the dark, he couldn¡¯t see his situation clearly, but He clearly knew that his body was gradually getting colder, and his blood was underneath, and he seemed to breathe a strong smell of rust. Shi Moxuan knew that the smell of rust was the smell of fresh blood. Shi Minzhi was not in a hurry at all, just stayed here, silently, enjoying the joyful, comfortable and beautiful voice, and even quietly sprinkled some medicine on the wounds of Shi Moxuan¡¯s hands and feet, so as not to hurt the wounds. solidification. It is said that in a claustrophobic and dark environment, such an approach will scare a person to death. Whether he was scared to death or not, Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know, it all depends on how long the little brother in front of him can last. Unexpectedly, Shi Moxuan couldn¡¯t bear it for two days, so what should I do? Shi Minzhi put Shi Moxuan¡¯s body on the wheelchair very considerately. At night, he quietly controlled the wheelchair and left the base. Shi Minzhi intentionally sent Shi Moxuan to a place with many zombies. It¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t go directly to see it¡­ In the darkness, Tang Manli left cautiously. My sister left just after she came. She just came out of the laboratory when she saw someone sneaking around. She didn¡¯t expect that it was Shi Minzhi. At that time, Minzhi was pretending! Tang Manli made a judgment immediately, and returned to the laboratory anxiously, calmed down her emotions, and began to rest. This matter can only be done after the captain¡¯s sister returns. The daredevil in the special glass cell looked at Tang Manli, who was sitting on the futon and sleeping against the glass, with distressed eyes. He remembered his own name, his name is Kan Ning. But I only remembered the name, as for the others, I don¡¯t know anything. Everything about zombies is dead, without temperature, although they can move, they are cold-blooded. (end of this chapter) Chapter 59 - A sword rampant in the last days (59) Chapter 59 A sword rampant in the last days (59) Kan Ning sat down slowly and leaned against the glass. The girl¡¯s warm body temperature passed through the glass, warming him. A few zombies staggered around, and Kan Ning grinned, but they didn¡¯t dare to approach. Baitang went away and came back again a month later. As soon as he came back, he carried Canglan full of blood and fell asleep. Hearing the news of Baitang¡¯s return, many people came to see her, although no one was seen. When Tang Manli saw that Shi Minzhi and Baitang lived in two rooms and one living room, her heart skipped a beat. He refused to leave and insisted on waiting for Baitang to wake up. In the end, it was the people from the laboratory who came over to call her, and had no choice but to leave. After sending everyone away, Shi Minzhi closed the door and slid the wheelchair to Baitang¡¯s side. The team leader is fast asleep, his eyes are black and blue, it seems that he hasn¡¯t slept well for a long time, his clothes are also dirty, and Cang Lan¡¯s body is also covered with the blood of zombies. This is the first time Shi Minzhi has seen such a messy Baitang. He has seen a clean and decisive, smiling and beautiful leader, but such a messy and dirty team leader looks different. The thin white neck looked very fragile, as if it could be broken with a pinch. The slow and powerful rise and fall of her chest, she slept soundly. ¡°Wow woof!¡± The coward slipped and ran over, confronting Shi Minzhi. Animals are more intuitive about a person¡¯s goodwill or malice. This person has just had very strong malice towards his master, and cowards have the responsibility to protect their master. Shi Minzhi narrowed his eyes dangerously, opened and closed his thin lips: ¡°Get lost!¡± The coward was unmoved at all, and his screams became more and more fierce. Baitang reached out his hand to touch the coward in a daze, and muttered: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t disturb me to sleep.¡± The coward instantly silenced, but was still very alert to Shi Minzhi. ¡°Ah!¡± The earth dog also protects her. At that time, Min Zhi¡¯s killing intent had already subsided, and his eyes fell on Cang Lan, who was stained with the flesh and blood of zombies and looked a little dirty. Glanced sideways, watched for a while, and saw that the dog also got down on the ground, drooping its ears and closing its eyes. Shi Minzhi smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Canglan, seeing a faint brilliance flashing on the Canglan sword, Shi Minzhi withdrew his hand again, his eyes dim. Baitang woke up after a full day of sleep. Just as he tidied himself up, he saw Shi Minzhi holding a few dishes in one hand and sliding the wheelchair with the other. ¡°Eat something, Captain.¡± At the end, I added another sentence. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s not poisonous.¡± The coward bit Baitang¡¯s trousers to drag her to the other side, Baitang rubbed the coward¡¯s head, a few months old coward, very clingy. ¡°Thank you, I happen to be hungry too.¡± Baitang took the food, but it was hard for a person with disabled legs, how inconvenient¡­ ¡°Captain, you have been away for a month.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s tone was resentful. Baitang said helplessly: ¡°There were a lot of troubles along the way. Mutated animals have appeared, and they are like zombies, attacking living things.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°The captain is so powerful, these things shouldn¡¯t be able to stop you, right?¡± Bai Tang explained: ¡°Didn¡¯t some zombies also awaken? Some of them are very ambitious and constantly improve their abilities, but they don¡¯t want to return to a normal life. They keep devouring the crystal nuclei of zombies and humans. Said, it is a zombie king. This zombie king summoned a large number of zombies, intending to build a land where he is the king. The doctor and other researchers were trapped by them, and it was a little troublesome.¡± More than a lot of trouble. Acting in a full set, you can¡¯t go wrong in all aspects. Baitang¡¯s acting is also very troublesome. For this, she even stained her most precious Canglan, and put it aside, her heart is bleeding. Shi Minzhi looked at Baitang intently: ¡°It¡¯s good that the captain returns safely.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 60 - A sword rampant in the last days (60) Chapter 60 A sword rampant in the last days (60) ¡°I saw a nice skirt that day, and I¡¯ll give it to the team leader later.¡± Shi Minzhi said, remembering the green skirt he found when he rummaged through things. Baitang shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t like to wear complicated clothes.¡± She prefers the ordinary clothes in this world, which are clean and tidy without being muddled. Shi Minzhi sighed and said, ¡°Then it will only continue to be dusty.¡± He has already forgotten what kind of thoughts he brought in such a skirt. It doesn¡¯t matter, forget it and forget it. It can be used at will. Baitang turned his eyes and joked: ¡°It may not always be dusty, maybe it will meet a suitable hostess.¡± But this person doesn¡¯t know her Baitang. Shi Minzhi exchanged a few words with Baitang before leaving. In the space where there is no one in love, Shi Minzhi said calmly: ¡°She is back, you should know. Could it be that you will become dumb after entering the laboratory?¡± The zombie dryad¡¯s painful and cursing voice came from his ears: ¡°It is said that the most poisonous thing is a woman¡¯s heart. I think this is a big mistake. You are so anxious!¡± Shi Minzhi said calmly: ¡°I was killed by her five times, only a fool would think it¡¯s unfair. Besides, isn¡¯t this something you long for? Since she dares to obstruct me, she should bear my anger.¡± Deliberately portraying an impulsive image in front of Baitang, and also intentionally making her feel that she can change for the better. Look, didn¡¯t that woman just believe it? Even if you don¡¯t fully believe it, what does it matter? He has plenty of time and ways to make her relax her guard. ¡°She still has more than 10% of her cultivation, unfortunately, I can¡¯t come out, otherwise I can kill her.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Shi Minzhi said softly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Still too slow¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this level of cultivation. Shi Minzhi, you have to find a way to force her to take action and force her to use her cultivation. If the dark clouds in the sky don¡¯t disperse, she won¡¯t be able to recover her cultivation for a day. Remember, you must You have to do it before that. I don¡¯t want you to lose the chain at a critical moment.¡± The zombie tree demon reminded. Shi Minzhi said coldly, ¡°If the captain wants to kill, only I can kill her. I will prepare a wonderful feast for her.¡± As for how to do it, Shi Minzhi already had an idea. Baitang disappeared and reappeared, causing a hidden disturbance in the base. When Tang Manli found the time, she came to look for Baitang. She didn¡¯t see the annoying Shi Minzhi, so Tang Manli was in a good mood. ¡°Captain sister, you left for a few days, I saw that Shi Min Zhida didn¡¯t sleep well at night, and he manipulated someone to throw him out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Shi Moxuan.¡± Baitang wiped Cang Lan and said. Tang Manli was surprised: ¡°Shi Moxuan? But, sister captain, he looks suspicious. We should be more careful¡­¡± Baitang lowered his eyes and stroked the hairy hairy head of the coward and said: ¡°Manli, don¡¯t be afraid. Shi Minzhi¡­he is trying to come out, so why not give him a hand?¡± Tang Manli muttered, ¡°¡±¡±Captain sister, I¡¯m afraid you will be pulled in by him. When he fired with a submachine gun, he didn¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Bai Tang laughed dumbly: ¡°Man Li, when I was holding a submachine gun, I didn¡¯t show mercy. Shi Min died at my hands five times, and I didn¡¯t show mercy even once. Man Li, if a person really repents, we should Give him a hand.¡± Tang Manli said unhappily: ¡°But what if it is a heinous person?¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°Helping him and turning his heart towards goodness doesn¡¯t mean that we have to forgive his past crimes. Except for those who were victims, no one can say forgiveness. It doesn¡¯t mean that he can go without any punishment. , he needs to pay for his mistakes.¡± Tang Manli suddenly realized. That¡¯s right, there is no conflict between attracting people to be kind and letting him receive the punishment he deserves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61 - A sword rampant in the last days (61) Chapter 61 A sword rampant in the last days (61) ¡°Sister Captain, you are right.¡± Tang Manli held her face and looked at Baitang, her eyes were full of stars. A proper little girl. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°How about Daredevil? How about the recovery of the other zombies?¡± Tang Manli curled her lips: ¡°They found that the healing ability can improve the situation of the zombies, so I give them the ability every day. It should feel better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a month, take me to have a look.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t take Canglan this time. It seems that she looks very casual, but in fact, Baitang¡¯s heart is bleeding. Cang Lan was really wronged by her. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Tang Manli was in high spirits. Baitang followed Tang Manli to the laboratory. The laboratory is very strict, and there are registrations and reports when entering and leaving. Baitang also waited for a while before letting him in. When Shi Minzhi came back, Baitang was no longer in the room. Her Cang Lan was wiped clean and placed on the tea table. Shi Minzhi looked at it for a long time, and finally stretched out his hand. Still unable to hold Cang Lan, his palms were hot, but this time he was not burned. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I want to see how much time you have.¡± Tang Manli murmured: ¡°Sister Captain, I feel that Daredevil has become abnormal recently. He keeps looking at me with green eyes. I suspect he wants to eat me, sister.¡± Speaking of this, Tang Manli couldn¡¯t help but slander her. MD, zombies don¡¯t know good people! She worked so hard to treat him, but he actually wanted to eat her? ! Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Silly girl. The daredevil is clearly¡­ Forget it, Bai Tang didn¡¯t mean to remind Tang Manli either. So as not to spoil the matter of the two of them. Baitang disguised his aura as an ordinary person during this trip. Try not to be a deterrent to these conscious zombies. Kan Ning wasn¡¯t sure if that person was Baitang. The contrast was too great. At the very beginning, he could feel the powerful deterrent force from Baitang, but now he couldn¡¯t feel it at all. ¡°It seems that the recovery is not bad.¡± Baitang glanced at the zombies and said. Kan Ning bowed in Baitang¡¯s direction: ¡°I¡¯ve already remembered who I am.¡± Tang Manli said unexpectedly: ¡°When did you remember?¡± Why doesn¡¯t she know? Kan Ning: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t listen to a word that feelings told her? Kan Ning turned his face away and said, ¡°My name is Kan Ning, the quiet and far-reaching Ning.¡± Tang Manli muttered: ¡°It¡¯s better for the brave to speak smoothly.¡± Baitang: ¡°The healing ability on Man Li is the key to bringing all the zombies back to normal. Now that you have remembered and recovered your memory, I will ask the people above to let you out. In the days to come, you will not be able to recover.¡± Taiping, Manli will be under your protection.¡± How can this world consciousness do nothing? The healing ability is part of its power, and it is also the last hole card. Because of this, Baitang would not let this crystal nucleus stay in the mind of someone like Ji Mengmeng. Kan Ning agreed very quickly: ¡°Okay, I will protect her well.¡± Tang Manli was not very happy: ¡°Sister, I can protect myself well. Besides, he stares at me like this every day. It¡¯s not bad if he doesn¡¯t eat me up. He still protects me?¡± Tang Manli was very suspicious of such a result. Kan Ning looked away suspiciously, a little uncomfortable. Bai Tang didn¡¯t bother to care about the affairs between the two of them: ¡°Man Li, if I took the crystal nucleus and gave it to you, so that people without abilities can have abilities, then someone must find a way to do things. The healing system The ability is not strong, but it is very special, and there is no such thing as one, so you should protect yourself. Kan Ning is a trustworthy person. Do you know?¡± Tang Manli nodded, since her sister said so, then it must be so. Baitang walked around the laboratory again before leaving. (end of this chapter) Chapter 62 - A sword rampant in the last days (62) Chapter 62 A sword rampant in the last days (62) After going out for a while, several supernatural beings blocked Baitang¡¯s way. ¡°Ms. Bai, please come with us.¡± There is deep fear in the eyes of these people. Baitang shrugged and said to play with them. ¡°Lead the way.¡± At first, I thought it would take some effort, but I never thought that Baitang would go with them in such a cooperative manner. Even so, these supernatural beings are still very careful. They have heard about Baitang taking the human crystal core and giving it to other people before, and even the thing about her abolishing other people¡¯s supernatural powers to allow them to practice again. In a tidy room, there are two stools, and two people are sitting on the stools, with their heads covered, trapped on them. It was a man in a suit who came to her and said kindly: ¡°Ms. Bai, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t give him too much face, and said directly: ¡°Arranging five supernatural beings to bet on me is not considered a lucky meeting.¡± The man in the suit was not angry either, and said: ¡°Ms. Bai, don¡¯t be angry. It is really difficult to see Ms. Bai, so I have to make a bad move.¡± Baitang narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly, and said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to ask me to go to the Three Treasures Hall, groups of people are pointing at me with guns, just tell me.¡± Unexpectedly, there is such a force in the national base. The leader may not know, but there is nothing to do with him temporarily. The man in the suit first shrunk his pupils, and smiled casually: ¡°Ms. Bai has really good eyesight. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be a joke, and I will give his ability to the person on the right chair.¡± The man in the suit pointed to Humane on the left chair. Baitang nodded knowingly, and the man in the suit smiled with satisfaction, it seems that he knows the times. Afterwards, Baitang sighed helplessly, and shook his head again: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you guys think, you want to use this method to deal with me. Is the person on the chair on the right your son?¡± The man in the suit changed his face, and said with a smile: ¡°Ms. Bai can give it a try, if you don¡¯t follow my request, see if you can get out of here alive, or if you tell me how to change the ability, I will give it a try.¡± I can let you go. Ms. Bai probably doesn¡¯t want to become a sieve. It is said that your strength has dropped a lot now, and it is only because you have that sword that you look stronger, but you don¡¯t have that sword. I think What else can you do.¡± Baitang said helplessly again: ¡°I don¡¯t know what gave you such an illusion that I have no strength to fight. Although I am not talented, my strength is not as good as before. It is still possible to deal with you.¡± Baitang stomped on the ground with his left foot, and circles of golden light spread out. All the supernatural beings present changed their complexions, their eyes were frightened, and they all backed away. They didn¡¯t want to be here. The rumors are true, Baitang can really disable other people¡¯s abilities. Among them, someone already has a nine-level ability, and now they are abolished, and the heartache is almost to death. The man in the suit is not much better, his ability is not strong, but he is not weak, but who wants his ability to disappear? In the field, only the ability of the person on the stool to the left is not affected. The man in the suit warned angrily: ¡°Ms. Bai, don¡¯t toast and refuse to eat fine wine. If you don¡¯t stop, you will have no good fruit.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t drink the toast and penalty wine, and I don¡¯t eat the fruit. If you want to drink it for yourself, you can eat it yourself.¡± The man in the suit snorted coldly, walked to a position, and pressed the button with his hand in his pocket. In an instant, only Baitang was left in the huge room, and the man in the suit and the two people in the wheelchair went down through the mechanism. Bai Tang saw the densely packed bullet holes protruding from the wall, and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue lightly. It is really a waste of resources to deal with her. The voice of a man in a suit came from the room: ¡°How is it? Do you still want to cooperate, Ms. Bai? With just one wall, I can make you run away.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 63 - A sword rampant in the last days (63) Chapter 63 A sword rampant in the last days (63) Baitang sighed, and rolled his eyes: ¡°Then you shoot. If you don¡¯t shoot again, I will disable all your abilities.¡± Obviously, the man in the suit didn¡¯t want to kill Baitang like this. He had checked Baitang, and he was very concerned about this girl¡¯s age, but how much knowledge can a high school student have? You¡¯ve seen scenes of zombies, but you may not have seen a scene where all four walls are covered with muzzles, right? Presumably, the legs are scared weak, right? However, the picture imagined by the man in the suit did not appear, and Baitang walked very leisurely, not in a hurry at all. ¡°Ms. Bai. You don¡¯t think about yourself. You should also think about your elderly grandparents.¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly, with a hint of murderous intent in his words: ¡°I really hate people like you, who are threatened by people who others care about.¡± The man in the suit laughed: ¡°Those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about small things, as long as they can achieve their goals. There is also a **** in your room, which must have a different meaning. You don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, do you? So, you promise to do it.¡± Yet?¡± Baitang sighed helplessly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me before doing this?¡± As soon as his foot stepped on the ground, a force accurately found the man in the suit and restrained him layer by layer. The man in the suit changed his face, and in the next moment, he was dragged away from the ground in an instant, and returned to the confined space in an instant. Baitang grabbed the man in the suit¡¯s fragile neck with one hand, and restrained the man in the suit with the other hand, making it impossible for him to break free. ¡°you!¡± ¡°Where does the courage come from? I must have heard that I am not as powerful as the legends say. I think I am already weak enough to be manipulated by you? Huh?¡± Baitang smiled so much that the man in the suit couldn¡¯t laugh. ¡°Baitang, calm down!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m calm, I don¡¯t need you to tell me to be calm.¡± Baitang looked at these densely packed muzzles with a smile, and whoever prepared them would give them back! Baitang¡¯s fingers tightened suddenly, and the man in the suit suddenly had difficulty breathing. The next second, Baitang threw him away with one hand. Red lips uttered two words: ¡°Shoot.¡± Bang bang gunshots sounded, and the bullets from all directions were very scary. Baitang was as still as a mountain, with a cold face. The bullet couldn¡¯t get close to her body at all, but the man in the suit didn¡¯t even have time to say a last word. Baitang let out a sigh, the man in the suit was already dead. Baitang gracefully kicked him aside, gathered some strength with one hand, and punched a wall. At the same time, he let go of his defense, punched down, the wall fell down, and Baitang¡¯s hand became **** and bloody. Walked out step by step, the clenched hand was still dripping blood, Baitang watched them retreat with horror in his eyes. Laughed lightly. ¡°No guts.¡± Kill the man in the suit neatly, and someone will take care of the rest. She also abolished some of this person¡¯s power. If the leader of the base can¡¯t seize this opportunity to control the base, then it will be inappropriate. No one dared to attack Baitang, the strange and powerful scene of this woman really made them afraid. What¡¯s more, their abilities have all been abolished! There was a lot of movement here. After a while, someone came and quickly blocked it. Baitang walked back to the room slowly, and rubbed the injured hand specially, the injury seemed to be more serious. Pushing open the door and going in, Bai Tang was stunned for a moment when he suddenly caught eyes. Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes fell on Baitang¡¯s body, and his eyes were immediately attracted by Baitang¡¯s injured hand. The **** hand, the bones of the bones can be seen. Shi Minzhi frowned unhappy: ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong with your hand.¡± As he spoke, Shi Minzhi slid the wheelchair close to Baitang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 64 - A sword rampant in the last days (64) Chapter 64 A sword rampant in the last days (64) ¡°A little accident, nothing serious.¡± Baitang said casually, not paying much attention to the injury on his hand. Shi Min Zhi frowned even tighter, and didn¡¯t say a word, seemingly a little angry. After turning the wheel, Baitang saw his back. Baitang sat down as if nothing had happened, took out a few pieces of paper and wiped the blood on his hands. Shi Minzhi came back again, holding a medical first aid kit in his hand. With a gloomy face, he came over unhappy: ¡°This is how the captain treats the wound? Are you planning to see a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, even if the hand is useless, it has nothing to do with me, and it¡¯s not my hand.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s yin and yang strange air way, a dark light flashed across his eyes. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± In other words, it was her hand that hurt! Shi Minzhi grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand, Baitang frowned in pain, but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t the captain very proud? Why, don¡¯t you talk now?¡± Baitang said helplessly: ¡°When did I get so arrogant?¡± Is it really okay to slander her? Shi Minzhi applied the antiseptic and gave her a white look: ¡°Little Captain, don¡¯t you seldom be arrogant? Tell me, how did you hurt your hand? Someone actually hurt our little leader who broke the cloud with a sword.¡± Already starting to hurt. Then, it¡¯s not far from losing one¡¯s cultivation base, right? Bai Tang curled her lips and said, ¡°A shameless man wants me to exchange other people¡¯s abilities for other people. If I refuse, he threatens me with grandparents, and you. I can¡¯t let him succeed.¡± Do you think I¡¯m an ordinary little girl? Will you be scared when you see densely packed gun muzzles protruding from all four walls?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the densely packed muzzles of the guns really hit him hard! ¡°In that case, it should be a gunshot wound, Captain, your hand¡­¡± Shi Minzhi was extremely suspicious. Baitang¡¯s eyes dodged for a moment: ¡°I punched them to the ground with one punch. Their bodies were mortal, so they were naturally seriously injured.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the captain take the Canglan sword, so that he won¡¯t hurt his hand.¡± Can¡¯t you pass the call? Baitang touched his nose innocently: ¡°I just went to the laboratory to take a look, but they were waiting for me outside. I¡¯m not going to fight zombies.¡± Seeing Baitang like this, Shi Minzhi knew it. During the disinfection process, the painful Baitang grinned, his image was gone, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Shi Minzhi was quite surprised. I thought Baitang was not afraid of pain, seeing her distorted face Opening his face, it must have been extremely painful, and he kept silent, and could bear it to the extreme. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the captain¡¯s face, I thought the captain didn¡¯t hurt.¡± Shi Minzhi said angrily. Baitang said with difficulty: ¡°It¡¯s fake if it doesn¡¯t hurt, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have pain nerves.¡± Shi Minzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Haitang has cultivated into an adult, and she can¡¯t understand her according to the tree. Shi Minzhi said unhappily: ¡°Since it hurts, you should treat yourself well.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, you should talk about yourself. In those days, you dragged other people, and you had to go through the pain yourself, why bother?¡± It really is really sick¡­ Shi Minzhi was silent, carefully wrapped the bandage, and called the doctor. After a while, Baitang heard his inaudible voice: ¡°We are different, Captain, if you get hurt, someone will care and feel distressed, but I won¡¯t. My hurt is just to satisfy their twisted desires. Psychology. If this is the case, and no one cares, why should I care. Over time, the pain will disappear.¡± Baitang asked back: ¡°Is it really not hurting?¡± ¡°Shi Minzhi, you have to be nicer to yourself, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t feel it.¡± Shi Minzhi was a little stunned, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Fortunately, the doctor came quickly and eased the silence in this room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 65 - A sword rampant in the last days (65) Chapter 65 A sword rampant in the last days (65) Shi Minzhi went back to the room alone and closed the door. Curved the corners of her lips, took a pen, and drew a picture. ¡°She was injured, and there is no way to completely protect herself. You should find a way, I can¡¯t wait to get out. I want Baitang to die!¡± The voice of the zombie dryad sounded again. ¡°Do you know that I was locked in a flower pot and was moved around by a group of ordinary people.¡± Shi Min Zhiliang said softly: ¡°What¡¯s the rush, it¡¯s not the time yet. Even if she is injured, there are not many people who can match her now. It still needs consumption.¡± ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t make a move? Are you moved by her?¡± The zombie dryad questioned. Shi Minzhi bent the corners of his lips, and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re stupid, but I¡¯m not.¡± If he was easily moved, he wouldn¡¯t be cruel to himself. The zombie tree demon only said: ¡°They came to study again, isn¡¯t that woman just a healing ability? Come again!¡± At the end, Shi Minzhi heard the threat of the zombie tree demon: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to promise me, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Then there is no sound. Shi Minzhi picked up the pen and lightly crossed it. A flame jumped from the fingertips, and the paper burned up. ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s useless, just stay in the flowerpot obediently.¡± Confidence in one¡¯s word is the quality of an upright person, so how can a villain have it? Afterwards, Baitang recuperated for a few months. It was finally recovered, and I specially asked Tang Manli to help repair it. After all, she was using the body of someone else¡¯s granddaughter, and leaving her should not have scars that she shouldn¡¯t have. It wasn¡¯t long after I was training, another person came, big and small troubles. It lasted almost two years. Two years later. The national base is also getting bigger and bigger, and the recovered zombies are constantly joining in, regaining the status of residents. As long as the zombies do not attack the national base, the national base will not encircle the zombies on a large scale. Baitang went to perform some tasks again. Shi Minzhi looked at the Canglan Sword that she hadn¡¯t picked up for half a year, his eyes darkened. But did not move. ¡°Mr. Shi, you are shopping for vegetables again!¡± The woman handed Shi Minzhi a bag. Shi Minzhi picked up the vegetables very skillfully, and replied: ¡°The captain is coming back soon, and she is also tired.¡± The woman persuaded: ¡°But it¡¯s inconvenient for you.¡± ¡°Just because I have a disabled leg doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a disabled person.¡± The woman asked curiously: ¡°Are you guys together? Baitang, she¡¯s actually not suitable for you. She¡¯s too busy, too strong, and not gentle enough to take care of you.¡± Shi Minzhi smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about that. I don¡¯t need the captain to take care of me. I can take care of myself.¡± The woman said again: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want someone who knows what¡¯s cold and what¡¯s hot? It¡¯s always inconvenient for you.¡± Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t say much to her, and went back after buying fresh vegetables. In the last days, fresh vegetables can still be supplied normally in the base. Back to that place, Shi Minzhi never thought about cooking by himself. It is enough to hand over the ingredients to the servant. After all, he is a disabled person. It is enough to show a wave of affection and strength in front of others. Look, even Tang Manli and cowards are not hostile to him anymore¡­ Baitang came back very quickly this time, dragging his tired body, and met Shi Minzhi¡¯s deep eyes as soon as he came back. ¡°I bought vegetables and had a meal, you go to rest.¡± Shi Minzhi spoke first. ¡°Then it¡¯s better to obey than to be respectful.¡± Baitang yawned wearily. Baitang ate very quickly, she really wanted to rest. Shi Minzhi said helplessly: ¡°Small captain, eat slowly, and no one will grab you.¡± As he spoke, he pushed a glass of water over. Baitang drank half a glass of water in one gulp, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you want to sleep your heart.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 66 - A sword rampant in the last days (66) Chapter 66 A sword rampant in the last days (66) Isn¡¯t it just to have a good sleep. Shi Minzhi: ¡°Small leader, don¡¯t you think about yourself when you work for them like this?¡± Baitang yawned, and reluctantly said: ¡°I never regret what I do, and I am willing to do it, and it is not for any reward. It is naturally good that he can give me preferential treatment, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t. I have never expected it.¡± In fact, as a leader, or a leader of a national base, if he asks someone to do things for him for nothing, he will definitely not go far. Shi Minzhi looked at the increasingly sleepy Baitang, with a smile in his eyes: ¡°The captain is open-minded, I don¡¯t know how long he can be open-minded.¡± This is always the case when people are not in a desperate situation, when they are not forced and have no choice. Baitang felt more and more sleepy, and the chopsticks fell from his hands. ¡°you¡­¡± Only had time to say such a word, and then fell down on the table in a daze. System 168 smiled coldly. Don¡¯t listen to it and try to complete the task successfully? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die at the hands of the blackened boss, and I deserve it. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know what went wrong. No one from the headquarters came to contact it, and it couldn¡¯t contact anyone at the headquarters. Shi Min Zhi frowned, not in a good mood, playful: ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Captain, wake up! Why did you fall into my hands?¡± Shi Minzhi slid the wheelchair to Canglan¡¯s place, and picked up Canglan with ease. Canglan recognizes the master? What a joke. Once the owner is recognized, the owner will change. Such a sharp sword should not be covered with dust, blood is suitable for it. Shi Minzhi injected his own power into Canglan, and sure enough, he felt a bond, a bond between him and Canglan Sword. Shi Minzhi imitated Baitang, thinking in his heart, and said: ¡°Canglan.¡± Like Baitang calling Canglan, at this time, Shi Minzhi saw it clearly. Cang Lan turned into a stream of light and entered his body, Shi Minzhi could also feel Cang Lan in his body. When Baitang woke up again, he had a splitting headache and no strength in his whole body. The surroundings are also noisy, and there is something vaguely suppressing the roaring sound. There was also a very faint fragrance in the air. Baitang¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t be opened for the time being, this feeling of not being able to control his body is really bad! The touch on her hand was a bit strange. She should be on the ground, but it was covered with a thick layer of flowers. After a lot of effort, Baitang finally opened his eyes. This is a big iron cage. On one side of the iron cage is a pile of zombies, temporarily blocked by an iron gate. The four sides and the top are covered with a fine grid, and the bottom is indeed covered with a thick layer of flowers, which are white crabapple flowers. Baitang struggled to get up, she looked really embarrassed. ¡°Canglan, my Canglan¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain, Cang Lan recognizes its master, and I am its master.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes were full of smiles and tenderness. The thin lips parted slightly, calling: ¡°Cang Lan.¡± Canglan appeared in Shi Minzhi¡¯s hands, as radiant as it was in Baitang¡¯s hands back then. ¡°Little Captain, look how kind I am to you. I heard that your real body is a white crabapple, and you are about to die. I have found a lot of white crabapple flowers, and I want my captain Die decently. Your kind will be buried with you!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t feel unwilling or resentful, but said: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to put your heart into it.¡± Shi Minzhi was not very satisfied with Baitang¡¯s reaction. How can she be so calm? Except for Cang Lan, there was no response. Don¡¯t you recognize the status quo? Why not hate? Why don¡¯t you complain? ¡°Little Captain, why don¡¯t you take a look at the zombie I prepared for you? Look, the daredevil is here too, Yang Ziyu¡¯s parents, even Wang Xiuchun and her son are there too. It¡¯s not in vain that I spent too much With all my painstaking efforts, prepare this feast for my little captain.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 67 - A sword rampant in the last days (67) Chapter 67 A sword rampant in the last days (67) Hate it, resent it! How can there be completely clean people? Baitang¡¯s eyes fell on the zombies behind, all of them were faces that Baitang had seen before. Wang Xiuchun was still alive after turning into a zombie, and Ji Mengmeng was also inside. Shi Minzhi really put his heart into it, and he didn¡¯t forget to disgust her at this time. Baitang¡¯s eyes were extremely sharp: ¡°It is indeed well-intentioned and has been planned for a long time. Outside, there must be rumors that you are a humble suitor.¡± In this way, Shi Minzhi was a little satisfied: ¡°This is right! Captain, you shouldn¡¯t be calm before you die. It¡¯s hard for me to always watch you silently and affectionately, gaining both fame and fortune, and suddenly losing what you love, always will sympathize with me.¡± System 168 couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Baitang, originally you had a strong soul and could complete the task well, but you didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on killing the blackened boss. Now it¡¯s all right, you¡¯re dead, and I can rely on the last point to kill the big boss.¡± The energy returns to the Space-Time Administration. I am still alive, so you are not necessarily.¡± Baitang ignored the system 168, this thing is really disgusting, and it stands up and down. She clearly didn¡¯t agree, and forcibly pulled her here, breaking her original life, but when she was in danger, she was sincerely doing your best, and you ended up like this because you didn¡¯t listen to it, it was extremely disgusting. I don¡¯t know how many innocent people were pulled to do this dead thing task before her. Shi Minzhi said slowly again: ¡°Does it feel good to be betrayed? Captain.¡± Shi Minzhi pressed the first button, preventing the zombie¡¯s door from opening. They had already returned to normal, but Shi Minzhi manipulated them to do what zombies do. The people who had the zombie virus on their bodies were doing everything they did when they were unconscious. He rushed towards the only living person in the cage. Baitang managed to dodge, looking extremely embarrassed. Shi Minzhi looked at Baitang¡¯s extremely embarrassed look with satisfaction, and a gleam of pleasure flashed in his eyes. It¡¯s really interesting how embarrassed the captain is¡­ With the addition of the power grid, it will definitely look better when it is powered on. Thinking about it this way, Shi Minzhi¡¯s smile became stronger and stronger, his face was full of gentleness, like a spring breeze. Slap tart. Shi Minzhi pressed the second button. The sound of electric current rang. Baitang sighed helplessly, his gaze as calm as water. With a light wave of his hand, the smile on Shi Minzhi¡¯s face froze. In the next second, his eyes went blank. ¡°Papa Papa Papa¡± Baitang smiled and clapped his hands, then snapped his fingers, got out some zombies controlled by Shi Minzhi, and grabbed them casually. Who else is in the cage now? Shi Minzhi with disabled legs, Wang Xiuchun and her zombie son, the resentful Ji Mengmeng. ¡°The villain died from talking too much.¡± Baitang faintly pressed the power button, and a buzzing current flowed along the grid. The zombies pounced on Shi Minzhi, and Shi Minzhi immediately attacked with a few abilities, killing the three zombies. The accident happened too fast, and System 168 didn¡¯t recover from it. Why was the blackened big boss put into a cage by the host? [Host, release Shi Minzhi quickly! You can¡¯t fight him! ] Baitang simply ignored it. I was shocked and my whole body went numb. Shi Minzhi¡¯s face was very ugly, he was not stupid, and because he was not stupid, he immediately understood that he was being tricked by Baitang. ¡°Cang Lan.¡± Baitang lazily called out, Shi Minzhi clearly felt that the connection with Canglan was broken¡­ Canglan returned to Baitang¡¯s hands, and Baitang said distressedly: ¡°I really wronged you.¡± With a sound of the sword, it turned into flowing light and entered Baitang¡¯s body. ¡°The little captain really hides everything¡­¡± Shi Minzhi quickly thought about what to do next. In the same way, the probability of success the second time is very small. (end of this chapter) Chapter 68 - A sword rampant in the last days (68) Chapter 68 A sword rampant in the last days (68) I can¡¯t say anything else, it was originally a sure chance of winning, but I just found out that the one who is sure of winning has become Baitang. Baitang waved his hands again and again: ¡°It¡¯s too much to say, we are to each other, you are hypocritical, I am pretending. However, I won completely, and Shida turned into a boss. I am not very satisfied with the last tenderness you gave me, so I will give it to you too.¡± I have prepared a special gift, I think you must like it very much.¡± This tone sounded strangely familiar to Shi Minzhi. However, he is not as indifferent as Baitang. Baitang has confidence, but he may not have it. ¡°If it is your blood, I will be very satisfied.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s dark eyes were like a whirlpool in the deep sea, trying to **** people into it. He still has cards. Baitang looked at Shi Minzhi like this, playing with taste: ¡°I guess, you have to bet again, what if you can kill me? Right, the special ability of devouring ability.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s dark eyes suddenly shrank, and he looked at Baitang in shock. When did she know? For the first time, Shi Minzhi finally looked at the woman in front of him squarely. ¡°As you wish.¡± It sounds nice, but in fact, he has no choice. He didn¡¯t even know what Baitang had prepared for him. Theoretically, he is immortal, and hatred supports him to survive again and again. Shi Minzhi was also afraid that he would not survive that long time. Baitang notified the leader and took these people away again, while Shi Minzhi was in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m curious, when did the captain discover this special ability of mine.¡± Shi Minzhi thought he hid it very well, and never used it on living people. He even deliberately disguised an image in front of Baitang. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I knew it from the beginning. You deliberately concealed it, but I didn¡¯t expose it.¡± Not only did she not expose it, she even intentionally sang a play with Shi Minzhi. Coincidentally, what Shi Minzhi showed her was his plan, and what she told Shi Minzhi was also what she told Shi Minzhi specifically. Not a complicated plan, just need some patience. Baitang never believed in Shi Minzhi, she only believed in her own judgment. Shi Minzhi¡¯s mood is very calm now, and it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know Baitang well enough. At first he thought he was a disguise, but he didn¡¯t know that Baitang could also hide and disguise, and even disguised better. Baitang pushed Shi Minzhi towards the laboratory, Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart sank. how? Is the high-spirited team leader going to give him to the researchers for study? Want to find out the secret of his immortality? Thinking of this, Shi Minzhi smiled mockingly. ¡°Can I still see the sun outside?¡± For a long time, an illusory sentence. Baitang wondered: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a person who likes light, do you still want to see the sunshine outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, everything should be dark and there should be no light.¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely. The black supernatural power instantly enveloped Baitang, and invaded Baitang¡¯s body fiercely. With a twist of his wrist, the sharp blade came out, heading straight for Baitang¡¯s heart. Baitang¡¯s complexion remained unchanged, and his fingers clamped the dagger so that it could not move half a step forward, and the black gas could not penetrate for a moment. Grasping Shi Minzhi¡¯s wrist, he folded it, and Baitang used his other hand together, and the broken dagger pierced into Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart at the same time, and bright red blood gushed out. [Host, you! You are simply unreasonable. ] System 168 turned out to be a little numb. [Don¡¯t kill the blackened big boss, you should probation, probation is the main thing. ] Baitang exerted more force, and the blood gushed faster. This small system, I will clean it up later. Baitang sighed, taking advantage of Shi Minzhi¡¯s resurrection, Baitang abolished Shi Minzhi¡¯s last support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 69 - A sword rampant in the last days (69) Chapter 69 A sword rampant in the last days (69) This is the sixth time, Shi Minzhi died at the hands of Bai Tang for the sixth time. Two blades fell from Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart to the ground, Baitang pushed Shi Minzhi¡¯s wheelchair and continued to move forward, and someone behind him came to clean up. Resurrected again, Shi Minzhi¡¯s heart still hurts. Every time I revived, the pain was still very strong. After a while, he slowed down, his eyes darkened. Knowing that there is no room left, he underestimated Baitang, this is the price. ¡°The captain is really ruthless.¡± ¡°To each other, we are the same, and there is no time when you are not ruthless, whether it is summoning zombies to eat me, or drugging even your own, when you shoot, it is not like hitting the person you hate the most. Shi Mo Xuan that way, just now, you wanted to kill people and seize treasures, and you didn¡¯t forget to disgust me. But what you did was very wrong. I, Baitang, have always had a clear grievance. Even if they hurt me, I will not Blame them, they can no longer be called human beings.¡± Baitang counted Shi Minzhi¡¯s everything in detail. ¡°Everything, which one wronged you, Shi Minzhi?¡± Shi Minzhi just said: ¡°Do I still have a chance to kill the captain?¡± It¡¯s a pity, what I¡¯m repairing is something so restricted as abilities. The ability that Baitang has easily disabled now. Baitang patted Shi Minzhi on the shoulder, and encouraged him: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like there is no chance. If you practice for ten thousand years, you can fight me for many rounds.¡± The problem is that Baitang is not standing still. Although it is a retired life, it is not abolished. Instead, I spend a lot of time every day to improve myself. Shi Min Zhi lowered his head, this time he really felt very powerless. His two years of planning and two years of patience are just her playing on the spot. Is it pathetic? not sad. He had always thought of dragging everyone to death, but it was due to the change of Baitang. She would destroy all his plans, so Shi Minzhi chose to kill Baitang. Finally arrived. Baitang lifted the layer of cloth covering it, revealing a delicate and beautiful cage. It¡¯s just a cage. ¡°We made a deal, I gave Shi Moxuan to you to deal with, and you will deal with me when you are. When you are planning to kill people and seize treasures, I have nothing to do. Beasts always use cages If I can¡¯t kill you, you can go in for me.¡± Baitang pushed Shi Minzhi in with one palm, closed the door, clasped her hands together, a gorgeous golden light overflowed, and with the change of her fingers, a restriction landed on the cage. If you can¡¯t kill him, then lock him up. [Baitang! You release him quickly! You can¡¯t treat Shi Minzhi like this! ] [Baitang, did you hear that! ] Isn¡¯t it enough to kill the blackened boss? Don¡¯t want to influence, just want to kill! Now the blackened big boss is locked up, which means that he has been locked up all the time. System 168 was speechless to complain about this host. ¡°Little System, don¡¯t worry, it will be you after he passes.¡± Baitang only left this sentence, and didn¡¯t plan to pay any attention to him. This small system has double standards. He is allowed to blacken the big boss to kill her, and she is not allowed to do things that are not good for the blackened big boss. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Shi Min Zhixiao almost burst into tears. ¡°Captain, I still have a few questions for you.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± Baitang said with a smile. ¡°Is your real body a white crabapple?¡± He thought that she would definitely be killed, so he specially prepared layers of white begonia flowers to see her off, because Baitang was someone he wanted to kill but didn¡¯t hate. Gods block and kill gods, Buddhas block and kill Buddhas, whoever stops me will kill whoever! Baitang¡¯s existence is so depressing. Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°I, I was talking nonsense. Of course I know that you have never given up on dragging everyone to be buried with you. Although I won¡¯t influence you according to that little thing¡¯s request.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 70 - A sword rampant in the last days (70) Chapter 70 A sword rampant in the last days (70) ¡°But I won¡¯t let you hurt innocent people.¡± This is the reason why Baitang is willing to entangle with Shi Minzhi. ¡°The zombie dryad was also left to me on purpose. You showed it on purpose.¡± Shi Minzhi said again. Baitang leaned against the cage, and replied: ¡°I just did this job that went along with the flow. Don¡¯t you want to know? I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Look, how good I am to you. I will give you a chance to do whatever you want.¡± Inexplicably, there is a hint of pampering in it. Shi Minzhi¡¯s mocking laughter overflowed his lips: ¡°Then I have to thank the captain for playing with me? It turned out that he locked me up and thought that the captain was going to send me to the research platform and let them do experiments.¡± !¡± Baitang waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t think of people so badly, okay? I don¡¯t have a habit of abusing others. Basically, I kill them with one blow. For so many years, you are the only one who is special. If you can¡¯t be killed, it¡¯s my source of abuse. name.¡± Those old things are afraid that they will have to jump out and talk about her again. ¡°You will be trapped here for the rest of your life, unless you really figure out when to come out. Others can¡¯t get in, and you can¡¯t get out either. This beautiful cage is inlaid with crystal nuclei, and I pay you back. ¡° Probation? Sorry, none exists. Who would tolerate a perpetrator for no reason? She asked him to do what he was able to do and integrate into the team. A set of more reasonable rules has been established, and the people around are more kind and friendly people. Such an environment couldn¡¯t make him change or waver, so Bai Tang didn¡¯t think he had any ability to make him abandon the dark and turn to the bright by relying on his so-called kindness and so-called trust in him. She doesn¡¯t have such charm, nor does she have such face. Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t get too close to the iron cage, his dark eyes were stubborn, and he said quietly: ¡°How long is a life? The captain doesn¡¯t know, right? I won¡¯t die even if you die, and there will be a day when I won¡¯t be able to get out ? The captain is naive.¡± Baitang smiled and didn¡¯t say much. Shi Minzhi is indeed a very special person she met. She has met people who came back from the dead, but she has never seen someone like Shi Minzhi who has turned into ashes and can re-condense his body, resurrected, and the memory is still there. people. After Baitang left, there was nothing left but a gorgeous cage, in which a disabled person with both legs was imprisoned. Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t feel the fluctuation of the aura around him, so he couldn¡¯t improve his ability anymore. Clenched his fists in frustration. Shi Minzhi was not reconciled, and looked at the crystal nucleus embedded in the cage. Aura cannot be absorbed, so the crystal nucleus can always be absorbed, right? When Minzhi reached out his hand to get close to this beautiful crystal nucleus, he didn¡¯t care about the harm or anything. As long as he can be made less passive, Shi Minzhi can¡¯t care so much. I thought I could let go and lead humans to hell, but he was imprisoned. Like a barrier, Shi Minzhi couldn¡¯t get close to the crystal nucleus. Is there really no other way? His trump card was easily dismissed by Baitang. Is it really going to be stuck here for a long, long time? The secret of Shi Minzhi¡¯s resurrection from the dead is known to no one except Tang Manli and her. Baitang has dealt with everything that happened in the laboratory just now. Those who saw it erased this memory. A section was also completely removed. Baitang also has his own considerations for not revealing the secret of Shi Minzhi. There are always a lot of greedy people, and now that there is such a special case to let them know, there will definitely be many moths. ¡°Ms. Bai, if possible, I hope our people can study him.¡± The doctor in the white coat said while pushing his glasses. A power that can devour other powers is really surprising. (end of this chapter) Chapter 71 - A sword rampant in the last days (71) Chapter 71 A sword rampant in the last days (71) Baitang directly refused: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will deal with Shi Minzhi in the end. You also know that he is very dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for me, who of you would be able to resist him? Manipulate the zombies, let the recovered zombies return to the Chaos has such a power.¡± Dr. also wanted to persuade: ¡°This is also helpful for us to fight against aliens.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°Are you going to study him? I can tell you with certainty that before the aliens come in, he can drag you all to hell. Are you impatient? Fight against aliens.¡± Stars? That sounds good. Speaking of fighting against aliens, you might as well think about how to find the most suitable method for the public to improve their abilities. How to restore all zombies and expand your base against special aliens. Ten years have passed It¡¯s been more than two years, wait, the situation is not optimistic.¡± Normally, Bai Tang would not take action against such disasters that were not caused by themselves, and it was already very rare for him to be willing to sacrifice his life for it. Doctor¡¯s complexion is not very good-looking. Baitang really didn¡¯t give him face. Out of the laboratory, Tang Manli came up to her. She looked a little tired and her eyes were a little swollen. ¡°Sister, daredevil¡­¡± Baitang comforted: ¡°Man Li, don¡¯t be sad, Kan Ning and the others can recover. The reason why they were able to be affected by Shi Minzhi is that they haven¡¯t fully recovered to a normal person. You still need to work hard for a while.¡± Tang Manli breathed a sigh of relief just now. Although the coward was a bit stupid, he was really kind to her. ¡°Sister, where is Shi Minzhi?¡± Almost killed my sister, and killed the cowards. Tang Manli really wanted to stab Shi Minzhi a few times to vent her anger. Baitang rubbed Tang Manli¡¯s head, and said softly: ¡°I locked him up. According to my understanding of him, unless he dies, he will be imprisoned for life.¡± Tang Manli didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°But Shi Minzhi can be resurrected?¡± Bai Tang said with a smile on his eyes: ¡°This is not certain, there is an opportunity in this, which has not been discovered yet.¡± Tang Manli had no choice but to nod and let it go. Shi Minzhi¡¯s disappearance didn¡¯t have much impact. Everything is going on as normal. Human beings are facing many crises, both internal and external. A large area of zombies, some high-level zombies want to control low-level zombies to make trouble, mutated animals and plants, and aliens of different species outside the earth. It is not lifeless, most of them are standing for survival. Eight years later, the sky became darker and the cloud pressure became lower. Everyone¡¯s heart was covered with a layer of haze, and a wave of panic rose. Baitang is also preparing to leave this world. I made a point of meeting some people before leaving. They¡¯ve all been fine. Yuan Baitang¡¯s grandparents, relying on wood-type abilities and soil-type abilities to purify polluted soil and mutated zombies, grow fresh and healthy vegetables. The little boy Yang Ziyu had grown into a man, and his parents returned to him. Qu Qingzi once liked Xu Songjin, and later married Li Gai. The relationship between the two is not bad, and they have a cute little daughter. Xu Songjin is still alone. Tang Manli and Kan Ning walked together with some ups and downs, and they lived a good life, although Tang Manli often disliked Kan Ning¡¯s stupidity. After seeing these people, Baitang also bid farewell to the coward. Cowards love meat. Love to gnaw bones. Baitang prepared a pot full of meat for it, which was extremely delicious. When the coward finished eating, Baitang took a collar and put it on the coward. There was a medium-sized bone hanging on the collar. Baitang rubbed the coward¡¯s head, and said: ¡°After I leave, you should live well.¡± It¡¯s the last day of testing the waters. I hope that those who like it will support me a lot. Thank you~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 72 - A sword rampant in the last days (72) Chapter 72 A sword rampant in the last days (72) ¡°Wow woof woof!¡± The coward turned around anxiously, very uneasy. Baitang laughed again and said: ¡°Coward, you are a mature dog. You are powerful and smart. Live well. If you meet someone you like, just accept him as your master. If not, follow the With your current ability, you can live well in the last days. You can choose to continue fighting, or you can choose to find the dog of your dreams, or play around, punish evil and promote good. Live your own way of life. !¡± ¡°Wow, woof, woof!¡± Coward didn¡¯t seem particularly willing. Baitang comforted it for a while. Bai Tang also did what he promised to the zombie dryad. He removed the zombie virus from its body and helped him transform into a human form. Of course, it has the same restrictions as Tang Manli¡¯s healing ability. System 168 suddenly poured cold water on Baitang: [Want to go back? You can¡¯t go back without my help. You die here. ] Leave it alone! Don¡¯t do the task! Still want to go back? Dreaming! Baitang asked slowly: ¡°Little system, how long has it been since you contacted your headquarters Space-Time Administration?¡± System 168 choked, it was being repaired every day, but now it has not found where the headquarters is, has not received any news from other people, and has not contacted the Space-Time Administration. Baitang said slowly again: ¡°You are only relying on me to survive now. Do you really think you can return to the Space-Time Administration? You think highly of yourself. I won¡¯t let you go, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± [Baitang, do you think you can exhaust me more? Don¡¯t even think about leaving the mission world! ] System 168 spoke harsh words angrily. It¡¯s just a human woman, so neither big nor small, and doesn¡¯t understand dignity. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± What the **** is the Space-Time Administration, creating such a stupid and bad system. System 168 hesitated for a moment, and immediately decided to draw Baitang¡¯s soul and go to the next mission world. The body suddenly fell to the ground without breath. The coward jumped in fright and kept screaming. Biting and pulling Baitang¡¯s clothes, trying to make her wake up. But there was still no response, the coward cried out in grief, and ran out to call for someone. Baitang did not leave quietly. Many people have realized that she is saying goodbye these two days. She is special, many people think that she did not die, but went to another unknown world. The grandparents wept and brought back Baitang¡¯s body. She kept her word and returned her granddaughter to them when ten years came. The old woman and the old man are not dead yet, and they are still able to see their granddaughter for the last time. The one who cried the saddest was probably only the cowardly dog. Sorrowful, miserable howling sounds make people uncomfortable. The master doesn¡¯t want it anymore¡­ It has been more than three days, and Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t see Baitang. Before that, Baitang kept coming once every 20 days. This was his only chance to talk to others. He vaguely heard the sound of mourning and music, like the sound of a suona, more like¡­he had heard the sound of a funeral procession. Could it be¡­ Shi Minzhi shook his head, thinking it was impossible. It¡¯s only been eight years, it¡¯s impossible for Baitang to die so early. It should be someone with status and contribution who had an accident. It couldn¡¯t be Baitang. But she was really late, and she shouldn¡¯t have been. There was a sizzling sound. The door of the room is opened. The person who came in was a person Shi Minzhi had never seen before, wearing a white coat and gold-rimmed glasses, looking at Shi Minzhi with very strange eyes. This is a look that wants to check him out. ¡°Where¡¯s Baitang?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s eyes darkened, and an answer was about to come out. For eight years, he couldn¡¯t see anyone except Baitang every 20 days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 73 - A sword rampant in the last days (73) Chapter 73 A sword rampant in the last days (73) This kind of imprisoned time is really uncomfortable. Lost freedom, no wings. Even though, Baitang¡¯s methods were much gentler than Mo Xuan¡¯s. Dr. said: ¡°She is dead, don¡¯t you know?¡± Shi Minzhi was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously retorted: ¡°Impossible, no one in the world can kill the squad leader.¡± The doctor said strangely: ¡°Baitang died naturally, but they all said that she didn¡¯t die, but went to another world. It¡¯s a bit ridiculous. I¡¯m curious, why did you call her the captain? As far as I know, before you There is a doomsday team with a very high school name called the Invincible Team, but this team was disbanded nearly ten years ago, and Bai Tang has never served as the captain again.¡± Shi Minzhi said unkindly: ¡°The matter between me and the captain is none of your business.¡± Dr. ?? looked for the switch, and bewitched: ¡°You have been imprisoned for so many years, don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± Shi Minzhi looked at the ground and said, ¡°You can¡¯t take me away.¡± The doctor smiled: ¡°Before, it was because of Baitang¡¯s presence. She was too stubborn. It was really disappointing that no one would study such a special ability like you. But now that she is dead, how about you? What should you do?¡± I have dealt with it, and I promise you that once I research the secret of this special ability that devours the ability, I will let you go.¡± Isn¡¯t it the secret of immortality? Shi Minzhi laughed at himself, he thought too badly of people. The squad leader wanted to kill him, but never revealed his secret. ¡°Come in and talk if you have the ability.¡± Shi Minzhi had to digest the news of Baitang¡¯s death. From the very beginning, when they met each other, they put each other to death. It¡¯s strange that after so many years, it¡¯s still the same. He wanted to kill her, and she wanted to kill him, but Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t hate Baitang, nor Blame her, let alone hate her, just want to kill such a naked person. The doctor was not angry either, he finally survived until Baitang died. He can do his own research. As for the end of the world again, what will happen when aliens invade the earth, the doctor doesn¡¯t care at all. Dr. looked around, the strange cage had no exit, and it didn¡¯t fall from the sky. Dr. used to manipulate a machine, intending to cut the cage directly. Shi Minzhi looked at it coldly, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. What cats and dogs think that they can easily break this restriction, don¡¯t you think this is really just an ordinary and exquisite cage? The moment the high-speed rotating blade was about to touch the iron cage, it exploded all of a sudden, and the doctor was swept away by the blasted air wave, but Min Zhi had no effect when he was under restraint. ¡°how so?¡± The doctor did not believe in evil, and tried various methods, but all failed. Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know how long it had been since then. Is there ten years? he does not know. Maybe another decade, or maybe another twenty. The fight outside was in full swing, and even the laboratory was affected, but he was the only one who didn¡¯t get involved. The doctor died later, because Shi Minzhi didn¡¯t know why he died. He hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time, and he feels afraid that he won¡¯t be able to speak. Baitang has made it very clear how to get out of here, but Shi Minzhi is not willing. Behind, it seems that humans have won and defeated the aliens. That day, he heard cheers from all directions. At that time, the world was full of feasts and joy, and it had nothing to do with him. Until one day, he saw a somewhat familiar woman¡ªTang Manli. She is already a middle-aged woman who still has charm, and the years have passed by her face lightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 74 - A sword rampant in the last days (74) Chapter 74 A sword rampant in the last days (74) Tang Manli didn¡¯t know where he was imprisoned until Shi Minzhi was imprisoned by Baitang. When she saw him, she was a little surprised. ¡°Are you¡­ Shi Minzhi?¡± Shi Minzhi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much, he looked lonely and lifeless. Hearing the long-lost voice, Shi Minzhi opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t speak. Oh. He has been imprisoned for too long, and he hasn¡¯t seen anyone for too long. He has already forgotten how to speak. Tang Manli thought for a while and said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Shi Minzhi, although my sister is gone, we won. Our Huaguo has a very good tradition. Everyone fights side by side. Everyone is a hero who defends their homeland. We welcome you.¡± Come dawn, here comes a ray of hope. And you have none. You are no more than a coward.¡± ¡°Coward is a very brave dog. I didn¡¯t expect that after the battle, it died in front of my sister¡¯s grave. Shi Minzhi, since you can¡¯t die, you will stay in it for the rest of your life.¡± Tang Manli thought for a long time and buried this place. Shi Minzhi¡¯s caged world was truly black. He is actually not that extreme anymore. After so many years, Shi Moxuan died, his parents died, and the person who pushed him also died. His paranoia and extremes have not been much in this lonely time of imprisonment. In the cage, he didn¡¯t want to drag all human beings to be buried with him anymore. But out of the cage, the evil factor in his bones will definitely make him continue to do it. This is a dead end. From the beginning, from entering the cage to the back, there is no way to leave unless you die. Because of the restriction, Shi Minzhi was not buried, and nothing could enter the cage. are gone. Will the captain know that the dog she raised has committed suicide and gone looking for her? People will abandon you, but dogs will always remember you. If possible, he would also keep a loyal dog to accompany him, maybe he would not end up like this now. In the darkness, Shi Minzhi slowly closed his eyes and lost his breath. The corpse dissipated in a puff of smoke, the restraint was lifted, and the cage collapsed. No one knew that Shi Minzhi was gone just like that. System 168 forcibly took Baitang to the next world, and unexpectedly received the news that the mission had been completed. Shocked cannot be shocked. What? The task is actually completed? Just Baitang¡¯s method? It was killing again, and imprisoning again, and it was completed. Shock is nothing but shock, System 168 is still very happy, but it feels that it can¡¯t let Baitang see its joy. After the host task is completed, then there will be points, which means that he can gradually become stronger, so that he can upgrade and become the big brother in the system. Baitang deliberately cooperated with the wave and entered the next world without observing the environment first. This little system hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. System 168 checked several articles, but really didn¡¯t get any points. It¡¯s weird. Obviously the task panel shows that the host task has been completed, but there is no point reward. This is against the rules, this is not scientific! Baitang imitated System 168, and suddenly said: ¡°Small system, what, the points haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± System 168: [How do you know? ] Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Because the points are with me, I deducted them.¡± System 168 can¡¯t believe it: [Impossible, how could you do it?] Baitang pinched the core of the system, with a kind smile on his face, and destroyed a part of the core. ! ! System 168¡¯s heart is bleeding. What kind of host is this? ! His core data! Baitang said coldly: ¡°Little System, I have warned you a long time ago. Want to upgrade? It¡¯s impossible. If you want to escape, let me tell you, it¡¯s also impossible. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die either.¡± Baitang only intends to give System 168 a little energy, it is enough to hang his life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (1) Chapter 75 The Empress Destroys Your Country (1) System 168 panicked, who the **** is this Baitang? How can it be like this? It¡¯s over, he has become a semi-defective product. [Baitang, calm down. I was wrong, you let me go. ] System 168 is quick to admit mistakes, and also quick to counsel. Bai Tang sneered: ¡°Little System, do you really know that you are wrong? No, you don¡¯t, you admit your mistake just because you are afraid of me. You never think that you are wrong, and you think that you are a system handled by the Space-Time Administration. , so high above you, arbitrarily arranging other people¡¯s lives, regardless of other people¡¯s wishes. I just checked your past data, and you forcibly pulled two outstanding girls into the mission world, and because of their ¡°uselessness¡± , you abandoned them again and left them in a strange world, a strange country.¡± System 168 does not agree with Baitang¡¯s statement, but there is nothing to refute. Simply ignore Baitang and shrink aside. Nor did he intend to give Baitang any reminders. System 168 started to play dead, and Baitang didn¡¯t ask it anything. She is now in the prison car, the original owner Baitang died of illness, and Baitang can still feel the discomfort in her body. At night, the cool breeze blows, the dusk is heavy, and Baitang¡¯s head is groggy. Surrounded by the crying of a group of girls, Bai Tang was also squeezed among the group of girls, with his back leaning on the prison car, which was really unfamiliar. ¡°Miss Bai, just wake up.¡± A girl next to her was worried. He took out half a steamed bun from his bosom and handed it to Baitang. ¡°Miss Bai, eat something, you have been in a coma for two days.¡± Baitang did not refuse, this girl was very kind. Baitang: ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your name, I¡¯m sick and confused, and I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± The young and thin girl had tears in her eyes: ¡°I am Li Xing¡¯er, from the same village as you.¡± Baitang looked around again. There were several prison cars, all of which were girls of the same age as them, basically around fifteen or sixteen years old. Everyone was wearing linen clothes, their hair was messy, and they looked very embarrassed and terrible. Many girls¡¯ eyes were red from crying, and most of them were afraid and hated. Baitang looked out of the prison car again, a group of soldiers guarded them, a rough voice came from a distance, the sound of a woman screaming, and she was having a good time. Baitang: ¡°Miss Li, my illness made me forget some things. Can Miss Li tell me why we were imprisoned?¡± Let¡¯s figure out the reason first. It was very easy for Baitang to figure out this place. Find out the reason, you can fundamentally solve the problem. Li Xing¡¯er looked at the soldiers outside with horror and hatred, and unconsciously exerted force on Baitang¡¯s hand, Baitang¡¯s expression did not change, and he did not show any discomfort. Li Xing¡¯er said in a low voice: ¡°Miss Bai, have you forgotten? Today¡¯s Holy Majesty is a calamity descended into the world, and he often goes berserk. We were all taken into the palace to vent to His Majesty. The village chief is unwilling to hand us over.¡± Speaking of this, Li Xinger¡¯s tears flowed down, and she sobbed while covering her lips. ¡°Our whole village was killed! All the more handsome ones were taken away, and the more beautiful ones were locked in prison cars. Some women were directly taken away by these **** people!¡± The sage is immoral, absurd and violent, and it is a disaster for the people of the world. Baitang patted Li Xinger on the back lightly, comforting him. Li Xing¡¯er cried and continued: ¡°Your Majesty has established six queens, and he tortured all six queens to death.¡± Six¡­Queens? Such nonsense? Baitang tapped System 168: ¡°Little System, Your Majesty, is your blackened boss, right?¡± Baitang is not sure either. Most of the crazy people in the world are. If we talk about Minzhi in the last days, he has the ability to partially control zombies and the ability to devour them. Then this in this world should also have certain prerequisites. (end of this chapter) Chapter 76 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (2) Chapter 76 The Empress Destroys Your Country (2) System 168 thumped in his heart, and denied: [I don¡¯t know anything, you have already destroyed part of my core data, how do I know. ] Baitang said casually: ¡°It seems that our Majesty is enough, we should kill him a few more times.¡± Baitang is not sure whether all the blackened big bosses have the ability to resurrect. It is still possible to fry this small system once. Sure enough¡­ [Baitang, you don¡¯t want to do the probation task, can¡¯t you let go of the blackened boss? Do you have to kill him again and again, killing him to increase his blackening value? ] Having obtained the information he wanted, Baitang ignored System 168. The current majesty is the blackened big boss, the current majesty is indeed licentious, cruel and murderous. The blackened big boss should be the soul of the same person, and they can all be resurrected. If it wasn¡¯t for this so-called blackened big BOSS, Baitang might have chosen to leave now with these girls, and directly killed the emperor, which would cause chaos in the world, and the various forces and towns would separate and turmoil. Baitang: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Ms. Li, our parents, brothers, relatives and friends were killed by them, we must get them back.¡± Li Xing¡¯er: ¡°Baitang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know. What can I do? I only know how to do embroidery and do some farm work. I haven¡¯t studied, and I don¡¯t know martial arts. What¡¯s more, this trip between you and me is a lot of bad luck. , it¡¯s hard to say whether he can survive.¡± Li Xinger choked up, she also wanted revenge, she also wanted to kill that dog emperor. Li Xing¡¯er: ¡°Miss Bai, several girls have already been ruined by this group of disgusting scumbags. The girls who have been ruined, I heard from them, will become military prostitutes, insulted by others, serve and push men, and will be humiliated for the rest of their lives.¡± Don¡¯t start.¡± ¡°The dog emperor wants to kill people, and these villains are looking for women for the dog emperor.¡± A girl next to him also cursed. Baitang was thinking about what to do. She could save the girls for a while, but there would be pursuers, and she couldn¡¯t protect them in real time. In troubled times, the lives of the weak and women are especially despised. The emperor might not know what his generals were doing, and he wouldn¡¯t care if he knew. Human life is contemptible in his eyes. Today, the head of a village can be massacred for not wanting to hand over the girls in the village. In the future, he will kill as much as he wants, treating human life like an ant. Baitang said softly: ¡°He will definitely not end well, someone will definitely do something to him. As for us, since we are like duckweed, why don¡¯t we take root?¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t say too much, she listened to the men¡¯s lascivious laughter and the women¡¯s cries in the military tent. Since she bumped into her, she will deal with it. A circle of extremely faint light swirled around the fingertips, as weak as a firefly, almost invisible. In the dark night, there was a muffled thunder, and suddenly everyone felt a terrifying coercion. Baitang knew that this was a warning to her not to use mana in this world. There were supernatural powers in the last world, and it didn¡¯t matter if she used mana. And in this world, you can¡¯t. Baitang laughed lightly, and spoke to Fang Tiandao silently. ¡°I can abide by your rules, and you have to strike me with a thunderbolt on the man in the army tent who is doing anything wrong.¡± The confrontation lasted for a long time, and everyone felt that they were almost out of breath. That line of sight has been observing Baitang, as if confirming something. There was another muffled thunder, accompanied by four bolts of lightning, which struck the military tent very quickly. In the hazy night, the corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth rose to a beautiful arc. There were a few screams, and there was a burst of chaos. Mixed with the nervous calling of some people. ¡°Quick, quick, General Luo is still inside!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the military doctor? Get through the military doctor!¡± Several women in the military tent squatted in the corner, wrapped in clothes to cover their bodies, holding the clothes tightly with their hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 77 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (3) Chapter 77 The Empress Destroys Your Country (3) Well done! Such scumbags should be hacked! The eyes of the girls were full of pleasure, and they couldn¡¯t help thinking, it would be great if the lightning bolt struck the dog emperor. Li Xing¡¯er was very happy: ¡°Miss Bai, the heavens have opened their eyes once.¡± The Way of Heaven: [¡­] Has he always had eyes? It¡¯s just that as the way of heaven, you can¡¯t intervene casually, you can only give some capable people some luck. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard. Miss Li, you have thought about how you will deal with yourself if you escape one day.¡± It was very chaotic outside, and few people paid attention to the girls in the prison car, let alone listened to what they were saying. They are nothing more than a group of weak women who have no power to restrain chickens, and they can be captured and killed easily. Li Xinger said with a bitter face: ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, my family is gone, I have no home.¡± A girl next to me who had never spoken much said: ¡°My name is Wen Yueqing. I used to think that when I reached the right age, my parents would make the decisions. With the words of the matchmaker, I could find a good husband and be a good wife. To be the housewife, husband and son. But now, I am no longer qualified.¡± Limited by the times, women are mostly vassals, and the most respected thing is to be a good wife and mother, a husband and a child, and everything else is deviant, Wen Yueqing has no problem thinking this way. A woman caught by the officers and soldiers will be punished if she escapes. She will always hide in XZ. Baitang turned his gaze and made a bold suggestion: ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about living for yourself? If your family is gone, you can take revenge for them. As a woman, don¡¯t let the world talk too much, they say we are weak Is it weak? Women can be weak or strong, and they don¡¯t have to depend on others to live. Since you don¡¯t know what to do, why don¡¯t you occupy the land and become the king and create a prosperous Taoyuan?¡± Taoyuan is just the first step, take your time. Baitang: ¡°Is it the injustice of the heavens or the injustice of the world? Or is it for the king and the treacherous generation? Facing such a country and the world, there are men who can think like this. If they want to overthrow this country, they must show great plans and rebuild. Putian Why can¡¯t women do what men can do?¡± What Baitang said was a bit deviant to most of the girls. What men can do, why can¡¯t women? Many times, it¡¯s not that the girls haven¡¯t thought about it, it¡¯s just that the people around them tell them that they can¡¯t, they can¡¯t, and that¡¯s not their duty. Of course, Baitang didn¡¯t expect that a few simple words could make them break through the world¡¯s restraint on women. A group of fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls have many concepts that have been instilled all the time and have already taken shape. Baitang only pays attention to those who are unwilling to hesitate among them, as for those who look at Baitang with strange eyes, he has another plan. Li Xing¡¯er was at a loss: ¡°But, what can we do? We are still in the prison van, guarded by soldiers outside. When we enter the palace, it is uncertain whether we will live or die.¡± Wen Yueqing raised her head: ¡°I have been studying with my brother since I was a child, and I have thought about this problem, but it is too difficult. The world has too much prejudice against women, and now, our lives are not in our own hands. How to do it is too far away and too difficult.¡± Baitang¡¯s body has fully recovered now, and he changed into a comfortable posture to lean on: ¡°Difficult? Are you going to back down when it¡¯s harder than a man? If you don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t fight for it. The fate of women like you and me, and later women There will be no change, and maybe it will be even worse. If we do it, we will be the pioneers and pioneers. If we lose, we will have no regrets. If we succeed, we will be honored forever.¡± Stable update time: 8:30am If you like it, please support it~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 78 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (4) Chapter 78 The Empress Destroys Your Country (4) ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to think like this.¡± A woman next to him retorted weakly. Baitang¡¯s beautiful eyebrows raised up: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We can¡¯t do what others do? For example, if reading is useless, why do men all over the world want to study? If they are struggling with studying, they would rather study hard for dozens of years in the cold window.¡± You want to read too? Isn¡¯t reading useless not only for women? What are the consequences of not reading? You can¡¯t understand some truths when you see the collision of other people¡¯s thoughts. You are confined in a courtyard, but you admire talented Erlang. If you study, will you be worse than them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this? Don¡¯t forget that we are in the prison car.¡± A woman only felt that Baitang was flying in the sky, and everything she said was out of reach. Baitang asked with a smile: ¡°There are still more than ten days to arrive at the palace. If I can come out of the palace, I will bring one person to be the pioneer. Who is willing to go with me?¡± For a while, everyone was silent. Li Xing¡¯er only felt that this kind of Baitang was very strange to her. They clearly grew up in the same village, but why did she have such an idea? Everyone has different minds. Wen Yueqing looked at Baitang, she was about the same age as her, her eyes were bright and quiet, with a smile on her face, as if possessing infinite power. Wen Yueqing said slowly but firmly: ¡°If you can go out, Miss Bai, please take me away. I would like to be such a person, and fight for me and a woman like this in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baitang smiled and nodded. Two women from different time and space, their eyes meet in the dark night, colliding into a gorgeous flower. Others don¡¯t know what they think. I just feel that they are very different, as if they are shining. On the one hand, I feel that they are too nonsense, how¡­ can I do this? ¡°Also, and me, you must take me away.¡± A girl flinched. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I mean, what if I can¡¯t get out?¡± It is enough to bring one person, but it seems a bit cumbersome to bring two people, not to mention, this girl is only willing to go out, that¡¯s all. The little light in the girl¡¯s eyes dimmed. The noisy voices gradually quieted down, and the night was already deep. Baitang tore off the part of the steamed bun, kneaded a small ball, and it was hard. The three girls over there were **** and slept on the grass. These three girls were the girls who were in the military tent just now. Next to it were two soldiers guarding, with wretched expressions. That place is easy to escape, Baitang popped out these **** with his fingertips. Several **** hit the two soldiers, making them unable to speak or move for the time being. The other three **** broke a rope on their bodies. The three girls only felt a pain in their body, and when they looked again, the body tied to their body was broken. They glanced at each other and communicated in low voices. ¡°My rope is broken.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s untie it quietly and find a chance to escape.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The three girls untied the rope carefully, with their hearts raised in their throats, only afraid that the two soldiers would notice. One of the girls just felt that the two soldiers were a little strange. After seeing them for so long, when did they live in peace? He didn¡¯t even move, and he didn¡¯t even speak. Thinking about this, the girl said to the other two girls: ¡°You two go first, and I will be the last.¡± One of the girls persuaded: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to stay, Zhizhi, let¡¯s go together.¡± Song Zhi shook his head: ¡°Stop rambling, if they find out, none of us will be able to leave. At least I can use my fists to hold them back. You guys go first, hurry up.¡± The two girls gritted their teeth, the two girls helped each other, and escaped in the night and chaos. (end of this chapter) Chapter 79 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (5) Chapter 79 The Empress Destroys Your Country (5) Song Zhi saw the two of them walking away, slowly approached the two soldiers, held his breath, stretched out his hand to push, and the other hand was ready to attack. Pushed, but the man didn¡¯t respond. The soldiers are dying in a hurry. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t speak or move. Song Zhi heaved a sigh of relief, dragged the two men into the grass, without any nonsense, pulled out their sabers, and stabbed them decisively. The other soldier, Song Zhi, first stripped his clothes, and then killed him with a single blow. At the end, don¡¯t forget to spit it out. These two soldiers beat and kicked them, and wiped them with their dirty hands. What kind of woman are you playing with, how powerful, **** it! Baitang didn¡¯t expect that among the three girls, there was such a straightforward and smart girl. Song Zhi put on the soldier¡¯s clothes, and then smeared some ashes on his face, making his skin look much rougher, more like a man. Bai Tang secretly observed Song Zhi, to see what she was going to do. Song Zhi is very smart, why can¡¯t the two soldiers move? Why did their ropes break? This shows that there are masters helping in secret. Song Zhi didn¡¯t plan to leave yet, she was still a bit greedy. After careful observation for a long time, Song Zhi found an opportunity. Walking to the side of the people guarding the prison car, he briefly informed: ¡°General Luo has something to tell you guys to come over. Let me take a look here. Don¡¯t delay, or General Luo will be angry.¡± A few people left without thinking too much. Watching them leave, Song Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. Quickly opened the door of the prison car, and said in a low voice: ¡°Wake up, hurry up and escape, if you are late, it will be too late.¡± Because she was insulted by these scumbags, Song Zhi would rather take more risks and try her best to save one or the other. Like her, they would also be desperate. It is precisely because I have been exposed to the rain that I will also hold an umbrella for them. Bai Tang looked at Song Zhi with great admiration, the difference between people lies in this, some people hope that others will suffer from what she has suffered, while others hope not to follow in her footsteps. Girls are already alert because they are in a difficult place. When Song Zhi yelled, many girls woke up. Hurry up and wake up the girl next to her. Li Xing¡¯er also pulled Baitang and said, ¡°Baitang, hurry up and leave.¡± Baitang shook his head: ¡°Go on your own, there are too many people, you can¡¯t escape far.¡± Wen Yueqing also sat down: ¡°I can¡¯t escape, the shift changer is coming.¡± How can a group of weak women be against a group of soldiers. Song Zhi said anxiously: ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°The woman in the prison van has escaped!¡± ¡°Quick! Come back!¡± ¡°You report to the general!¡± While everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the soldiers, Baitang secretly slapped Song Zhi, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± In the dark night, in the chaos, no one noticed that a soldier of exquisite stature was driven into the deep grass. She doesn¡¯t need mana, but she can use internal force. The girls who had just run out not long ago were caught again and cursed. Song Zhi lay in the grass, holding his breath, not daring to move or go out. She didn¡¯t know where she was, she should still be in the barracks, she could hear the sound of coming and going. Song Zhi thought about it carefully, she really didn¡¯t notice who slapped her and pushed her here. I just know it¡¯s a female voice. Song Zhi stayed there all night. During the day, the army set off and the girls were escorted to Kyoto. It took a long time before Song Zhi came out and took off the thick scales. She¡­ escaped, but where can she go? What about the girls? What about fate? Already a sinful body, where is her shelter. The team escorting back to Beijing was mighty, each family hid their daughters early so as not to be discovered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 80 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (6) Chapter 80 The Empress Destroys Your Country (6) Who wants to push their daughter into a fire pit? Anyone who saw it couldn¡¯t help sighing. The emperor was tyrannical and unjust, absurd and unreasonable, and he was born to secure the political power, which is the pain of the people of the world. The closer you get to Kyoto, the more desperate the girls become. This is a place that cannibalize people without spitting out their bones. Can they¡­ still live? Baitang seemed too calm in it, closing his eyes to recharge his batteries. Li Xing¡¯er said in fear: ¡°Baitang, what if I am elected queen?¡± None of the women present wanted to be chosen as queen. Six queens have died, which shows the tyranny of the emperor. There is no concubine in the harem, only a queen. Baitang comforted: ¡°You can rest assured, you will not be selected as the queen. You only need to be cautious in the palace and handle things carefully.¡± With her here, how could she let this group of girls be chosen as queens? Fear and panic spread among everyone. The majestic, solemn, and exquisite palace failed to shock the country girls, but made them terrified. General Luo brought back more than 30 beautiful women. After washing and washing, they all put on the same bun, decorated with the same pearl flowers, and put on the same pink palace clothes. The girls knelt on the hall, lying down. No one dared to speak, and no one dared to speak, shivering, wondering where the fate is? Baitang kept this posture without moving, very natural. In the past ten days when she was escorted back to Beijing, she learned a lot of news from other people. Now is the state of Qin, the emperor Nie Suzhi, the son of the demon queen, killed his father, mother and brother, ascended to the throne with blood and iron, and killed all the ministers who refused to serve him, until he surrendered. This is the evaluation of the emperor from the outside world. Baitang listened all the way, and realized that Nie Suzhi was not a fool, and it was impossible for him to control the entire Great Qin Dynasty by killing him. Reigned for four years, although there were internal strife, but no foreign enemies dared to commit crimes, it can be seen that this person is not only ruthless but also a powerful master. It is a headache to have powerful and loyal followers. Knelt for about two hours, equivalent to four hours. The girls¡¯ legs were completely numb, and they even felt that their legs were no longer their own. The eunuch¡¯s shrill voice came: ¡°Your Majesty is here!¡± Everyone held their breath and became more and more afraid. Your Majesty has a fierce reputation, who would dare? Who is not afraid. Bai Tang glanced out of the corner of his eye, Your Majesty, this Majesty is wearing a black gold dragon robe, with black as the main color and gold silk embroidered with golden dragons. Nie Suzhi walked up to the thirty or so women with his hands behind his back, glanced around with sharp and oppressive eyes, and then said kindly: ¡°Everyone raise their heads.¡± Baitang heard the words, straightly raised his head, straightened his body, and looked ahead calmly and gently. With just one glance, Baitang confirmed that Nie Suzhi was the same soul as Shi Minzhi. The appearance is the same, but the identity and status are different, Nie Suzhi has the taste of a brutal emperor. This person is really interesting, and I don¡¯t know which devil it is, who has come to these three thousand worlds to gain a sense of existence and power. Baitang¡¯s performance was too outstanding among the frightened women. Nie Su noticed this beautiful woman at a glance. For some reason, she somehow felt a little familiar. She had an urge to kill her, and she instinctively told herself that if she kept this woman, something would happen. She is not afraid at all? Except for the first group of women, the other women are all timid. The other girls also raised their heads gradually, not daring to look directly into Nie Suzhi¡¯s eyes. Seeing Nie Suzhi¡¯s face, most of the girls were slightly absent-minded. When His Majesty was the prince, although he was called a disaster from heaven, his appearance was first-class. The crown on his head made him noble and majestic, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, fierce and cold eyes, a tall nose, thin lips that were as red as blood, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved up, revealing a faint evil spirit. It¡¯s been a bad day recently, the house leaked and it rained overnight, where did my koi go? The novel hits the street and is cool. I couldn¡¯t get in for two hours after registering for the fourth-level point. After I got in, I didn¡¯t get any quota. My hand joints were always hurting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 81 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (7) Chapter 81 The Empress Destroys Your Country (7) His Majesty is wearing a black-gold dragon robe, which is inlaid with gorgeous gold trim. The stitches are delicate and the flying dragon is lifelike. Standing there, her figure is like jade, the best in the world. Too bad it¡¯s a bad one. The girls did not forget how cruel this majesty is. Even if they were shocked by his appearance, most of them reacted quickly, lowered their eyes, and looked away anxiously. Nie Suzhi obeyed his heart and walked in front of Baitang. His long sleeves and bony hands were as cold as jade. Nie Suzhi reached out and pinched Baitang¡¯s chin. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly. Come on, the frosty eyes make people feel no warmth, and the deep voice has no fluctuation: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Baitang calmly said: ¡°Baitang, a folk girl.¡± ¡°Which Tang?¡± ¡°Tangli blossoms reflect poplar trees.¡± Nie Suzhi leaned over, and the beaded curtain on his head hit Baitang¡¯s face. Nie Suzhi smiled inexplicably, and continued to ask, ¡°Where did you come from?¡± Baitang met Nie Suzhi¡¯s eyes indifferently: ¡°Come from here.¡± ¡°Ah! Dishonest. It¡¯s you.¡± Nie Suzhi flung his hand away, and Bai Tang turned his head, looking as if Nie Suzhi had thrown something dirty. There were several red marks on Baitang¡¯s chin, one can imagine how much effort Nie Suzhi used. The girl next to her was scared to death, but Wen Yueqing was not so scared. Baitang had changed. Before she got sick, she was like everyone else, frightened. After waking up, she seemed to be a different person, calm and bold. Nie Suzhi was aloof and commanded casually: ¡°Baitang is my next queen. Defu has drafted a decree to announce to the world. Send her to the imperial study tonight.¡± Almost everyone looked at Baitang sympathetically. Why! Another spoiled girl. Baitang really didn¡¯t panic, it was because he knew that the souls of Nie Suzhi and Shi Minzhi were the same person, that¡¯s why Baitang came to this capital. Since tonight is the wedding night, it must be very interesting that the seventh empress appointed by His Majesty assassinated His Majesty and escaped on the wedding night. Nie Suzhi glanced at Baitang, then flung his sleeves and left. snort! Sure enough, he was restless. All women in the world are like this! The **** Defu approached and called two court ladies to take Baitang away. When Wen Yueqing passed by, Wen Yueqing heard a faint sound. ¡°Prepare a few meters of silk and satin on your body.¡± Wen Yueqing lowered her head, secretly shocked, and glanced at the girls around her out of the corner of her eye, as if they didn¡¯t hear it. Baitang did it on purpose! Wen Yueqing was sure. Baitang was taken away by the palace maid to freshen up, and the other girls were assigned to the Department of Punishment to work as coolies for the time being. For them, being a coolie in the palace is much better than being the queen of the emperor. Being a coolie can save their lives, but being a queen will kill them even if they are abused. Li Xinger and Wen Yueqing were familiar with each other, so they sneaked over. ¡°Yueqing, is Baitang really hopeless?¡± Wen Yueqing was rubbing her clothes, and Miss Jiao, whose ten fingers did not touch Yang Chunshui, had her hands flushed now, and she only replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Xing¡¯er, you¡¯d better work hard. The mother in charge will see you later, and we both will understand.¡± It¡¯s hard to suffer.¡± Li Xing¡¯er muttered: ¡°The mother in charge is not here. If Baitang is gone, I will lose another friend.¡± Myolie Li just wants to ask for comfort. Wen Yueqing said in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s the result, Xing¡¯er, you have already made a conclusion in your heart.¡± Wen Yueqing struggled to pick up the tub and went to dry the clothes. His Majesty¡¯s six queens all died of abuse. Those who lived for a long time lived for half a year, and those who lived for a short time did not even live for a month. Everyone believed that Baitang was bound to die, it was only a matter of time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 82 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (8) Chapter 82 The Empress Destroys Your Country (8) It doesn¡¯t really matter whether you ask or not. If you want to seek approval, then you don¡¯t have to. Wen Yueqing noticed the silk and satin hanging on the other side, and quietly remembered it. She had a hunch that tonight must be a thrilling night. Baitang was tossed about by these maids all afternoon, bathed and changed her clothes with incense, and casually made a red dress into a wedding dress, Baitang didn¡¯t care, in her eyes, she wasn¡¯t going to get married, Baitang should It is more suitable than red, and it will be more decent when dyed red! Dressed up carefully, Baitang looked at this face in the mirror, although it was far from her original face, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she is beautiful. The dog emperor is a good hand at destroying flowers and venting anger. It is estimated that another woman caused indelible damage to his heart, so he must blame all women in the world. Just right, Baitang thinks she can add another one. The court ladies have received strict training, and they never spoke a word from the beginning to the end. The entire palace is lifeless, lifeless and lifeless. Then she insisted on throwing a stone at this stagnant palace. It took a lot of time just to dress up. Baitang couldn¡¯t help but feel that Nie Suzhi¡¯s psychopathy is very serious. If he wants to destroy beautiful things with his own hands, can he not be abnormal? What made Baitang unbearable, they didn¡¯t even give her food? ! The majestic Great Qin Dynasty even lacked a meal for the queen to send her to death. It was really poor and poor. Baitang didn¡¯t even need to walk, the maids carried her to the imperial study room, and put her on the soft bed. Baitang glanced at the imperial study room from the corner of his eye, there was a weapon rack, it was just right! Defu saw that the sky outside was almost dark, and said: ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress has been sent to the imperial study. When will Your Majesty go?¡± Nie Suzhi said coldly: ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Anyone similar to that woman should be damned! Defu¡¯s fat body trembled, and he mourned for the new queen: ¡°Everything is ready, Your Majesty.¡± After approving the memorial in his hand, Nie Suzhi hurriedly walked to the other side of the imperial study room, which was specially prepared for the empress. Baitang lay on the bed in every possible way, with a strand of hair wrapped around his fingertips, and a puff of gunpowder smoke filled the room. System 168 was nervous, and sweated for the blackened big boss. In this world, she can¡¯t use mana. System 168 doesn¡¯t think Baitang can deal with Nie Suzhi. Nie Suzhi is the emperor, the emperor who holds the power of life and death. When the door of Lihua Carved Wood was pushed open, the smell of gunpowder became more and more intense. Nie Suzhi saw the woman lying quietly in the curtain, the corner of her mouth raised a cruel arc. Walking to the side where the weapon was placed, Nie Suzhi picked up a whip, twisted the second bone at the end, and the iron spike hidden between the whip came out. Wow! Is it so exciting right away? Little leather whip! Baitang¡¯s eyes are full of fun, I¡¯m afraid this word has never appeared on her face. Nie Suzhi approached with an iron whip in his hand, opened the curtain, and met a pair of eager eyes. Nie Suzhi sneered: ¡°My queen is indeed a hypocrite. She pretends to be calm, but she is a pervert.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t mind what Nie Suzhi said about her at all, and said provocatively: ¡°Acceptance, acquiescence, I am far inferior to Your Majesty, Your Majesty is really perverted, and I am just a weak little white flower that is easy to fall. ¡° ¡°Oh! Glib.¡± The feeling that Baitang would ruin his affairs became stronger and stronger. Nie Su raised his hand and hit Baitang with a barbed iron whip, showing no mercy at all. At the critical moment, Baitang stood upright like a carp, dodged the whip very dangerously, stepped on the edge of the bed, and set his target on a log not far away. Nie Suzhi was a little surprised. Baitang shouldn¡¯t have avoided his whip¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 83 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (9) Chapter 83 The Empress Destroys Your Country (9) Another whip, with the sound of howling wind, hit Baitang through the air. Baitang had already left the bed, with a shake of her shoulders, she took off the heavy robe, and threw her hand on Nie Suzhi¡¯s head. , holding the log in one hand, turned around, dropped the heavy phoenix crown on his head, pulled out the phoenix hairpin, and shot straight at Nie Suzhi¡¯s throat. Nie Suzhi shattered the phoenix robe with a sharp whip. Facing the menacing Fengchai, Nie Suzhi showed his good waist and dodged it. Really terrible strength. Looking at Baitang again, with the force of the rotation, he stepped on the log, made a volley, and landed neatly on the place where Nie Suzhi had just held the weapon, and stretched out his hand to draw a red wreath spear. At this time, the noise was not too loud, and no one came in. On the emperor¡¯s wedding night, it was not surprising to hear any sounds, not the sound of fighting or screaming. Nie Suzhi flicked his whip cruelly: ¡°My queen, you are really surprising, so let me see how many surprises you have that I don¡¯t know.¡± Baitang raised his eyes provocatively, his eyes shining brightly: ¡°I am full of surprises! Your Majesty may not be able to find them all in his life.¡± After speaking, Baitang feinted and started to attack. It¡¯s a pity that Cang Lan can¡¯t be used, Cang Lan can be transformed into any weapon, which is the most suitable for her. Nie Suzhi took up the challenge calmly. I have to say that unilateral abuse for a long time will look dull and boring. It is more interesting to come to such a martial artist and clean up. You can hear the sound of piercing through the air with a whip. Compared with Tiebian, the advantage of Hongying Spear is not that great. Finding the right opportunity, Baitang stepped on the tail of the iron whip and exerted a lot of force. Hong Ying shot out, aiming at the weak point of the whip, smashing the whip, Nie Suzhi¡¯s reaction was also very fast, Immediately abandon the whip and go to get other weapons. His seventh queen is really good! Destroyed the most convenient whip he used, very good! Why would Baitang give him a chance to get a weapon. The game was over, and Nie Suzhi suddenly felt that Baitang¡¯s strength had suddenly risen to a higher level. The red wreath gun raised the iron whip and came at a tricky angle. At the same time, Baitang, who was holding the red wreath gun, was like an arrow flying from the string, and quickly attacked Nie Suzhi. The speed was too fast, and Nie Suzhi could only Dodge one, if you dodge the whip, you won¡¯t be able to dodge Baitang¡¯s shot at him. The two powers choose the lesser, Nie Suzhi decisively made a decision to dodge the whip. The spear entered the body with a ¡°puff¡±, and blood gushed out. very good! He hasn¡¯t been injured for a long time, and he is a queen who is full of surprises¡­ Nie Suzhi¡¯s hands were like sharp weapons to cut off the body of the Hongying Spear. Bai Tang held the other end and turned around to avoid Nie Suzhi¡¯s attack. With a figure like a ghost, he walked around behind Nie Suzhi and slammed it fiercely. Kick at Nie Suzhi. There was a lot of noise in the room, but none of the guards outside entered. Presumably, the new queen was severely abused, but it was their Majesty who was abused. Bai Tang held the tail of the red wreath gun that Nie Suzhi had broken off, and quickly chased Nie Suzhi away. With his hand raised, he stabbed fiercely at Nie Suzhi¡¯s heart. System 168 couldn¡¯t sit still again, eager to stop Baitang: ¡°Host, you killed the blackened big boss again!¡± ¡°Stop it! You are already so good, isn¡¯t it enough?¡± ¡°What he needs is reformation! Not killing!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and with all his strength, he pierced into Nie Suzhi¡¯s heart. By the way, he replied to the system: ¡°If you need influence, tell me why Shi Minzhi died?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 84 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (10) Chapter 84 The Empress Destroys Your Country (10) System 168 is silent. Yeah, how did Shi Minzhi accomplish this task? But, but¡­he is a probation system, it is impossible not to take the road of probation¡­ The huge pain made Nie Suzhi very uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t speak a word. But he could hear what Baitang said again. ¡°Your Majesty is a ruthless king, wanton life and death, how does it feel to die at the hands of the woman you hate the most? I know His Majesty will not die. I leave the palace tonight. Your Majesty will never be able to catch your seventh empress, Baitang.¡± Bai Tang wrapped up his sleeves, calculated the time of Nie Suzhi¡¯s resurrection, and took a red wreath gun from him. The sword used in the last world should be changed in this world. Nie Suzhi¡¯s half of the red necklace spear fell off, and Baitang broke through the door, using the head of the red necklace spear as a support, like a flying goose, walking away gracefully. Standing on the roof, Baitang looked at the guards who were still a bit astonished, laughed loudly, and said, ¡°Hey! If you don¡¯t go in and look at your dog emperor, he might bleed to death.¡± Baitang naturally knew that Nie Suzhi would not die, but the others didn¡¯t. Bai Tang intentionally missed the time for Nie Suzhi¡¯s resurrection, so that when she broke through the door, the guards would see Nie Suzhi who had just been resurrected. These guards will not be silenced if they can¡¯t get a glimpse of Nie Suzhi¡¯s secret. Defu reacted quickly and made a decision immediately: ¡°You take someone to chase, you go and call the imperial doctor for help, and the others follow me in.¡± Nie Suzhi clutched his chest, gnashing his teeth in pain, his eyes cracked. What Baitang said before his death was a naked provocation. The guards hurried in, and Defu hurriedly supported Nie Suzhi, his heart trembled, and he was very sensational: ¡°Your Majesty, my slave! Does it hurt?¡± Nie Suzhi eased the pain in his heart, spat out a mouthful of blood, pulled Defu¡¯s collar and gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Where did my good queen go?¡± Defu flinched, and hurriedly said: ¡°Your Majesty looked at the direction, she should be going to the Department of Punishment.¡± ¡°Come here, bring a bow and arrow, and follow me to Xuanwumen!¡± Baitang¡¯s speed is very fast, he can leave the palace completely unscathed, but where is the Department of Punishment? Where female slaves do coolies, she goes to the Department of Punishment, and Nie Suzhi feels that it is entirely possible for Baitang to take her away from the palace. From the Department of Punishment, the only way to go out of the palace is Xuanwumen. He is here waiting for his seventh empress. Can¡¯t catch it? Why can¡¯t I catch it? Of course he died! Wen Yueqing packed all the long silk that Baitang talked about in a bag, and hid in a corner, very nervous. Especially hearing the familiar chaotic voices. ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± ¡°Your Majesty has an order, shoot and kill! Kill the queen if you catch her, don¡¯t show mercy!¡± I don¡¯t know what Miss Bai did to let His Majesty order her to be shot. In the past, queens were tortured to death by His Majesty. While his thoughts were in confusion, Wen Yueqing suddenly wrapped a hand around his waist, almost scaring Wen Yueqing to death. ¡°It¡¯s me, Baitang, Miss Wen hold me tight, we are about to start a thrilling escape.¡± Baitang said with a smile. Wen Yueqing¡¯s soft and slender waist was held in one hand, and a sharp red-tasseled spear was held in the other. Flying over the eaves and walls on the roof of the palace, so arrogant. Hearing the familiar voice, Wen Yueqing breathed a sigh of relief, her feet suddenly left the ground, causing her to hug Baitang¡¯s slender waist tightly subconsciously. ¡°Miss Bai, the long silk you want is in the bundle.¡± ¡°Okay! Ms. Wen, it¡¯s going to be a tough battle, hold on tight!¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Under the moonlight, Wen Yueqing saw Baitang¡¯s flamboyant smile, a confident and firm smile, which was actually more admirable than the Haoerlang she had seen. There was an idea sprouting and growing in her heart, and in the future, she, Wen Yueqing, would also become such a person. (end of this chapter) Chapter 85 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (11) Chapter 85 The Empress Destroys Your Country (11) ¡°My queen is here, shoot the arrow!¡± Nie Suzhi raised his voice, drew his bow and set his arrows to aim, all in one go. Wen Yueqing looked at the densely packed people below, and raised the torch involuntarily. The corner of Nie Suzhi¡¯s mouth rose cruelly, he let go of his fingers, and the arrow pierced through the air. Baitang embraced Wen Yueqing, held the red-tasseled gun with his backhand and spun in the air, threw the red-tasseled gun, quickly pulled out the long silk from Wen Yueqing¡¯s bag, and waved it flexibly. The red-tasseled spear faced Nie Suzhi¡¯s arrow head-to-head, and the arrow was no match for the sharpness of the red-tasseled spear. Wen Yueqing saw it more clearly. The long silk was as flexible as a water snake. He rolled up the arrows and shot at the two of them, and said loudly: ¡°Your Majesty has a kind heart, and he entertained me in such a big way. I am very satisfied. I also pay my respects to Your Majesty.¡± Baitang tiptoed, left the roof, shook his arm, and returned the arrows to Nie Suzhi. In the moonlight, Baitang walked away with Wen Yueqing, and Baitang¡¯s hearty laughter came from a distance, and, ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t get rid of me, I will disturb your peace.¡± After finishing the provocative words, Baitang naturally wants to take Wen Yueqing to escape. This was a thrilling escape, Wen Yueqing felt that Baitang was right. So many people intercepted and killed, but still let Baitang run away, tm still ran away with someone! One of Nie Su¡¯s fists hit the palace wall. ¡°Send down the order to block all gates and city gates, carefully check the traffic, and intensify the investigation at night. Everyone who enters and exits must be checked and registered. The portrait of Empress Baitang will be sent to the whole country, and the whole country will be wanted. Anyone who finds the report will be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold. Those who take the head to report will be punished and rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold, and those who deliberately cover up will be punished by the nine clans.¡± Nie Suzhi ordered gloomyly. Hide? He wants to see where she can hide? How long can I hide? With heavy rewards, there must be brave men, not to mention, Baitang is just a stranger to them. Their portraits are everywhere, and it will be impossible to move an inch. Baitang is much more low-key at this time, like a night owl with Wen Yueqing, coming secretly and leaving quietly. She was stunned to leave the palace, and it would be hard to find someone outside the palace. This event tonight is destined to be a big event, and it soon spread in the palace and became a topic of discussion among the people. As a person from the same village as Baitang, Li Xing¡¯er was taken away for interrogation as soon as this happened. Li Xing¡¯er never imagined that Baitang would actually assassinate His Majesty. This¡­ where did she get the guts! Kneeling on the icy ground, Li Xinger was terrified, and when she heard that Baitang had taken that Wen Yueqing away, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little resentful. It was clear that she, Li Xing¡¯er, and Baitang were from the same village, but when Baitang fled, she brought Wen Yueqing who had met by chance with her. Fortunately, she thought that she was sick and had nothing to eat, so she saved half a steamed bun and gave it to her, but she didn¡¯t remember her kindness, and didn¡¯t take herself out of the pit of fire. Nie Suzhi only glanced at the woman kneeling under the hall, Bao Liang said: ¡°You are Li Xing¡¯er from the same village as the queen.¡± Li Xinger¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and she tremblingly said, ¡°Your servant¡­it is not wrong that your servant and Baitang are from the same village, but your majesty, your servant is not familiar with Baitang. I also don¡¯t know that your servant is so bold as to assassinate your majesty.¡± Revenge or something, Li Xinger dare not even think about it now. The most powerful person she has ever met in the village is the village chief, who dare not look directly at Nie Suzhi at all. Nie Suzhi smiled coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not familiar¡­ dragged out and killed.¡± Li Xing¡¯er almost fainted, and the guards on both sides came to arrest her. Li Xing¡¯er struggled and said: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, this servant and Baitang grew up together and are very familiar!¡± Nie Suzhi made a gesture, and the guard released Li Xinger¡¯s hand, and Li Xinger collapsed on the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 86 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (12) Chapter 86 The Empress Destroys Your Country (12) ¡°Say.¡± Only this one word, Nie Suzhi cherishes it like gold. Li Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, she spoke very quickly and said everything she knew. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I¡¯m done talking.¡± Li Xing¡¯er was very nervous, wondering if she could live. The guillotine of life is at the neck, life and death are just a word of the man above the hall. Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t even bother to say a word, waved his hand, Defu said knowingly: ¡°Bring Li Xing¡¯er back to the Punishment Department.¡± Li Xinger heaved a sigh of relief, she was completely dragged away by the two guards, she no longer expects too much, living is enough. ¡°Defu, tell me, is the Baitang Li Xinger is talking about the same person as my queen?¡± Nie Suzhi tapped the tabletop made of golden nanmu with jade-like fingers, making a clear and sweet sound. ¡°This¡­ Your Majesty, aren¡¯t they the same person!¡± Is there anyone else who can¡¯t fake it? Same face, same body. Ford had some guesses about what His Majesty meant. Nie Suzhi continued: ¡°Have someone bring me the clothes worn by the queen, the jewelry she wore, and¡­the two red-tasseled guns.¡± Nie Suzhi was actually not very willing to mention the red-tasseled spear, and the feeling of two red-tasseled spears piercing his chest was not pleasant. Ford took the order and went down. Nie Suzhi thought carefully about what Baitang said, and Baitang among Li Xinger and others. He was sure that the former Baitang was not the same as his queen. With this ability, he wouldn¡¯t watch General Luo kill the whole village. So, who is it? Baitang took Wen Yueqing into a clothing store, Wen Yueqing was smart, and immediately understood what Baitang wanted to do. Baitang lowered his voice and said, ¡°No, how about I pretend to be a grandma, and Miss Wen will be my granddaughter?¡± Pretending to be an old lady with bad legs, Baitang thinks it¡¯s also very interesting. Miss Wen, who is as beautiful as a flower, is not allowed to do such cheap things. Wen Yueqing didn¡¯t feel very good: ¡°For two women, the goal is a bit prominent, why not¡­pretend to be a husband and wife.¡± ¡°Yes, husband and wife.¡± Wen Yueqing affirmed. ¡°Miss Bai pretends to be your husband, and I will pretend to be your wife.¡± Baitang stretched out his finger and pointed at himself: ¡°I, pretend to be Miss Wen¡¯s husband, Miss Wen, are you serious?¡± Wen Yueqing nodded, Rushui¡¯s eyes were very bright: ¡°I have never seen a man who is more chic and reckless than Miss Bai. If Miss Bai pretends to be a man, she must be unparalleled in style. To be honest, Miss Bai is the one who ran away with me tonight.¡± At that time, I felt that Miss Bai¡¯s radiance surpassed thousands of men in the world. If Miss Bai was born as a man, I would definitely marry her with all my heart. You and I are both women, and there will be no loss.¡± Wen Yueqing also has a little bit of selfishness, following Baitang, I really feel super safe. Wen Yueqing has said this, so Baitang naturally has nothing to refuse. I searched for the man¡¯s clothes and put them on. Even though the night was hazy, he looked like a handsome young man with a jade-like figure. Baitang also asked Wen Yueqing to change her outfit, and by the way, did some tricks on her face and body. Baitang¡¯s facial features are deeper, his lines are tougher, and his skin color has become wheat-colored. Wen Yueqing¡¯s face changed a lot under Baitang¡¯s hands. She is a gentle and majestic woman with a bit of maturity on her body. Comparing the portraits drawn by the painters, it can be said that the same person cannot be imagined. After finishing these, Baitang and Wen Yueqing took care of this place, and their clothes were secretly burned. Bai Tang secretly remembered that the owner of this shop would give compensation in the future, if he stole something from someone else today, he was stealing, and the reason could not be offset by the facts. Baitang and Wen Yueqing checked each other¡¯s information again, Baitang was her husband Tang Bai, and Wen Yueqing was his wife Bai Yue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 87 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (13) Chapter 87 The Empress Destroys Your Country (13) It didn¡¯t take a day for such a big event to happen in the palace, and it spread all over the streets and alleys all at once. Officers and soldiers everywhere began to put up arrest warrants, and on the arrest warrants were the portraits of Bai Tang and Wen Yueqing. Baitang and Wen Yueqing were not in a hurry to go out, and went to a teahouse to listen to the news. Everyone said this matter was very cautious, their voices were very low, but Baitang heard it very clearly. ¡°Have you heard? The dog emperor was assassinated last night!¡± ¡°Tell me carefully, who is a hero who acts for the heavens? He is really a role model for our generation! Has this hero not been caught?¡± Not only was he not caught, but he was also having tea with you here! ¡°It¡¯s not a hero, but a young lady. Didn¡¯t General Luo imprison more than 30 women into the palace yesterday?¡± ¡°I know about this. Speaking of it, they are unlucky enough. The family members were killed, but what does it matter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Didn¡¯t the dog emperor refer to one of the little ladies, Baitang, as the seventh empress yesterday? The person who assassinated the dog emperor was Baitang, the new queen who was just established by the dog emperor yesterday.¡± ¡°Nice job!¡± ¡°Now the streets are full of people arresting her. It is said that she also took another little lady from the Department of Punishment. Maybe she is still in this capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself. The little lady can still go to assassinate the dog emperor and get away with it. It¡¯s really a woman.¡± After all, it¡¯s about the assassination, the hunt, the dog emperor ordered Baitang to be killed. Wen Yueqing took Baitang¡¯s hand, leaned into Baitang¡¯s arms very naturally, and said, ¡°Husband, when will we go back to my mother¡¯s house?¡± Baitang embraced Wen Yueqing¡¯s shoulders, and said softly: ¡°My wife is too late, we must buy some good things for my father-in-law, so that we can look good.¡± From the eyes of outsiders, Baitang and Wen Yueqing are a very loving couple. Wen Yueqing blinked her moist eyes, where did they get the money? The two of them escaped from the palace with nothing on them. Baitang does have them, but none of them can be sold off. The jewels used by the royal family, Zhuchai, all have specific markings, and anyone with a discerning eye can recognize them at a glance. Naturally, it is very important to pay attention to the incident of Baitang again. , both of them will be intercepted and killed. Baitang only said mysteriously: ¡°Miss, wait for me here for a while, I will go back as soon as I go for my husband.¡± It¡¯s over! Baitang felt that she was about to become a disciple, and it became more and more natural to take advantage of other girls. Wen Yueqing became even more curious, and waited for Baitang with peace of mind. To be honest, Baitang gave her a stronger sense of security than her father. Not long after, Baitang came back with a big bag full of money. This¡­ Miss Bai is amazing! Baitang approached and said: ¡°Sometimes, gambling houses are also a good place.¡± So it is! Wen Yueqing¡¯s thinking has opened up a bit. Before, he only thought that gambling was bad. Sometimes, knowing a little more can change the embarrassing situation. Miss Bai is really amazing! Baitang is now disguised as a man, with a lot less restraint in many places, and he buys gifts for his ¡°father-in-law¡± in a decent manner. When the city gate was about to be closed, Baitang hired a carriage, took a box of books, and walked out of the city gate very easily. Baitang was riding the horse outside, and Wen Yueqing was flipping through the books Baitang bought in the carriage. It¡¯s very interesting, these books are all about the local conditions and customs of various places. At about the same time, Baitang stopped to rest. Wen Yueqing asked: ¡°Miss Bai, tell me, where should we go first as a starting point, as our Taoyuan.¡± Baitang took out a map from the book, pointed to a place and said, ¡°Southern Fujian.¡± Wen Yueqing was puzzled: ¡°Isn¡¯t southern Fujian a desolate place? Turks often harass it and it¡¯s very chaotic.¡± Baitang explained with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s easy to make things happen. Before my ambition is exposed, no one would think that you and I will go to southern Fujian thousands of miles away.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 88 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (14) Chapter 88 The Empress Destroys Your Country (14) Baitang continued to explain: ¡°There are many mountains in southern Fujian, which are suitable for hiding. Here, bandits and bandits are easy to find. They can be recruited as early personnel and reformed first.¡± Then gradually expand. Baitang has already formed a complete step-by-step plan in his mind, including the countermeasures after something goes wrong, and he has already thought about it. But he hasn¡¯t told Wen Yueqing yet. Wen Yueqing is still too immature and needs to be cultivated well so that she can become her effective stopper. Wen Yueqing consciously told her that Baitang had more than one paradise in mind. But so what? Since she has decided to flee, she has also decided to be the pioneer, to win more for future women. If Baitang doesn¡¯t plan more, she will be a little disappointed. Wen Yueqing took Baitang¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Miss Bai, I don¡¯t have any sisters at home, you and I can be regarded as a life-and-death relationship, and we share the same illness, and we have no relatives or friends, why don¡¯t we just become sisters?¡± Baitang thinks it is not impossible: ¡°I am sixteen years old.¡± Wen Yueqing: ¡°I should be half a year younger than Miss Bai. I will be the younger sister, and Miss Bai will be the older sister.¡± Baitang: ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Yueqing looked up at the bright and clear moon, knelt down, put his hands together, and said reverently: ¡°The sky is the proof, the sun and the moon are proofs, Wen Yueqing and Baitang will become sisters of the opposite **** starting today, from now on, life will never be separated, death will never be abandoned, Never betray.¡± As the saying goes, do as the Romans do, Baitang also knelt down and said: ¡°The sky is the proof, the sun and the moon are proofs, Baitang and Wen Yueqing are sisters from today, and from then on, the two will never abandon each other and never betray.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Sister Bai.¡± ¡°Sister Wen.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the new queen¡¯s things are packed.¡± Telford presented these things neatly on a tray. Nie Suzhi waved everyone back, picked up the clothes Baitang was wearing, and clenched them tightly, a murderous intent flashed in his dark eyes. Unknown to everyone, he has an ability, that is dream control. Can walk into dreams, weave dreams, and kill people in dreams. Nie Suzhi clutched Baitang¡¯s clothes and lay down on the limp bed. In the middle of the night, Baitang was soundly asleep. Suddenly, I felt that I had gone to a strange place. ¡°Bold Baitang, are you convicted?¡± The person involved in the case slammed the tree, almost deafening people¡¯s ears. Is she¡­ dreaming? Oh, no, it should have been dragged into an illusory dream. Bai Tang looked at the people above the hall with great interest, isn¡¯t this the good His Majesty? Why are you still playing Yama? Baitang seemed very casual: ¡°Your Majesty, why am I guilty? Can¡¯t you just say that I am guilty?¡± Nie Suzhi said with calm eyes: ¡°Bold Baitang, you have committed the above crimes, killing the real dragon emperor, you are bewitching people¡¯s hearts, and you are cholera.¡± In the dream, it is more exaggerated and unreal. Because of this, Nie Suzhi intentionally asked Baitang to ignore some flaws. Baitang played up her fingers, and said to Nie Suzhi one by one: ¡°Your Majesty, you have wronged me too much. First, I can do what I should do. If Your Majesty wants to kill me, I am still standing here.¡± Don¡¯t let your majesty kill you, don¡¯t say that the king wants to kill his ministers and he has to die. I, Baitang, am neither your minister nor your woman. If you want me to die, I will let you die. The following is the above. Secondly, isn¡¯t Your Majesty living well? How can I be regarded as killing the real dragon emperor? If Your Majesty is dead, I will be charged with this crime. The last one is really wronged me. From the beginning to the end, I am Is it okay to be forced? It is clearly your own problem, and you have to arrange a crime for me to make it look like you are okay.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, where did I go to confuse people? Ever since the entire village was killed, I have been locked in the prison car. Who did I confuse?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 89 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (15) Chapter 89 The Empress Destroys Your Country (15) ¡°As for the cholera court plan, that¡¯s even more nonsense. The emperor himself is stupid and blameless, and he blames a woman he met by chance. It¡¯s sad and short-sighted!¡± Clearly there wasn¡¯t a single swear word, Bai Tang just said Nie Suzhi from beginning to end in a daze. Nie Su laughed outrageously: ¡°My good queen, I underestimated, but my thinking is very clear.¡± Baitang smiled and bowed his hands: ¡°I admit it, Your Majesty. How can I compare with Your Majesty for my clear thinking? His Majesty actually came to my dream and built me a hall of Yama. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t look like it. It¡¯s far, far away.¡± A raging fire started to burn around, spreading towards Baitang. Baitang was not in a hurry at all, and walked over the fire slowly: ¡°Thank you for the fireworks presented by Your Majesty. It is really easy to do things in a dream, and everything does not need any material basis.¡± Everything is fake, everything is fearless. Nie Suzhi was really careless. He didn¡¯t expect Baitang to react like this, and Nie Suzhi felt that Baitang¡¯s reaction was quite normal. She is different from everyone else. Nie Suzhi: ¡°My queen, let me guess, where did you go?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t even look at him: ¡°Oh, take your time to guess, it¡¯s best to read the name of a place according to the map.¡± It would be a little naive to want to see where she has gone from her reaction. ¡°Still in Kyoto?¡± ¡°Nan¡¯an?¡± ¡°Jincheng?¡± ¡°Southern Hokkien?¡± ¡°Beiyuan?¡± ¡°Rong Yang?¡± ¡­ No matter what Nie Suzhi said, Baitang¡¯s expression never changed. Being able to mention Minnan and Beiyuan, Nie Suzhi must have deduced it based on what she said before. ¡°Queen, if you come back obediently, I won¡¯t issue an arrest warrant.¡± Nie Suzhi said suddenly. Baitang looked at Nie Suzhi like a fool: ¡°Your Majesty is a three-year-old child? Am I out of my mind? I want to come back to you? You beat me up again? I will insert those two red-tasseled spears into your body and kill him directly. If I beat His Majesty once, can Your Majesty let me go easily?¡± Could it be that the IQ of the person in the dream will drop, making Nie Suzhi stupid? Nie Suzhi: ¡°¡­¡± Nie Suzhi: ¡°Queen, you better not let me catch you.¡± Baitang interrupted impatiently: ¡°Stop, Your Majesty, who wouldn¡¯t speak harshly! You¡¯d better not let me catch you, otherwise I will pull your skin, stretch your tendons, and kill you again and again.¡± Once, you resurrect once, and I kill once. I want you to comfort the innocent who died because of your absurdity, and the weak who died because of your abuse.¡± Nie Suzhi stretched out his hand to pinch Baitang¡¯s neck, and Baitang slapped it, but it was a real touch. Baitang jumped back a step, and exclaimed in shock, ¡°You actually have a sense of touch! You didn¡¯t get shot!¡± Nie Suzhi had a sullen face, and swept across with his foot, Baitang quickly dodged, and said angrily: ¡°Well, Nie Suzhi, didn¡¯t you just drag me into my dream? I was so rampant in my dream, you Get out of here!¡± Nie Suzhi, who was lying on the soft bed, suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were full of shock. Although this dream is very rubbish, it is not enough for Baitang to discover that it is a dream from the very beginning! What was even more surprising was that she was able to kick him out. This is a situation that Nie Suzhi has never encountered. Holding the clothes in his hands, Nie Suzhi smiled inexplicably. Only in this way can she be worthy of the name of the queen. When Nie Suzhi thought of something, he went and wrote it down. In a nutshell, the removal of the first six empresses was all vain, and Baitang was the empress he truly recognized. At the same time, Nie Suzhi increased the reward for taking Baitang¡¯s head, from ten thousand taels of gold to ten thousand taels of gold, ten thousand taels of silver, and twenty bolts of brocade. So, when Bai Tang, who was pretending to be husband and wife with Wen Yueqing, saw the new notice, he had a constipated and complicated expression on his face. What are you doing? Did the emperor Nie Suzhi do it so casually? March 26-28, recommendation period I hope that Bao, who likes it, will support it~ Thank you The author is asking for a recommendation~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 90 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (16) Chapter 90 The Empress Destroys Your Country (16) Whoever you want to be the queen can be the queen? If you are in a bad mood, can you invalidate the queen you once established? He said that he was the only queen recognized, and at the same time increased the reward for her life. It¡¯s really¡­ too foolish, it¡¯s amazing that Qin State wasn¡¯t killed by him. ¡°What do you think the dog emperor wants to do?¡± ¡°It seems that the Queen almost killed him. Why did she almost kill him? What a pity.¡± ¡°The only recognized queen, you still want to kill? What is this?¡± ¡°The dog emperor¡¯s mind should not be understood by normal people.¡± ¡­ At the same time, Song Zhi, who was doing odd jobs in the distance, finally got the news. The emperor established a new queen, Baitang, who assassinated and seriously injured the emperor in the night of the bridal chamber. Knowing the news¡¯s first reaction, Song Zhi almost applauded on the spot, if it wasn¡¯t for the officers and soldiers. Then, the new empress Baitang fled, and fled with one person. The emperor was offering a bounty to hunt down Xin Hou, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. Bai Tang saw Song Zhi who was washing the dishes in a daze, his eyes lit up, he was wondering where to find this Song girl, no, did he meet her? Baitang held the hand of the beauty Wen Yueqing, walked forward, and said with a sad face: ¡°Zhizhi, brother and sister-in-law have been looking for you for a long time, and finally found you, why are you doing such a job here¡­¡± Although Wen Yueqing didn¡¯t know who Song Zhi was, she looked familiar, and upon closer inspection, she looked a bit like the girl who drove the prison van that day, so she also cooperated to help Song Zhi, and said happily, ¡°Zhi Zhi, you have suffered! ¡° Song Zhi: ¡°?¡± In the blink of an eye, she has an extra brother and sister-in-law? How do they know their name. Song Zhi withdrew his hand, and was about to say that he didn¡¯t know them, and it was when they recognized the wrong person. Then I heard a familiar voice: ¡°Shut up.¡± Song Zhi¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Baitang in surprise. Baitang touched her face, like a long-lost relative: ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m sorry for you.¡± Song Zhi stumbled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± said again: ¡°Brother, sister-in-law.¡± Pretending to wipe away tears: ¡°Zhizhi had a hard time finding you.¡± Looking for the shopkeeper to quit his job, Song Zhi followed Baitang and Wen Yueqing to the inn. Impatiently said: ¡°You are the expert who secretly helped me that day!¡± ¡°I am Bai Tang, she is Wen Yueqing, oh, that¡¯s not right, now I am Tang Bai, and she is my wife Bai Yue.¡± Bai Tang said with a smile in his eyes. Hearing the name Baitang, Song Zhi was even more shocked, and took it for granted. It turned out that she was lurking in the prison car that day to get close to the dog emperor, to kill the dog emperor. Song Zhi admired her very much, she had never seen such a powerful woman who seriously injured the dog emperor and led Miss Wen to escape from the heavily guarded palace, she was extremely powerful. Song Zhi rubbed his hands: ¡°There are arresters everywhere outside, where are you going?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hide anything: ¡°Minan, Miss Song, would you like to go?¡± Song Zhi hesitated for a moment, then nodded immediately. She no longer had a family and was insulted again, so she didn¡¯t know where to go. Baitang said again: ¡°Miss Song, have you thought about it clearly? Follow me to southern Fujian today, and there will be no way out in the future, maybe you will die.¡± Song Zhi keenly sensed the extraordinary meaning: ¡°I¡­I want to know more.¡± Who wants to die without knowing it? Wen Yueqing explained: ¡°Go to prove yourself and create a prosperous world.¡± Baitang patted her on the shoulder: ¡°That day, I saw that you noticed the abnormality of the guard and let the other two girls escape first, but you chose to stay and take the risk. I know that because of what happened to you, Miss Song , you don¡¯t want this group of girls like you to encounter this again, so you are willing to take risks to save them. Women can also be very brave. Miss Song, I heard that you can do some boxing skills. So, are you interested in learning to read? Let kung fu How about going to a higher level and leading a group of people to punish evil and promote good?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 91 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (17) Chapter 91 The Empress Destroys Your Country (17) Bai Tang knew too well what she was going to do, it was so unbelievable to Wen Yueqing and Song Zhi. So, this is why her ambition has not been exposed to them for the time being. Step by step, the two of them will be her good helpers in the future. Wen Yueqing quickly tugged on Baitang¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Sister Bai, you also teach me how to practice martial arts.¡± Wen Yueqing was very envious of her brothers when she was a child. They could read books, ride horses and archery, and practice martial arts. If she knows martial arts, that would be great. Baitang scratched her nose dotingly: ¡°What do you want to learn? What weapon do you want to use?¡± Wen Yueqing was even more surprised. What Baitang said, she knows a lot of weapons! Song Zhi hesitated for a while, and said with difficulty: ¡°I¡¯m going to Fujian. I want to learn everything.¡± However, it is not that difficult to say it. Baitang smiled helplessly: ¡°Miss Song, there are so many weapons, you are not me, you can¡¯t be proficient in all of them, choose one as the main one, and learn from the others.¡± Baitang is not joking, Canglan can transform ten thousand kinds of weapons, and she has played with all kinds of weapons. Wen Yueqing blurted out: ¡°Gun!¡± Baitang hugged her that day, and the red tasseled spear piercing the clouds arrow that he threw out was really handsome to her. Song Zhi thought for a while, and said, ¡°I choose the whip, the long whip.¡± The long whip can be wrapped around the waist to hide it, and it is more flexible. ¡°no problem.¡± Baitang naturally agreed. Song Zhi, she also changed her appearance. Song Zhi is the little maid dressed as ¡°Madame Baiyue¡±. That night, just as Baitang fell asleep, he realized that he had become smaller. Instantly understood, it was Nie Suzhi, that **** again. He is probably waiting for her! Let¡¯s see what he can do this time. Baitang didn¡¯t immediately kick Nie Suzhi out of her dream. In the dream, Nie Suzhi was secretly controlling everything. ¡°Tang¡¯er, hurry up, eat something quickly.¡± A beautiful woman, with a bright smile, wearing a gorgeous palace gown, holding a lump of fresh blood to send to Baitang¡¯s mouth. ? ! abnormal? Baitang quickly dodges, is Nie Suzhi here to disgust her? Nie Suzhi looked at Baitang strangely, why? Can she still move freely like this in the dream he constructed? Shouldn¡¯t it be impossible to resist, because she is a mother, so she is very entangled? The beautiful woman saw her fleeing, her smile disappeared instantly, and her face immediately became gloomy: ¡°Tang¡¯er, my good son, why are you not good? You will be punished if you are not good!¡± Good son? What the hell? It¡¯s Tang¡¯er and son again, do you want such a big loophole? Have a dream, do you still want to change her gender? Baitang spat: ¡°You pervert, leave the punishment to yourself!¡± Nie Suzhi was even more surprised. Tonight¡¯s dream was more sophisticated than yesterday¡¯s low-level one. Generally, people who entered his dream would subconsciously accept this setting. Baitang was the only one who was very clear-headed. Not affected. Nie Suzhi was suddenly curious, how would his queen deal with the situation he encountered back then? No one can withstand such mental torture, even if it is a dream. He used a special method to hurt others what he suffered. The beautiful woman¡¯s face was so black that she was about to drop ink, and she became more and more weird: ¡°Why are you not good? I am your mother¡¯s queen. If you don¡¯t love your mother, you will be punished.¡± The beautiful woman beckoned, and a group of strong bodyguards came in. Her bright red lips spit out: ¡°Tie me up.¡± Relying on her small body, Baitang easily dodged, like teasing a mouse, while hiding and said with a smile: ¡°If you don¡¯t love your parents and children, empress, you will also be punished.¡± It happened that one of the guards blocked Baitang¡¯s way, and the corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth twitched upwards. (end of this chapter) Chapter 92 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (18) Chapter 92 The Empress Destroys Your Country (18) Grabbing the guard¡¯s feet with one hand, he turned around with his strength, and caught the guards by surprise. When this hand let go, the other hand slapped the ground, and then the force stepped on the guard¡¯s shoulder, kicking At the same time as he drove away, his body was like a flying swallow bumping into the beautiful woman¡¯s shoulder, kicking the beautiful woman far away with a heavy kick, knocking down a pile of things. Baitang landed on the ground neatly, took the plate of **** flesh with a smile, opened the mouth of this beautiful woman very violently, and stuffed it directly into her mouth, ignoring her resistance at all. ¡°Ghost knows what kind of meat it is, or raw meat, give it to me? I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t eat something that doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just smile happily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m laughing happier than you now, hey, how does it feel to eat something you prepared?¡± ¡°Um¡­uh¡­¡± The beautiful woman struggled, as if she couldn¡¯t understand how her son, who had always been obedient and obedient, became like this. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not your son, I¡¯m a woman, a woman!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not your son, you can¡¯t treat him like this with your motherhood!¡± Although Bai Tang disliked Nie Suzhi, a pervert, he also disapproved of his mother¡¯s behavior. Nie Suzhi slightly hooked his lips, he had misread it. His queen¡­is really resolute. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to resist at that time, and he didn¡¯t have such ability. The dream came to an abrupt end, and Baitang realized that he had grown taller again, oh, no, the height returned to normal. In front of him is the dog emperor. ¡°Nie Suzhi, you brought me into this dream again, how busy are you?¡± Baitang said in a bad mood, it really made people sleep restlessly. Nie Suzhi came closer and looked at Baitang carefully: ¡°It turns out that my queen is disguised as a man¡­¡± Baitang:! She ignored it. The dream was dominated by Nie Suzhi. Today, she was pulled into the dream with today¡¯s dress. It seems that after waking up, she will immediately change her face again. Nie Suzhi said with a straight face: ¡°I am the Son of Heaven, the Son of Destiny, the Empress, do you think you should be thrown into the Heavenly Prison and punished for punishment, and teach you how to be an Empress?¡± Baitang rolled Nie Su¡¯s eyes: ¡°Come on, Nie Suzhi, you killed my whole family and my whole village, let me tell you, queen? I don¡¯t recognize it, I and you can only be opposites.¡± Although the body is not Baitang¡¯s own, since it is used, according to Baitang¡¯s temperament, it is definitely impossible to get together with Nie Suzhi. She will inherit part of this hatred. Nie Suzhi laughed loudly: ¡°Under the whole world, is it the land of the king; on the shore of the land, is it the subject of the king. So what if I kill you?¡± ¡°I not only kill your whole family, but also want you to bow down and kill your father and mother to kill your family¡¯s enemies! Empress, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Finally, kill her! He is already the emperor, how can anyone be outside his control? Whether it is life or death, he has the final say in one sentence. Baitang really had a complicated face, looking at Nie Suzhi like a fool. This blackened big boss can be called a blackened big boss. In addition to having the ability to be immortal and being able to act as a monster infinitely, it also needs to be perverted and extreme enough to be called a blackened big boss. Thinking of this, Baitang suddenly thought of a question. Immediately brought out System 168, and deliberately belittled it, saying, ¡°Little System, you are very useless. Every time you come, it is when you blacken the big boss.¡± At this time, it is useless to talk about probation. Baitang also absolutely cannot be influenced. This small system doesn¡¯t allow others to say bad things about him, it only allows him to say other people¡¯s things, Baitang thinks that he can get the answer with a little stimulation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 93 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (19) Chapter 93 The Empress Destroys Your Country (19) System 168 really wanted to slap Baitang on the face. He didn¡¯t do the probation task well, and destroyed its core data f¡ªingly, and now he belittled him like this. [Baitang, what do you know? ] [It¡¯s been said that he is a blackened boss, do you think he is a simple character? If it was simple, would there be so many people trying to find a way to get rid of him? ] [You think we don¡¯t want to go to his kid? ] ¡°I thought, if you could choose to go to a point in time, you would choose to abort his mother directly.¡± Baitang really felt that it was very possible to do such a thing according to the stupid and bad appearance of this system. The person who said he would not listen to the research and development of this system even thought about having his father and mother sterilized, and even more ruthless, to prevent his parents from meeting each other, and the most ruthless thing is to get rid of his parents, from the most fundamental Solve the problem. [if not? Or let a devil be born? But there is no way, I can¡¯t choose the time, all the people who come to attack the blackened big boss are at this time. Therefore, we can only try our best to do probation work. ] System 168 doesn¡¯t expect Baitang¡¯s IQ to be able to figure out these things, after all, she¡¯s a bad woman who doesn¡¯t even do tasks! Baitang found out what he wanted to know, so he threw System 168 aside. He slapped Nie Suzhi¡¯s handsome face with a direct slap: ¡°Go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dreams! Why don¡¯t you go to heaven? Kill other people¡¯s family members and humiliate their orphans. You have been emperor for a long time. People beat you, right? Still arrest me, you can catch me. If I kill you once, I can kill you a second time. Get lost!¡± What a mess! Clearly, one would not feel pain in a dream, but Baitang felt that his hand hurt. With this little dream, Bai Tang had glimpsed something about Nie Suzhi¡¯s childhood. It was widely rumored that Nie Suzhi stepped on the life of his blood relatives to ascend to the throne, killing his father, mother and brother. According to this beautiful woman¡¯s Abnormal, Baitang thinks it¡¯s really not surprising to raise such a pervert. Nie Suzhi hated women all over the world so much, and even so foolishly established a queen, tortured and killed the queen, I am afraid that he is also inextricably linked with this beautiful woman. Nie Suzhi sat up from the dragon bed again. Telford who was standing next to him heard the noise and almost rolled to the ground. Choking his voice, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you need anything?¡± Nie Suzhi covered his face and gritted his teeth: ¡°Queen, you are doing well!¡± Could it be that His Majesty had a shadow in his heart because of the queen¡¯s assassination of him, so he had a nightmare and lost his mind? So, Defu tentatively said: ¡°Your Majesty, are you having a nightmare?¡± Nie Suzhi said darkly: ¡°Continue, increase the bargaining chip.¡± ¡°Add¡­ What chips do you add?¡± Telford didn¡¯t understand. Nie Suzhi glanced at Defu fiercely. Thanks to his fat body, his foot was much more stable, so Defu would not be scared out of bed. ¡°Whoever kills Empress Baitang will be rewarded with a thousand households.¡± This is having its own fiefdom. Defu¡¯s forehead was sweating: ¡°This, this¡­ Your Majesty, do you really want to kill the empress?¡± He abolished the names of the first six empresses, announced to the world that Empress Baitangbai was the only empress he recognized, and at the same time vigorously pursued and strangled her. It¡¯s really contradictory¡­ Nie Suzhi narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly, and went straight towards Defu, who almost lost his footing. ¡°Did I not speak clearly enough?¡± ¡°The slave is confused, his ears are failing, and he didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡± ¡°If the ears don¡¯t work, cut them off!¡± ¡°Your Majesty forgive me, my servant will arrange it immediately!¡± Telford shook his body and slapped himself hard. Since ancient times, accompanying the king is like accompanying a tiger, and the king¡¯s mood is uncertain, especially for such a young emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 94 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (20) Chapter 94 The Empress Destroys Your Country (20) ¡°In addition, increase the investigation of men, my good queen is a woman disguised as a man, huh!¡± ¡°Obey, Your Majesty.¡± Telford did not dare to disobey the holy order. But how did His Majesty know that the empress is disguised as a man? Telford couldn¡¯t figure it out. The bedroom became quiet, the bed curtain fluttered, the darkness spread nowhere, and became more and more intense. It seemed that there were countless fangs and claws, pulling him and pulling him down. If you can¡¯t struggle, you will become part of it in the end. Isn¡¯t this what those people hoped for? Nie Suzhi rubbed his aching temple, feeling very uncomfortable. Perhaps, if he could be like Baitang when he was young, he wouldn¡¯t become the monster he is now, a monster who is neither human nor ghost. Without Nie Suzhi¡¯s disturbance, Bai Tang slept comfortably. When the first ray of sunlight shone in from the sky, Baitang got up quickly and began to change his face. Since he was discovered, let¡¯s change his partner this time. If a young and strong man is not enough, then pretend to be a grandfather. So, when Song Zhi and Wen Yueqing came in, they saw an old man with wrinkled face and pale hair. ?? ? Song Zhi and Wen Yueqing looked at each other, very puzzled, but already vigilant, and slowly retreated to the door. Song Zhi said sharply: ¡°You old man, who are you?¡± Baitang smiled and pulled his beard and said, ¡°Sister Wen, Miss Song, it¡¯s me, Baitang.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Song Zhi and Wen Yueqing looked at each other again, unable to believe their eyes. Hurry to close the door and come over. ¡°Sister Bai, why are you dressed like this?¡± Wen Yueqing stared angrily, wouldn¡¯t it be good to pretend to be her husband? Song Zhi touched Baitang¡¯s withered hand, then stroked her beard, and sighed sincerely: ¡°It¡¯s so realistic! Miss Bai, what else can you not know!¡± Baitang thought seriously, and replied: ¡°Let the little lady carry a baby in her belly.¡± Wen Yueqing: ¡°¡­¡± Song Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Wen Yueqing¡¯s face flushed slightly. Baitang thought, the girl¡¯s face is still too thin, she needs to practice, she will have to deal with men in the future, she can¡¯t just be made speechless by men casually. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m so skinny.¡± Baitang put away his smile, and said seriously, ¡°Nie Suzhi found out that I was disguised as a man, so, sister Wen, you might become a widow once again.¡± Song Zhi was shocked: ¡°Did he come after him? How did he know?¡± Miss Bai¡¯s disguise technique is very superb, if it wasn¡¯t for Baitang¡¯s active exposure, Song Zhi would not be able to tell that Baitang is a woman. Wen Yueqing was also very nervous. She had fled for a few days. Under Bai Tang¡¯s leadership, everything went smoothly. Why did the dog emperor find out that Sister Bai was disguised as a man? Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s okay, he only knows that I¡¯m disguised as a man, but he doesn¡¯t know where we are or where we¡¯re going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wen Yueqing breathed a sigh of relief, blessed his body, and said again, ¡°Father is well.¡± Baitang felt embarrassed, and took advantage of the beautiful woman again. Song Zhi also blessed the body, calling out: ¡°Master, madam.¡± The three of them looked at each other and smiled, very unhappy. Baitang changed Wen Yueqing¡¯s face again, this time Wen Yueqing¡¯s good old girl became a middle-aged woman, and Song Zhi¡¯s face became more inconspicuous with many spots. Prepare everything and start on the road again. So, when the arrest warrant was updated again, Baitang shrugged his shoulders when he saw the above content, expressing that he was already numb. Nie Suzhi cannot be viewed with the thinking of a normal person, Nie Suzhi is a pervert. Wen Yueqing and Song Zhi looked at Baitang, who was walking tremblingly, unable to speak well, and hard of hearing, the expressions on their faces were quite rich. Miss Bai is really experienced, pretending to be an old man, she can imagine it like this, and her voice can be changed. They didn¡¯t know how Baitang managed the dry skin on his hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (21) Chapter 95 The Empress Destroys Your Country (21) The guards focused on checking young women and young men, so when they saw Baitang hunched over and couldn¡¯t speak clearly, they didn¡¯t even look at him, but they focused on Wen Yueqing and Song Zhi to confirm that it was not a portrait Only after the release. Who would have thought that Baitang was still disguised as a man, but an old man with weak legs and feet. After walking far away, Baitang became more presumptuous. You can see that the pale-haired old man is driving a horse and shouting, full of energy. Luckily, Baitang picked up a man, to be precise, an injured man. It happened that he was very knowledgeable about water conservancy, so Bai Tang made up his mind and tricked him into getting into the thief¡¯s car. So he let him drive, Baitang didn¡¯t want to be dragged into his messy dream by Nie Suzhi again, Baitang chose to sleep in the daytime, and she would drive at night, taking the two-way journey. In the past few days, the ministers did not dare to breathe a sigh of relief. There is no news of the person who hunted the queen, and few people responded to the arrest warrants issued. However, there were a few bold ones who found similar ones, but His Majesty did not even look at them. With one glance, he was sure that it was false, and he killed that person directly, and no one would dare to fool him later, but there was still no news of Empress Baitang. Nie Suzhi has been unable to pull Baitang into a dream again for several nights. He seriously suspects that Baitang discovered that he would be pulled into a dream when he sleeps at night, so he chose to sleep during the day and act at night. Therefore, Nie Suzhi changed the time of going to the early court very capriciously. He didn¡¯t believe it anymore, he couldn¡¯t catch Baitang once. So, when Baitang was dragged into the dream again, he resisted the urge to hit Nie Suzhi. This time, it was in a dark place, Baitang¡¯s hands and feet were bound by icy iron chains. There should be a pool under the feet, and the water is still spreading upwards. The corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth twitched, who did the trick this time? And who is abusing and blackening the big boss? Baitang can understand Nie Suzhi¡¯s abnormality very well, but he will never soften his heart towards him. Above is an iron window, revealing a very pale, pale light shining down. By using this light, Baitang saw the slippery and soft snake hidden in the water. The corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth twitched again, oh, who is this, it¡¯s really abnormal. The skylight was opened, and it was that face again, and it was that beautiful woman in a palace dress again, her makeup was very delicate, with a big peony flower on her head, gold hairpins and red hairpins, and red lips dripping with blood , Bai Tang looked more and more wrong, his eyes shrunk, no, this is blood. Live a pervert! Nie Suzhi was very curious, so how should Baitang escape? Facing a woman¡¯s charity, how would she choose? Queen, don¡¯t let me down¡­ The beautiful woman has very long nails, and the fingernails painted with Danjiao are swaying when she moves her fingers. ¡°Tang¡¯er, you are not good, this is the punishment given to you by your mother, will you still be good in the future? If you want to do it, you have to be a good son of your mother¡­¡± Come again, come again, Tang¡¯er again, good son again! Is Nie Suzhi stupid? She is a girl! Baitang scolded: ¡°You woman, you have a problem with your spiritual appointment. Do you want a son, or do you want a gadget that you can rub?¡± Baitang roared: ¡°You don¡¯t treat him as a human being at all, so it¡¯s unbearable to be a mother!¡± Nie Suzhi felt quite comfortable listening to Baitang scolding. No one ever scolded that woman. She always said that women are the most noble, but he wants to trample the so-called noble women under his feet and let him die. He gave them her identity, and returned to them all the pain she had inflicted upon him. Let her look at her, her nobility is worthless under his feet, she is as cheap as an ant. A beautiful woman changes her face quite quickly. The second day of recommendation, I hope that Bao, who likes it, will support it~ Please recommend for Sapodou~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 96 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (22) Chapter 96 The Empress Destroys Your Country (22) Directly said: ¡°Put water in this palace, and then release the snake, no, release the snake that has not pulled out its fangs! The little prince will never beg for mercy, and will never pull her out.¡± Really cruel! This woman is really fond of her own son. Could it be the son who was snatched back to the palace, raped, and then forced to give birth? Because he couldn¡¯t torture the emperor, he took his anger out on the son. Baitang directly used the Great Kung Fu of Turtle Qi, and lay comfortably in the water without moving. Anyway, in the dream, her skin would not turn white from the blisters. Nie Suzhi¡¯s face was wonderful, he really didn¡¯t expect that Baitang lay down directly, lying in the water, not moving? died? No, chest heaves, not dead, still alive. There are so many snakes in the water! Aren¡¯t these delicate and hypocritical women most afraid of things like snakes? There are poisonous snakes inside. Nie Su was outraged, and directly controlled the poisonous snake to bite Baitang. How could he allow her to be more at ease than he was, even in a dream? Baitang opened his eyes with a shudder, his arms trembled, the iron chain broke, and he swung his wrist forcefully. Several poisonous snakes were hit by her, and one of them just landed on the face of the beautiful woman, with its fangs open. , biting down on the woman¡¯s face, Baitang easily broke the iron chain on his feet. Came to Nie Suzhi¡¯s side in an instant, and slapped him with a backhand: ¡°Your Majesty can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I found you! So, there is a small punishment that I need you to accept. I see that you must have been in a good mood when you saw that poisonous snake biting that woman¡¯s face just now. I know, in reality, I can¡¯t kill you.¡± Your Majesty, of course you can¡¯t kill Your Majesty in a dream. However, Your Majesty owes me so many lives, so I should pay it back, right?¡± Baitang grabbed Nie Suzhi and punched him on the joint. The next second, Nie Suzhi disappeared. Baitang sneered: ¡°I really can¡¯t afford it!¡± Nie Suzhi opened his eyes and still punched him on the bed. Defu, who had thick dark circles under his eyes, finally had no luck this time, and fell to the ground. Because of his round body, Defu still rolled on the ground. After a circle, he hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Nie Suzhi said angrily. ¡°Hey!¡± Defu couldn¡¯t wait for it, so he hurriedly went to the ground, rolled his round body, and really ¡°rolled¡± out. It was clearly daytime, but the temperature in the bedroom was frighteningly cold, and it felt a little darker. He escaped in a dream! Unprecedented, what a queen, there are so many ¡°surprises¡±! Being expelled from the dreamland already made Nie Suzhi very frustrated and surprised. Now he was almost killed by his good queen in his dream! Nie Suzhi was even more surprised. Baitang won¡¯t get up, and continues to sleep comfortably. Nie Suzhi set his eyes on her¡­ Tyranny continued, but did not intensify. The next day, when Baitang heard that Nie Suzhi had willfully changed the time of going to court to evening, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The ministers have no complaints? Definitely yes, but I dare not raise my eyebrows angrily, nor dare to speak between my lips. Turning day and night upside down, it hurts a lot, and ruins a lot of their nightlife. The fun is much less, and the beauties have more grievances. Such an obedient minister, Baitang thought, the one who was not obedient according to Nie Suzhi¡¯s temperament should have already been killed. There are still a group of people who are aware of current affairs, or have a handle in Nie Suzhi¡¯s hands. Nie Suzhi is a good boy, if he does this, the Qin Dynasty can still run like this in a short period of time, but after a long time, various problems will inevitably arise. Thinking of this, Baitang¡¯s eyes turned cold. Why did she feel that this is what Nie Suzhi wanted? (end of this chapter) Chapter 97 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (23) Chapter 97 The Empress Destroys Your Country (23) He is not stupid, so he naturally knows what kind of infamy he will bear if he does this, but he doesn¡¯t care. So, after learning that Nie Suzhi had changed the time of going to court, Baitang thoughtfully changed the time of work and rest back. Forget it, being dragged into a dream by him is not a big deal, at most it¡¯s annoying. So, when Nie Suzhi found that he couldn¡¯t drag her to sleep through the clothes Baitang wore during the day, he could naturally think that Baitang had adjusted his work and rest time back. When Telford announced the normal time for the upper and lower courts, all the ministers showed expressions of relief. After only a few days of upside-down day and night, they feel that they can¡¯t stand it. Baitang continued to go to Minnan. Along the way, he rescued those who had a close eye, or turned into a stolen car and went to Minnan together. When Nie Suzhi dragged her into the dream again, Baitang didn¡¯t respond at all, she was numb. Presumably the only way to torture her spirit is to find someone who can¡¯t find her? His hands and feet were tied again, and his whole body was chained. Baitang doesn¡¯t want to struggle, why is there still struggling in the dream? It¡¯s all vain anyway. With his eyes closed, Baitang wanted to try if he could fall asleep again in his dream. Nie Suzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect Baitang to adapt so quickly. I am not at all curious about my situation, what a good attitude¡­ ¡°Emperor, why don¡¯t you die?¡± Rough fingers rubbed against Baitang¡¯s face, to be honest, it was quite uncomfortable. Baitang opened his eyes helplessly, who is it this time? Glanced at it, it was an old man somewhat similar to Nie Suzhi. Oh, it should be the old emperor. The old emperor is also a pervert? Thinking of this, the corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth twitched, two perverts raised a big pervert. She felt that the more she knew, the more likely she would become a freak. Knowing that Nie Suzhi was watching in secret, Baitang retorted unhurriedly: ¡°You let me die, why don¡¯t you die?¡± The old emperor was stunned for a moment, and then his face was as cold as a storm. He picked up a red soldering iron from the side, and Baitang really didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw it. With such parents, Nie Suzhi is pitiful and pathetic, but now he has become like his parents. Baitang said complicatedly: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking. If you don¡¯t like this child, why did you let him come into this world? Is it just to satisfy your desire to abuse? Does Nie Suzhi owe you something? ?¡± ¡°Tang¡¯er, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t my father understand it? It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t understand, it must be Tang¡¯er¡¯s problem. Tang¡¯er is too bad. Your mother gave you dog meat, but you didn¡¯t eat it.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± I was completely speechless. There is no point in talking to a psycho, especially if the neuro is a memory neuro. And the dog meat he mentioned, Baitang thought of the woman in the palace dress before, holding the **** meat and trying to force-fed her. Could it be¡­ this dog belongs to Nie Suzhi? The queen killed this dog, and wanted to force Nie Suzhi to eat his dog? Seeing that the soldering iron was about to fall on Baitang¡¯s chest, Baitang broke free from the iron chain, grabbed the soldering iron from the old emperor¡¯s hand, and stamped it on the old emperor¡¯s face. Even in the dream, Baitang knew everything was fake, but she was very angry. Even if they are all false, she still wants to make these perverts miserable one by one. Raised a big perverted two perverts, let her scream! The dream disappeared again, and Baitang threw away the soldering iron in his hand. shouted: ¡°Hey! Nie Suzhi, are you still hiding? Have you played enough?¡± Nie Suzhi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Queen, how could you break free so easily?¡± Baitang: ¡°Nonsense, you dragged me into a dream, but this dream is my dream. Since I am my master, I have no fear, so I am invincible.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 98 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (24) Chapter 98 The Empress Destroys Your Country (24) ¡°I see. Queen, why don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± This scene, even now, Nie Suzhi himself can use it to torture others, but every time he looks at it, he feels sick. Bai Tang said angrily: ¡°Which eye of yours doesn¡¯t feel sick when you see me? Nie Suzhi, the meat that the beautiful woman wants to feed me is dog meat, right? Or the dog meat of your dog? If you want If I show mercy to your subordinates because of your experience, then you are completely wrong. Nie Suzhi, I will be the one to kill you.¡± Again, God will take pity on his bad experiences in the past, but he will never punish him lightly. Bad experience in the past is an inducement, the world should keep in mind and avoid it, but this cannot be used as a reason to reduce the criminal law. Baitang was the one who really surprised Nie Suzhi even more. You might even wonder if she is real. There are still such upright and upright people¡­ Those trash, really neglect their duty. But how can such a person exist in this world? ¡°Queen, you are thinking too much. I just want to tell you that I am a pervert. When you fall into my hands, your fate will be even worse.¡± ¡°Fall in your hands? No, Nie Suzhi, you think too much, it¡¯s not bad that you fall into my hands. It¡¯s annoying to disturb people¡¯s dreams, do you know that?¡± Nie Suzhi can¡¯t do anything else, but he likes to dream. ¡°Your dream is full of flaws, meaningless.¡± Baitang is really speechless about this dream created by Nie Suzhi. What is the use of such a bad dream? This time it was Nie Suzhi¡¯s turn to look at Baitang with a complicated expression. The queen doesn¡¯t know how abnormal her behavior is? The dreams he can create are indeed not very advanced, but they will give the dreamer a feeling that the protagonist is himself. This method has been used so many times by Nie Suzhi, but an accident happened in front of Baitang. Who knows that they are dreaming as soon as they enter the dream? Who can pay attention to so many details in a dream? It was obviously a dream full of murderous intentions, but it was born vulnerable to Baitang. She can easily break through the predicament. The murderous intentions hidden behind it really have no effect on Baitang. Nie Suzhi suddenly approached and said: ¡°Baitang, that is indeed dog meat. You guessed it right, the dog is indeed raised by me, but¡­ it was used for food from the beginning, and it¡¯s fine if it dies.¡± Nie Suzhi¡¯s eyes are dark, and his tone of voice is like a vicious snake wrapping around you. The dog was raised on a whim. Nie Suzhi couldn¡¯t tell, he was clearly not interested in many things, but wanted to raise a dog. Unfortunately, the queen found out, and it was gone. Baitang jumped back, away from the pervert Nie Suzhi. Abnormal blackening is really blackening very thoroughly¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, you are destined to be alone and alone for the rest of your life.¡± Who would want to follow such a person sincerely? ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡­¡± Nie Suzhi laughed softly and didn¡¯t care. ¡°Queen, do you think I care? Lonely? I have already been.¡± ¡°Could it be that the queen hasn¡¯t heard how the outside world evaluates me? I might as well tell the queen, the people outside¡­say, pigs and sheep sit on the kang, and the six relatives cook in the pot. I kill my father, my mother and my brother.¡± ¡°My relatives and friends hate me, so I will disown my relatives and disregard human relations!¡± ¡°People in the world hate (w¨´) me, so I will make the world a purgatory on earth, where ghosts are rampant and howling everywhere!¡± ¡°My blood, my flesh, every bone of my body is rotten and black.¡± The more Nie Suzhi said, the gloomy eyes became deeper and deeper. Bai Tang was not at all surprised that Nie Suzhi would say such a thing, it was probably his truest thought. ¡°Nie Suzhi, what you wish is a purgatory on earth. Then, what I wish is a prosperous age with songs and deeds. We each rely on our own abilities. Let¡¯s see, did you kill me or I imprisoned you?¡± you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 99 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (25) Chapter 99 The Empress Destroys Your Country (25) Baitang¡¯s eyes were very gentle, showing firmness, and he felt that he would definitely succeed at the first glance. After saying this, Baitang yawned, and lazily said: ¡°It¡¯s really annoying, I¡¯m still sleepy in my dream. Nie Suzhi, you dragged me into my dream, too. It¡¯s time to wash up and sleep, get out!¡± Baitang¡¯s first sentence was very gentle, but the latter sentence changed his face in seconds, kicking Nie Suzhi out of his dream. Song Zhi suffered humiliation, and she felt more and more distressed about those women who had experienced the same experience as her, and took risks to save them. Nie Suzhi suffered what he suffered today, he wanted everyone in the world to suffer once, it was too extreme and pathological. Nie Suzhi, who was kicked out by Baitang again, is actually used to it. He ordered Defu to hold the lamp, took a pen and paper, and splashed ink on the rice paper to draw. The woman in the painting has smooth black hair scattered on her shoulders, and she is dressed in simple and ordinary clothes, but she has an unspeakable temperament. Since he discovered Baitang disguised as a man last time, Baitang¡¯s dressing up in her dream has always been like this. Nie Suzhi pulled out the map again, looked at it carefully, and guessed where Baitang might be. To make the world prosperous and prosperous, to create a paradise. Then¡­it must be secret, there must be this condition. Nie Suzhi circled a few places on the map, and thought of the word ¡°human world¡±. Are you trying to overthrow him? As a woman, it seems that she will choose the most likely force. Thinking about it, Nie Suzhi circled a few more locations. The only exception is that southern Fujian is not included. Affected by this era, no man would think that there would be a woman who would think of overthrowing a regime on her own, at most relying on other forces. Women, the idea of being a vassal of men is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, which makes Baitang¡¯s work more secretive. At the same time, it is more difficult to fight for a relative equality and break people¡¯s inherent ideas. The portrait and map were handed over to Defu, and Nie Suzhi sat on the high hall and said: ¡°Focus on investigating these locations and send more secret guards.¡± That team cannot move yet. Nie Suzhi would feel that it was not worth it to move that team for the sake of a woman. Telford naturally made arrangements. His Majesty has a lot of secrets, and after so many days, he is still able to draw a portrait of the Empress. It seems that the assassination of the Empress has left a psychological shadow on His Majesty, so it is so impressive. There are rumors everywhere, Baitang is being arrested everywhere, and even some people from the rivers and lakes who are only out for money are involved, but Baitang is like a needle dropped into the sea, and there is no news at all. As a result, many people doubted whether Baitang was dead. As everyone knows, Baitang¡¯s life is much more comfortable. Along the way, I picked up several good people, and often instilled in them some management, military law, and people¡¯s livelihood. It¡¯s just that every time he goes to bed at night, he will be dragged into the dream he constructed by Nie Suzhi. Over time, Bai Tang doesn¡¯t even bother to say a word, he is really numb. Three months later, Baitang and his party arrived in southern Fujian smoothly. The mountains here are undulating, the terrain is complex, and the refugees gather, some occupy the mountains and become kings and become robbers and bandits. The government¡¯s attitude towards this can be described as extremely indulgent, and they don¡¯t care about it. Arriving here, Baitang removed the disguises of several people. Southern Fujian is really remote and the conditions are difficult. Baitang directly chose a mountain range that was most likely to hide a large number of bandits, intending to lure them to arrest their group, so he came up with a tactic, and in front of the bandits, he swung a knife and beheaded their most reckless person. people. Baitang intends to teach Wen Yueqing and Song Zhi, and takes them with him wherever he goes. They watched the heroic girl Bai in their hearts become the biggest bandit leader in just a few days, and beat up all those who refused to accept it. The attack was so ruthless that people dare not look at it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 100 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (26) Chapter 100 The Empress Destroys Your Country (26) Baitang is extremely good at winning people¡¯s hearts. They feel that they will not be able to learn those skills after a long time. Dealing with a bandit den is not easy to deal with. Their habits definitely need to be changed. The premise is to let them see hope and not have to worry about food and clothing. Naturally, Baitang has a way. As a woman, it was a little difficult for her because of the prejudice against women in people¡¯s hearts. Baitang took some time to find out the big and small situation of the cottage, and then started to carry out all-round transformation and development. Finding useful people, Baitang also devoted himself to cultivating them to work for him. The entire group became busy, especially Baitang, who went to bed at night after finishing his work every day, and then fell into a deep sleep. How can there be no ambition in this world? It wasn¡¯t just to get angry with Nie Suzhi. After knowing that Nie Suzhi was the emperor, Baitang¡¯s idea was very simple. If you can¡¯t do it well, then I will do it! You can¡¯t do it, get out of here, I¡¯ll do what I can! Nie Suzhi keenly noticed that something was wrong with Baitang recently. Nie Suzhi¡¯s schedule is relatively fixed. Before, he knew exactly when Baitang would go to bed, and then he pulled her into a dream. In the past few days, Nie Suzhi has clearly noticed that Baitang has stepped back a lot. After discovering this, Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t remind Baitang. Baitang must have done something during this time. So, Nie Suzhi piled up the memorial for a few days. In the past few days, apart from eating, he has been taking a nap to estimate Baitang¡¯s time. After a few days, Nie Suzhi discovered that Baitang only rested for 3 hours a day on average, and 12 hours a day was 1/4, and 3/4 of the time. What did she do? Even if you know that you can rely on La Baitang to sleep, you can¡¯t do anything to her in the dream. Nie Suzhi still did not give up pulling Baitang into a dream, and the content of the dream was still all kinds of perverted blood. Nie Suzhi did this to gradually influence Baitang. No matter how normal a person is, if she stays with abnormal people for a long time and sees more perverted things, she will definitely have some problems in her mood. This is a breakthrough. Nie Suzhi feels that if this breakthrough is used properly If so, then, the purgatory on earth will add another rich and **** color. Another reason is that Nie Suzhi can get some useful information from it. Even if the information is very little, smart people can infer a lot of things. Like now, what keeps her so busy? I was so busy that I only slept for 3 hours. Nie Suzhi thought for a long time, it should be when he just started to do something. So, Nie Suzhi ordered Defu to collect some information from various places. It is a pity that Nie Suzhi intentionally corrupted the entire Great Qin during the four years he was emperor, and now the Qin State is surrounded by gold and jade and ruins, and the hearts of the people are not in harmony. With his role, for one party, and some even for several parties, this is very difficult for Telford information collection. After two full months, this cottage is considered a rough model. Teaching, recuperation, and team organization gradually started in all aspects. Baitang chose a good day and renamed the cottage ¡°Shenxing¡±. When the scale expands in the future, the team she trains will be called the God¡¯s Marching Army, which is famous for its cunning combat power. Baitang knew that she could never hide this abnormality from Nie Suzhi, but it was very difficult for Nie Suzhi to know what she was doing. In the area of southern Fujian, there was very little contact with the capital, there were many accidents, bandits were rampant, and Baitang blocked the news, even the bandits in this area only knew that the biggest den of thieves had changed hands, but they didn¡¯t know Who is the new boss. (end of this chapter) Chapter 101 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (27) Chapter 101 The Empress Destroys Your Country (27) When Baitang was pulled into a dream by Nie Suzhi, he was also extremely careful in what he said, don¡¯t try to get a word out of her. Luck was very good, among them, Baitang found several good seedlings, and guided them to develop in various directions. Wen Yueqing and Song Zhi worked extremely hard, but Song Zhi was practicing martial arts desperately, reading and studying the art of war. Song Zhi, Baitang intends to train her to be a leader in the army, Wen Yueqing is a management talent, and Baitang also intends to let them find a girl who is smart, kind and principled for training. The wind is blowing and the sun is shining, and the scenery is rushing westward. In the past two years, the Southern Fujian side has been completely controlled by Baitang without knowing it. The news sent back to the capital was naturally written by Baitang, and it was specially written for Nie Suzhi. Seeing that the heat was almost ready, Bai Tang handed it over to Wen Yueqing for management, and Song Zhi assisted in the management. Only those who knew the most knew where Baitang had gone, and the others only knew that their boss had gone to inspect the place where the grain was grown. In the cottage, in southern Fujian, the name Baitang gradually took an extremely important place in their hearts. The government can¡¯t change their living conditions, but Baitang can, so naturally they are willing to listen to Baitang. And where is Baitang going? Baitang pretended to be a scholar, lying leisurely on the horseback. A cloth towel covered her face. Where the horse walks, if you look around, there is a piece of yellow sand all over the sky, and there are scattered piles of grass that are not too vigorous. When the wind blows, the yellow sand can hit your face. Baitang was lying on the horse¡¯s back. The horse¡¯s speed was not satisfactory, but her body was extremely stable, without the slightest sway, let alone fall. This place is the territory of Turks, and Baitang came here for Turks. At this time, the Turks are fighting for power, and they have no spare power to fight Daqin. Baitang has a very bold idea. Within five years, she will use every single soldier to take over the entire alien race, not just the Turkic, Qiang, Rongdi, and Xizhou. From the outside to the inside, the inside should cooperate with the outside, and plot the whole world. If you love the people of a city, you are a very good city lord; if you love the people of a country, you are a wise king of a country; if you love the people of the world, you are a wise king of the world. In this place, since historical records, alien races have always been a serious problem for the Central Plains Dynasty, which cannot be eliminated and is difficult to manage. In this way, Baitang wants to be the first person, not only to rule the whole world as a woman, but also to subdue and manage all the foreign races properly. The best thing is to keep expanding the country. We have to fight for it and become the world¡¯s largest country in history. The largest country is the best. The minister felt very clearly that their majesty, who was so uncertain, was becoming more and more gloomy and ruthless, and would promulgate tyrannical policies every now and then. It is clear that there are resistance one after another everywhere, and this Majesty directly suppressed it violently, without thinking about the reasons behind it at all. The only difference is that in the past two years, His Majesty has never given up on the pursuit of Empress Baitang who fled the palace. After he announced to the world that Baitang was the only queen he recognized, he didn¡¯t set up a queen and tortured him like before. Many people speculated¡­ His Majesty was not convinced, he didn¡¯t torture and kill Queen Baitang, and let her He ran away and couldn¡¯t find any news for two years. Baitang¡¯s plan for the Turks was progressing fairly smoothly. Although there were occasional accidents, they were resolved perfectly by relying on Baitang¡¯s ingenuity. It¡¯s just¡­ Nie Suzhi, the dog emperor, suddenly changed his style of painting. Drawn into a dream by Nie Suzhi this time, Baitang realized that his role this time was a baby. Oh¡­what the hell? It¡¯s the last day of the recommendation period, I hope you like it and support it~Thank you~ The author is here to ask for a recommendation~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 102 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (28) Chapter 102 The Empress Destroys Your Country (28) Baitang, who has never been a baby, feels quite novel. So Baitang felt at ease as a baby. Think about it carefully, what about the baby? Cry or not? Baitang brewed up his emotions, opened his mouth, and wanted to cry, but in the end he just roared, which didn¡¯t look like it at all, so he closed his mouth resentfully. Babies are hard to be. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, why are you crying?¡± A pair of fat hands hugged Baitang who was still in the cradle, coaxing him skillfully. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Xiaotanger.¡± This voice¡­ It was a boy¡¯s voice, probably young. If nothing unexpected happens, Baitang thinks that this little boy should be Nie Suzhi. What are you playing? Baitang opened his eyes and took a look, and it really was the miniature version of Nie Suzhi. Did he think that setting her up as a baby would make her unable to perform? No, if necessary, Baitang will show Nie Suzhi what it means to be a naturally flexible baby. Not to mention anything else, because the dream gave her subconsciousness, so Baitang could enjoy Nie Suzhi¡¯s service in the dream with peace of mind, so as to see what she really wanted to do. ¡°baji¡± Baitang¡¯s whole body was stiff. Nie Nie¡­ Nie Su, a disciple, actually underestimated her? The little boy said to himself: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, you need to grow up quickly, my mother said, you will be my wife in the future, and I will give you the best things.¡± ¡°How about this, I will bring down the world, you will be the queen, I will be the emperor, and you will be the most honorable woman in the world.¡± Even if she was treated lightly by Nie Suzhi in her dream, Baitang couldn¡¯t bear it. The mind is very firm, at this moment, in the dream, it is the most invincible little baby. Baitang stretched out his hand to grab Nie Suzhi¡¯s face, and pulled it to the sides, successfully seeing Nie Suzhi¡¯s face turn red. Blushing? Ok? This dream became real? Baitang curled up the baby¡¯s body and became an egg. Decided to use a slap in the face, directly hitting Nie Suzhi¡¯s face. Little Nie Suzhi looked at the little baby who suddenly shrank into a ball and came out of his arms inexplicably, his eyes were surprised and unbelievable, and his pink mouth muttered: ¡°Little Tanger¡­flyed.¡± Then passed out. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang:? ? ? What the **** is Nie Suzhi doing? Although this dream is a lot more real and its grade has improved, it is still full of flaws. It is impossible to trap Baitang with the dream. I have to say that this dream still has some meaning, so let¡¯s play with him and see what he wants to do. Baitang¡¯s tender feet stepped on little Nie Suzhi¡¯s face, stepped on and rubbed hard. Emperor Dog, dare to belittle her in the dream? If word of this spread, Baitang felt that those people would laugh his **** off. Little Nie Suzhi was woken up by Baitang¡¯s trampling, and subconsciously reached out to grab Baitang. Baitang jumped up, stepped on his stomach, and then returned to the crib, lying obediently, mouth Shout out to play with the fleshy little hands and spit out some bubbles. Pretending to be a baby or something, Baitang thinks she is a bit talented. Since you decide to play with him, you have to do a full set of acting. Each other, hypocrisy and walk together again! A man and a woman came in hand in hand, saw little Nie Suzhi lying on the ground, and quickly helped him up. ¡°Suzhi, why did you fall?¡± Little Nie Suzhi only replied: ¡°I accidentally fell down.¡± If it is said that Xiaotanger did a good thing, if you tell it, not only will they not believe it, even if it is any one, they will not believe it. This is still an unweaned baby, how could it fly up and knock down a four-year-old boy? What¡¯s more, to be precise, he fell down by himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 103 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (29) Chapter 103 The Empress Destroys Your Country (29) The man and the woman didn¡¯t seem to think too much, and they didn¡¯t seem to notice the little footprints on Xiao Nie Suzhi¡¯s face. Looking at the well-behaved Xiao Tang¡¯er in front of the man and the woman, Xiao Nie Suzhi smiled strangely. ¡°Mom, my sister is so cute.¡± He is not his own, but picked up by this couple. Watching him grow up with his own eyes, and promised to betroth Xiaotang¡¯er to him. ¡°If she is cute, you can hug her more.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Little Nie Suzhi hugged Baitang again. Baitang smiled, okay, she endured it. Because she believed that Nie Suzhi¡¯s temper would be more unacceptable than hers if he woke up and found out that he had done this by himself. Xiao Nie Suzhi found that Xiao Tang¡¯er was very well-behaved in front of men and women, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bad taste. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I am Suzhi.¡± Baitang doesn¡¯t like him. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I am your fiance.¡± Baitang still ignored him. She endured it, she endured it for now. Little Nie Suzhi rolled his eyes and pinched Nie Baitang¡¯s face. The touch of this dream is somewhat real. Xiao Nie Suzhi found that Xiao Tang¡¯er still ignored him, he walked to this side, Xiao Tang¡¯er turned his face to the other side, he walked to the other side, Xiao Tang¡¯er turned his face to the other side again. Xiao Nie Suzhi suddenly understood, clapped her hands, and said happily: ¡°Xiaotanger, I know why you ignored me.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang:? ? ? Did he misunderstand something? Little Nie Suzhi leaned down and kissed Baitang¡¯s cheek again. Baitang:? ! Is this really the pervert Nie Suzhi? Shouldn¡¯t it be upper body by some weird thing? Oh, she has been underestimated again. Baitang¡¯s eyes properly showed a little despair. That¡¯s all, anyway, in the dream, there is nothing to lose, just treat it as being bitten by a mad dog. Little Nie Suzhi laughed. This is how Baitang spent the night. As soon as he woke up, he continued to carry out his plan with a look of disgrace. Nie Suzhi suddenly changed his style. He must have heard what other people said. Cultivation system? Could it be that he read some weird script? Think nurturing can make her confused? That would be a big mistake. ¡°A Tang, Khan invites you to hunt together, hurry up.¡± ¡°Brother Amu, I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Baitang quickly put on his clothes, took his bow and arrow and followed him. This matter has no effect on Bai Tang, but it is different on Nie Suzhi. Nie Suzhi locked himself in the imperial study, and his hair was messed up. Can¡¯t figure it out, he really can¡¯t figure it out. Why¡­ In this dream created by himself, he would actually kiss Baitang, even though Baitang was a baby at the time. Emotion is the weakness of most people, women are emotional, men are rational. That¡¯s why Nie Suzhi thought of a different style to construct the dream. The two years of tortured dreams didn¡¯t hurt Baitang at all, and she just passed by like a passing horse. If you dream of a person frequently, what about a kind of life? Nie Suzhi can guarantee that he is cool from beginning to end, but he can¡¯t guarantee that a woman who has always been more emotional. As long as she starts to soften her heart, he, Nie Suzhi, will win this round. In order to look a little more like, Nie Suzhi specially asked Ford to search for real stories, and then chose one at any time. Nie Suzhi thought that there would be some accidents, but he didn¡¯t think of this. It never occurred to him that even Baitang, who had become a baby¡­ was still restless. Kicking him is a routine operation, and even pulling his face¡­ Stepping on his face, even in a dream, is fake and fake, and Nie Suzhi still feels uncomfortable. Bai Tang never expected that this time, she didn¡¯t care about anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 104 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (30) Chapter 104 The Empress Destroys Your Country (30) Nie Suzhi, however, was like a mimosa, shrinking up when touched, obviously he touched it himself¡­ Baitang didn¡¯t have another dream for half a month, that is to say, Nie Suzhi shrank for half a month and didn¡¯t drag Baitang into the dream. Baitang is still a little bit unaccustomed to this, after all, he has been dragged into a dream for two consecutive years. That¡¯s fine, Baitang worked harder, even though she was in Turkic, she was very clear about the situation in Minnan, and Minnan was still completely under her control. What Baitang has to do at this moment is to gain the trust of the Turkic people and control the Turkic people into his own hands, so as to plot other alien races and integrate them together. As for Nie Suzhi, she really didn¡¯t pay much attention to it for the time being, and she couldn¡¯t control where he went. Nie Suzhi claimed that he was sick, and he hadn¡¯t been to the morning court for half a month, and he had been shutting himself in the imperial study for half a month. Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t know what Baitang¡¯s reaction would be. In the dream, she pulled and stomped on him as a baby, very angry and emotional, so¡­ came out? After thinking wildly for a long time, Nie Suzhi finally figured it out. That is ¨C the right to kiss the dog. Imagine Baitang as the dog he raised when he was a child, Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t feel so weird anymore, but once he accepted this setting, Nie Suzhi couldn¡¯t look at Baitang normally at all. Nie Suzhi circled several other places and told his subordinates to continue looking for Baitang. Nie Suzhi is very informative about him, and will definitely find Baitang again. This person who is most likely to cause trouble must not be left behind. made a gesture, and in the dark, a black shadow appeared. He was wearing a pure black mask, and when he was still and silent, he was completely integrated into the night. The man in black knelt on the ground on one knee, showing a posture of waiting for orders. ¡°Ten days later, the two armies will gather in Jinglan Mountain to practice and compete.¡± In the dim imperial study room, Nie Suzhi¡¯s shadow stretched for a long, long time, his tone was cold and full of murderous intent. ¡°As ordered.¡± The man in black disappeared into the imperial study room after receiving the order. Foreign races do not come to invade. Many people think that the foundation of Qin is still there, so they will not invade for the time being. Once they feel that they can annex Qin, they will attack aggressively. At this time, there will be internal and external troubles. But no one knows that their Majesty has raised several private troops in private, and only obeys the orders of Nie Su. Nie Suzhi stared at Baitang¡¯s mission on the dragon bed, pondered for a while, and finally chose to continue. Now, this is the only way he can get in touch with Baitang, and Nie Suzhi doesn¡¯t want to let it go. He was still chattering during the day, taming horses and falcons, and at night became a little baby again, lying on the crib again. Baitang¡¯s round eyes rolled, Nie Suzhi has slowed down? A big man, but the kiss to the milk doll in the dream was delayed for half a month, which is really too bad. This time, Baitang discovered that this guy was holding a book, with a straight face, and was reciting to Baitang¡ªthe Tao Te Ching? Tao Te Ching? Baitang¡¯s eyes are extremely strange. Although it¡¯s not good to think so, what Nie Suzhi did doesn¡¯t seem like a moral person. It was probably the last time Nie Suzhi woke up and found that this incident had also caused some psychological shadows on himself. So, Baitang listened to the Tao Te Ching all night, and it was really boring. What is Nie Suzhi trying to do? Reading the Tao Te Ching to himself is almost the same. Forget it, are you still here to poke Baitang¡¯s face? This is figured out, do you think it doesn¡¯t matter in the dream? Baitang doesn¡¯t care, just treat Nie Suzhi in the dream as a big disobedient dog to curry favor with her. Nie Suzhi also looked away, and treated Baitang as the dog he had raised and acted like a baby to him, and he patted her head generously¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 105 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (31) Chapter 105 The Empress Destroys Your Country (31) This kind of time passed quite quickly. In the dream, Nie Suzhi was doing what a childhood sweetheart should do, and Baitang seemed more casual, calling him around casually, without any scruples. Beyond the dream, Bai Tang and Nie Suzhi were not behind on what to do. Occasionally go back to southern Fujian to check the training situation of the army, the specific things in all aspects, and the foreign races did not fall behind. Leading troops to integrate the foreign races outside, using iron and blood methods to keep them from being distracted, only Baitang followed the lead, and it was easy. right. Their khan is a puppet, and Baitang¡¯s movement can be said to be extremely concealed, so as not to let Nie Suzhi notice any abnormalities. Their hypocrisy lasted for four years, a total of six years, enough for Baitang to grasp many things in his hands. ¡°Your Majesty, there are differences in southern Fujian.¡± Soi Ying reported. Nie Suzhi lowered his eyes and said sharply, ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Minnan¡­ fell into the hands of a woman named Wen Yueqing.¡± The back of the black shadow began to sweat. Nie Suzhi¡¯s slender hands grabbed Sombra¡¯s fragile neck fiercely. His face was so heavy that he was about to drip ink. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it discovered earlier?¡± Minnan was investigated four years ago, and there was no abnormality in the investigation once. Complicated places similar to southern Fujian were also investigated, and there were no abnormalities. Nie Suzhi focused on some populous or rich places. , If you want to fight against him, you have to be rich or rich. Now Wen Yueqing is out of the water, taking control of southern Fujian, Wen Yueqing was taken away by Baitang back then, one can imagine who is behind Wen Yueqing. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a Hokkien, so there¡¯s no way to fall out. Baitang¡¯s move is not very good. The surrounding area in southern Fujian is good, but the eastern side Yizhou is a place where Nie Suzhi stationed troops. Behind southern Fujian is the Turkic and Xianbei groups that have been eyeing them all the time. And entering, this is the most trouble-free way. Black Shadow struggled and reluctantly said: ¡°It¡¯s a bandit den in the Sneak Mountain range.¡± Nie Suzhi let go of his hand, and there was a hint of admiration in his dark eyes. The terrain in southern Fujian is complicated, and the situation is also complicated. If you choose to start in southern Fujian, Nie Suzhi feels that this is a moderate decision. Medium means that the place is not rich and there are wolves watching behind it. But Bai Tang did not choose to surrender, but did it as a woman, Nie Suzhi felt that it was very rare. It is very rare for a woman to have such an idea. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something important to report.¡± Telford shouted outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nie Suzhi gave Hei Ying a look, and Hei Ying disappeared knowingly. With Nie Suzhi¡¯s consent, Defu entered the imperial study. ¡°Your Majesty, Tang Bai, the Turkic envoy, will arrive in Kyoto in a month to meet His Majesty.¡± ¡°The Turks suddenly sent envoys here, and there may be some changes from other races. Has there been any news from the people over there?¡± Nie Suzhi frowned, and the news probably ended with the Turks. Telford then replied: ¡°The latest news is that the identity has been exposed.¡± Nie Suzhi walked around the hall with his hands behind his back, thinking about the problem. He must have overlooked something. What did you ignore? ¡°What did you just say was the name of the Turkic envoy?¡± Defu lowered his body even lower: ¡°Your Majesty, it is Tang Bai, the cypress of the cypress tree.¡± ¡°Tang Bai, Tang Bai, what a Tang Bai, my queen, I really underestimated you!¡± Nie Suzhi became even more gloomy, and the situation suddenly changed dramatically. Isn¡¯t Tang Bai the same as Baitang upside down? It¡¯s no wonder that when searching for the Central Plains, they didn¡¯t find the slightest trace of Baitang. She never thought that she would run outside the border, to a land of alien races. This invitation letter is to declare war on him again. ¡°My queen is declaring war on me!¡± Telford: ? ? Tang Bai is Queen Baitang? How did His Majesty know? What declaration of war? Unable to understand, Defu lowered his body even more: ¡°Your Majesty, since Empress Baitang is about to enter the capital today, why don¡¯t you send heavy troops to lay a net to capture Empress Baitang.¡± Thanks for the support of my favorite treasure. I am more good, pk kneeling, resume the daily fixed update time, 8:30 in the morning, don¡¯t stay up late, go to bed early and get up early to be healthy. The full text is still free, it should be a power generation for love. It¡¯s embarrassing now, no traffic, no recommendations, no free books on the shelves, and no idea about the specific benefits and full attendance. The first world: the end of the world, the second world: ancient times, the third world: ancient martial arts, the fourth world: fantasy rebirth, the fifth world: modern trafficking, and the sixth world is a little smaller: modern entertainment circle. Sigh every day, pick up junk for Aidian, earn a few cents a day for free, sometimes even nothing, miserable (end of this chapter) Chapter 106 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (32) Chapter 106 The Empress Destroys Your Country (32) Defu couldn¡¯t understand Nie Suzhi, even though he had been with Nie Suzhi for many years. While this His Majesty wanted to kill Baitang wholeheartedly, at the same time he admitted that Baitang was his only queen, and even ordered all the palace people to call Baitang the queen. But there was obviously not much contact between them. Since Baitang is going to enter the capital, Defu thinks this is a good opportunity, kill the leader, and the rest of Wen Yueqing and his like can naturally be defeated step by step. Nie Suzhi smiled mockingly: ¡°Idiot! The queen will never come to the capital.¡± Arranging a net to catch the turtle in the urn, it is destined to be nothing but a bamboo basket. It will not be worth the candle. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Defu really doesn¡¯t understand why His Majesty is so sure that Baitang will never come to the capital. At this time, Baitang is in southern Fujian, their base camp. She has a lot of capable generals by her side, and the army has dispatched Dewei. Enough of being in the dark, it¡¯s time to stretch your muscles. Since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s time for Baitang and his confidants to meet each other. Wen Yueqing hadn¡¯t seen Baitang for several years, when she saw Baitang again, she recognized her at a glance, she still had a smile in her eyes, and nothing in the world could compare to her. Except Wen Yueqing and a group of elderly people who knew Baitang, the others saw Baitang for the first time. The protagonist is really amazing! It¡¯s not the appearance, but the stunning temperament. ¡°Sister Bai!¡± Wen Yueqing immediately put down what she was doing, even though she had received the news a long time ago, she was still overjoyed at this moment, and ran directly to throw herself into Baitang¡¯s arms. Where did the group see Wen Yueqing like this? On weekdays, she was just the Demon King Wen, who acted resolutely without showing any signs of happiness or anger. Baitang stretched out his hand to pick her up, and took Wen Yueqing into his arms and circled around. ¡°I am back.¡± It doesn¡¯t take much to say, they all regard each other as family members. Ayimu snorted softly. Women from the Central Plains are really scheming, and they take advantage of the lord as soon as they come. ¡°Sister Bai, you are not dark, but you have lost weight, and I will make it up for you.¡± Wen Yueqing said sullenly. The higher you are, the more you cherish friendship. The black line on Baitang¡¯s forehead, where did she get thinner? But since Miss Wen said she lost weight, she must have lost weight. Ayimu¡¯s yin and yang said strangely: ¡°Our desert does not treat the lord harshly. What we give the lord is the strongest wine, the most fragrant milk, and the strongest meat.¡± Ayimu¡¯s flaming red lips, and the exotic red make her extremely beautiful. Wen Yueqing went to see Baitang just now, and didn¡¯t notice this foreign girl. At this moment, his face was darkened, as if Baitang had cheated on him. Baitang coughed lightly, and said: ¡°Ayimu, Yueqing is my sworn sister and my right-hand man. Sister Wen, she is Ayimu, the most eye-catching flower in the desert.¡± Baitang glanced around, walked in front of the others, and said one by one: ¡°Li Zecheng, your mechanism technique is very thoughtful, the bow and crossbow can continue to be modified, and the mechanical crossbow is suitable for assassination, and you can find a way to create a long-range crossbow.¡± Bow and crossbow, one blow breaks the armor. Make persistent efforts.¡± ¡°I heard from General Song that Little General Shen Zhi¡¯s marksmanship is good. Come on, let¡¯s have a sparring match and let me see if you¡¯ve earned your reputation.¡± Little General Yumian looked happy. He joined later, and only heard about Baitang from other people. No matter what, he was still not convinced. How could a woman be able to do so? Ayimu and Wen Yueqing backed away tacitly, and compared marksmanship with the lord, it was really very courageous. Many newcomers have never seen Baitang¡¯s power, and they are looking forward to it at this time. Baitang didn¡¯t intend to bully Shen Zhi too much, just fight with him. However, Shen Zhi didn¡¯t think so, seeing that Baitang didn¡¯t use all his strength, he became more and more aggressive, just wanting Baitang to go all out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 107 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (33) Chapter 107 The Empress Destroys Your Country (33) But Baitang really didn¡¯t want to bully him too much, the person who made her go all out hadn¡¯t appeared yet. While exchanging moves, he pointed at Shen Zhi. Leng is convinced him. Baitang greeted them again. It would not take much time for Baitang to comfort, point out or encourage them about what they were doing in their specialty, or the troubles they faced recently. Wen Yueqing was bickering with Ayimu. ¡°I have been with my lord for three years, which is incomparable to you.¡± Ayimu looked proud. Are the Central Plains women as beautiful as their desert women? Are there desert girls who are brave and good at fighting? Therefore, she will still be the lord¡¯s most capable assistant. As for Wen Yueqing, she looks weak and weak, which is not good. Wen Yueqing smiled and replied: ¡°My lord and I are sworn sisters, we are inseparable through life and death.¡± ¡°The lord saved me from the fire and water, and took care of me for a long time. I tamed Haidongqing for the lord, and beat the wolf, which is incomparable to you.¡± This foreign woman is indeed powerful, but Wen Yueqing is not bad either. ¡°I met my lord at the end of my life. Once, I had a thrilling escape with my lord. I plotted for my lord in southern Fujian, cleared up civil strife, and will fight in all directions in the future.¡± Ayimu just looked at Wen Yueqing for a while, turned his charming eyes, and suddenly said: ¡°I have joined forces with the lord many times. I once sat on the lord¡¯s lap and hugged her neck.¡± very good! Wen Yueqing smiled but not: ¡°My lord and I once fell asleep together, which is beyond your reach.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it normal? She was wronged! A soldier ran over and quickly reported to Baitang: ¡°Master, General Song and a man of a different race are fighting in the Martial Arts Field!¡± Only Atulu was not there, Baitang asked him to go to the barracks first. ¡°It must be Atulu. You all went to watch the battle with me. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen Zhizhi for a long time. Let¡¯s see if she has neglected her practice.¡± Wen Yueqing smiled and said: ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t know something. Zhizhi is the most desperate person among us. She has grown a lot and never stopped.¡± Maybe in the near future, they will still be able to drink Song Zhi¡¯s wedding wine! ¡°The little lady is pretty pretty, but she has a bad temper.¡± Arturu twisted his neck and said, the whip on his body really hurts, are all the women under the lord¡¯s hands so powerful? ¡°Hmph! I think you are looking for death.¡± Song Zhi whipped him again, with a piercing sound, and he knew it would hurt when he hit someone. Artulu laughed and quickly avoided: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I want to carry the little lady home to warm the bed!¡± Song Zhi trembled with anger, and the offensive became more and more fierce. ¡°General Song, hit him!¡± ¡°Let him know how good we are!¡± The people below shouted. ¡°Is General Song someone you can insult casually?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, General Song beat him hard!¡± Ming Xiangrong hurried over and shouted: ¡°General Song, the lord is here, stop fighting.¡± Hearing that Baitang was coming, Song Zhi stopped his hands: ¡°For the sake of my lord, I will spare your life.¡± From Miss Bai to the title of Lord, Song Zhi changed quite naturally. Like Wen Yueqing, they were the first to know about Baitang¡¯s ambition. At that time, I thought it was a fantasy, that there was a woman who wanted to be the emperor. Later, I thought about it, and the kings and ministers have always been men. Why can¡¯t women be the emperor? What¡¯s more, Baitang is better than thousands of sons in the world, why can¡¯t he be the emperor? Ever since, it felt very natural again. Atulu had been taught a lesson by Baitang, but he didn¡¯t dare to dance in front of Baitang. He just gave Ming Xiangrong a bad look. This man, with thin skin and tender flesh, is very delicate. He is really not worthy of a woman like Song Zhi. Therefore, when Baitang came, they stopped. Atulu and Song Zhi saluted Baitang honestly: ¡°Master.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 108 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (34) Chapter 108 The Empress Destroys Your Country (34) Ayimu smiled and said: ¡°Atulu, I never thought you would be beaten one day.¡± Atulu raised his head, ignoring Ayimu. Song Zhi said in a deep voice: ¡°Master, this subordinate is not injured. This Atulu was whipped by his subordinate. In the evening, this subordinate will send someone to deliver medicine to him.¡± Ming Xiangrong followed and said, ¡°Master, Zhizhi didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but Arturu deliberately provoked and flirted with Zhizhi.¡± Artulu couldn¡¯t wait to see Ming Xiangrong even more, the little lady didn¡¯t say much, only he talked a lot. ¡°My lord, Atulu is a rough person. He has always been like this in the desert. I forgot that women in the Central Plains are thin-skinned and go too far. Here, Atulu apologized to General Song. General Song can let me clean your toilet. I Man in the desert, you must do what you say.¡± Natulu is very sincere. Baitang said: ¡°Everyone takes a step back, the sea is bright and the sky is bright. Atulu, this is the Central Plains, and you also need to control your mouth. If it will cause you trouble in the future, Song Zhi, you should calm down and do whatever you want.¡± It is a big taboo for generals to act when provoked by others.¡± Song Zhi also realized that he was wrong: ¡°My lord, Song Zhi knew he was wrong, so he went to receive the punishment at night.¡± Ming pleaded with Rong: ¡°My lord, it¡¯s because Atulu went too far, that¡¯s why Zhizhi is like this.¡± Bai Tang was not very satisfied with Ming Changrong, so he took another look at him and said, ¡°Ming Changrong, as a counselor, you are not qualified. As Song Zhi¡¯s lover, you are not qualified either.¡± Song Zhi turned pale, but said nothing. ¡°In the evening, you two come to my study.¡± Baitang doesn¡¯t want to see Song Zhi, whom he was optimistic about at the beginning, become a love brain, and be taken away by Ming Changrong just like that. Song Zhi must have selfish motives for Ming Changrong to be able to get into this position. Wen Yueqing¡¯s complexion changed: ¡°My lord, I know my mistakes in my humble position, and I will go to receive the punishment myself.¡± ¡°Go. Go after dinner.¡± Punish what should be punished, reward what should be rewarded. ¡°From now on, Ming Changrong will not serve in the army.¡± Song Zhi glanced and said, it was her problem. She was greedy for beauty and forgot military rules. Ming Changrong was very surprised and couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°Zhizhi, you¡­ my lord, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Baitang said coldly: ¡°Do you have to tell me? Ming Changrong.¡± Ming Changrong was not reconciled: ¡°My lord, you treat my subordinates unfairly, and my subordinates refuse to accept it.¡± Baitang waved his hand and said, ¡°I only have people who are talented and virtuous in the right position. What¡¯s more, you are not my subordinate from now on. Virtue is not worthy. In your position, there is no such thing as Song Zhi and Wen Yueqing.¡± I don¡¯t believe in the partiality. The strategy is not good, but you are trying to shirk responsibility. Are you really ignorant of the rules, or are you pretending to be ignorant of the rules? Before I entered the barracks, you called General Song Zhisong. After I entered, you Call Zhizhi. Come here, take it down.¡± Song Zhi and Ming Changrong were originally a boss and a subordinate. Song Zhi bit his lip and struggled, but did not speak. Artulu proudly cast a wink at Ming Changrong. The lord knows people with his eyes. How could he let a person who only said that he had problems stay in the army forever? He has taken a fancy to that little lady, so don¡¯t try to **** it from him. Ming Changrong has been taken down, Song Zhi lacks interest, and Bai Tang is not very satisfied. After dinner together in the evening. Wen Yueqing went to collect the punishment first, and Ayimu followed Baitang to the study. Song Zhi knelt on the ground, his face was not very good-looking. ¡°Get up, don¡¯t catch the cold.¡± Baitang helped her up, ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for you these past few years. Sister Wen said that you worked very hard in training. Are you still working so hard now?¡± Song Zhi hesitated for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s not like the first time.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ not like the first time.¡± Baitang stood with his hands behind his back and sighed. ¡°I remember the first time I saw you, it was the night six years ago, and I made an agreement with it.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 109 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (35) Chapter 109 The Empress Destroys Your Country (35) ¡°I don¡¯t use the power I shouldn¡¯t use. It strikes a few people in the tent with a thunder.¡± As soon as these words came out, Song Zhi was astonished. It turned out to be like this¡­ At that time, she only thought that God opened her eyes and saved her, but she didn¡¯t know it was the lord. ¡°I saw that you could have escaped with the other two girls, but you discovered the abnormality of the guards, killed them, and wanted to save the other girls from leaving, so you saved them again. So many years have passed, Song Zhi, you Do you still remember why you came to Fujian with me? And why did you study the whip so hard? As a beginner, the whip felt uncomfortable on your body. At that time, you had whip wounds on your body and sometimes on your face. Have you forgotten by now? What ability does Ming Changrong have to make the two girls I cultivated make mistakes?¡± Baitang is still very willing to give them two chances, as long as they can seize it. Song Zhi¡¯s eyes became clear: ¡°The reason why I told the lord at the beginning was that I escaped from the army, and I was in the body of a crime, so I had to be frightened. The second is that the lord is powerful, and I walked out of the heavily guarded area with Yueqing alone. I can learn skills by escaping from the palace. Third, my lord let me learn to read and read, which is something I never even dared to think about before. Fourth, I can protect myself by learning martial arts, and I have enough skills to protect myself. There are others. I chose the whip because I think it is flexible, can be wrapped around my waist, and can surprise people when necessary. When practicing, the feeling of hitting the face with the whip is hot, and I still don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°It was because of me that Yueqing promoted Ming Changrong into the army. He is very kind, treats me very gently, carefully rubs medicine on me, comforts me gently, and stands by my side. My lord, I I¡¯m already a broken body, I don¡¯t deserve such a good person, if someone doesn¡¯t dislike me, I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯m very lucky to meet Ming Changrong.¡± Hearing this, Ayimu almost knit his brows into knots. Is there something wrong with their Central Plains women, looking down on themselves like this? She, Song Zhi, is a general, a general who commands hundreds of thousands of troops! She is not worthy? Remnants of flowers and willows? Baitang¡¯s face was complicated: ¡°It seems that I have been away for too long and lack of concern for you, so that the person I was optimistic about has now disappointed me a little bit. Song Zhi, does Ming Changrong know about that? ¡° Song Zhi nodded, she was moved because she knew that Ming Changrong was still willing to treat her well. Baitang said again: ¡°What did Ming Changrong do for you, tell me what you want, and ask for specific things. As the lord, you shouldn¡¯t manage your emotional life more, but you can¡¯t completely indulge it.¡± Song Zhi recalled for a while, looked at the handsome woman standing there and said, ¡°When I was hurt, he would ask someone to deliver ointment. When menstruation came, he would ask someone to boil brown sugar water for me. He would always enlighten me, Let me be nice to myself.¡± After hearing this, Ayimu looked at Song Zhi like a fool. That¡¯s it? This captures a woman¡¯s heart? Ayimu glanced at Baitang, and then said: ¡°Miss Song, are you girls from the Central Plains so easy to deceive? He asked others to do it all. Did he do anything for you himself? Ayimu When I fell into the quicksand, it was the lord who saved me. When Ayimu was alone and was attacked by wolves, those men didn¡¯t realize that I was gone. It was the lord who found out that I was gone, and came to rescue me single-handedly, taking care of me who was seriously injured For more than a full month, during this period, the lord brought me meals, and also gave me medicine to solve my doubts. The trivial things such as ointment and brown sugar water were all given by him. Just a few words, why do you say so? So moved? I want to kidnap a few of such deceitful Central Plains women.¡± I have seen a lot of things recently, I hope everyone cherishes life and acts calmly (end of this chapter) Chapter 110 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (36) Chapter 110 The Empress Destroys Your Country (36) Song Zhi murmured that he couldn¡¯t refute anything, and his heart sank. This foreign woman was right. Ming Changrong really didn¡¯t do anything for her. It seems that those who are good, they say so, become very fake. Baitang sighed: ¡°Are you still unable to let go of that matter? This will become your Achilles¡¯ heel. Where did the book I asked you to read go? Don¡¯t tell me, go read the so-called Are you going to ¡°Female Virtue¡± and ¡°Female Ring¡±?¡± Song Zhi shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t watched ¡°Female Virtue¡± and ¡°Female Ring¡±. After reading it, I¡¯m afraid that Wuyan is in the army. My lord, you haven¡¯t experienced such a thing. For a long time, I have I can dream that in their eyes my resistance is just an unintentional provocation of a gadget, and their insult to me is the shame of my life, I am not clean, my lord, I am dirty, my lord.¡± Song Zhi said, sobbing and crying. Ayimu really doesn¡¯t understand what women from the Central Plains think. If they are insulted by men in the desert, these men will be **** for public display and whipped and cast aside. No daughter of any family is willing to be with this man. The world¡¯s **** to women is too deep. In such things, it is clear that women are the most innocent, but in the end they will be nailed to the pillar of shame. It was clearly not voluntary, but it became their shame. Baitang took a handkerchief and gently wiped away Song Zhi¡¯s tears: ¡°You didn¡¯t cry when you were hit by a whip, and you didn¡¯t cry when you were beaten by a man. Why are you crying at this time?¡± ¡°Song Zhi, Zhi Zhi, you have to remember, that matter can be your scar, your shadow, or the evidence of those people, but it is definitely not your shame. You are innocent, you can¡¯t put Nail yourself on the pillar of shame, and you can¡¯t allow others to nail you to the pillar of shame. It¡¯s those people¡¯s fault, not yours. You are not dirty, you are not unclean, if the world treats women clean, it is her If you can only be touched by one man, then why are those men who are looking for flowers and women, men with three wives and four concubines living in countless houses, still be treated leniently? Can they be said to be romantic? The same people, but different genders, some What they do, we can¡¯t do it. If there is something, they do it well, but we are not doing our duty?¡± ¡°Who stipulated this duty? You have to remember that Song Zhi is very good, far better than most men. Song Zhi¡¯s heart is kind and pure, and he is much more beautiful than those who only know the smell of copper.¡± You are a very good person, you have to realize this. We stand here today, the same group of men occupy here, to fight for the world, we are not weak. Zhizhi, don¡¯t forget, you You want to prove to the world that what men can do, women can also do. You once thought that you should start a pioneer and let the women in the world see it. and live.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be lost by a man¡¯s sweet words. Your heart must be strong. You can¡¯t become strong in martial arts, but your heart is poor and unsteady. This is the purpose of my asking you to read more, and the world¡¯s opinions are also different. There will be problems, and you have to come up with your own opinion. Or you can take mine. Song Zhi, how difficult it is to get to the position of general today, you have experienced it yourself, and you should be more aware of the burden on your shoulders. Not only yourself, but also not only love, you bear the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and you also bear the future of women like us. Do you understand?¡± If Song Zhi still can¡¯t figure it out, Bai Tang has nothing to say. She would not let a person who only knows love sit in such an important position. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (37) Chapter 111 The Empress Destroys Your Country (37) It turned out that the protagonist asked them to study for this purpose. I used to think that it was to broaden their horizons and increase their strategies, but they didn¡¯t know that the more important thing was to enrich their hearts and make them stronger. Song Zhi thought for a long time, her eyes became clearer, and she heard the sound of the wound gradually healing. I am lucky in this life to meet the Lord, very lucky. The women in the world are lucky to have a woman like the lord who is devoting herself to seeking for the people of the world and for the women of the world. ¡°My lord, Song Zhi is not completely confused. Ming Changrong shouldn¡¯t have known, and Ming Changrong never knew. Song Zhi made such a mistake during the critical period. It is really hard to convince the public. My lord, please demote me to lieutenant general.¡± One position, to serve as an example to others.¡± No one had analyzed it for her before, even Wen Yueqing was influenced by secular ideas, and she coincided with Song Zhi¡¯s thoughts. Song Zhi looked at Baitang, and was really grateful, she felt like a new life now. Ming Changrong¡¯s soft-spoken words for the past two years were more than just soft-spoken to her. Probably only the protagonist would tell her that she was not wrong, it was not a shame, it was a scar, and she was excellent. Only then did Baitang smile with satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s good that my little general figured it out, but luckily he didn¡¯t fall into a deep trap. In the next few days, we will fight south and north to regain the rivers and mountains. You have worked hard for many years, and you will eventually have a chance Day, if you can lead the lion and do things that you never dared to think about, you will prove yourself with great military exploits, and you should enrich your heart. When reading books, you should also pay attention to the essence and discard the dross. Believe it. But accept the punishment, accept the punishment, and think about it again, the opportunity is only this time, and I hope you can seize it.¡± Fortunately, Song Zhi is not a particularly stubborn person. At the beginning, that incident affected her too much, and no one gave her psychological counseling. Song Zhi showed a bright smile, walked down, the spirit of the whole person changed a little, changed from the inside out, more brilliant and eye-catching. Ayimu muttered, ¡°My lord, you are too gentle with her.¡± ¡°Gentleness is a good medicine to heal psychological trauma. Don¡¯t you also come here like this? You are all my right-hand man and confidant, and you should get along well.¡± Baitang almost feels like he has become a master of Duan Shui. The girls below are really likable. Ayimu blinked his beautiful eyes: ¡°Then let Naming Changrong come in now?¡± ¡°No need, Song Zhi will not choose Ming Changrong again. Ming Changrong is not a child of ordinary people. According to the information brought by sister Wen, he has two housemates and a concubine at home. My female general lives in his backyard, whimsical!¡± ¡°Then I will send more people to watch him. We are going to fight soon, let alone make trouble.¡± Ayimu said with his fingers wrapped around his hair. Baitang nodded slightly, expressing approval. Song Zhi received the punishment and returned to the tent. She is now the deputy general, and the main general is another experienced man who will retire later. Wen Yueqing took the medicine and came to visit Song Zhi, put on the medicine and said, ¡°Miss Song, I am also at fault for this matter.¡± Song Zhi held Wen Yueqing¡¯s hand, and said calmly: ¡°Miss Wen, do you know what the lord told me? I really think that every strand of hair thinks so, and there is no one who is more suitable for a high position than the lord. The lord is a truly benevolent man who loves every one of his subjects.¡± Wen Yueqing asked curiously, ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Song Zhi told Wen Yueqing again, Wen Yueqing finished listening, and smiled: ¡°I really am not as good as the lord.¡± ¡°I am willing to die for her.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The two women looked at each other and smiled. The friendship between women is equally sincere and equally moving. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (38) Chapter 112 The Empress Destroys Your Country (38) ¡°Is General Song here?¡± A rough voice broke the gentleness here. Song Zhi¡¯s face darkened, it was the man of the foreign race. Wen Yueqing said in a low voice: ¡°You recuperate, I¡¯ll go out and have a look first.¡± Later, it was time for her to receive the punishment. Going out, it really is Atulu, with a very thick physique and a tall body. Wen Yueqing said: ¡°General Atulu, General Song is applying medicine inside, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient to see you.¡± Atulu said distressedly: ¡°I saw General Song went to be punished, and he brought the best golden sore medicine. Since it is inconvenient, please ask Mr. Wen to help me transfer it to General Song, and tell General Song that Atulu hopes that General Song Get well soon, and we will fight together again.¡± ¡°I will definitely lead the way, thank you General Arturu for your kindness.¡± Wen Yueqing took the medicine course. Artulu turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly turned around and shouted: ¡°General Song, I know you can hear it, so you should take good care of your wounds, otherwise it won¡¯t hurt to whip someone.¡± Song Zhi suppressed his temper and showed a smile. As a general, you can¡¯t be led by your emotions casually. Keep in mind. Watching Song Zhi staring at the medicine, Wen Yueqing worried: ¡°Miss Song, is there anything special about that medicine?¡± Song Zhi said: ¡°I¡¯m telling myself that I can¡¯t be offended by Atulu, a disciple.¡± Wen Yueqing: ¡°¡­¡± After dealing with this series of matters, Baitang happily went to sleep. Please see that the book has been delivered. According to Nie Suzhi¡¯s mind, he should find out that Tang Bai is Baitang, and now she is ready to come back and declare war on him. I don¡¯t know what kind of dream has been prepared for her tonight? If you still get along day and night like the previous few years, childhood sweethearts will be boring. It has been going on for four years, and it would seem stupid to continue when today¡¯s challenge has been reached. Nie Suzhi did not pull her back into the dreamland. In the Great Qin Palace, a huge luminous pearl was placed on the head of the bed, and Nie Suzhi held a detailed map in his hand. Minnan, foreign races outside of Fujian. Turks, Xianbei, Qiang, Hu people, Xizhou. There are tens of thousands of **** horses, and barbarians are good at riding and shooting. Armored soldiers can defeat it. So what if there is no popular support? Nie Suzhi doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s support, as long as he can achieve the final goal. The Black Armored Army has never been blatantly dispatched, and this is not the time. He gave Baitang the hardest blow if he wanted to. After watching for a long time, Nie Suzhi already had a plan in his heart. This time, instead of falling asleep with the clothes worn by Baitang, he chose the half of the red-tasseled spear that had been cut off without the head, the part that had pierced hard beside his heart. It was still stained with brown blood that had coagulated for a long time. Nie Suzhi looked at it and smiled inexplicably. Didn¡¯t pull her into the dreamland again in the middle of the night, Bai Tang thought that Nie Suzhi pulled her into the dreamland tonight. When she woke up in the wedding room, Bai Tang was still somewhat surprised. Actually skipped the part of the next engagement, and even jumped directly to the bridal chamber. Baitang didn¡¯t recognize it, he lifted the hijab and pulled out the bead flower on his head. The maid hurriedly stopped. ¡°Miss, what are you doing. It¡¯s a happy day, bad luck!¡± Baitang was very nimble, while hiding, he took out the beaded hairpin, but he didn¡¯t let the two maids touch him. Playing such a scene in a dream is really boring. What about two years? What about four years? What about six years? Baitang is always awake, this is a dream, a dream constructed by Nie Suzhi. Who is Nie Suzhi? tyrant. Even in the dream, Bai Tang would not let herself go, otherwise she would be robbed. Nie Suzhi must have a plan for pulling her into the dream, only a sober person will not be hurt. In the dream, Baitang was much more casual. She took off her wedding dress and only wore her underwear. Candle, easily dodged a volley to avoid the jumping maid, and lifted the bedding, and the red dates, peanuts, longan, and lotus seeds on the bed were scattered all over the floor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 113 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (39) Chapter 113 The Empress Destroys Your Country (39) Look, Fang Tiandao connived at Nie Suzhi¡¯s act of entrusting someone to enter the dream he woven, but she didn¡¯t even use mana in the dream. Fortunately, when she is in someone else¡¯s body, the strength of that body will be stronger because of the strength of her soul, otherwise, it would be really easy to cause some troubles. Heavenly Way: [Wronged. ] I can manage it early. People outside rushed to report. Baitang simply dismantled the wedding attire completely. All the red silk was torn off and thrown into the fire, and the window grilles were also peeled off and crumbled and thrown into the fire. Who is willing to marry Nie Suzhi? Not even in a dream. It¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t kill him in my dream. He only killed Nie Su once in six years, and Baitang expressed some regret. The bridegroom Nie Suzhi rushed over after receiving the news, and really couldn¡¯t understand why Baitang didn¡¯t want to at this time? When he arrived, Baitang was almost demolished, standing under the roof, looking down at the people below. Looking at Nie Suzhi who came wearing a red wedding dress, he smiled mockingly. Kneeling down, he provocatively said: ¡°Nie Suzhi, are you tired? Four years of hypocrisy, you won¡¯t take it seriously, will you?¡± Nie Suzhi in the dream didn¡¯t seem to understand Baitang¡¯s meaning: ¡°What four years? What hypocrisy?¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired. You don¡¯t think that if you turn yourself into a child in your dream, I will be soft-hearted to you, right? The sixteen years of the dream are nothing but nothing. It¡¯s all under control. What? What¡¯s the point of playing the game of getting married today?¡± Nie Suzhi was very puzzled: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, what was in the dream, did you encounter any strange things? I¡¯m not a child, and I¡¯m twenty years old. Xiao Tang¡¯er, where are you? Mistaken.¡± Baitang sneered, did Nie Suzhi erase his memory in his dream in order to pretend to be more like him? ¡°Nie Suzhi, what do you want to do even though you know that I have already challenged you?¡± As Baitang said, she stamped her foot on the roof and swept it across. She lifted the roof tiles and hit Nie Suzhi. In this, Nie Suzhi set himself up as a scholar, not martial arts. Was it smashed? Or show me? Baitang watched Nie Suzhi¡¯s reaction with great interest. Nie Suzhi couldn¡¯t dodge, and everything around him began to shatter. Feeling a fatal threat in the dream, Nie Suzhi instantly destroyed the dream. Baitang mocked: ¡°Oh! Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you continue to pretend to be false?¡± Bai Tang may not have seen Nie Suzhi¡¯s black gold dragon robe for a long time. ¡°The real queen doesn¡¯t show her face¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Majesty the same?¡± Baitang was able to gain an advantage because of the prejudice against women in this era, so that almost no one would think that there would be a woman who would think of overthrowing a dynasty by herself, and no one would think that there would be a woman who would think of overthrowing a dynasty by herself. To rule the world, seek the world, and be the emperor. These stereotypes also have an impact on Nie Suzhi. He may have thought for a moment that Baitang might do this, but he vetoed it, so he lost a lot of possibilities to find Baitang. Nie Suzhi is definitely not just a simple layout, he is also planning, but the planning is not to make the country stable, but to keep the world in constant war. That¡¯s what he wanted to see. ¡°Four years outside the dream, and sixteen years in the dream, I have never changed the queen¡¯s heart or believed half of it. Should I say that the queen is hard-hearted or cold-hearted?¡± When he read the gauntlet, Nie Suzhi knew that his four-year plan hadn¡¯t had any success. Later, I will be punished for a Telford penalty. What are you searching for? What is the so-called woman¡¯s empathy? Bai Tang didn¡¯t give in, and retorted: ¡°Your Majesty is not the same, with each other, you are acting, and I am doing the same. However, your majesty has never taken it seriously for a moment, so how can you expect me to take it seriously? It is ridiculous. ¡° Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 114 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (40) Chapter 114 The Empress Destroys Your Country (40) You knew what kind of person Nie Suzhi was from the very beginning, and you still fell into it. You are really too naive. This is an act of courting death. Nie Suzhi¡¯s abnormality lies here. If he treats you well every day, that¡¯s not true love, nor true affection. If you really feel that you are the special one, you are finished. Such a person, when he loves you, he is kind and wishful. When he does not love you, you are no different from other people. No matter how he treats others, he will treat you like this. Besides, they are all acting on the occasion, where does the emotion come from? When Nie Suzhi used this method, Baitang¡¯s impression of Nie Suzhi went down a level again. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Nie Suzhi laughed loudly, his dark eyes were full of danger, like a demon coming from the abyss. ¡°Queen, in the past six years, not only you have been planning, but also I have never stopped. You want to end all of this, and I want to destroy all of this. Let¡¯s see, will you become my butcher knife, or will you be my butcher? I will be your stepping stone.¡± After being the emperor for ten years, even if Nie Suzhi intends to defeat the entire Great Qin, disturb the whole world, and make the building collapse, he is not without support, otherwise there would have been uprisings from various quarters in the Great Qin. ¡°Madman.¡± Baitang really wanted to beat Nie Suzhi to death. ¡°I¡¯ve been insane for a long time. I¡¯m not human or ghost. Shouldn¡¯t the Empress be very clear? The dark dreams of those two years didn¡¯t affect the Empress in the slightest. It¡¯s a pity¡­The Empress certainly doesn¡¯t know how many people are affected by this dream.¡± The torture is crazy, hahaha¡­¡± In Nie Suzhi¡¯s dream, the tails of his eyes were red, and he was extremely sick. He has never been so undisguised, perhaps in a dream, perhaps because Baitang has seen almost all of his experiences, so he can show his paranoid and sick side without any pressure. Baitang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and punched Nie Suzhi in the stomach. Watching Nie Suzhi turn into a shooting star in the dream and being beaten out by her. whispered: ¡°I have endured you for a long time. The villain talks a lot.¡± After a while, he said softly again: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Black Armored Army? Unfortunately, part of it has been exposed, remind me¡­¡± Nie Suzhi hasn¡¯t been beaten out of dream by Baitang for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he put his hands on his abdomen and rubbed gently. Everyone thought that the dream was just a dream, and his dream had something special, which Rao Baitang didn¡¯t discover for so many years. ¡°Telford.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the servant is here. Do you have any orders from Your Majesty?¡± Telford was in a panic, what did he do wrong? Please Your Majesty don¡¯t torture his fragile little heart. Nie Suzhi¡¯s stomach felt a lot better, his slender fingers suddenly pinched Defu¡¯s neck, and he said gloomyly: ¡°I asked you to find out how to make a woman let go of her guard, so you found this thing for me?¡± Telford looked at a loss, what did he look for? When did you find it? In short, I can¡¯t get rid of the relationship with the empress. No matter what, the old Defu burst into tears immediately: ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me, it is the slave who underestimated the Empress Empress. Why is Empress Baitang comparable to ordinary women. The slave is careless.¡± Whether it is life or death depends on this. Nie Suzhi let out a cold snort, and threw away Telford like a dirty thing. ¡°The queen is indeed not an ordinary woman.¡± Defu is really tired. Your Majesty, you have not seen Empress Baitang for six years. Do you remember what she looks like? Maybe people have forgotten it long ago, but you still can¡¯t forget what this is for. Oh, the latest news, Empress Baitang is the person behind Wen Yueqing. Your Majesty, your queen, she, she¡­ is calling! To rebel! Telford shrank his body and knelt on the ground, not daring to speak or move too much. Your majesty who is moody, speaking at this time is courting death. Telford said silently in his heart: Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me, must not see me¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 115 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (41) Chapter 115 The Empress Destroys Your Country (41) ¡°Ah!¡± Nie Suzhi gave a cold snort with unknown meaning. The anger just now has dissipated. How many other places are controlled by the queen? There is more than one Hokkien, right? The situation in the world is changing in an instant. Those who have already smelled the smoke of gunpowder all have complex and shocked expressions. How can a woman be so bold? It really shouldn¡¯t be. Many pedantic scholars have jumped out to scold Baitang. There is no need for Nie Suzhi to push the flames. It seems that in the eyes of this group of people, it is more unacceptable for women to resist and seize the world than for a tyrant to rule the world. Baitang didn¡¯t care what they did, he still followed his own plan. Now that the choice has been exposed, a round of cleaning has been quickly started in the places that have already taken power, and all the rules are implemented in accordance with the original formulation of the copycat. Since ancient times, those who win the hearts of the people have won the world. Baitang¡¯s reputation in foreign lands has been very high. With the promulgation of these rules and regulations, Baitang¡¯s reputation in the mainland will naturally make most people willing to support her. The situation has undergone overwhelming changes in just half a month. Countless seven cities in Daqin have fallen into Baitang¡¯s hands, and the siege of cities and villages is fast and ruthless. There are even riots in some small places, and people at the bottom have killed The imperial court ordered officials to open the gates of the city, allowing Baitang¡¯s army to enter the city. Bai Tang is not a reckless person, accepting a place will send suitable people to carry out reforms immediately. So what if there are local snakes? What about disciples of the family? If you don¡¯t implement the policy or even obstruct it, you will be killed. Baitang doesn¡¯t need a family. You must know that such a stubborn force is the current iron-blooded method. The aristocratic family controlled most of the resources with a few people for a long time, and even emptied the imperial power. Baitang didn¡¯t need such a thing to exist. As soon as the war started, the smoke quickly spread across the country. The people on Baitang¡¯s side are both tired and happy, there are really too many things. Nie Suzhi¡¯s side is not so good. In the past six years, he caused chaos to spread all over the country, and wailing rang from every angle, but at the same time, he also gave some opportunities to others, including Baitang. Baitang came prepared, the marching rules, a series of treatment after the war, reconstruction and reform, etc., have all been defined in advance and only need to be implemented. Defoe shrank his fat body, cautiously, not daring to speak. Damn it! After Queen Baitang declared war, she was too fierce! As Empress Baitang started the war, the other places were also judged by local forces or vassal forces. For a time, Great Qin fell apart, with Great Qin barely taking the lead, followed by Empress Baitang. Nie Suzhi looked at the battle report and smiled instead, but that smile was like a flower in spring, with an intoxicating beauty. ¡°Tough bone¡­¡± The Great Qin Dynasty will be destroyed, and the world will continue to be at war. Baitang came out as a woman, and with the contemptuousness of the world towards women, she will have a hard time walking. She was also close to the barbarians, and she was backed by the barbarians, so she was not liked by those talented scholars. How many people will go to her? What¡¯s more, it will be even more difficult for her not to follow the path of the aristocratic family. Most of his subordinates are civilians, and they are not ashamed of the family. Because of Baitang¡¯s special nature, almost everyone would think of attacking her first, but she firmly controls the southern Fujian area and the surrounding cities, and the foreign races are also controlled by her. Baitang will become a breakthrough point for them. ¡°Go down.¡± Nie Suzhi shook his hand, Defu hurriedly retreated, and when it was time to slip away, he slipped faster than anyone else. A black shadow appeared and knelt down on one knee: ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The Black Armored Army is on standby.¡± ¡°As ordered.¡± ¡°Is the gunpowder ready for Tianxuan Mountain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Then it will explode.¡± Nie Suzhi lightly crushed a luminous pearl, and the smile on his face became brighter and brighter. ¡°The autumn harvest is coming, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There will be some differences in different places according to the time. About half a month later, it will be the autumn harvest time in all parts of the country.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 116 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (42) Chapter 116 The Empress Destroys Your Country (42) Nie Suzhi asked again: ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± ¡°It has been arranged, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°People arranged in various places are checking it out, be careful, and don¡¯t make them suspicious.¡± The cool and handsome emperor¡¯s mouth raised a cruel arc. Don¡¯t think that only Baitang is making preparations, he is only looking for Baitang. Tonight, see his good queen again, the next grand gift, I hope the queen will like it. When Baitang entered the dreamland last night, she was a little surprised that Nie Suzhi, an abnormal emperor, did not arrange any character design for her tonight, nor did she set up any extra scenes. A place of nothingness, like a night without stars and moon. Nie Suzhi was not dressed like an emperor. He was dressed in black, with loose hair, and Baitang¡¯s eyes shone slightly. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Nie Suzhi is planning to make some big move? If Nie Suzhi himself didn¡¯t want to reveal it, Baitang couldn¡¯t guess what he was going to do, so he could only talk about it casually: ¡°Nie Suzhi, are you showing your innocence?¡± Nie Suzhi was puzzled: ¡°What does the empress mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me queen. I¡¯m not your queen. You can do too many things that you admit alone.¡± Now that there is a confrontation on the surface, Baitang feels that it is necessary to correct it. ¡°Your Majesty is black, I will I thought you were the night, if it wasn¡¯t for this head being white enough¡­ I, after establishing you, don¡¯t go out in black clothes at night. If a timid person sees it, they will think it¡¯s a head floating in the air. Even if you can¡¯t be scared It¡¯s not good to scare people, flowers, plants, or small animals.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Nie Suzhi laughed inexplicably, ¡°Queen, are you so gentle with flowers, plants and animals?¡± Baitang shrugged: ¡°That¡¯s not true. For those who want to enter the stomach, you have to be fast and precise. To survive, this is a circle.¡± Nie Suzhi moved closer, and a smile flashed in his deep eyes: ¡°Queen, I have prepared a gift for you.¡± Sure enough, nothing good happened. Bai Tang didn¡¯t believe that Nie Suzhi could do anything good. ¡°I dare not accept His Majesty¡¯s gift, for fear it will be a hot potato.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to the queen to decide whether to accept it or not.¡± Nie Suzhi turned around, and the wind blew a little from his wide sleeves. ¡°I really don¡¯t like the queen. When I see you, I should kill you without saying a word.¡± Baitang will ruin his affairs. Facts have proved that Nie Suzhi¡¯s feeling is not wrong. Regarding Baitang, he couldn¡¯t deduce it according to common sense. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Even if you give His Majesty another chance to start over, Your Majesty will not be able to kill me. The ending will be changed because of me. If it is said that the chaos in the world is caused by Your Majesty, then I will be the end of the chaos. Your Majesty The more I don¡¯t think about anything, the more I want to do something.¡± Who made Nie Suzhi completely on the opposite side of her. Baitang really doesn¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t it said that there is a wrong and a debt? Why does everyone want to be buried with the world to show how powerful he is? To show his grievance? Or to show his affection? The corner of Nie Suzhi¡¯s mouth raised a cruel arc: ¡°Then it depends on whether it is the quickest killing, or the quickest saving by the queen.¡± His mind about wanting the world to mourn will not change. Nie Suzhi approached again and said, ¡°Queen, to be honest, I really want to ruin you. Why aren¡¯t you a hypocrite? Why are you so upright, and why can you talk about all kinds of wrong things about me? It is a very wonderful thing to destroy you and pull you into my world without experience.¡± Baitang rolled his eyes at him, look, Nie Suzhi has never been kind. ¡°I am not born. Nie Suzhi, you just saw me now, the me who has experienced the world and is in a happy mood.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 117 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (43) Chapter 117 The Empress Destroys Your Country (43) ¡°You didn¡¯t see how I was in a state of embarrassment and even desperate to die. Who are you showing this disobedience? You are allowed to talk about others at will, but it is not enough for others to comment on you? People in the world, As a group, it is inevitable that there are good and bad. You blame my evaluation, but you clearly know that this is a kind of depravity, which is a kind of cruelty. Now that you know it, why should you be afraid of others? Don¡¯t everyone say it, you Do you have to put it all in your heart? Don¡¯t you have a judgment yourself?¡± Baitang gave him a blank look, and really wanted to kick him out. I kept telling myself to be calm, fairies should not be violent. Nie Suzhi was stunned, whether he heard it or not Nie Suzhi himself didn¡¯t know, but said: ¡°Baitang, do you think we have met each other in our previous life?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill Baitang at the first sight. ¡°Of course I have.¡± Baitang nodded as a matter of course. [No, host, you cannot disclose the information that you are the tasker. ] System 168. The rascals circled and cursed Baitang for his early death. Hearing these words, he immediately jumped up to stop him. ¡°Little System, why don¡¯t you continue to play dead?¡± Baitang said lightly, with a hint of threat in his tone, ¡°Little System, I let you pretend to be dead for so long that you even forgot that you are now imprisoned by me.¡± It¡¯s a semi-disabled system.¡± Baitang specially emphasized the word ¡°semi-disabled¡± to remind the system 168. System 168 was heartbroken when he thought of the part of his core data that had been destroyed, but he still stiffened his neck to stop: [I don¡¯t care, Baitang, you can¡¯t reveal what you saw him in the last world. The Space-Time Administration has specifically stipulated that this is the top priority, otherwise it will cause incalculable consequences. ] ¡°Small system, the space-time administration is your space-time administration, not mine~, their rules, whether I abide by my mood or not, how about you, continue, last time I destroyed a third of your Core data, one-third is not enough, right? How about two-thirds? Or how about destroying three-quarters in total? Choose one, small system, do you think it¡¯s good?¡± Baitang¡¯s tone was soft and gentle, but what he said sounded extremely cruel and terrifying to System 168¡¯s ears. System 168 opened its mouth, and finally stopped talking like a deflated ball. I originally thought of taking her to the next world, so that she would not go smoothly, and everything would start all over again. He also deliberately chose the lowly identity of a peasant girl. Who knew that the host didn¡¯t play cards according to the routine at all, and assassinated the blackened big boss, and now he was in the posture of destroying the blackened big boss¡¯s country. Can this be done? Shouldn¡¯t the normal operation be to influence the blackened big boss, and then put all your energy into helping the general of Xia, and give everything for the blackened big boss? In the face of such true feelings, the blackened big boss will naturally be influenced. The probation system has only two words in its mind ¨C ¡°probation¡±. What a cowardly, stupid, bad and stubborn system. Baitang sneered, System 168 dared not speak out, knowing that Baitang was laughing at it, it couldn¡¯t show anything, it was really aggrieved! ¡°Sure enough, come to think of it, in my previous life, I must have not accomplished what I wanted to do.¡± Nie Suzhi laughed at himself. Baitang is really a very powerful enemy. ¡°not successful.¡± It¡¯s okay to tell Nie Suzhi, and Baitang is not worried about anything. Nie Suzhi and Shi Minzhi were not ordinary people. ¡°But this time, the outcome is uncertain. Empress, I am waiting for you to open the gift. Tell me, will you tear me apart in your dream?¡± Nie Suzhi laughed loudly, and the viciousness in the laughter made me Goosebumps all over the place. If you criticize the male protagonist madly, you will definitely be punished. There will be a process from darkness to sunlight~ Thanks to Bao who has come all the way, thank you for your support, the road to the street is not too bleak~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 118 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (44) Chapter 118 The Empress Destroys Your Country (44) Baitang folded his arms and jumped to the side: ¡°Your Majesty has already said so, if I don¡¯t do it, His Majesty will be disappointed.¡± Nie Suzhi can always be captured alive. A chill flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes. ¡°My good queen, if you keep entangled with me, in the next life, in the next life, I will see you kill me one time at a time.¡± It¡¯s not a good feeling to be destroyed by others! Bai Tang was quite speechless: ¡°Your Majesty, as I said, you can¡¯t kill me no matter what happens.¡± Who made her have passed the time of being a rookie now, and the strength of her soul has directly brought the strength of her original body to undergo a qualitative change. ¡°Oh! Just wait and see, Queen.¡± He¡¯s going to make it, right? Nie Suzhi himself didn¡¯t have much confidence. After Baitang woke up, he didn¡¯t sleep again. Thinking about what this gift from Nie Suzhi is. It¡¯s not a good thing after all. Everyone in the world thinks that Nie Suzhi is just a tyrant who does anything wrong, but they don¡¯t know that he also has private soldiers. If it weren¡¯t for the uprisings in those places, he would have been silenced inexplicably, giving Baitang doubts, and someone would have found out in advance. During the six years, the only direct connection between the two of them was the dreams woven by Nie Suzhi. After four years of hypocrisy, Nie Suzhi has not changed in any way, and so has she, and she has not softened her heart. Nie Suzhi is not necessarily a person who only puts his energy here. Where would he put it? Baitang really didn¡¯t have a clue for a while. You never know how crazy a crazy person¡¯s next move will be. Baitang looked at the map again and again, and looked at the situation in various places recently, and then simply classified and extracted it. The world is in chaos, and the scope of Baitang¡¯s control is already very clear, but there are still many dirty things in the dark in other places. While he was at a loss, the guard sent news that a suspicious person had been caught. Baitang¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, he casually put on his cloak and went to the prison. Zhang He said: ¡°My lord, he has a very strict mouth. He has been tortured for a while, and he insisted on not saying a word.¡± Baitang pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is there a mark on your body?¡± ¡°No marker found.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be ruled out that special paint was used.¡± Baitang took a paper brush and wrote down a prescription ¡°It was crushed by someone, added to water and stirred to dissolve, and poured on him.¡± Zhang Hetong immediately sent someone to do it. He said again: ¡°My lord came here late at night, but what happened?¡± ¡°If something happens, it depends on what can be dug from this person.¡± Baitang¡¯s intuition told her that this person would be a breakthrough. Soon, the jailer took a bucket of potion and poured it on the man. When the potion splashed on him, the man felt hot all over his body, as if he had been burned by fire. On his chest, a black venomous snake sashimi suddenly appeared. Zhang Hetong: ¡°Poisonous snake?¡± The man¡¯s eyes jumped. Zhang Hetong continued: ¡°Who sent you here?¡± At this time, a guard ran over and whispered something in Baitang¡¯s ear. Baitang smiled: ¡°Your wife is looking for you, Wang Yunde. After learning that we took you away, she fainted.¡± Wang Yunde¡¯s eyes flashed with panic, but he still didn¡¯t speak. If you have feelings and ties, you don¡¯t have to worry about finding a breakthrough. Baitang smiled and continued: ¡°Just now, my people brought me news that your wife is pregnant. You have a baby, and you have a continuation of life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your efforts in vain, I will not betray my master.¡± Wang Yunde¡¯s trace of emotion was finally covered up. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Wang Yunde, code-named poisonous snake, I know even if you don¡¯t tell me, your master is Nie Suzhi, right? You are one of the people who will execute what Nie Suzhi wants to do, right?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 119 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (45) Chapter 119 The Empress Destroys Your Country (45) ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but who Nie Suzhi is, you should know better than me. If you don¡¯t recruit, I will let your wife and the unborn child in her womb pay homage to the world. You That poor wife, she was pregnant in October and no one cared about her, she might vomit so much that she couldn¡¯t eat, she was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t walk, and there was no one to take care of her on the way up at night, neither your child nor your wife will be able to see the sun of tomorrow.¡± Baitang was gentle and gentle, but what he said seemed to be piercing Wang Yunde¡¯s body one by one. The peaceful life for the past few years has almost made him forget that he is a shameless person. How can he drag his wife and children down? But it¡¯s bound to be a drag¡­ ¡°You are very good at threatening people. I have been in southern Fujian for so many years, and you would not do this.¡± It is also because of this that Wang Yunde will not reveal half of it, because Baitang is not a person who has no bottom line. A look of cruelty flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes: ¡°I am indeed not a person who kills indiscriminately. Congratulations again, your children can still see the sun of tomorrow. But, I will imprison them in southern Fujian, and they will not be allowed to go out for life , I will tell everyone that her husband and his father are a bad person through and through. He caused more people to be displaced. I will make your wife and children unable to hold their heads up for the rest of their lives. In the shadow you bring them. They will hate you, and be hated and spurned.¡± Wang Yunde¡¯s emotional expression is Baitang¡¯s breakthrough. No matter how ruthless Bai Tang said, how to punish him, Bai Tang would do as he wanted. ¡°You do know me somewhat, but you don¡¯t know me well enough. I just don¡¯t kill indiscriminately.¡± Baitang continued to lie to Wang Yunde, ¡°You have caused tens of thousands of people to lose their homes, lovers, and relatives. Tomorrow, I will let your children spurn you for the rest of their lives, and they will be spurned by others for the rest of their lives. They can see the sun of tomorrow, but they can¡¯t see the hope of tomorrow, and they will live their lives with such a shame like you in a muddle.¡± Baitang successfully saw anger in Wang Yunde. Good anger! Anger is the beginning of moving. ¡°What do you want to do to me, don¡¯t go to my wife and children!¡± Wang Yunde stared at Baitang fiercely. Baitang sneered: ¡°Wang Yunde, now you know that they are your wife and children? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, it was you who hurt them. You are just betting that I am soft-hearted. You are wrong about that.¡± Now, when I fought against wolves with a gun alone, you didn¡¯t know where you were when Hai Dongqing was terrified. If you want to bet, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, but I don¡¯t know if the result is what you think It¡¯s clear.¡± Baitang made a gesture to turn around to leave, a faint smile curled up on the corner of his mouth. She is indeed not such a person, she is not an abuser, nor is she an indiscriminate murderer, nor is she a torturer, nor would she treat that wife and child like this. But it is still possible to cheat Wang Yunde. ¡°I said.¡± As if losing strength, Wang Yunde finally spit out these two words. Zhang Hetong remained silent, watching Baitang play. With so many people, he couldn¡¯t be sure which faction Wang Yunde belonged to, but the lord was sure that he belonged to Nie Suzhi. ¡°Wang Yunde, your redemption for yourself is your redemption for them, and it is also your redemption for your wife and children. I must be satisfied with the result.¡± The smile on the corner of Baitang¡¯s mouth did not diminish. But what Wang Yunde said next made Baitang unable to laugh anymore, the smile froze on his face, even Zhang Hetong was the same, his face changed drastically. ¡°I said, I am His Majesty¡¯s dead soldier. Three years ago, I was sent to southern Fujian for the purpose of detonating the explosives that had been arranged in the Yuanzhi River Basin at an appropriate time.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 120 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (46) Chapter 120 The Empress Destroys Your Country (46) ¡°I only perform this part of the task. As for the rest, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Yunde didn¡¯t lie, he was a dead man when he came, and in order to hide it better, he married a girl who was close to his eyes. He never thought that a cold heart would actually warm her up, and it was because of this that he hesitated again and again , That¡¯s why he showed his feet and was caught. After the dead man was caught, he should have crushed the poison between his teeth immediately, but he hesitated, he was worried, and could not die decisively, so he gave Zhang Hetong a chance to take the poison, but he didn¡¯t have the courage He bit his tongue and killed himself again. After living a normal life for three years, he finally had the warmth of a human being. ¡°When was the last order issued? The operator? Is there anyone else?¡± Bai Tang asked immediately, his tone was full of urgency. She never thought that Nie Suzhi was so crazy. After walking back and forth anxiously in the prison, the detailed map appeared in her mind again. Nie Suzhi¡¯s madness should be more than that. Baitang thought of something on his face, and his face was immediately covered with dark clouds, and the low air pressure all over his body made everyone dare not take a breath. My lord looks terrible like this. ¡°Today¡¯s dusk, blow up the embankment of the Yunzhi River in this area at three o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know when the other people ordered it.¡± ¡°Crazy!¡± Baitang cursed and kicked over, breaking the iron door of the prison. The guard lost his mind. ¡°Zhang Hetong continues to interrogate, you, you, and you, urgently call all counselors and adults to discuss matters.¡± Nie Suzhi, you are really good. Gave her such a gift. At the third quarter of Maoshi, when the sun rises and the dawn shines on the whole earth, Nie Suzhi wants half of the earth to become a vast ocean. Let them bid farewell to today when they open their eyes and start a new day. There is no future! The guards didn¡¯t dare to delay, so they hurried out to beat the gong. Everyone knows that urgent discussions in the middle of the night must have something important happening, and they dare not slack off, even those who are in a hurry dare to come here. The one who arrives first, Baitang has already arranged for him to go down to work. Come here a little late, Baitang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and cut directly to the topic. Suddenly learned that Nie Suzhi was going to blow up the embankment in the Yunzhi River Basin, and the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces became very heavy. Fortunately, there was still time. Baitang directly marked the most suitable location she thought, and immediately dispatched Qingqi to go there. Baitang immediately sent a message to other places. This time, it is not the time to fight, the people who want to keep this area are the ones who are in charge. The place she is in charge of can be guaranteed. But like other princes, she can¡¯t guarantee it completely. In places that are too far away, she hasn¡¯t got that long. Today, it seems that someone is destined to die at dawn. Even though everything has been arranged, Baitang is still a little uneasy. She always felt that with Nie Suzhi¡¯s madness, it should be more than that. When he smashed the embankment of the Yunzhi River Basin, it destroyed most of the city, including two-thirds of Daqin, so what about another third? Given Nie Su¡¯s madness, Baitang has every reason to suspect that he must have made other arrangements. The Black Armored Army should have gathered at this moment, and they might deal a fatal blow to the various forces after waiting for the situation to become clear. As for Baitang, according to Nie Suzhi¡¯s thinking, it should be a submerged place. Baitang thought about the map again. Blow up the Yun Gee watershed, the watershed¡­ Baitang suddenly thought of a certain place on the map, and couldn¡¯t help cursing again: ¡°Crazy! You really are perverted!¡± I really want to use my ability now, and she can still rush over. But due to the limitations of the world, she couldn¡¯t do this. Baitang looked up at the sky. ¡°Are you really so pedantic? As a person of orientation, I am worried about the creatures you lead, will you just let it go?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 121 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (47) Chapter 121 The Empress Destroys Your Country (47) ¡¾I can¡¯t intervene, the rules have been set, I can only avoid it as much as possible within the rules. All people, all living beings should be within the rules, and since you have promised to obey, you must never go back on your word. ] That indifferent voice gave birth to a bit of helplessness. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Since it is within the rules, you can send me a few more unsatisfactory talents. Then, in the next few years, when it should be sunny, it will rain when it should rain. Don¡¯t tell me, you Can¡¯t do it?¡± Baitang felt that Nie Suzhi might blow up Tianxuan Mountain. The area around Tianxuan Mountain is the source of several major rivers. It is precisely because of several major rivers that they support so many people. Baitang felt that it was very possible that Nie Suzhi would blow up several places on Tianxuan, forcing the river to divert to other places, and the coming year would easily be a drought year. ¡¾I promise you, I also hope that someone can stop his madness. Unfortunately, I can only do this. ¡¿ The better the world develops, the more beneficial it is to the growth of the Dao of Heaven. The destruction of the world will lead to the death of all creatures in their world, because of the mystery of where Baitang came from, and because she has the merit of saving the world in her body. Heaven is very tolerant to her. Baitang blew a whistle hanging around his neck, and after a while, a sea dongqing flew over, hovering over Baitang¡¯s head, its wings fluttered and the branches swayed in the wind. ¡°Go, drive away the people, hawks or pigeons that approach Tianxuan Mountain, and kill them if necessary.¡± Tianxuan Mountain is too far away, and it will take more than ten days to hurry up, and it will be too late. But Baitang felt that it was still possible to save her, so she decided on this Haidongqing presented to her by Ayimu. Costin¡¯s speed makes it feel wronged even when it travels thousands of miles a day. Received the order, Costin fanned its huge wings and galloped away. Baitang lowered his eyes and sighed softly. I hope time will come. The fire was flickering outside, and there was a lot of noise. After Nie Suzhi came out of the dream, he stopped falling asleep. Today will be a very happy day for him. Taking the fox fur cloak and fastening it on, Nie Suzhi took the flowers in the vase and walked out barefoot. ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any orders?¡± Telford woke up suddenly and hurriedly asked. Serving the emperor is really not an easy task, especially the Lord in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Nie Suzhi was extremely indifferent. ¡°As ordered.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he always felt that His Majesty was in a good mood. Which Lord suffered disaster again? Telford silently lit a candle for that person. The screen backs to the left and right, and Nie Suzhi is standing here. On the high mountain, the indifferent emperor completely blended into the night without the slightest warmth. This is the direction where the sun rises. Every morning, the warm golden light shines from this direction. In the hazy night, Nie Suzhi chuckled, holding the flower in his left hand and holding it in his right hand, crushing it hard. This world is beautiful, flowers account for three points, and human fireworks account for seven points. Pieces of crushed petals were scattered all over the ground, an abusive beauty. Nie Suzhi stretched out his foot and crushed it to pieces, good things should not appear. His queen, I don¡¯t know how to be uneasy! The way is to bully mountains, not to bully water. What a pity, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see the queen again from now on. ¡°Your Majesty, the Black Armored Army has assembled.¡± The black shadow came to report. ¡°Then give them some hope.¡± It must be interesting to see hope shattered, hope turn to despair. Just thinking about it, Nie Suzhi felt the blood in his whole body boiling, and he was extremely excited. Heiying didn¡¯t dare to say a word, and with Nie Suzhi¡¯s approval, he withdrew. ¡°My queen, you will die before you finish your mission¡­¡± It¡¯s numb, I saw one thing, there was a student who dropped a lot in the exam, and their teacher asked him to write down the target score and work hard in this direction. One of the students¡¯ main subjects was 30, just this exam, and then He set himself a score of 20 next time¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 122 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (48) Chapter 122 The Empress Destroys Your Country (48) ¡°I really can¡¯t catch you, but I don¡¯t need to catch you anymore.¡± A man who is almost doomed, what is there to catch? Isn¡¯t it? Baitang¡¯s frowning brows finally eased a little when the smooth news reached Baitang one by one. Even so, she still had people knocking on doors, and temporarily evacuated until she was notified. In the face of a matter of life and death, except for a few people, everyone is still very cooperative. The passage of time in this world has always been constant. As the sun began to rise, the crowd heard a huge explosion from the far north, and some fainter explosions. Baitang closed his eyes, a little stiff. Still not completely stopped. Crazy! What a total lunatic! Baitang¡¯s hearing is excellent, she can hear farther away. Accompanied by the sound of the explosion, the water was no longer hindered, and it was surging around, devouring the weak life. The wailing, the helpless cry, seemed to be in front of my eyes. Each world has its own rules, if she breaks it, it will bring about even greater disasters, which is why Heaven has repeatedly prevented Baitang from using her mana. Clearly capable, but unable to save. She has already done what she can do, trying her best to avoid hurting more people. Just because of one person, Nie Su, caused such a miserable situation in the world. Nie Suzhi was right, she really wanted to tear him apart. If that person hadn¡¯t been caught, even Baitang would have suffered heavy losses. A reckless lunatic, you can hardly predict what he will do next. Baitang took a deep breath, the matter has come to this point, what Baitang can do is to reduce the disaster. Obviously one month later, all parts of the country will enter the autumn harvest. At this time, the river embankment that Nie Suzhi blew up made many people¡¯s hard work for a year in vain. Something flashed in Baitang¡¯s mind, and she managed to catch it, but her face became more and more ugly. Ayimu, who was too busy, looked at Baitang standing alone in the dark night, with thin dewdrops on his shoulders, took the cloak and put it on Baitang. ¡°Master, we have tried our best, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Speaking of it, the area in southern Fujian should be the least affected place. ¡°The trouble is yet to come.¡± Baitang lowered his eyes. Nie Suzhi will definitely make some moves. His purpose is to make the world a sacrifice. After the flood, it involves how to arrange the refugees, the chaos and even riots after the disaster, and the reconstruction after the disaster. ¡°I have done my best, and the rest is to obey the fate. My lord, go and rest for a while, you have been tired all night, and leave the rest to us.¡± Wen Yueqing also came back, and said distressedly , Everyone¡¯s eyes were black and blue. ¡°Those who have completed the task at hand now, go to the tent for a meeting.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t dare to wait any longer, who knows what will happen to this lunatic Nie Suzhi next? They have to do all the preventive work well and formulate a series of measures, so that it can be carried out in an orderly manner. Gathering some people, Baitang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and directly cut to the point. ¡°Nie Suzhi¡¯s purpose is to make the world chaotic, the world is a sacrifice, and the people are mourning. We must take all precautions. Today, he blew up the river embankment and Tianxuan Mountain to force the river to be changed. After the flood, the river has been changed. There are all kinds of problems. Now that the autumn harvest is approaching, Nie Suzhi should be careful not to burn the food, and pay attention to the medicinal materials¡­¡± It has been talking about noon before it is considered to have come to an end. Baitang was still very busy, so he ate something hastily, then went to check around to calm people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Your Majesty, the city is windy, you should go back.¡± Telford said cautiously. He is almost dying of worry¡­ Seeing that Nie Suzhi ignored him, Defu summoned up his courage again and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for you to go to court.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 123 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (49) Chapter 123 The Empress Destroys Your Country (49) The ministers waited for a long time, but their majesty, like a wayward child, refused to go. Nie Suzhi¡¯s dark eyes swept over: ¡°Do I need your arrangement for what I am doing?¡± Telford hastily slapped himself several times. ¡°Your Majesty forgives the sin, Your Majesty forgives the sin. The sin of the slave.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say what he deserved to die, the Lord would definitely let him die. Nie Suzhi turned around, her black robe fluttering: ¡°Defu, did you hear that?¡± Telfo listened for a long time, then murmured: ¡°Your Majesty, this servant is dull and only hears the wind.¡± Nie Suzhi¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes were curved like crescent moons. ¡°It is said that the beauty of the world lies in its fireworks, and now the fireworks are gone. Listen, what is wrapped around here are the desperate sobs of countless people in the water, and those who survived by chance saw their beloved relatives and friends. Crying and weeping without breath overnight, this voice is everywhere, it is so wonderful¡­Everyone will suffer for survival. I have seen in the history books, the most chaotic era, the six relatives boiled in the pot, and the son died The eclipse, now, will be reenacted.¡± Disrupting the world is far easier than maintaining it. Telford was sweating from fear. That voice makes people feel sad and distressed, Your Majesty is inhumane! ¡°I¡¯m very happy today. I¡¯m not going to the court early. If there are rebels in the capital, I will kill them without mercy.¡± Since he was already stained with blood, why would he mind getting some more. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Being able to leave, Telford was relieved. Your Majesty is too scary, he has to make his own rear arrangements. I can¡¯t imagine that His Majesty will kill himself one day. After a while, a black shadow appeared. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± Nie Suzhi¡¯s smile froze, and his face changed instantly: ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you complete what I told you perfectly?¡± Heiying said against the low air pressure: ¡°For some reason, Minnan discovered the explosives we buried in various places in the Yunzhi River Basin, and notified other counties. We had to detonate some of them.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Tianxuan Mountain?¡± Nie Suzhi asked again with a livid face. ¡°Tianxuan Mountain should have been successful, but none of the pigeons and eagles we sent out came back.¡± Nie Suzhi¡¯s fingers creaked, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly. ¡°I underestimated you, Empress.¡± Hei Ying dared not speak, Nie Suzhi was a terrible person, and those who fell into his hands did not walk out normally. ¡°Go and receive the punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Nie Suzhi narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly, the eyes were dark and unpredictable. The queen is really a roadblock¡­ Nie Suzhi arrested Baitang for several days, but failed to catch her and drag her into a dream. Baitang and her subordinates are really too busy, they have intermittent breaks throughout the day, not even two hours in total. After half a month, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after falling asleep, he was pulled into a dream by Nie Su¡¯s child. As soon as he fell into the dream, Baitang immediately hit Nie Suzhi. Not killing a few more times will not be able to relieve Baitang¡¯s hatred. Nie Suzhi hid, counterattacked, and said provocatively: ¡°It seems that the queen likes this gift I gave you very much.¡± ¡°Emperor Dog, madman. Is human life so contemptible in your eyes? How much better do you think you can be?¡± Baitang is ruthless. After so many years, it is rare for someone to force her to kill her. ¡°I am a lowly life, I want everyone to be like me!¡± Baitang broke his arm, Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t come out of the dream immediately. It¡¯s rare to see Bai Tang, who has always been calm and reserved, so angry. Rare. The gift was not prepared for Baitang, but for all the people in the world, and Baitang happened to be one of them. It¡¯s a pity that she was allowed to escape. It¡¯s a pity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 124 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (50) Chapter 124 The Empress Destroys Your Country (50) ¡°No one¡¯s life is born contemptible, and should be deprived by others. You are high above, why blame others? When you do these things, what qualifications do you have?¡± Bai Tang grabbed Nie Suzhi¡¯s arm, and immediately hit him with a knife. This time, the anger dissipated a bit, and she heard a crisp ¡°click¡±. It seems¡­ like real flesh and blood. Since this is the case, don¡¯t blame her for being rude. A sneer hung on the corner of Baitang¡¯s mouth, and the offensive became more and more fierce. ¡°They are all my subjects, and I will kill them if I want to.¡± Nie Suzhi wanted to anger Baitang. At this point, who taught him? Who else loved him? Who is willing to take him out of that place? there is no one! He didn¡¯t want to leave either. In this case, let more people come in to accompany him. Baitang pinched Nie Suzhi¡¯s neck with his fingers: ¡°You curse everyone, you only see what you have encountered, but you don¡¯t know that your stubbornness and prejudice have already made you lose what you could have gained.¡± Baitang used force with his hands and broke Nie Suzhi¡¯s head, but he still didn¡¯t kill him. Nie Suzhi disappeared in the dream. Baitang sneered, she was very curious now, Nie Suzhi¡¯s head was twisted off in the dream, what happened outside the dream? Nie Suzhi turned his head and rubbed his neck. The queen is really ruthless. Why fear death? It¡¯s just a one-time death, he will come back to life, this is the case in the dream, and it is also the same outside the dream. For him, death is fake, but pain is real. It seems that this gift his queen is satisfied with, such anger. Then, the remaining few gifts have to be put on the agenda. Baitang came to his senses, wrote down the order in a swish, summoned an owl, tied it at its feet, Baitang touched its head, and the owl left. The gray owl is hard to attract in the night. people pay attention. Baitang made public the evidence that Nie Suzhi blew up the embankment, and now Nie Suzhi is no longer the emperor that everyone resented in their hearts, but the emperor they hate. Because of him, they lost their homes, lost their relatives and friends. Nie Suzhi started to move, and Baitang¡¯s military orders also began to be issued. Siege of cities and land, the first real display of God¡¯s March in front of the world, each of them blocked a hundred with one, and killed a hundred with one, can be described as extremely brave. And extremely strict discipline, never burning, killing, looting, bullying men and women. They will even be very kind and help everyone build houses. At the same time, the situation of Baitang in southern Fujian also spread in this place where communication is underdeveloped. Everyone knows that if there is a peaceful place in this world, it is Southern Fujian. The male and female weaves, with yellow hair hanging down, united and friendly, and the protagonist Baitang is extremely close to the people. What the common people need is always an emperor who thinks about them. After experiencing floods and fickleness, after several comparisons, the perception of Baitang¡¯s woman¡¯s body has gradually disappeared. Haven¡¯t had a dream for a year, and Bai Tang didn¡¯t want to see Nie Suzhi either. Now she has more than half of the land in her pocket, and the rest is in good shape. Coincidentally, the people below found a blacksmith, and the people who mined iron ore also made new discoveries. They discovered hematite. Baitang handed a blueprint to the blacksmith. ¡°Within two years, I will regain the entire river and mountain. Within two years, you will make it out of refined iron.¡± The blacksmith was amazed when he looked at this exquisite cage with many mechanisms and the blueprint of the prison. ¡°In two years, I will live up to my lord¡¯s expectations.¡± [Baitang, what are you building a cage for? ] System 168 thumped in his heart, thinking that something good would happen if Baitang wanted to build a cage. In the last world, she did not know where to build a cage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 125 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (51) Chapter 125 The Empress Destroys Your Country (51) System 168 felt that he could not allow the cage to reappear. A look of coldness flashed across Baitang¡¯s eyes: ¡°Little system, you are really standing firmly on the side of the blackened big boss. So why not let me tell you? The prison mechanism is prepared for him, and the cage is also for him.¡± prepare.¡± As long as she is here, Nie Suzhi will never get out of the cage. System 168 faltered: [Baitang, can we discuss it? I don¡¯t want you to do this task, can you let me go? ] It finds someone else! It finds someone who is obedient! If Baitang does the task like this, the blackening value of the blackened big boss will only get higher and higher. At that time, the entire Space-time Management Bureau and the entire God Realm will be in danger, and even the power of the God Realm will no longer be able to lock up the demon Wen Su. Baitang¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°He is like this, and I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with your so-called Space-Time Management Bureau. Where did you lock Wen Su?¡± System 168 thumped again in his heart, and stopped talking. In fact, System 168 only knows that the big boss of blackening is named Wen Su, who is a demon imprisoned with all the power of the gods, but it is not clear about the specifics. System 168 didn¡¯t know how Baitang knew, so he immediately chose to be a mute and keep silent, trying to get away with it. ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang laughed contemptuously. From the stupid system built by the Space-Time Administration, it can be seen that the so-called Space-Time Administration is not necessarily a smart thing, nor is it necessarily a good thing. However, I finally know something. His name is Wen Su, and he was locked up. Telford has been very uncomfortable recently. His Majesty, his temper has become more and more bad-tempered recently, becoming more and more unpredictable, making it difficult for people to figure out. That¡¯s right, whoever the emperor¡¯s palace would feel better if they started running away? If the mountains and rivers are lost, where will the benefits be? Defu stood outside the imperial study room, listening to a clear sound, it seemed that something was broken, and there was a very low muffled groan, Defu didn¡¯t need to think too much, he was sure that the mysterious lord was smashed by His Majesty . Sombra¡¯s forehead was smashed, and blood flowed all over his face, but he still didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Is this how you do things for me?¡± Nie Su laughed back angrily. He has worked so hard to plan for so long, but the bamboo basket is empty? ! ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty, it is that Baitang¡ª¡± ¡°boom-¡° Before Soi Ying finished speaking, another cup was thrown at him, hitting him in the same place, and the blood flowed even more. ¡°What Baitang? Is your name Baitang? Empress.¡± Nie Suzhi said darkly. The joints are whitish. Heiying resisted and said: ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me, it is the queen¡­ The queen has somehow checked various places, including medicinal materials, food, clothing and many other aspects. She has established a new management system. These things, we The subordinates have tried to arrange for our people to go in, but they all failed. The place controlled by the queen, the subordinates have no choice.¡± He is also desperate. The person she selected was extremely strict and could even be described as harsh. ¡°Once bitten by a snake, I am afraid of well ropes for ten years.¡± Nie Suzhi chuckled, Queen, she is becoming more and more cautious. She had seen his madness, so she speculated about him with the worst thoughts, and had to say, she guessed the point. Rao Nie Suzhi also felt a little powerless. I have seen it in my previous life, so I am afraid that I was also powerless in my previous life. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could there be such a person? Like the sun, dazzling all over her body, she is everyone¡¯s sun, except that she is not his sun. Just as he hates the sun, the sun will not soften him. ¡°The rest of the explosives will be transported back to Kyoto, and in the treasury, one-third of the money will be used to make explosives.¡± Grandpa fell and needs an operation, alas¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 126 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (52) Chapter 126 The Empress Destroys Your Country (52) After a while, Nie Suzhi said coldly. Failure is not terrible, let alone, he has not completely failed. Heiying¡¯s heart sank, and he took the order form and went down. Nie Suzhi played with the half of the red-tasseled spear that Baitang pierced into his heart when he and Baitang confronted each other for the first time. After a long time, he bent his crimson thin lips. He has lost the hearts of the people, and he doesn¡¯t have many people to use, except for a group of dead soldiers. Sometimes, dynamite is a good thing. Seeing that they are about to succeed, what if their leading protagonist dies? If the dragons have no leader, it will be another chaos. What if most of them are talented people? That¡¯s even more confusing. At the same time, a group of people came quietly. It is not surprising that the emperor has dead soldiers, but what Baitang wants to kill now is his dead soldiers. After beheading those who can do things for him in his hands, he will be peaceful for a while. Of course, Bai Tang didn¡¯t let go of the Black Armored Army, and ordered Atulu and Song Zhi to start strangling them. The Black Armored Army is Nie Suzhi¡¯s loyal loyalties, so they must be killed. The battles started again. The time of war is long and fast. Soon it will be two years later. That was the last battle, if this one is won, the whole land will be in Baitang¡¯s hands. Baitang sat on the horse, wearing silver armor, with a formidable expression, a long spear was covered with blood, her armor was stained with a lot of blood, and she walked forward. Little General Shen Zhi had lingering fears. General Tang was trapped and almost died. He saw the lord without saying a word, took a spear and rushed to rescue General Tang and his pedestrians. As a subordinate, protecting the lord is a necessary duty. If you can¡¯t stop the lord, you have to follow closely to protect the lord. What happened to the lord at this time was fatal to them. Unexpectedly, the lord is far more powerful than he imagined, one man, one horse, one shot, can break the ground. After struggling for a long time, Shen persuaded: ¡°My lord, next time, don¡¯t be so willful.¡± Baitang said: ¡°I know what you are thinking, my life is not more precious than yours. If you go, you will lose more people, but if I go, it will not cost a single soldier.¡± ¡°That being said, my lord, you are the lord after all. If something happens to you, what shall we do?¡± Shen Zhi shyly acted like a coquettish little girl. Bai Tang looked Shen Zhi up and down, and said with a blow: ¡°Little General Shen Zhi is more powerful, I won¡¯t make a move. Little General Shen, although the victory is imminent, don¡¯t be unfamiliar with it later, the world is not only so big, We need to expand our country as much as possible. There should not be so many countries in the world, and each should not speak their own language. Are you right?¡± Shen Zhi lost his mind and nodded subconsciously: ¡°Yes, my lord is right.¡± Then he realized what Baitang said. In addition to being surprised, I felt that this should be the case. What a formidable character the lord is. With just one person, he has integrated and subdued the foreign races that have troubled the imperial court for hundreds of years. They seem to only listen to Baitang. Before Baitang¡¯s army reached the capital, the gates of the capital had already been opened. God knows how long they waited for Baitang¡¯s team to arrive. Ayimu took the lead to enter the city. At the moment, at the gate of Kyoto, a gorgeous woman in red wearing exotic clothes was waiting eagerly. I didn¡¯t know that I thought she was waiting for her lover. Finally seeing Baitang, Ayi Muyang whipped the horse, and the horse ran forward, pulling the rein when it was approaching. ¡°My lord, the explosives in the capital have been cleaned up. According to the eunuch, Nie Suyi has been waiting for you in the Imperial Study Room since the beginning.¡± Baitang frowned, and said, ¡°Ayimu, go and bring the prison cage here. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Master, be careful in everything.¡± Ayimu muttered. Baitang galloped into the palace, and Nie Suzhi¡¯s behavior completely turned him into a loner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (53) Chapter 127 The Empress Destroys Your Country (53) What about the Black Armored Army? What about the dead? When you die, there is no more. When the imperial study room was pushed away, Defu¡¯s body was lying on the ground with a long sword stuck in his heart. Nie Suzhi¡¯s hair was scattered, like a madman: ¡°My queen, you are here!¡± ¡°You finally came!¡± ¡°Look, he betrayed me. At this time, he ran back hypocritically and persuaded me to leave? It¡¯s not too late to change his ways, put down his butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately. At this time, who are you talking about? Hypocrisy !hypocritically!¡± Bai Tang pointed his spear at Nie Suzhi: ¡°Nie Suzhi, what are you doing now? Isn¡¯t all of this today your own choice? As an emperor, you will not understand people¡¯s hearts. You want the world to be yours!¡± Ji, the world is at odds with you, and being a loner isn¡¯t the ending you knew early on?¡± Nie Suzhi¡¯s gaze fell on Baitang, with regret and paranoia in his gaze: ¡°Queen, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I should have succeeded. Why is there such a stumbling block like you, why is it that you are here to join us with me?¡± Right? In my previous life, I stopped me, but in this life, I will come again. In the next life, in the next life, I don¡¯t want to meet the Queen again.¡± Nie Suzhi suddenly had a heart attack when he thought of having such a person hinder him from doing anything. ¡°There is an injustice and a debtor. If you take revenge, I won¡¯t take care of you. If you implicate the innocent, I will take care of you to the end. I haven¡¯t exercised my muscles and bones for many years, lest my bones get rusty, and I haven¡¯t walked around for many years.¡± Let¡¯s go, if you do evil for a day, I will stop you for a day.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see how long the Queen can stop me!¡± Nie Suzhi drew the sword stuck in Defu¡¯s heart and attacked Baitang. The sword meets the spear, and Baitang¡¯s unpredictable marksmanship directly crushes Nie Suzhi. ¡°I am the most pitiful and hate people like you in my life. I pity the unfortunate life experience and inhuman experience. I hate that you want to involve the innocent. I never persuade you to let go or comfort. You hate others who control your life and death, you I hate that your father humiliated you, your mother abused you, you abused the world, and you tortured and killed innocent women. Nie Suzhi, I despise people like you the most in my life.¡± ¡°Do you think I want this? Queen, I have no choice. I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m not perverted, I can¡¯t live, I don¡¯t fit in.¡± ¡°You have a choice, you just don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°How does the queen know that I don¡¯t want to? That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want to now. If it had been earlier, someone would have taught me well, and I might be in a good mood and would be willing.¡± ¡°Nie Suzhi, before I came, I spent two years preparing a gift for you.¡± Baitang stabbed Nie Suzhi¡¯s heart with a red-tasseled spear in his hand, and smiled lightly. That **** face was thrilling and unforgettable. Hearing a voice not far away, Baitang pulled the rope and tied Nie Suzhi up, and pulled out the red tasseled gun with a ¡°poof¡±. His wounds began to heal. When Ayimu and Wen Yueqing stepped into the imperial study, the wounds were completely healed, and Nie Suzhi faintly opened his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°This is the gift¡­¡± What was transported was a cage. ¡°The Queen intends to imprison me for the rest of my life, what a pity¡­¡± Ayimu and Wen Yueqing looked at Nie Suzhi very unkindly, and sharp-eyed people had already noticed the abnormality of Nie Suzhi¡¯s clothes around his heart. This is¡­the mark of the gun piercing. Several people looked at Baitang¡¯s red-tasseled gun without any trace, the end of the gun was still dripping with blood. this¡­ Several people were silent and did not ask any more questions. Bai Tang threw Nie Suzhi in, and stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth to prevent him from saying something he shouldn¡¯t say. Baitang ordered: ¡°Press it down, and choose a day to behead it for public display.¡± Baitang ¡°clicked¡± a certain place, and the cage would not be opened from now on. Unless it is a machine from the outside world, it must be at least a hundred years later. (end of this chapter) Chapter 128 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (54) Chapter 128 The Empress Destroys Your Country (54) Nie Suzhi stared coldly, unable to speak. Of course he knew that Baitang would not behead him for public display. It would be too interesting to revive him in public. The next step is to clean up the Kyoto Imperial Palace. After confirming the time for ascension to the throne, all parties began to get busy. The day before he ascended the throne, Baitang beheaded ¡°Nie Suzhi¡± for public display. This Nie Suzhi can¡¯t be real, of course, he was really imprisoned by Baitang in a secret place. This ¡°Nie Suzhi¡± is a death row prisoner who has committed many crimes, and Bai Tang used the disguise technique on him to replace him. After going back that day, Baitang went to see Nie Suzhi. Baitang took the bow and arrow, raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Nie Suzhi, today is the time for you to behead your head in public. Did you hear the cheers outside? Everyone is happy for your death.¡± Nie Suzhi said indifferently: ¡°But I am not dead, am I? This group of ignorant people don¡¯t even know that I am immortal.¡± Baitang bent his lips, bent his bow and set his arrow: ¡°Nie Suzhi, today I will give you a gift.¡± Hiding can be done, but it doesn¡¯t make sense. In this small space, Nie Suzhi was unwilling to hide like a plaything. Without blinking, he even watched as Baitang¡¯s arrow shot into his body, bringing his body to hit the edge of the cage. Can¡¯t kill once in public, Bai Tang came to make up this time. Only killing Nie Suzhi this time is really hard to get rid of the hatred in my heart. Even so, Baitang still would not abuse him, nor would he kill him. After Nie Suzhi came back to life, he said quietly: ¡°The empress is always cruel.¡± Baitang rolled his eyes at him: ¡°Nie Suzhi, I¡¯m not you, I can¡¯t be like you. You will stay here for the rest of your life, and you will never leave this life. You will watch me lead this world to prosperity. You The hoped-for misery in the world will end here with me.¡± Nie Suzhi smiled: ¡°The empress is still a little naive. The general trend of the world is that if you unite for a long time, you will divide, and if you divide for a long time, you will unite. Prosperity is only a hundred years. If you are like this, why are you leaving? I failed this time, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t stay together forever.¡± Fail. You are dead, I am still alive, this is my advantage.¡± Bai Tang took a deep look at Nie Su: ¡°You don¡¯t understand the role of role models. Since I created a prosperous world, no matter what time it is, there will be a group of people who will follow and never give up.¡± Drawing strength from history is a characteristic of people in this era. Nie Suzhi fell silent, didn¡¯t say anything else, and watched Baitang leave. Originally, his fate would not be much better, but now he is imprisoned here and loses his freedom. Others, there is nothing uncomfortable. On the day of enthronement, all the people in the world cheered. The cheers were simply deafening. Seeing in a daze, Nie Suzhi only felt that he had heard such cheers before. At this time, laughter, hope, and feasts are all over the world, but it still has nothing to do with him. Also, as an outright villain, these are all against him, so how could it matter? Walking down the long stairs, wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, Baitang looked down at the world. The reign of the first female emperor begins. The name of the country is Sheng, and it is called Dasheng State. Baitang would go to see Nie Suzhi when he had time, and talk to him about the situation outside. Between words, the situation was getting better and better. Nie Suzhi refuted Baitang a few words at first, but after more than ten years, he just listened. Being imprisoned made him calm down a lot. As the founding empress of the country, Baitang, everyone in the world is concerned about her lifelong problems. However, Baitang ordered from the very beginning to select a few more suitable people with both ability and political integrity from the students in the colleges established by the country for inspection. Those who have been inspected People will inherit the throne. Against all odds, a relatively complete abdication system was established. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (55) Chapter 129 The Empress Destroys Your Country (55) Many people don¡¯t understand Baitang¡¯s approach. Who works so hard to make a wedding dress for others? Don¡¯t think about your own children and grandchildren, but give it to people who have no blood. To this, Baitang¡¯s answer is that you can¡¯t guarantee that your descendants will not be mediocre, and the great rivers and mountains you have worked so hard to build are not for such descendants to defeat. Talents with both ability and political integrity can lead Dairong to a better future. People all over the world were moved. Baitang also stipulated that each emperor could serve for a maximum of twenty years, and would abdicate after twenty years. Since Baitang was the founding emperor, it was for life. Baitang also said that both men and women can be emperors. At the same time, there are also a series of assessment standards for their families to guard against family monopoly. The addition of foreign races, coupled with the fact that the Baitang woman is the emperor, abolished the study of ¡°Women¡¯s Virtue¡± and ¡°Women¡¯s Precepts¡±. Baitang also severely cracked down on buying and selling children, brothels, and whoring. Officials who have been in and out of Huajie and Liuxiang and who have been prostitutes will not be hired. Although many men did not support it at the beginning, they couldn¡¯t stand Baitang¡¯s high reputation, so the implementation continued. The store where she took Wen Yueqing¡¯s clothes when she fled with Wen Yueqing, Bai Tang also returned the money. At Tianxuan Mountain, the river has turned, and many problems caused by it are being resolved. Nie Suzhi gradually calmed down in these days when there was no wind and no light. He didn¡¯t know how many years had passed, but he saw the whole process of this woman from blooming to withering. She has gone from being in her prime to still being charming, and now her hair is starting to gray and her body is bent. Nie Suzhique seemed to be unable to perceive the passage of time, and still looked like a young emperor. ¡°You are going to die.¡± Nie Suzhi stated a fact indifferently. Although Baitang was in good spirits, he still couldn¡¯t stop the passage of time. Baitang nodded with a smile: ¡°This place will also be sealed.¡± ¡°Sealed up, I won¡¯t die, and I still have a chance to get out.¡± As long as he survived for a long time, then he will definitely go out. ¡°At that time, a long time has passed, the world has changed a lot, and you have lost touch.¡± ¡°I can learn. There will always be a way for me.¡± ¡±If you want to, there is really no way to stop you. The sun shines in, and the opposite side is darkness. If you don¡¯t want to go out, no one can do anything to you.¡± Nie Suzhi smiled faintly: ¡°It¡¯s good that the queen knows it.¡± Baitang hit the cage with his crutches: ¡°I am not your queen. This is a farewell, and no one will come here again. Nie Suzhi, the last sentence, give yourself a chance and forgive yourself.¡± Baitang leaned on crutches and was about to leave. This experience was quite interesting. He experienced the old age and death of mortals, and the gradual passing of life in the passage of time. ¡°When I go out, your prosperity will be ruined.¡± ¡°You can go out and say it. I also said that they have seen what the prosperous age looks like, and there will always be a group of people who will follow them.¡± ¡°Queen, I don¡¯t want to meet you again in the next life.¡± ¡°Gu also said that Gu is not your queen. Whether you meet or not, this is not something you can decide.¡± ¡°Next time, if I find you, I¡¯ll kill you, no nonsense.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speculate, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± Baitang¡¯s figure had disappeared in the secret room. She pressed a button, and the Five Elements and Eight Diagrams array was activated, and all the organs were activated, and the entire mountain was sealed. Someone might go in by accident. She has left a stone tablet inside, and there are warnings on the stone tablet. After entering, life and death are at your own risk. At least a thousand years, no one will be able to successfully enter. Nie Suzhi watched Baitang¡¯s back disappear, unable to express his feelings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 130 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (56) Chapter 130 The Empress Destroys Your Country (56) sad? not. sad? nor. No one can stop him anymore, he should be happy, right? As long as you wait a little longer, you will be able to go out, right? System 168 has drawn decades of curse circles, and it is happy to see Baitang grow old. So what? It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t escape the birth, old age, sickness and death of mortals. This time, it won¡¯t draw Baitang to the next world, let him die of old age in this world. He went back to the Time and Space Management Bureau to recover, and then chose to bind with someone who was smarter and less strong in soul, and continued to do the task of influencing and blackening the big boss. System 168 thought very naively, but Baitang wouldn¡¯t let it succeed. Song Zhi and Atulu are together, and Song Zhi went a few years ago. Wen Yueqing raised a boy who was a few years younger than her, and that boy¡¯s eyes were red for her later. Ayimu, a beautiful girl, dances one every year on Baitang¡¯s birthday. Twenty years ago, this beautiful foreign girl died in battle in exchange for victory. Little General Shen Zhi begged for a favor with her dead body on his back. Later, Little General Shen married a gentle southern girl¡­ Most people have a good ending, some people accompany them, some people become addicted to doting on them, just Baitang, who has never been close to any man in his life, comes clean and leaves clean. Baitang picked up the time, and the maid dressed her dignifiedly and kindly. ¡°Small system, are you still pretending to be dead?¡± This is a young voice, System 168 was stunned when he heard it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very happy to be the emperor? Then stay here for the rest of your life.¡± System 168 is determined not to exchange Baitang for a younger body. ¡°Little system, are you really stupid or really stupid? Don¡¯t forget that your life is still in my hands. If you are disobedient, then I will destroy one-third of your core data.¡± Bai Tang said very lightly. . Destroying the data of this small system is just a piece of cake for her, she has to give this small system a little color, otherwise it will always learn badly. In an instant, one-third of the core data of System 168 was destroyed. Baitang deliberately kept some of his functions, and destroyed his other not-so-good functions. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°Heh! Small system, it¡¯s easy to destroy one of you. Even, if I want to, it¡¯s not difficult to destroy your space-time administration. Do you want to challenge my patience? Go to the next world soon! If you don¡¯t Be obedient, that¡¯s half of the next data, you will completely become a scrapped system, I¡¯m afraid the Space-Time Management Bureau can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Baitang¡¯s nice voice reminded this stupid system. It is said that those who know the current affairs are the best. Why is it not enlightened in this small system? ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take you to the next world, can¡¯t you?¡± System 168 shrank. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Baitang urged. A white light flashed. The founding empress of the Dasheng Kingdom lost her breath, and when she left, her face was still red and smiling, as if she had fallen asleep. The death knell rang, the world was silent, and the voice of mourning was endless. Nie Suzhi vaguely heard sad voices everywhere, and wrapped him tightly. This voice seems to have been heard before¡­ It seemed that it was not so sincere at the time. The queen should have died, right? What if he has been trapped for decades, he is still alive and well, but she died of old age. For the next time, he just needs to wait. Shouldn¡¯t the iron cage be rusted? Why hasn¡¯t it rusted yet? In the long time, in this small world. He cannot see the sun, nor the moon, nor the stars, nor the wind, nor the greenery. If you can¡¯t get out inside, just wait for people from outside to come in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131 - The Empress Destroys Your Country (57) Chapter 131 The Empress Destroys Your Country (57) I don¡¯t know the years, I don¡¯t know the time. Nie Suzhi didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but he saw that the place was covered with dust. A dismal, ugly moss grew in the cracks of the walls. He heard something¡­unclear. He also heard that they were talking, the words were very different, round and round, sonorous and powerful, he couldn¡¯t understand what they said. A ray of light shot in from nowhere, it was bleak and faint. How many years has the queen been dead? In the next life, kill her as soon as you see her, no nonsense. Nie Suzhi slowly closed his eyes. After all, he couldn¡¯t wait until the day he went out. Also, the days when no one was against him were really boring. The physical body quietly disappeared, leaving only a rotten futon. ¡°How is it? How is the inspection going?¡± ¡°The situation inside is complicated.¡± ¡°Professor, professor, there is an entrance here, look, there is also a stone tablet.¡± Professor ran over, and the dust on the stele had been wiped off. Expose fonts that do not belong to this era. Professor carefully identified: ¡°If you enter by accident, leave quickly, and the trespasser will die. This font is the font of Dasheng Kingdom two thousand years ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really like the treasure house in some ancient martial arts novels.¡± ¡°The Dasheng Kingdom is the most legendary country in the history of our country. There were two previous kings who worked hard to govern, and the third king pushed Dasheng to its peak. Even now that our technology is advanced, we should not underestimate the ancients. Wisdom. To be on the safe side, first control a toy car with surveillance to go in and explore the road.¡± The toy car came, and under the watchful eyes of a group of people, the toy car drove to this mysterious place. As soon as it was less than three meters in, it melted inexplicably. Everyone was shocked, thankful for their caution just now. ¡°There must be something very special in here.¡± ¡°Perhaps the tomb of Baitang, the empress of Dasheng Kai Kingdom, is inside.¡± ¡­ On the Internet, the hot search for a suspected mysterious mechanism of two thousand years rushed to the top, and netizens talked a lot. ¡°You say, such a powerful institution, could it be the empress Baitang?¡± ¡°Very likely, I hope to crack it soon.¡± ¡°I read so many history books, ancient paintings, and posterity¡¯s descriptions of the empress Baitang. This empress is really an emperor through the ages, and her thinking is extremely advanced.¡± ¡°Yes, the first empress who practiced the abdication system in the Eight Classics. During her reign, she laid a great foundation for future generations.¡± ¡°And the value of force is beyond the charts. At that time, it was rumored among the people that the entire palace failed to capture our empress, and let her escape from the palace with a woman.¡± ¡°In that era when women¡¯s minds were very restricted, it was really rare to have such a woman. Have you seen her conversations with the courtiers? It¡¯s really heart-warming and enlightened. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Such a powerful woman is clearly recorded in the history books. She has never been close to any man in her life. She doesn¡¯t understand what the current TV dramas have made of our Empress.¡± ¡°Beware of lightning here, everyone, don¡¯t watch ¡°Legend of Baitang¡±. Oh my god, she added a lot of emotional scenes. It is clear that she relied on herself to win the country, and there are relatively complete records in history books. She alone One person went to a foreign land and subdued all the alien races without a single soldier. In the eyes of these screenwriters, the relationship is that the empress became the emperor relying on the love of a bunch of men.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a sophistry to say that it was adapted from history. Except for the name, these two people are completely different. Does my Empress Baitang need to rely on a bunch of men¡¯s lovers to support me? The screenwriter is looking for death. The Shen family¡¯s marksmanship of the little general Shen Zhi One skill, he said, his marksmanship is the only one that can¡¯t beat the Empress alone.¡± ¡°Also, Prime Minister Wen Yueqing¡¯s marksmanship was also taught by the Empress, and General Song Zhi¡¯s whipping was taught by the Empress. All the generals have been taught by the Empress to some extent.¡± ¡­ How to discuss, that is a matter for future generations. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 132 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (1) Chapter 132 Double Sword Light Cambril (1) ¡°My lord, I have followed your order, she will not die.¡± The subordinate in red with a scarlet mask reported. The person he reported to was dressed in extremely gorgeous red clothes, and wore a ferocious scarlet mask, the color of blood, which completely covered his face. Only the positions of the eyes and nostrils are exposed, and it is faintly visible that they are a pair of stunning eyes, but these eyes are full of indifference and prey. It doesn¡¯t make any sense if they all die. The living are the most painful, and the most affectionate person is the most painful alive. It¡¯s not bad to appreciate the pain of others. Thinking of this, the lord glanced at the fainted woman lying on the ground, and his pupils shrank slightly. As soon as Baitang opened his eyes, he felt a pain in his chest, and he didn¡¯t need to look to know that he had been stabbed. With just one glance, the Lord immediately changed his mind. In an instant, he slapped the woman on the ground with his palm, and at the same time stabbed the sword towards Baitang. Bai Tang immediately grasped the two long knives beside him, ignoring the pain in his body, and immediately responded to the enemy. Fortunately, she also has a BUFF. When she enters a body, the strength of the body will increase. Hiding? Honorable Master¡¯s eyes turned cold, and immediately made another move. The subordinates saw that the venerable master was on the scene, and they all came to kill Baitang, killing everywhere. Baitang was seriously injured, one against ten, plus a big boss, the Lord. So exciting. Afraid? You can tell by the excitement in her eyes. Everyone was surprised, why did this seriously injured woman suddenly become so powerful? His steps were extremely weird, and his knife skills were even more weird. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? She is obviously not so powerful?¡± ¡°Kill.¡± There is only one word for the Lord. Baitang¡¯s eyes were fixed, and the two knives instantly merged into one, his wrists were strong, and the two knives were like one, mercilessly swiping and slashing. Take care of these little ones first. Finally, to deal with the big boss, Baitang is almost 100% sure that this person is the reincarnation of part of Wen Su¡¯s soul. Unexpectedly, Baitang threw the two swords, grabbed the heads of the two subordinates with both hands and twisted them, and then went to get the two swords. How could the Lord do what he wanted. Baitang smiled quietly, using all the strength of the others, using 100% of his internal strength, kicked at the Lord. If he took a knife, he would definitely get this kick. The lord changed his mind in an instant, he didn¡¯t take the knife, and his sword technique changed into a sword, just like a thousand swords slashing at you. Baitang¡¯s eyes were steady and firm, he quickly walked around behind a subordinate, and slapped him. The more blood flowed from Baitang¡¯s heart, the pain could no longer be ignored. But at this moment, there is no way to escape when escaping, only to fight. Baitang exchanged his injuries for his life and killed the people brought by the lord one by one. There were piles of corpses lying on the ground, and the blood stained the ground red. Baitang was also extremely embarrassed, with many injuries on her body, she was holding two swords, and this masked blackened big boss was basically not injured. Looks meet, murderous intent is everywhere, murderous intent permeates. Almost at the same time, Baitang and the Lord made their moves at the same time. Daoist sword qi and saber intent destroyed everything around him, but Baitang seemed to be getting more and more stable. Honorable Master stared at the blood that was continuously flowing from Baitang¡¯s chest, and accelerated his attack even more. In the end, Baitang cut off the Lord¡¯s head and pierced his heart at the same time at the cost of another sword strike. Baitang pulled out the sword inserted into her heart, and the blood flow was even stronger. Now, it was her soul that supported the body, and after pressing a few acupuncture points, the blood flow decreased. Baitang glanced away, and lifted the mask on the Lord¡¯s face. It really is Wen Su! Baitang put the mask on his face again, smiled viciously, stretched out his foot, and kicked his head hard, Baitang raised his hand to cover the sun, and watched with a smile as the head fell into several In the river a hundred meters away, it should have sunk, right? Another slap hit the ground, Baitang very disgusted and threw the Venerable Lord into the pit that she slapped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 133 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (2) Chapter 133 Double Sword Light Cambril (2) Another flick of the sleeve, buried in dust. System 168 hesitated to speak for several times. He wanted to stop it, but he couldn¡¯t stop Baitang from doing it. It was clear that the body was injured so badly, but Baitang still turned the tables against the wind and killed the **** boss, but she really went too far, not to mention killing the **** boss, and even kicked the head of the **** boss In the river several hundred meters away, half of his body was buried in the pit. One-third of the core data is at risk, and System 168 does not want to become a dead system. After struggling again and again, I continued to draw circles. Draw a circle to curse Baitang! Choking on food! Walk and fall! Die badly! Baitang used lightness skills to walk away from the branches, trying to let the blood drip as little as possible, and try to let the blood drip on the taller dark leaves. Who would have thought that a seriously injured person did not walk from the ground, but from above the forest. A sword on the heart, a sword next to the heart, all kinds of wounds on the body are not covered. The female doctor was stunned when she applied the medicine to Baitang. She had never seen such a seriously injured person still alive. Except for her pale face, everything was fine. Baitang treated the wound, left Yin Zi and left quietly. Find a small thatched hut that no one lives in, and temporarily live there, to recuperate from the injury. After all, there is something special this time. Baitang used his spiritual power to gently wrap the weak mass, nourishing her with his own spiritual power. Yes, this time, the original owner Baitang did not die, and still had a trace of consciousness. After Baitang realized it, he used his mental power to protect the original owner¡¯s consciousness. ¡°I know your name is Baitang, what¡¯s your nickname?¡± There has to be a distinction, no? The weak group seemed to have been observing for a long time, and after confirming that Baitang had no ill intentions towards her, they whispered: ¡°My nickname is Yaoyao, a fair lady, the one I¡¯ve longed for. Your¡­ name is Baitang. ? Why are you in my body.¡± Yaoyao knew how dangerous it was just now, if it wasn¡¯t for this strange woman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out alive. Baitang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of one thing by using your body.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yaoyao said softly. ¡°Who was the leader just now?¡± Baitang asked back. Mentioning this, Yaoyao¡¯s mental body became agitated, and said with hatred: ¡°He is a sworn enemy who killed my whole family. The leader of the Blood Demon Sect, no one knows his name, everyone in the Blood Demon Sect call him Lord.¡± ¡°I have to thank you for killing him, avenging me, and helping Wulin get rid of this scourge!¡± Baitang was silent for a while, and tentatively asked: ¡°What if I tell you that he is not dead?¡± Yaoyao didn¡¯t quite understand, she clearly watched Baitang cut off the head of the Lord, and then inserted the knife into the heart of the Lord, the head and body were separated, how could he not die? ¡°He is like this, it is impossible to be alive.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°You don¡¯t know. It should be said that everyone who knew his secret is dead. Yaoyao, he can be resurrected. If I kill him, he is only temporarily dead. He should have been resurrected now, maybe he has already returned to life.¡± Arrived in the Blood Demon Cult.¡± Yaoyao wondered: ¡°How could there be such a person?¡± ¡°Although you think it¡¯s unbelievable, it¡¯s true, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Baitang said silently. Wen Su¡¯s super BUFF can easily attract the envy of many people, and it is indeed a bit abnormal. Yaoyao was quiet for a while and said: ¡°As long as I can kill him, Miss Bai, I can die, and I can give you my body.¡± Recalling the beauty of the past, after the appearance of this devil, everything disappeared. Yaoyao was extremely resentful, wishing to drink his blood and eat his flesh. (end of this chapter) Chapter 134 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (3) Chapter 134 Double Sword Light Cambril (3) Yaoyao understands that if she relies on herself, she may not be able to kill this devil. She can give up the chance to live, and she can also give up the relationship with her fianc¨¦, as long as the devil can die, the revenge will be avenged. Baitang comforted: ¡°Yaoyao, I don¡¯t want your body, I just borrow your body. I will leave after ten years at the most. Your body is still yours, and your life is still very long.¡± ¡°I just want to kill this devil, and I don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± The **** feud of relatives is unforgettable. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of asking or not. What¡¯s yours is yours. I¡¯m an uninvited guest. I¡¯ll leave after ten years at the most. The situation of this devil is very special. We can¡¯t kill him. We have to figure it out slowly.¡± ¡°I promise you, it¡¯s only ten years, I can afford it. Bloody feud is the heaviest.¡± This strange woman, Yaoyao believed in her own judgment. Bai Tang asked again: ¡°Miss Yaoyao, can you tell me what happened in detail, if you can¡¯t bear it mentally, don¡¯t force it, you are still very weak now.¡± Yaoyao calmed down her mood, and then slowly said: ¡°The people of the Blood Demon Sect are a group of demons. I am Baitang, the daughter of Bai Kou, the master of Yufengtang, and my nickname is Yaoyao. We in Yufengtang are bodyguards. , as long as the name of Yufengtang is used, no one will dare to rob Yufengtang¡¯s darts.¡± ¡°My Yufengtang also has a unique kung fu called Lingbo Weibu. People who have learned the kung fu can step on water without a trace and step on leaves. It is a light kung fu for the upper class. In my family, only the core staff can do it. I know this exercise. But for some reason, this devil knew about it, so he led the pickled goods of the Blood Demon Sect to come to Yufengtang to grab the exercise. Naturally, my parents didn¡¯t want it. Killed them all, my parents, my cousins, my sisters, and the brothers and sisters who grew up with me all fell in front of me.¡± Yaoyao¡¯s sadness Baitang felt very clearly, thanks to her being in Yaoyao¡¯s body, she was able to keep her from dissipating. Baitang asked: ¡°Yaoyao, didn¡¯t this exercise fall into his hands?¡± ¡°No, Lingbo takes small steps, passing on males and not females. Every generation of patriarchs learns, and after learning, they destroy the cheats. Because I am a daughter, I am not qualified to learn this exercise. Parents originally planned to wait until they gave birth to a child. The son passed it on to the son, but the father had a health problem and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He planned to wait until after I got married and give birth to a second son with my surname, and pass it on to my second son, but it didn¡¯t happen in time.¡± Baitang was quite speechless, passing on the male but not the female, what¡¯s wrong with the daughter, isn¡¯t it also half of the father¡¯s blood and half of the mother¡¯s blood? Just because they are daughters, they can¡¯t learn, oh, now their skills are cut off. The Legacy is gender-neutral. ¡°In addition to her family, Miss Yaoyao also has acquaintances.¡± ¡°I also have a fianc¨¦, Tantai Ziheng, the young owner of Shenjian Villa. I have a jade pendant in my bosom, which is the Yin-Yang Fish Xuan Pendant. The one on me is the Yin Pendant, and the one on Ziheng is the Yang Pendant. It is an engagement between the two families. The token, originally, was to marry me when I turned eighteen.¡± Yaoyao said, giving birth to a wave of despair. ¡°Now, Miss Bai has also seen the bad news that Yufengtang has suffered. Here¡­ I have a heartfelt request, and I hope the girl will agree.¡± Baitang said in a warm voice: ¡°Young lady, please tell me.¡± ¡°I also ask Miss Bai to take the Yin Pendant and go to Shenjian Villa to divorce the marriage as soon as possible. The devil is too powerful. I am already an orphan girl and I am no longer worthy of Ziheng¡­ What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t make him wait for me for ten years.¡± years. He can¡¯t wait ten years¡­¡± Baitang agreed. Whether the two of them are destined or not remains to be seen. In order for Yaoyao to regain control of this body when she leaves, Baitang let her rest and recover. The sword at the heart and the sword next to the heart are not blown. Now it is completely Baitang¡¯s soul that supports this body, otherwise it would be gone. Life is hard, the parent community responds at the first level, and they are blocked, and they all make up for it. Grandpa broke his knee and had an operation. It took half a month to leave the hospital. My cousin could only take a week off, and there was no one left for the rest of the week. I originally planned to let my brother go, but he was quarantined at home¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 135 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (4) Chapter 135 Double Sword Light Cambril (4) The hole in the heart is not like what the devil¡¯s subordinates said can save a life. At this moment, the willow wind bank, the cool breeze, the night is hazy, the Lord opened his eyes, the whole body is still buried in the soil, leaving only a wet head outside the soil. There are some aquatic plants hanging on the eerie and terrifying mask, look closely, there is also a small fish swaying on his head. Using internal force, the Lord came out of the mud. The scarlet robe was covered with wet mud. He is also very angry, his martial arts internal strength can be ranked among the top three, but today he was killed by a fish on the chopping board. If he could not be resurrected, he might have been killed by this woman. Since climbing up to the head of the Blood Demon Cult, he has never been in such a mess. He was decapitated again, stabbed in the chest again, and kicked his head into the river by this nasty woman, and was almost eaten by the fish and shrimp in the river. The lord made a sad face, touched the mask on his face, and heaved a sigh of relief. The mask was still there and hadn¡¯t been touched. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t lifted the mask to see his real face. To be cautious, lord This face was covered with a layer of human skin mask, he needed more people¡¯s inner strength, this inner strength was not the match of that Baitang. After changing into clean clothes and tidying up, the lord returned to the Blood Demon Sect gloomyly. The left and right protectors only saw him coming back alone, and the left protector couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°My lord¡­¡± ¡°Kill Baitang, the orphan girl of Yufengtang, with all my strength. In addition, the Jianghu Chasing Order places a bet on the head of Baitang of Yufengtang, ten thousand taels of gold.¡± This woman must be killed. This is what the lord subconsciously told him. He didn¡¯t think she was a threat before, but when she was stabbed and fainted on the ground, but opened her eyes again, the lord¡¯s first reaction was to kill her , there must be no nonsense, and there must be no pause for a moment. She happened to be injured, and forced exercise would be life-threatening. It was clear that she was bleeding continuously on the front of her chest, but it was not at all weird, it was really weird. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Zuo Hufa already had a guess in his heart. Baitang wore a hat, holding a cup of tea in his hand, and communicated with Yaoyao again. ¡°Yaoyao, have you really considered it? The Excalibur Villa is only 700 meters away from me. Are you really announcing the engagement?¡± Yaoyao gave a wry smile, but it was more uncomfortable than crying: ¡°Miss Bai, so what if Ziheng is willing, he can¡¯t disobey his parents¡­ and ask Miss Bai to be unfeeling, this is what they want. We also I have been in this city for a few days, and I have never really seen people from Shenjian Villa looking for me. They also want to get rid of me and don¡¯t want to get into trouble, so why should I lick it? would be in double jeopardy.¡± ¡°Miss Yaoyao, isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll lie to you? What if the leader of the Blood Demon Sect can¡¯t be resurrected? What if I just want to occupy Miss Yaoyao¡¯s body? If that¡¯s a fantasy, wouldn¡¯t Miss Yaoyao doubt it?¡± Baitang asked curiously. Yuanzhen is a smart woman, she will not doubt it. Yaoyao replied after a while: ¡°It is indeed an unbelievable thing that a person can come back from the dead. I really suspect that this is false. But I believe in my feelings more. Besides, even if you I am willing to take my body, Miss Bai at least helped me kill the leader of the Blood Demon Cult. With my little martial arts, I am vulnerable to this demon leader, and there is little hope of revenge.¡± ¡°Young lady, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Besides, there is no point in talking about it anymore. Yaoyao is a thoughtful woman, she can afford it, and she is willing to part with it, so she won¡¯t hold her back. Listened to what these people were saying again. ¡°Have you heard that there are still people alive in Yufengtang?¡± ¡°Which time did the Blood Demon Sect make an attack? Didn¡¯t it kill them all? Where did you hear the news?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 136 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (5) Chapter 136 Double Sword Light Cambril (5) ¡°Last night, the Blood Demon Sect issued a heavy-gold hunting order on the rivers and lakes overnight, saying that as long as someone lifts the head of Baitang, the daughter of the head of Yufengtang, he can get ten thousand taels of gold. , the Gorefiends are chasing and killing this Baitang themselves, isn¡¯t this Baitang still alive?¡± ¡°The Blood Demon Sect is deceiving people too much! They slaughtered the whole family of Yufengtang, and now they don¡¯t even let an orphan girl go!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? No man with a little blood in the Jianghu will treat this orphan killer. Isn¡¯t there still a group of devils who only care about money? I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for Baitang to escape.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Yufengtang get engaged to Shenjian Villa a few years ago? According to his age, Baitang should marry into Shenjian Villa in a few months and become Tantai Ziheng, the young master of Shenjian Villa. Is it your wife? Now that something happened to Yufengtang, Shenjian Villa will not just sit back and watch, right? If the marriage is divorced at this time, this Shenjian Villa will not do well.¡± ¡°Yes, an orphan girl, what can she do? She can only attach herself to Excalibur Villa. I hope Excalibur Villa can keep her.¡± ¡°By the way, she should come to Excalibur Villa.¡± ¡°I will definitely come. Apart from Excalibur Villa, which is the most suitable and most reasonable place for her to stay, there are other places.¡± ¡­ Hearing this, Bai Tang didn¡¯t intend to continue listening, she only needed to know the most obvious information, and didn¡¯t need much else. It¡¯s obvious who the enemy is, and there are not too many twists and turns. At most, this blackened big boss has another identity, or several identities. In the arena, it is not surprising that a person has several identities. It¡¯s not surprising that people who don¡¯t know their names have multiple identities. With two knives pinned to his waist, Baitang lifted the hat curtain and hung it behind his back. He stood up, his face was extremely pale, and his lips were bloodless. There is a lot of blood, and the recovery of the heart is also very slow, as long as you recover slowly, try to give Yaoyao a healthy body. Since the silver bill was placed on the table, Bai Tang cried out with a sore throat, ¡°Little Er, pay the bill.¡± Some people looked over, and those who had seen Baitang immediately recognized her as the daughter of the head of Yufengtang. Waiting for Xiaoer to find the silver, Baitang took the silver and walked towards the Excalibur Villa. Behind him, there were all kinds of people saying something, some pitiful or ridiculous, Bai Tang didn¡¯t care about those. A strong person does not need to care about some useless remarks. Arriving at the entrance of Shenjian Villa, Bai Tang showed the Yin Pendant in his hand, and said concisely: ¡°Bai Tang, the daughter of the Hall Master of Yufeng Hall, brings the Yin Pendant of the Yin-Yang Pisces Pendant to see the owner of Shen Jian Villa Tantai. The owner of Taizhuang came to meet you.¡± A group of people began to gather around. The owner of the villa specially ordered that if he saw Baitang, the daughter of the master of Yufengtang, he should first take her into the Shenjian Villa. She is now carrying the yin pendant, probably because she wants to seek the protection of the Shenjian Villa on the grounds of marriage. One of the servants went in to inform Tantai Shouyang and the housekeeper, while the other said sharply: ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s good that you are fine, the owner, the owner¡¯s wife, and the young owner have been looking for you, please follow me in first. ¡° Bai Tang said still coldly: ¡°No need, I will leave after I finish talking with Master Tantai.¡± The servants saw that there was no other way, so they could only wait for Tantai Shouyang to come. ¡°Father, my mother is my fiancee, I can¡¯t control her! Don¡¯t lock me up anymore.¡± Tantai Ziheng said anxiously. As a fianc¨¦, he is very responsible. Such a big incident happened in my mother¡¯s house, but his father ordered him not to let him go out. ¡°Is the Blood Demon Cult something to mess with? Father will handle this matter, so don¡¯t interfere.¡± Tantai Shouyang said involuntarily. Tantai Ziheng felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart: ¡°Father, my mother is the one I love! Where are you doing to me?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 137 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (6) Chapter 137 Double Sword Light Cambril (6) ¡°There are many women in the world, and there are more women who are better than Baitang. Don¡¯t fall to your death on a tree. As a man, it¡¯s a taboo to be emotional.¡± Tantai Shouyang didn¡¯t give in. It happened that a servant came to report: ¡°Villa Master, Young Master, Baitang, the daughter of the master of Yufengtang, is outside the villa, holding a pendant and begging to see you.¡± Tantai Shouyang frowned, but Tantai Ziheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief. My mother is fine. Father just didn¡¯t let him leave the villa, now that my mother came, he took my mother into Shenjian Villa. With the strength and influence of Shenjian Villa, it is not a problem to protect my mother. Tantai Shouyang was afraid that Tantai Ziheng would cause trouble, so he stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go, you stay here for me.¡± ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you let me go out even though my mother is here?¡± Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and ran to the outside of the village, Tantai Shouyang quickly followed. Baitang is now a hot potato, and his only value is to gain some sympathy and some weak people¡¯s approval for Shenjian Villa. Tantai Ziheng saw Baitang standing outside the village, dressed in green clothes fluttering in the wind, with a hat behind her back, two knives pinned to her waist, and a yin-yang double fish pendant in her hand, her face was very pale, her lips were , appearing very weak. But standing there, it inexplicably gives people a very tough feeling, with steady and gentle eyes, not as happy and sad as he imagined. Such a girl made him feel very distressed. Tantai Shouyang hurriedly said: ¡°My mother, we all know about Yufengtang, don¡¯t worry, since you have a marriage contract with my son, Shenjian Villa will always be your home and will definitely protect you .¡± Tantai Ziheng heaved a sigh of relief, it¡¯s good for his father to let go, Tantai walked over to hold Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°My mother, these days, I¡¯m worried about you to death.¡± Baitang dodged Tantai Ziheng¡¯s hand, took out the pendant again, and said in a loud voice: ¡°When my father was around, I made an agreement with my uncle to marry Tantai Ziheng, the owner of the young village. Now there is a major change in my Yufengtang, The love of children is not something that I, Baitang, should consider. Baitang swears that he will never destroy the Blood Demon Cult in this life, and if he does not kill the leader of the Blood Demon Cult, he will never consider personal life. At the age of twenty-one, Baitang knew that **** revenge would be difficult to avenge, but as a child, he could not give up lightly. Tantai Ziheng was young and promising, he was a young hero, a figure like the sun and the moon, he really shouldn¡¯t be delayed by me Good marriage.¡± Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t believe it, he never expected that when he saw Baitang again, it was her time to call off the engagement. Tan Tai Ziheng: ¡°My mother, don¡¯t be confused, there are many dangers outside now, and the Blood Demon Cult is chasing you again¡­¡± Tantai Shouyang put on a show: ¡°My mother, what Ziheng said is right. Besides, the relationship between these two surnames has always been the order of the parents, and the words of the matchmaker. How can you change it easily? Now that something happened at home, you have become a Orphaned girl, how can this engagement be broken? Doesn¡¯t this make people in the world think that I, Shenjian Villa, am a ruthless person? When Brother Bai was around, I was close friends with him. Not taking good care of his only flesh and blood.¡± Bai Tang naturally knew that Tantai Shouyang was just putting on a show to make everyone think that he was a person who valued love and righteousness. According to Yaoyao¡¯s original request, Yaoyao, an orphan girl, would be considered by many people as ignorant of people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s okay to be cruel, but Baitang doesn¡¯t care if she is not good to Yaoyao, but her body needs to be returned. For Yaoyao, there is a high possibility that she will leave within ten years, and at this time, Yaoyao is at the age when the flowers are blooming the most beautifully, and her life cannot be missed because of her fault. Baitang¡¯s voice was calm and powerful: ¡°I know that Master Tantai and Master Shao are people who value love and righteousness. I can¡¯t be too selfish. The Yin-Yang Pisces Pendant is the treasure of Shenjian Villa, and I hereby return it today!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 138 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (7) Chapter 138 Double Sword Light Cambril (7) ¡°From then on, the marriage contract between the daughter of the master of Yufeng Hall and the young master of Shenjian Villa has been terminated.¡± Bai Tang pushed the Yin Pei towards Tantai Shouyang with a palm. Tantai Shouyang caught Yin Pei, and sighed helplessly. My mother is indeed a very good woman, but unfortunately, there is no fate. Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t believe it. My mother¡­ She really came to call off the engagement! After handing over the Yin Pei to Tantai Shouyang, Baitang turned and left without saying much. People around looked at her with pitiful and distressed eyes, which earned her a wave of goodwill. ¡°Goddamn Blood Demon Cult!¡± ¡°What a poor pair of lovers!¡± ¡°This Baitang is such a virtuous woman!¡± ¡°Sensible and strong, if I have such a daughter, I will be satisfied!¡± ¡°Oh, poor thing!¡± ¡­ Tantai Ziheng subconsciously wanted to chase Baitang, but Tantai Shouyang caught him in time, saw Baitang¡¯s figure disappearing quickly, and only mourned: ¡°Ziheng, after all, there is no destiny, my dear Mother is a good girl, let us help her as much as we can.¡± Tantai Ziheng seemed a little dull, and was brought back to the village by Tantai Shouyang without any resistance. Tantai Shouyang knew Tantai Ziheng too well, and when he entered, he directly ordered: ¡°Take the young master back to the room, and don¡¯t go out.¡± After a while, Ziheng should think it through, right? ¡°Father!¡± Tantai Ziheng said angrily. No, he must find a chance to go out. You can¡¯t just get annulled like this. My mother is his beloved girl, and he should have his part in revenge, and the fate shouldn¡¯t just end like this. Father is timid, and wants to get rid of the relationship today, but what if the devil finds Shenjian Villa in the future? This devil is a person who does many evils. Everyone in the arena shouts and beats him, but he doesn¡¯t talk about rules and regulations. ¡­ ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai. I actually like Ziheng very much.¡± There was a crying tone in Yaoyao¡¯s words. Baitang: ¡°I see, you have feelings for him, and so does he.¡± Yaoyao: ¡°If you have feelings, you can¡¯t stand the impermanence of the world. Without the skill of Lingboweibu and no family background, Uncle Tantai will not let me be his wife. Miss Bai said something very right. Bearing a sea of blood and deep hatred, I really shouldn¡¯t love my sons and daughters. This revenge has already been avenged by Miss Bai. As a daughter, I am ashamed of my parents. , men, women, old and young. It¡¯s really useless¡­¡± Even revenge is dependent on others¡­ She is really useless. Baitang said warmly: ¡°Young girl, transform guilt and hatred into your motivation, and restore your mental body with peace of mind. When the recovery is almost complete, I will let you slowly return to your own body. You are alive, You are the blood of your parents, it is the continuation, if something happens to you, there will really be no one in Yufeng Hall.¡± ¡°I see, thank you, Miss Bai.¡± Yaoyao said softly. Baitang sighed lightly. Yaoyao made her miss Wen Yueqing and Tang Manli a little bit. These girls who are as beautiful as flowers are also very tough. It¡¯s a pity that they lost news after leaving that world. And dead Ayim, coward. Sure enough, everyone is greedy for true love. Walking to a small hillside, Baitang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the corners of his mouth curled up. It wasn¡¯t long before she showed up, and she came here. Baitang stopped suddenly, the person in the dark naturally knew that Baitang had spotted him. But he didn¡¯t take it to heart, the women of the Yufengtang Bai clan are not very good at martial arts, and she looks very weak, as long as she is severely beaten by him, at least half her life will be lost. The man came out, Baitang looked at him, he was a tall and burly man with a sultry face, he was very difficult to mess with. Yesterday was my grandpa¡¯s birthday, today I will drive away (end of this chapter) Chapter 139 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (8) Chapter 139 Double Sword Light Cambril (8) It can be said that it is full of stubble, dark skin, wearing numb clothes, arms exposed, and muscles that look real and predictable. There is a spiked lance on the shoulder. The handle of the spiked lance is made of fine iron, about two meters long and about one handle thick. There is an oblong hammer on the end of the handle, and iron nails or iron nails are densely arranged on it. There are six to eight rows of teeth, and a three-edged iron drill is installed at the end of the handle, which is similar in shape to a wolf¡¯s tooth. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched, spat out the dog¡¯s tail grass in his mouth, and said in a thick voice, ¡°Baitang, if you want to blame it, you will blame your own life. Grandpa is a man from the rivers and lakes who dominates the sky. Let you die to understand, remember.¡± Oh, little girl, you died at the hands of grandpa.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Take advantage of her? To see her try not to smash his teeth? Baitang held the handle of the saber with both hands, and drew out the pair of sabers. This knife is barely enough, I hope this battle will not cut a gap for her. ¡°Ba Tongtian, don¡¯t you even let an orphan girl go?¡± With a questioning question, a sword flew over from behind Baitang, and stabbed firmly on the soil beside Baitang. A young man in blue came down after that, stepped on the hilt of the sword with one foot, Not half a shake. At first glance, he is a young hero with deep inner strength. Yaoyao was slightly relieved to see someone coming to help. He reminded: ¡°Miss Bai, you have to be careful of the spiked spear in Ba Tongtian¡¯s hand. It weighs a full two hundred catties. If you get hit, it will easily break your bones. The owner of the money, if he is wrong, he will even destroy the family, but he is smart and will not provoke the owner he can¡¯t afford. He is fickle and insidious.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Thank you, Miss Yaoyao, for your reminder.¡± Ba Tongtian raised his eyebrows, and pointed directly: ¡°You are a hairless brat, and you still want to be a hero to save the beauty? What can you do? Go home and give up milk.¡± Ba Tongtian laughed wantonly. The young man in blue was not annoyed, and comforted Bai Tang: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Bai, Weng will protect you.¡± Then he raised his voice, and the refreshing voice sounded very comfortable: ¡°Ba Tongtian, Weng Quan is here today, and I will never allow you to hurt Aunt Bai.¡± Baitang: She can actually deal with¡­ Weng Quan said to Baitang again: ¡°I see Miss Bai¡¯s complexion is very pale, so please don¡¯t use force, just leave it to Weng.¡± Baitang: She just looks too pale¡­ Ba Tongtian hesitated for a moment. This Weng Quan is a new character who has appeared in the Jianghu recently. It is said that he can kill one person in ten steps, and his lightness kung fu is excellent. After hesitating for a moment, Ba Tongtian pointed at Baitang with his spiked spear. Weng Quan immediately drew his sword to meet him, and Baitang slashed at him with two knives. The Spike is too heavy, Batongtian is extremely powerful, and in terms of internal strength, he ranks first among all the people in the world, so after such a blow, both Weng Quan and Baitang chose to hide, and when they couldn¡¯t hide , Weng Quan buffered it with his sword, even though his internal strength was not low, he was also shocked by such a blow so that his mouth was numb. Baitang cleverly used his wrists to wrap the two knives in a circle, and the fierce exchange between the knives and the Spike sparked a series of intense electric sparks. Baitang bent down at an inconceivable angle, turned over in an instant, and hit the ground with a palm, his whole body bounced up, his hands spread out, just in time to catch the two knives, Weng Quan was secretly startled, this Baitang is so powerful? Whether attacking or dodging, they are very straightforward and decisive. Every slash and puncture is very tricky, which can be called a one-hit kill. It¡¯s not as bad as everyone said. Weng Quan can say with certainty that the current Baitang is a top expert. Weng Quan himself is not bad, with a dexterous body, he didn¡¯t hurt Ba Tongtian at all, but gave Ba Tongtian a few hits instead. (end of this chapter) Chapter 140 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (9) Chapter 140 Double Sword Light Cambril (9) Baitang also found the right opportunity, stepped on Weng Quan¡¯s sword, Weng Quan took advantage of the situation, and Baitang jumped up in the air, slashing at Ba Tongtian¡¯s arm, at the same time, Weng Quan also made a feint attack, making Ba Tongtian Tong Tian was distracted, seemingly attacking his heart, but actually the target was on his other arm. Ba Tongtian is indeed powerful. Even though each spike did not hit them, it was a deep pit on the ground. When he swung the spike again, it would lift up pieces of soil and raise the Mengmengsha. dust. Two fists are no match for four hands, not to mention that Bai Tang is a top-notch master. Although Weng Quan has just come out of the rivers and lakes, his strength should not be underestimated. Ba Tongtian didn¡¯t expect Baitang to be more difficult than Weng Quan at all, but after a few tricks, he found that he was not an opponent, but only relying on his strength and deep inner strength to Zhou Xuan for a while, at this moment he thought of retreating. Resigned all his life, Ba Tongtian was full of flaws in front of Baitang. As soon as he dodged the knife, Baitang immediately circled behind him, and Weng Quan¡¯s frontal attack became more and more fierce. Baitang wrapped his legs around Ba Tongtian¡¯s neck, exerting force on his waist and abdomen, even a 180-pound muscular man fell heavily to the ground by Baitang, Weng Quan immediately crossed Ba Tongtian¡¯s neck with his sword, and Ba Tongtian was crushed. Clamped, not daring to move at will, had to find another opportunity to escape. Ba Tongtian confessed his love very quickly: ¡°Young hero, spare your life, grandson will never dare again!¡± But his wrist hurt, Baitang turned his hands, and both knives cut Ba Tongtian¡¯s tendons together. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t agree.¡± After saying that, with a sound of ¡°shua¡±, the two knives returned to their sheaths, and Baitang punched Ba Tongtian¡¯s mouth hard, and in an instant, blood mixed with a few teeth spat out from his mouth. Baitang swung Ba Tongtian¡¯s spike lance and gave Ba Tongtian a hard blow in the heart. Heart seems broken¡­ Pupils dilated, more blood gushed out of his mouth, and Ba Tongtian was completely out of breath. This evil force, Ba Ba Tong Tian, who was shouting and beating everyone, disappeared like this. Who would have thought, not even himself, that he would die at Baitang¡¯s hands. A few drops of blood splashed onto Baitang¡¯s face, making her face even more stern. Weng Quan quickly reached out to help Baitang: ¡°Miss Bai, your wound has opened again, I will take you to see a doctor first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t go yet.¡± Baitang¡¯s Tsing Yi was already half stained with blood. Pulled out the double knives again, his face became paler and paler. Weng Quan has never seen such a woman. Calm and tough, full of blood, full of arrogance. ¡°A member of the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Weng Quan thought of the ten-thousand-liang gold hunting order of the Blood Demon Cult in the Jianghu. Scarlet cultists surrounded the two of them. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Young Xia Weng, you have to be careful, the people of the Blood Demon Cult are the best at tricks.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, White Woman, but you should be more careful. If you get injured again, your body may not be able to bear it.¡± Already injured, the place where the blood is bleeding is still a place like the heart. ¡°thanks.¡± The two of them looked at each other, and in an instant they met the members of the Blood Demon Cult. Baitang curled the corners of his lips, like a smiling Yan Luo from hell, taking people¡¯s lives with a smile. In the Blood Demon Sect, those who can come out to perform tasks are those who have a lot of blood on their hands, and they are all ruthless people. Baitang will not soften his heart. Coincidentally, she also hoped that the blackened boss would send more people. It takes a lot of time to train such a group of believers, right? They know a lot. I don¡¯t know, she killed another batch, will they be sent again. There are a total of fifty people in this group, and there were only a dozen people last time. As much as she sent, she killed as much. Even if they killed the Blood Demon Sect, they had to go into hibernation. Baitang harvested with ease, and Weng Quan was not bad, but he lacked experience, was shattered once, and got a lot of color on his body. When Baitang saw it, he immediately went around to Weng Quan¡¯s side, stretched out his hand and touched a few of his acupuncture points. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (10) Chapter 141 Double Sword Light Cambril (10) Baitang: ¡°Young man Weng, the weapons and hidden weapons are poisonous, and they have been suppressed for the time being.¡± ¡°Thank you, White Lady.¡± Weng Quan turned around and beheaded a member of the Blood Demon Cult with a beautiful sword technique. When the number of followers of the Blood Demon Cult has decreased a lot, and there are not many people, they only plan to withdraw, how could Baitang be willing. Since you¡¯re here, let her stay! Holding two knives, her eyebrows and eyes are piercing. At this moment, she is a real goddess of death. After killing the last Gorefiend cultist who was about to escape, Baitang licked his pale lips, wanton and coquettish. The poison was attacking, Weng Quan only felt a little dizzy, weak all over, and barely fell down by relying on the sword. Looking at Baitang, he had to figure it out. White Woman is a **** person, with blood all over her body, most of it is the blood that bleeds from the wound caused by her various difficult moves, and the rest belongs to the enemy. Baitang is not feeling particularly good right now with both swords returning to their positions. Her soul has greatly improved this body, but she still suffers from pain. The soul supports the weak beating and recovery of the heart of this body, but the blood flow rate is too low, and the whole body is icy cold. ¡°White Woman¡­¡± Weng Quan was a little stunned. Not long after he first entered the rivers and lakes, being a chivalrous man is his principle, and punishing **** and eliminating evil is his wish. Weng Quan had never seen a treacherous and evil person, at this moment Baitang was walking towards him with blood all over his body, as if walking from hell. Baitang hurriedly said: ¡°Sit down cross-legged, I will help you practice your kung fu and force the poison out.¡± How to put it, Weng Quan was injured because he helped her, and Baitang should help him both emotionally and rationally. Weng Quan held his sword firmly, and refused: ¡°White Woman, I will force myself, don¡¯t use your kung fu, your injuries are too serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I can¡¯t die, if you don¡¯t force drugs, you will die.¡± Baitang¡¯s tone was not particularly nice, she was really cold and hurt right now. Without further ado, he raised Weng Quan¡¯s hands, docked them, and sent internal energy along his eight extraordinary meridians, as if he didn¡¯t need money. ¡°Concentrate on forcing poison.¡± At the end, Baitang also asked. Weng Quan had no choice but to nod his head, close his eyes, and concentrate on exercising skills to force poison. Baitang¡¯s internal energy is extremely domineering. When he walks through his meridians, Weng Quan can feel the aura of thousands of troops. Although he is domineering, there is also a kind of gentleness inside. Although he is domineering, he has not damaged any of his meridians. Weng Quan even felt that his meridians have been broadened. The widening of his meridians is something that every martial arts practitioner hopes to have, but ordinary methods are not very effective. A little method is too dangerous, and there are only two people who survived a narrow escape. Weng Quan never thought that his meridians would be widened under such circumstances. He just saw injustice on the road and chose to take action, but he was able to get such a blessing. Completely forced out the poison in Weng Quan¡¯s body, Baitang stopped. Alas, this time, it should be the worst time for her. Now she is dizzy, hurts, and cold to the point of limbs, it is all because of her will that she does not pass out. Weng Quan ignored the injury on his arm, squatted down and said: ¡°White Woman, my poison has been forced out, your condition is not very good now, I will take you to find a doctor.¡± Baitang did not refuse. Although her bleeding stopped, her injury became more serious. The rivers and lakes are not only about grand ambitions of sons and daughters, happy grievances and hatred, but also informality. Weng Quan¡¯s lightness kung fu is really good, very stable, and Baitang feels pretty good being carried on his back. Weng Quan looked very anxious, using ten layers and ten internal strength, he was really worried about the woman on his back, he could hardly feel Baitang¡¯s heartbeat, it was like carrying an ice cube on his back. Fearing that Baitang would disappear without a sound, Weng Quan kept talking to make sure that Baitang was still fine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (11) Chapter 142 Double Sword Light Cambril (11) ¡°White Lady, don¡¯t act like this next time, and put yourself first.¡± Baitang teased Weng Quan indiscriminately: ¡°Young man Weng, the exercises I practice are very special, and I will be fine. At most, it will be a little uncomfortable.¡± Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± Blood all over¡­ all right? The heartbeat was almost gone, and it was as cold as a block of ice. Weng Quan: ¡°White Lady, you¡¯d better save a little effort and just answer one word.¡± He just wanted to make sure that Baitang was fine. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Young man Weng, it¡¯s very rare for someone with a pure heart like you. Look at me, do you feel short of breath when I speak? Is it intermittent? Or trembling? I won¡¯t die.¡± Death is a word that Baitang is no stranger to. It is precisely because she has been close to death countless times that she can say this word lightly. Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± Tantai Ziheng turned around in the room, looking at the other half of the jade pendant in his hand. It was a high-quality jade pendant, exquisite in workmanship, and it was a lifelike fish. This was their engagement token. Yin Pei and Yang Pei are a pair, and the combination is a pair of fishes that blend in harmony. Tantai Ziheng threw all the maidservants out, and was alone in the room, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t be reconciled. Father doesn¡¯t want him to look for my mother, so he goes to find my mother secretly. It is not easy to meet someone you like in one¡¯s life, and Tantai Ziheng doesn¡¯t want to miss it because of this reason. Since you want to, then start to do it. Tantai Ziheng called a servant to come in, and after closing the door, he didn¡¯t say much, just knocked him out, he just heard his father go out, at this time, sneaking out of Shenjian Villa is the best opportunity. Putting on the servant¡¯s clothes, Tantai Ziheng brought enough silver taels. When he was about to leave, he changed the boy into his clothes, put him sideways on the bed, and covered him with a quilt. If someone didn¡¯t look closely, they would think he was sleeping in the room. Tan Tai Ziheng walked out with his head down, specially picking places with few people. He pulled a horse from the stable and rode away. He is going to get back his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s just a few months away, she will be old enough, and she will be able to marry him¡­ She wanted revenge, so he just waited, but she absolutely couldn¡¯t just let him go. Tantai Ziheng didn¡¯t know where Baitang was going, but he could only say that fortunately, Baitang had only been away for a few hours, and it is still possible to catch up with him now. Walking to the small hillside, Tantai Ziheng saw the corpses on the ground, the soil was soaked red, these people were wearing scarlet masks and blood-colored robes, after recognizing them as members of the Blood Demon Cult, Tantai Ziheng¡¯s expression was pale. Yibai became more and more worried. He also saw a special corpse, obviously not from the Gorefiend Cult, with a spike pierced on his chest. The spike is a heavy weapon that can shatter bones with one blow. It hit the corpse¡¯s chest, and it sank in half, completely lifeless. Tantai Ziheng identified it again, and finally remembered who this person was. Ba Tongtian, known for his mace-toothed lance and boundless strength, but he doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. To die here today with these members of the Blood Demon Sect can be regarded as a major disaster in this martial arts world. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to my mother? Tantai Ziheng noticed the bloodstains on the ground, and hurriedly searched for the bloodstains. By the way, he cleaned up the bloodstains on the road. It was very likely that it was left by my mother. My mother was injured. He could find it based on the bloodstains. Others It can also be found by bloodstains. Finally arrived at a small formation, Tantai Ziheng took some silver taels and asked a small vendor not far from the entrance of the town. ¡°Did you see a girl in green clothes come in today, her face is very pale, she may be wearing a hat, and there are two knives pinned to her waist.¡± Yaoyao and our little Tanger are both very good people, A Su can¡¯t do it now, (end of this chapter) Chapter 143 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (12) Chapter 143 Double Sword Light Cambril (12) The small peddler suddenly said: ¡°Two hours ago, I didn¡¯t see a girl in Tsing Yi. What I saw was a young man in men¡¯s clothes, with a blood man on his back. The clothes were covered in blood, and the color could not be seen.¡± , but there are indeed two knives pinned to his waist, but his face is really pale¡­¡± Tantai Ziheng felt dizzy for a while, his heart fluttered, **** man? How bad is my injury? quickly asked: ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± Small vendor: ¡°They asked where the nearest medical clinic is, and they should have gone to the medical clinic.¡± The small merchant saw that Tantai Ziheng was in a hurry, so he quickly showed him the way. Tantai Ziheng didn¡¯t dare to delay, so he quickly raised his sword and went to find my mother. In the Blood Demon Cult. Honorable Lord is counting the time, the person sent out has not returned yet, and I am afraid that he will never come back. Thinking in this way, some believers came to report: ¡°Master, my subordinates have found their bodies and brought them back. Most of our people died of sword wounds, and a few died of sword wounds.¡± The gloomy hall became even more gloomy and cold, and the Lord asked with dark eyes, ¡°Where did Baitang escape?¡± Nearly half of the outstanding disciples died at the hands of Baitang, it¡¯s no wonder that the Venerable Master can feel better. The cultist bent his body and said: ¡°The subordinates carefully observed the surroundings, and found that only the road in the direction of Xiaoyao Town has some weirdness and traces of treatment. According to my subordinates, Baitang should have fled to Xiaoyao Town.¡± Honorable Lord¡¯s gaze became deeper and deeper. He also wore a terrifying mask, so he couldn¡¯t see his face, nor his expression. Even his subordinates who had been with him for several years couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. Waved his hand, and they all went down. In Xiaoyao Town The female apprentice has already treated Baitang¡¯s wound and bandaged it up. The doctor also specially sent the disciples in the hall to buy two women¡¯s dresses and men¡¯s clothes. Everyone was amazed that Baitang was still alive with such a serious injury, she was able to keep silent, and she didn¡¯t even frown when she kicked away the carrion. Weng Quan¡¯s wound was also healed, and they all changed into clean clothes. The female apprentice said that it was healed, so Weng Quan came in. Baitang was wearing light yellow clothes at this time. The bright and warm color made her face whiter. The female apprentice sighed: ¡°The girl is really lucky. I have never seen someone get a sword in the heart, a sword next to the heart, shed so much blood, and still kept silent. I just cut up the carrion for the girl, and the girl didn¡¯t care. Does it hurt?¡± The female apprentice has seen that when the master cuts up carrion, four or five apprentices hold that person down to prevent him from struggling too much because of too much pain. When he was dealing with Baitang, he was worried for a while, but it turned out that Baitang was really cooperative, and he didn¡¯t make a sound or frown. Weng Quan was terrified when he heard this, he only knew that Baitang was injured and the wound was open and the blood was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t know that Baitang¡¯s injury was so serious. ¡°White Woman¡­you¡­¡± Baitang bent the corners of his lips and showed a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have pain-sensing nerves, of course it hurts, not only the pain, because the heartbeat is very weak, it¡¯s almost gone, and my whole body is still abnormally cold and stiff.¡± Female apprentice: ¡°¡­¡± Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± The female apprentice put her hands on her hips and said domineeringly: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but now you are in the medical center, you have to listen to me, you need to recuperate well now, don¡¯t move around, at least one month of recuperating.¡± Baitang agreed very quickly: ¡°Okay, little fairy, your master is looking for you.¡± After the words fell, the female apprentice really heard the voice of the master, but she still added: ¡°I don¡¯t even need to be called a little fairy, just lie down for me.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°What about¡­the little fairy sister who is beautiful, kind, gentle and charming, graceful, with bright eyes, radiant like spring flowers, and bright like the moon?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 144 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (13) Chapter 144 Double Sword Light Cambril (13) Weng Quan looked at Baitang with a complicated face. The female apprentice kept shaking her head and nodding, dizzy from Baitang¡¯s compliments, as if stuck in cotton candy, but fortunately she crawled out in time, with a stern face, but her tone softened a lot: ¡°No, don¡¯t think that You can talk sweetly to me, and you can move as you like, you can¡¯t praise me, you can¡¯t call me a little fairy, you can¡¯t call me a young lady, just lie down obediently.¡± The female apprentice hurried away, she was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she might not be able to bear this girl¡¯s sugar-coated shells. Weng Quan looked at the smiling Baitang, and didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°White Lady, be careful, don¡¯t use too much force, or the wound will open again.¡± Baitang said helplessly: ¡°I just think that the little girl is quite interesting, so I couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡± Weng Quan said silently: ¡°The White Lady is also a very interesting woman.¡± Bai Tang said naturally: ¡°Of course I know this, I am the most interesting person in the world. However, Weng Shaoxia, we are about to leave. With the character of that devil, he will definitely not let me go if I am seriously injured. Although I¡¯m not afraid of him, I¡¯m also worried that if I continue to practice my kung fu, there will be hidden dangers, and the harm between the two powers will be the lesser, so let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Weng Quan said silently: ¡°White Woman, don¡¯t worry, I will protect you. Weng has been in and out of the rivers and lakes for a while, but he has never seen someone as powerful as White Woman. Weng also hopes that White Woman will recover completely. After that, you can fight against my subordinates.¡± Fighting against top players is something that many people dream of, and it is very beneficial to the growth of one¡¯s own strength. ¡°Of course there is no problem, there is no accident, I am the strongest person in the martial arts, quietly tell Weng Shaoxia a secret, I know a little about all cold weapons.¡± Bai Tang laughed. The door was pushed open, and the two looked out the door, only to see Tantai Ziheng with an anxious and worried expression on his face. Even Yaoyao was surprised that Tantai Ziheng came after her, and for a while, the feelings that had been suppressed in her heart rose again. ¡°My mother!¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s ¡°my mother¡± made Yaoyao no longer bear it. ¡°Miss Bai, let me return to my body, let me say a few words to Ziheng.¡± Baitang refused: ¡°No, Miss Yaoyao, you are too weak, and this body is too weak. The position of your heart is a little bit different from that of ordinary people. Therefore, the sword that stabbed at your heart is Must kill, now it is because my soul is supporting this body to continue to function and recover, once I leave, you will die.¡± So, what else can she say? Yaoyao had no choice but to give up. It was because of Baitang that she saved her life. Baitang dodged Tantai Ziheng¡¯s hand indiscriminately, and said with a smile: ¡°Your mistress can use two knives, but she can¡¯t kill the elite disciples of the Blood Demon Cult. Your mistress is a seventeen-year-old girl. Miss, I am very afraid of pain, I can say two swords with my heart, but I still talk and laugh happily with you, Tantai Ziheng, don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Baitang¡¯s words made Tantai Ziheng tremble, and panic rose in his heart. Weng Quan looked at Baitang in amazement, this¡­unimaginable. Weng Quan: ¡°Are you resurrecting the dead?¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately drew his sword and placed it on Baitang¡¯s neck: ¡°Which ghost are you? Give me back my mother!¡± Baitang still smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not some lonely ghost, Tantai Ziheng, don¡¯t look at me like that, if it wasn¡¯t for me, Yaoyao would really be dead.¡± ¡°Get out of my mother¡¯s body! Give me back my mother.¡± Tantai Ziheng didn¡¯t believe it. System 168 was shocked, why didn¡¯t Heaven reject the host? The tasker can¡¯t disclose any news about the task, that she is from another world, otherwise it will disturb the secret of heaven, and the law of heaven will also exclude her. Why doesn¡¯t Tiandao do anything? (end of this chapter) Chapter 145 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (14) Chapter 145 Double Sword Light Cambril (14) Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t at the moment. Yaoyao is too weak. If I let her out, she will definitely die. Tantai Ziheng, you¡¯d better take the sword away from me. I don¡¯t like people holding swords very much.¡± Point at me. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you like Yaoyao? Then wait for a few years, at most ten years, and Yaoyao will come back. It depends on how long you can wait. Don¡¯t look at me as an enemy Well, I am not the one who harmed Yaoyao, I am the one who saved her, but there is still an agreement between me and Yaoyao.¡± ¡°What agreement?¡± Tantai Ziheng asked forcefully. Weng Quan persuaded: ¡°Tantai Ziheng, calm down. Miss Bai is not such a person.¡± Baitang lightly said: ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± She understood his heart, but she also made it very clear. Tantai Ziheng: ¡°Say it! Are you going to say it or not!¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes flashed a touch of coldness: ¡°I really don¡¯t like someone pointing a sword at me¡­¡± After the words fell, Baitang directly used internal force to shake Tantai Ziheng away. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for retiring the engagement. What Yaoyao asks for is revenge, and your father will not want her.¡± Weng Quan came back to his senses, the amount of information just now was too great. Weng Quan stood in front of Baitang and said, ¡°Young Master Tantai, please calm down. The White Lady is not a bad person, she is very good.¡± Tan Tai Ziheng pointed at Weng Quan and scolded: ¡°But she took away the body of my favorite person. The person who encountered this is not you, what do you know?¡± Weng Quan believed Baitang: ¡°Mr. Tantai, but Miss Bai saved Miss Yaoyao, didn¡¯t she? If Miss Bai hadn¡¯t entered into Missy Yaoyao¡¯s body, Miss Yaoyao would have died in the hands of the Blood Demon Cult. It is impossible to see Miss Yaoyao again. There are two swords in the heart, and there are still many wounds on her body. She is facing a group of vicious people. To be honest, the doctor has never seen such a serious injury. When I took Miss Bai to drive, I could barely feel her heartbeat, as if I was carrying an ice cube. Tell me, if it wasn¡¯t for Miss Bai, would Yaoyao survive? Just talking about the sword in the heart .¡± Tan Tai Ziheng pursed his lips, with a cold face, he didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Baitang with hostility. It¡¯s really hard to survive with a sword in your heart. Baitang smiled flatly: ¡°If you have any backbone, go to the Blood Demon Sect who killed Yaoyao¡¯s whole family. If you have some affection and are willing to wait, just wait. Don¡¯t hold your sword fingers I, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Tantai Ziheng struggled for a while, retracted his sword, and said coldly: ¡°Who knows if you are a human or a ghost? Who knows if you will use Yaoyao¡¯s body to discredit her, and Yaoyao¡¯s reputation must not be ruined by you. I I will stare at you, and once you do something that endangers Yaoyao, I will kill you.¡± Baitang gave Tantai Ziheng a white look, and didn¡¯t care about anything with him. Weng Quan looked at Tantai Ziheng rather complicatedly, he was not at all sure of killing the White Woman, Tantai Ziheng¡¯s martial arts and internal strength were not as good as him. Originally planned to leave immediately, because of the arrival of Tantai Ziheng, a little time wasted. Baitang got off the bed, and Tantai Ziheng kept staring at him without taking his eyes off. Tantai Ziheng is like a policeman who is just and dignified, punishing **** and eradicating evil, while Baitang is like the heinous sinner. Yaoyao apologized: ¡°Miss Bai, Ziheng is also worried about me, that¡¯s why.¡± Baitang comforted: ¡°Young lady Yaoyao doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything, I won¡¯t do anything to him, just because I know it, so I don¡¯t care about it.¡± It is precisely because Tantai Ziheng is Yaoyao¡¯s lover, the two of them have feelings for each other, and because Yaoyao is still alive, Baitang will tell Tantai Ziheng that she is not his when he finds her. sweetheart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 146 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (15) Chapter 146 Double Sword Light Cambril (15) She used someone else¡¯s body. If the owner of this body dies, she will take care of someone who is good to her, but it is absolutely impossible to get close to Tantai Ziheng with this body, and she will not hold this body Getting too close to other men is precisely because Yaoyao is still alive. Tantai Ziheng snorted coldly: ¡°What kind of trick are you playing?¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to him, Weng Quan explained: ¡°Young Master Tantai, you have to leave. It won¡¯t be long before the Blood Demon Sect will find you. How can three people fight the Blood Demon Sect people? You don¡¯t want to be in vain. The heroine is dead, can Miss Yaoyao come back?¡± Tantai Ziheng snorted again: ¡°I¡¯m going to hire two carriages, this is a slim body, you¡¯d better take good care of it.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Although she understands, it doesn¡¯t mean she will give Tantai Ziheng a good face. The carriage was hired, and Baitang went up and lay down directly. Asked: ¡°Who in the world has the strongest forging technology?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s my Excalibur Villa.¡± Tantai Ziheng took it for granted. But Weng Quan said: ¡°If you talk about the ability to forge swords, then it must be Shenjian Villa, but if you talk about other things, all kinds of exquisite weapons, hidden weapons, etc., it must be Tang Haotian from the Tang Sect. The poison is the most, and the hidden weapon is the most. But Tang Haotian never forges hidden weapons for outsiders.¡± Bai Tang thoughtfully said: ¡°Dare to ask Mr. Weng, there should be places or people who buy news in the Jianghu, right?¡± Weng Quan replied: ¡°That is the Tianji Pavilion, in the lower Langya area, whether it is a dispute between the rivers and lakes, some secrets of the court, or some sneaky things between neighbors and neighbors, as long as you can afford it, you can buy news.¡± Baitang immediately said loudly: ¡°Go to Tianji Pavilion.¡± Tantai Ziheng asked vigilantly: ¡°What are you going to Tianji Pavilion for?¡± Baitang said unhappily: ¡°Mr. Tantai has no right to know everything. You can¡¯t control what I¡¯m going to do. It¡¯s not a matter of sneaking around and ruining my reputation.¡± Tantai Ziheng retorted: ¡°If you say it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not?¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°If Mr. Tantai thinks it is, I have nothing to say. It¡¯s just that if you want to make trouble for me, then maybe you will have to wait for Miss Yaoyao for a few years.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tantai Ziheng was very angry, but he also shouted, ¡°Go to Tianji Pavilion.¡± Baitang started to restore this body wholeheartedly. Can not leave any blemishes, or unmentionable disease. Can¡¯t be killed, only imprisoned. Has imprisoned him twice, this time is not bad. Yaoyao asked: ¡°Miss Bai, when will my mental body recover? I want to come out and talk to him.¡± She chose to give up Ziheng, but she didn¡¯t expect Ziheng, who has always been obedient, to run out. Baitang understood what Yaoyao was thinking: ¡°When I came, you were about to dissipate. It will take at least a year to recover to the point where you can control this body.¡± A year is considered fast. Guang Yaoyao probably took more than 30 years to recover by herself, and one year was because of Baitang¡¯s mental body nourishing her. ¡°Suddenly I feel that this year is also very long. I¡­ He, I have a blood feud, will he choose my father again. It is very difficult¡­ Miss Bai, I was impulsive just now.¡± Yaoyao who calmed down put her feelings into the bottom of her heart. If after taking revenge, she would have to spend at least ten or twenty years to revive her family. It took such a long time to prove herself again, and it would be too late to fall into the eyes of Master Tantai at that time. Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s easy to get a priceless treasure, but it¡¯s hard to find a lover. When you¡¯re in a relationship, how can you stay calm all the time? Miss Yaoyao, please plan your future carefully. The leader of the Blood Demon Cult, I won¡¯t make him feel better.¡± .¡± For a while, the car was very quiet. Baitang¡¯s chest oozed a little bit of blood, like blossoming red plums dotted beside it. Weng Quan was thinking, what should he do next? The turning point is on the next plane. When Ah Su is willing to give herself a chance, Xiao Tanger can arrive earlier (end of this chapter) Chapter 147 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (16) Chapter 147 Double Sword Light Cambril (16) The original intention of entering and leaving the martial arts is to punish evil and promote good, to rejoice in kindness and enmity, and to fight against others to grow oneself. Now, the most suitable person is in front of her eyes, and what she has to face is the Blood Demon Cult. Regardless of whether she is the original Baitang, she has to face the devil, which can be regarded as punishing evil and promoting good. Weng Quan has already made plans at this moment, as long as the White Lady doesn¡¯t drive him away, he will go with her. Tantai Ziheng was still staring at Baitang, through Baitang, he seemed to be able to see the real soul under this face. ¡°My lord, they have already left Xiaoyao Town. My subordinates have investigated, and they drove a carriage and headed east. The subordinates and others chased them to Yingfengdu, but they were nowhere to be found.¡± Honorable Lord had gloomy eyes: ¡°What is there in the east? Which ones are related to this Baitang? Send someone to guard, don¡¯t act rashly, and report to this seat immediately after finding the news.¡± The subordinate said again: ¡°There are many aristocratic families in Dongchu, Yaowanggu, Chilianmen, Xuansong Sect, Tianji Pavilion, Xie Family, etc., have more or less connections with Yufengtang. The subordinates will immediately arrange People should guard it, and if there is any abnormality, report it to the Lord immediately.¡± The lord ordered again: ¡°They are two men and one woman, keep looking, and don¡¯t let go of every pharmacy.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± In the huge and gloomy hall, there is only one person left, the Lord, who merged with the darkness. ¡°interesting¡­¡± ¡°Seriously injured like this, people in this seat can¡¯t bear you, can¡¯t they still kill you?¡± Even if you kill it at first sight, can¡¯t you kill it? It¡¯s really a life as tenacious as Xiaoqiang who can¡¯t be trampled to death¡­ Three months later. Baitang and his party arrived at Tianji Pavilion. After three months of recuperation, with Baitang¡¯s soul, this body can be said to recover very quickly. Now the heart beats extremely strongly, and the hole has healed. Apart from some pain, Baitang doesn¡¯t feel any pain. What is bad. Going up to Tianji Pavilion, you need to climb a long mountain. Baitang didn¡¯t intend to climb up honestly, so he said: ¡°I¡¯ll go up alone, you guys wait here.¡± ¡°Okay, White Lady.¡± Weng Quan naturally complied. Tan Tai Ziheng refused with a cold face: ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave my sight for half a step, who knows if you will use Yaoyao¡¯s name to do something to damage her reputation.¡± Baitang wouldn¡¯t listen to Tantai Ziheng¡¯s words, and chuckled lightly: ¡°You can do whatever you think, I won¡¯t tell you what I do.¡± After finishing speaking, Baitang immediately used lightness kung fu, and flew away like a light swallow. The speed was extremely fast, and he disappeared within a few breaths. ¡°You!¡± Tantai Ziheng used lightness kung fu to catch up without saying a word. Weng Quan looked at his shoulders and leaned on the carriage to take a rest for a while. Anyway, Tantai Ziheng can¡¯t catch up with Baitang. Maybe Baitang has already returned, and Tantai Ziheng just arrived at Tianji Pavilion. At any rate, we have been together for three months, and we should have a sense of what kind of person the White Lady is. If it is still like this, there is no need. Baitang knew that Tantai Ziheng was chasing after her, so he raised a few more levels of skill, and became even faster, like an afterimage, coming and going without a trace. Tan Taiziheng¡¯s heart sank, this lightness kung fu might not be comparable to Yufengtang¡¯s Lingbo Weibu. If she wanted to run, if she wanted to do something, wouldn¡¯t he be able to stare at her? In a short while, Baitang had arrived at Tianji Pavilion. A little boy was ushered in, with a smile on his face, presenting a pen, ink, paper and inkstone: ¡°Girl, please write what you bought on the branch.¡± Bai Tang picked up the pen and finished writing with a ¡°shua shua¡±: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± The little boy is also very interesting: ¡°The girl is beautiful and charming, and she looks like a fairy. Please wait for a while, and then put the answer in the kit after a while, and give the price to the girl. If the girl thinks the price is right, she will pay and take it.¡± If you feel that it is not suitable for you to leave the kit, you will pay ten taels of silver as financial expenses.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 148 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (17) Chapter 148 Double Sword Light Cambril (17) ¡°Little boy, your mouth looks like it has been smeared with honey. I love to hear this. I already know it. You go, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Bai Tang said with a smile. The little boy went in, and Baitang looked around here. Tianji Pavilion was built on the highest and most dangerous mountain in Langya. The scenery here is not bad. Looking down, the cliffs and cliffs are extremely thrilling. If you raise your head a little, you can see the entire plain, everything in the world, fireworks and world events. Before Baitang was kept waiting for too long, Xiao Tongzi arrived with a tray. On the tray was a kit and a note with a price tag of 1,000 taels. Baitang took out the bank note and put it on it, took the kit, opened it directly, took a look, and then smashed the note into pieces. Baitang watched Tantai Ziheng¡¯s black spot getting closer, and asked with a smile: ¡°Little boy, do you care about after-sales service?¡± The little boy was puzzled and said, ¡°Please explain clearly, what is after-sales service?¡± Baitang: ¡°I bought the news, will you sell it to other people? I bought the news?¡± The little boy said seriously: ¡°Girl, our Tianji Pavilion has always protected the privacy of our customers the most. Girl, don¡¯t worry. No one will know about the news you bought. Most people in the world will know. You bought the news at Tianji Pavilion, what is it specifically?¡± , no one else can know.¡± Baitang nodded in satisfaction. Tantai Ziheng finally arrived. First, he gave Baitang a hard look, then walked straight to the little boy, pointing at Baitang with an unfriendly expression, and said, ¡°What news did she buy here just now?¡± ?¡± The little boy replied with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Tantai, but you can¡¯t know.¡± Tantai Ziheng took out a lot of banknotes: ¡°Tell me, I will give you all these banknotes. I will buy this news.¡± The little boy still refused: ¡°Master Young Master, you must not break the rules of Tianji Pavilion.¡± The last sentence has a hint of threat in it. Tantai Ziheng snorted coldly: ¡°Stubborn.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Tantai Ziheng, as an adult, why should you get angry with a young boy. You are really too slow, so¡­¡± Baitang smiled maliciously, reached out and grabbed the clothes on Tantai Ziheng¡¯s back, carried him and jumped off the cliff using lightness kung fu. Tan Tai Ziheng¡¯s face lightened: ¡°Let go of me! If it weren¡¯t for this slim body, I would have insisted on making you look good.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t mind: ¡°Shut up. With your speed like a tortoise, when you go down the mountain, I¡¯ll fall asleep and talk harshly.¡± Tan Taizi Hengqi¡¯s face turned dark, he wondered where this woman got the courage? He jumped directly from the cliff. The wind in his ear hurts, Tantai Ziheng glanced at it from the corner of his eye, this familiar face was full of chill and desolation at the moment. When he was about to land on the ground, Baitang raised his breath, stepped on a tree branch and carried a person a few times to find the position of the carriage. Putting down Tantai Ziheng, he returned to the car by himself. Weng Quan was surprised: ¡°White Woman, is it so fast?¡± Baitang waved his hand casually: ¡°When I came down, I took a shortcut.¡± Weng Quan is also a person who has been here several times, curious: ¡°Is there a shortcut to go down the mountain from Your Excellency Tianji?¡± Tantai Ziheng complained: ¡°This lunatic jumped off the cliff on the side of Tianji Pavilion.¡± Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± Sorry for disturbing you. He also said that he would try a shortcut next time. Hehe, he¡¯s going to jump from such a high place, it¡¯s over! Baitang retorted: ¡°It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t do it, so you call me crazy. Okay, go to the west, where the sky is.¡± The next location is Yixiantian. What¡¯s in the sky? Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t think of it. Yixiantian is known as the deepest cliff in the Central Plains. It is as deep as thousands of feet. There is a dense forest growing in the dark. It does not get sunlight all the year round, but it is still lush and green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 149 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (18) Chapter 149 Double Sword Light Cambril (18) There is really no treasure in the first line of sky, it is just a mass grave for the living. Those who fell, without exception, fell to pieces. After falling, it is difficult to come up again. The stone wall that is too difficult for the first line is very smooth. A place to rely on. There is no road leading to the bottom of the cliff. Probably only Yaoyao knows what Baitang is doing. Tianji Pavilion bought the news, found Wu Shenghua, and it was enough. The head of the Tang Sect made a wish, and maybe the head of the Tang Sect broke the rules to create a hidden weapon for outsiders once. And the place where the Wushenghua is located is a line of sky, or a cliff of a line of sky. ¡°What are you doing in Yixiantian?¡± Tantai Ziheng was very suspicious that Baitang had gone to do something bad. Baitang: ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, I will not bear you. Don¡¯t ask questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my mother, do you think I would talk to you well?¡± Tantai Ziheng said not to be outdone. Baitang:? ? Is this yin and yang strange? This suspicious? This TM is called talking well? Baitang didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, she would definitely not tell him about the fact that the leader of the Blood Demon Sect was killed by her once. Weng Quan is no longer surprised, Tantai Ziheng very stubbornly believes that everything the White Woman does is ulterior motives. Tantai Ziheng said again: ¡°You used your slim body, you want to avenge her, but now you go to Tianji Pavilion for a while, and go to Yixiantian for a while. Do you really think this body is yours?¡± Baitang:? ? Hey hey hey! She is Yaoyao who can¡¯t be saved even if Da Luo Jinxian is saved, okay? Yaoyao is also willing to do these things with Yaoyao. Baitang: ¡°Tantai Ziheng, can you be normal? You said you like Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you see her hatred as your own hatred? You just urge me to do it? Oh? I feel that I can¡¯t beat the blood Those people from the Devil¡¯s Cult? They don¡¯t value her family, so they think it doesn¡¯t matter whoever takes revenge?¡± What qualifications does Tantai Ziheng have to ask her to inherit this hatred? Yaoyao herself is still alive, why should she inherit this hatred? Tantai Ziheng flicked his sleeves angrily, turned his face away, with an unreasonable look. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± After what she said just now, she felt that Yaoyao seemed a little disappointed. Baitang didn¡¯t think too much, after walking for a few days. In a dense forest, Bai Tang, Tantai Ziheng, and Weng Quan heard the sound of fighting. When Baitang heard a somewhat familiar male voice, the corner of his mouth twitched. Well, it¡¯s time to come, but I still can¡¯t avoid it. Weng Quan said: ¡°White Lady, Tantai Young Hero, I¡¯ll go and see what happened.¡± Baitang said silently: ¡°Young Xia Weng, you don¡¯t need to go, listen to the voice, you will be here later, why bother to walk this long way.¡± Tan Tai Ziheng: ¡°Indifferent and heartless.¡± Baitang simply ignored Tantai Ziheng, the new identity of the blackened big boss was about to appear, and she had to spend her time dealing with the blackened big boss. Weng Quan really didn¡¯t go, Baitang got out of the carriage, with his arms around his arms, watching the crescent-clad Jujue man dodging in embarrassment and chasing him. Is this to play Save the Heroes? Sorry, she said no. Yaoyao passed Baitang, and also saw the man in the crescent dress, and at the same time she was astonished, hatred came out again. When she was in the body, she could see what Baitang saw. So when Baitang killed the devil to take the mask, Yaoyao also saw his face, that face was extremely stunning, and that face killed her, the faces of everyone in Yufengtang, Yaoyao couldn¡¯t May forget. As soon as she saw the face of the man in the crescent moon robe, Yaoyao also recognized it. It turns out that someone will actually come back from the dead, which is really incredible. Seeing that Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng were about to step forward to rescue them, Baitang said quietly: ¡°Young Master Weng, Mr. Tantai, you might as well take a closer look.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 150 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (19) Chapter 150 Double Sword Light Cambril (19) Tan Tai Ziheng: ¡°You are so cold-blooded! Yaoyao is not as cold-blooded as you.¡± Baitang only said: ¡°Simple in mind and well-developed limbs, must the one who chases and kills be a vicious person? Does the one who is hunted down must be a weak and pitiful person? You don¡¯t know anything, so you went up recklessly. What if you save a heinous person? What if you save a murderous monster? You see, we are standing here, and the group of people who chased and killed did not attack indiscriminately, which shows that they It is a reasonable person, such a reasonable person, do you think they will hunt down and kill a good person?¡± It doesn¡¯t make sense, and Baitang doesn¡¯t know that these killers should be bought, not his followers of the Blood Demon Cult. If she was a follower of the Gorefiend Cult, she would go for it. It must be very interesting to kill all his followers in front of their leader again, and the face of the leader must be quite exciting. I have to say that Baitang¡¯s words are indeed reasonable. So, Weng Quan also followed Baitang¡¯s example, standing comfortably and watching a good show. Qi Jiayan:? ? ? Qi Jiayan: ¡°¡­¡± No, it has to be related. Qi Jiayan shouted: ¡°Young hero, female hero, Qi Jiayan is a doctor. He was revenged by Li Yuanwai¡¯s enemies just because he saved Li Yuanwai¡¯s son.¡± Qi Jiayan dodged in embarrassment, and dodged the knife by rolling on the ground. He didn¡¯t seem to be very skilled in martial arts. ¡°I have practiced medicine for five years, and at least I have saved no less than a hundred people. The kindness of the doctor has ended up like this! Sad, pitiful, and lamentable.¡± Tantai Ziheng said angrily: ¡°You really don¡¯t do good deeds.¡± Baitang:? ? ? Could it be that just because she decided not to save Qi Jiayan, everything she did along the way was defined as bad? Seeing that Tantai Ziheng and Weng Quan had already gone up to rescue them, it was even more impossible for Baitang to make a move. This was not a big scene, and she would make a move even if it was unnecessary. If Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng didn¡¯t make a move, she wanted to see how Qi Jiayan would act. Yaoyao said urgently: ¡°Miss Bai, why don¡¯t you tell them that Qi Jiayan is the devil?¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°Young lady, let¡¯s open our minds. Why do you think this devil appears here?¡± Yaoyao just came up with hatred and was not rational enough. At this time, after Bai Tang reminded her, she suddenly figured it out: ¡°Miss Bai, you have to be careful. This demon may know that he can¡¯t kill you head-on, so he will kill you if he strangles you directly.¡± I can¡¯t come, so I deliberately changed my identity to get close to you.¡± Baitang said mysteriously: ¡°Miss Yaoyao, look, we already know his hidden identity and why he came here. Are we in the clear? He thought we didn¡¯t know, but we know it all. This time If it is exposed, maybe there will be a next time, maybe it will not be this face, and put him under our noses. He thinks he is teasing us, but in fact we are teasing him Play, girl Yaoyao, what do you think?¡± After thinking about it carefully, Yaoyao is very happy, which is a bit cool. Qi Jiayan might not have imagined that he had already revealed his identity as soon as he appeared. Yaoyao: ¡°The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind, at least we can watch out for everything he does. If I hadn¡¯t seen the face of this devil, I would never have imagined that he would be Qi Jiayan, Xinglin¡¯s doctor with superb medical skills.¡± Absolutely, it can be said that it is equal to the medicine king Gu Yaowang, who loves hanging pots to help the world. Looking at it now, I am afraid it has some other purpose, which is very ironic. While killing people, he is saving people at the same time.¡± Baitang said quietly: ¡°Maybe Miss Yaoyao is wrong, Qi Jiayan may have been killing people all the time.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t believe that he would honestly be a genius doctor who can help the world. Qi Jiayan: I am a doctor who hangs the pot to help the world Xiaotang¡¯er: I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve lost your horse Qi Jiayan: I am a decent person Xiao Tanger: Sorry, I killed you once as a villain (end of this chapter) Chapter 151 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (20) Chapter 151 Double Sword Light Cambril (20) ¡°What Miss Bai said is true.¡± Yaoyao thinks that she thinks too well of Qi Jiayan. Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng were extremely fast, and the people who came to chase them were not their opponents at all, and they were quickly beaten away. Qi Jiayan was a little embarrassed, and brushed off the dust on his body. Clasped fists in thanks: ¡°Thank you two young heroes for saving me.¡± Weng Quan said with a smile: ¡°Young Master Qi¡¯s name, I have heard about it for a long time, and it is indeed a good fortune to meet you today.¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s eyes flashed, and he invited: ¡°Young Master Qi, I think that thief will not let it go, why not ride with us.¡± Baitang laughed lightly, returned to the carriage, planning to buy another carriage after reaching a certain place. Qi Jiayan hesitated for a moment, then cupped his fists again to thank: ¡°That will be troublesome.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t expose it, just watched Qi Jiayan act as a decent person, a famous doctor who can help the world, what a reputation! Speaking is gentle, action is clean and decisive, expression is pure and gentle. Just looking at his face and demeanor, he must be a noble son who was cultivated by a wealthy family with a lot of manpower and financial resources. Qi Jiayan came in, very reserved, and sat a little far away from Baitang. After hesitating for a while, he explained: ¡°This girl¡­¡± Bai Tang: ¡°My surname is Bai and my name is Tang.¡± Tantai Ziheng was driving outside, always paying attention to the situation inside, while Weng Quan sat on the other side. Qi Jiayan said in a good voice: ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯m really not a bad person. I haven¡¯t raped, robbed, or murdered without blinking an eye. I have been practicing medicine all my life, and my greatest wish in life is to write a book on medical skills so that more people can learn medical skills.¡± , can pull more people back from the gate of hell.¡± Baitang: Do you believe it? I do not believe. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Qi has seen how many bad guys would blatantly say that he is not a bad guy?¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s face was ashen, and he warned: ¡°Baitang, you¡¯d better show me something interesting. Mr. Qi is a decent person, and he is an unparalleled doctor.¡± Weng Quan didn¡¯t say much, he had rarely seen Baitang target someone like this intentionally or unintentionally. Is there really a problem? Bai Tang said in a warm voice: ¡°Young Master Tantai, I advise you to keep your mouth shut, you are young, you can¡¯t leave me now, if something happens, it may be miserable.¡± Tantai Ziheng: ¡°You! Hmph!¡± If he hadn¡¯t been caught by someone, Tantai Ziheng swore that he would definitely make Baitang pay the price. Qi Jiayan said again: ¡°Miss Bai, you are companions, and Master Tantai Shaozhuang is your fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t let me cause you to misunderstand.¡± interesting. Yaoyao is a nickname. But this Baitang was talking inside and out, as if she and this Yaoyao were two people. Tantai Ziheng is also hostile to this Baitang. Baitang¡¯s whole body was about to have goosebumps, it was hard for Qi Jiayan to make her feel uncomfortable when she said such things. ¡°Mr. Qi, you are thinking too much. Let me declare two points. First, the marriage was divorced three months ago. I have nothing to do with Tantai Ziheng. Now he is the one who insists on following me. Second. , I have been at odds with Tantai Ziheng for a long time, not because of you, Mr. Qi, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Weng Quan said silently: ¡°They have always been like this.¡± White Woman seems not at all afraid of letting other people know about this matter. Although it is not a resurrection of the dead, it is equivalent to the resurrection of the dead. Most people in the world are ignorant and afraid, and they will be very afraid of such things. Tantai Ziheng added coldly: ¡°The one who divorced me was Baitang, and the one who had a marriage contract with me was Yaoyao. Yaoyao would not divorce me. It must be you, a poisonous woman, who forced her.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Yoyao: ¡°¡­¡± Yaoyao is very sorry: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bai, I have caused you trouble. Ziheng really misunderstood you, Miss Bai is really a very good person.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 152 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (21) Chapter 152 Double Sword Light Cambril (21) Baitang: ¡°My dear girl, prejudice is like a mountain. No matter what you do, it is always wrong. He will find all kinds of reasons for you to convince yourself.¡± Because he cared too much about Yaoyao, Tantai Ziheng disliked her in Yaoyao¡¯s body. Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± Qi Jiayan had a puzzled expression on his face, and said: ¡°Miss Bai and Master Tantai are on good terms, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s not because of me, naturally it can¡¯t be better.¡± For a while, no one spoke. After a while, Qi Jiayan said: ¡°Miss Bai, I don¡¯t think you look very good. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you let me feel your pulse?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baitang unexpectedly cooperated and stretched out his hand. Qi Jiayan was a little flattered, and began to take Baitang¡¯s pulse seriously. But I was horrified. how is this possible? How could someone be so badly wounded, bled so much, and still be alive? It¡¯s only been three months, and he¡¯s still on the road. The wounds are one on the heart and one next to the heart. How did the two heaviest wounds recover so quickly? Baitang asked softly: ¡°Mr. Qi, am I suffering from some incurable disease? Your expression is so serious and heavy.¡± This is the first time that Yaoyao has seen Baitang¡¯s eyes look playful. If it were her, she would definitely not be able to make a deal with someone who killed the whole family. Qi Jiayan withdrew his hand and said: ¡°Miss Bai, your heart injury has not fully recovered, so you should not use too much internal force, and you should not make too many vigorous movements.¡± Weng Quan said silently: ¡°Did the White Lady use lightness kung fu?¡± Qi Jiayan said with a serious face: ¡°There is a sword in the heart, this is no other place, and it needs to be recuperated. If you can use your internal strength, you will not use your internal strength.¡± Bai Tang said slowly: ¡°Young Master Qi, you don¡¯t know something. If it wasn¡¯t for the **** cult leader, how could I have been injured? I was chased and killed by him twice, and the news that I went to Tianji Pavilion must not be hidden from him. He will definitely find me, he has issued a hunting order, besides this dog, there are other people who want money to kill me. It is really difficult not to use force.¡± Baitang smiled and scolded him in front of the Lord, it felt really good. Qi Jiayan said angrily: ¡°This leader of the Blood Demon Sect is really not a thing, he is doing everything wrong. Miss Bai, I¡¯m going to Yixiantian to find the medicinal material called Wushenghua. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to communicate with Miss Bai. A few prescriptions, I also have a good golden sore medicine on my body, after Miss Bai is injured, apply this medicine, she can recover quickly, and the most important thing is, it will not leave scars.¡± Bai Tang blinked his eyes: ¡°Mr. Qi, you should keep this thing yourself. The Wusheng flower that Mr. Qi is looking for is exactly what I am looking for, and it happens to be on the same road, so it is better to go there.¡± Naturally, people have to be around. It¡¯s a coincidence that they went the same way. Qi Jiayan was very surprised: ¡°That¡¯s really destined, Miss Bai, Weng Shaoxia, if the owner of the young village doesn¡¯t dislike me, then we can go together.¡± Weng Quan said silently: ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet Mr. Qi.¡± Tantai Ziheng naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. In the five years since Qi Jiayan became famous, there hasn¡¯t been a patient he couldn¡¯t cure. Tan Tai Ziheng: ¡°To meet is to be destined, and it would be great to be able to walk together.¡± Everyone has no objection, Qi Jiayan came prepared, a group of three people with one soul, now a group of four people with one soul. Baitang asked casually: ¡°Young Master Qi is a medical student, what¡¯s the use of these lifeless flowers?¡± About Wushenghua, she is not well-known. If she hadn¡¯t gone to Tianji Pavilion, she would not have known such a flower. Qi Jiayan said very seriously: ¡°I have never seen it before. I only saw the description of Wushenghua in the master¡¯s medical skills, saying that it grows on the cliff. A few decades ago, a top light kung fu master picked it. It is said Can reunite broken bones.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 153 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (22) Chapter 153 Double Sword Light Cambril (22) Weng Quan was surprised: ¡°There are such miraculous flowers. That is really good news for many people.¡± What is the White Lady looking for this lifeless flower? Baitang said: ¡°No life flowers grow longer than a line of sky. A line of sky is the deepest cliff. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is so deep. I think Mr. Qi¡¯s light and martial arts are not very good, but the cliff of a line of sky is the smoothest. Mr. Qi Are you not afraid of falling into this abyss and being smashed to pieces?¡± Qi Jiayan wouldn¡¯t die if he fell to pieces, and Bai Tang didn¡¯t worry about him at all. Qi Jiayan said seriously: ¡°Miss Bai, everyone has something to pursue in their life. What I want is to write a book and pass it on to the world to save more people who are suffering from illness. I also know that this trip is extremely dangerous. If it succeeds, It will bring the good news to those who are lame due to accidents. What a wonderful thing. If it fails, I have nothing to say, and I have no chance to regret. Miss Bai, Weng Shaoxia, although I am not good at martial arts High, but also prepared.¡± As he spoke, Qi Jiayan took out a mechanical iron hand. ¡°This is a commonly used mechanical hidden weapon. It is often used to climb rocks. As long as you open the mechanism and find the right direction, the iron claws will stretch out and drill into the hard rock. In this way, there is a support.¡± Qi Jiayan took out another sharp dagger, opened it, and the dagger was as white as snow. ¡°Then I will use this extremely sharp dagger to carve out a hole in the cliff for me to step on. Although it takes time and effort, at least there is a chance.¡± After finishing speaking, Qi Jiayan asked again: ¡°Why did Miss Bai go looking for Wushenghua?¡± Tantai Ziheng listened very attentively, he only now knew that Baitang went to Yixiantian for Wushenghua. Baitang pretended to be mysterious and said: ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s beautiful! As a woman, I love this beautiful thing the most. Moreover, it is rare, and it is said that rare things are the most expensive. I want to get such a rare and beautiful thing. This can be used as a A symbol of my identity.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were full of confidence. It seems that this is the case. Weng Quan intuitively felt that this was not the case, and Baitang definitely didn¡¯t want the flower just because it looked good. Tantai Ziheng snorted coldly, deliberately let the carriage go on the uneven ground. It¡¯s just nonsense, without any scruples about this slim body. She wants to die, don¡¯t bring Yaoyao! He had to let the woman get rid of this idea. The carriage went on an uneven road, and the people inside were unprepared, following the bumps, they almost fell down. Baitang was as immobile as a mountain, and quickly helped the two of them. Weng Quan apologized and said: ¡°Master Tantai, you have been driving the carriage for a while, please replace me.¡± Tantai Ziheng returned to the flat road, and refused: ¡°Thank you, Weng Shaoxia, for your kindness. I don¡¯t want to see the face of the person I love the most.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Qi Jiayan showed confusion at the right time, but he wisely didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Interesting, it really isn¡¯t the original Baitang. Then he said: ¡°Just now, please forgive me, Miss Bai, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± How could Bai Tang care about like Qi Jiayan, and just said: ¡°Mr. Qi, why bother to apologize, who would have thought that the carriage happened to be on an uneven road? Besides, I just took the scabbard, and Mr. Qi didn¡¯t occupy it.¡± I¡¯m cheap. Even if you encounter it, it¡¯s nothing, we children of the Jianghu, we don¡¯t care about trivial matters.¡± Tan Tai Ziheng never forgot to pun: ¡°The sons and daughters of the rivers and lakes don¡¯t care about trifles, but this lonely ghost may be.¡± Qi Jiayan quickly changed the subject: ¡°Miss Bai, if you go looking for this lifeless flower just because it looks good and is precious, forget it, it¡¯s too dangerous, Yufengtang depends on you now, nothing can happen to you.¡± Weng Quan also followed: ¡°White Lady, be careful in that place.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 154 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (23) Chapter 154 Double-knife Light Cambril (23) Baitang said indifferently: ¡°My life has already been killed by a hunting order, or by someone like Ba Tongtian who only cares about money, or by that dog from the Blood Demon Sect. Why don¡¯t you go after what I want? s things.¡± Baitang avoids talking about Yufengtang, but only talks about his favorite. He said again: ¡°I heard that this lifeless flower is very special. It is a rare black flower. The petals have a total of ninety-nine layers, which are unfolded layer by layer, soft and delicate. When placed in the sun, you can see the veins of the petals, and you can also see Ambilight, that is¡­ colorful black. Mr. Qi, I don¡¯t persuade you, and you don¡¯t persuade me to do this. Alas! I, Baitang, am just a little girl, and I don¡¯t have any big ambitions. This lifeless flower is really attractive. I, secondly, I want to prove that if I come back alive, I can come back alive even in a ghost place like Yixiantian. I think I can come back alive. That dog, I will kill him Wan scrape.¡± Baitang seems to be really attracted by the beauty and rarity of this Wusheng flower. Baitang said, the cruelty in his eyes made people startled. Weng Quan felt that this was right, the white girl he knew was not a superficial person. But, he still felt something was wrong. White Woman is a top expert¡­ Qi Jiayan cupped his hands and said: ¡°Miss Bai, I heard that the leader of the Blood Demon Sect is not a simple person, you have to be careful.¡± Qi Jiayan was shocked in his heart. Others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t the person who is the leader of the Blood Demon Sect and Baitang who killed him know? Baitang cut off his head with his own hands, kicked his head into the river, buried half of his body in the soil, did Baitang think he was still alive? Could it be that¡­ she knows her secret? Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I have to be careful about this bastard. Mr. Qi, you are a gentle doctor. Now you are walking with me, and you have caused some danger in vain. I am really sorry.¡± How did he get the feeling she was happy about it? Qi Jiayan: ¡°Since I have decided to go with Miss Bai, it¡¯s okay to be a little dangerous. The leader of the Blood Demon Sect is indeed not a good person, and everyone scolds him.¡± Hearing what Qi Jiayan said, Bai Tang stopped talking. Thinking about how to act with this dog in the future. Yaoyao also really admires Baitang, she can still be so calm in front of a person who wants to kill her. In the evening, Baitang roasted a hare and talked with Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, you recovered faster than I thought. Later, I will find Tantai Ziheng and give you a little time to talk. It will last for a quarter of an hour. You can¡¯t stay too long, or you will fall short. In addition, Qi Jiayanzhi Don¡¯t expose the matter to anyone, only you and I will know for the time being.¡± Hearing the news, Yaoyao was surprised and pleasantly surprised. ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Bai.¡± Qi Jiayan stared intently at the rabbit roasted in Baitang¡¯s hands. It¡¯s so fragrant. Rarely smells like this. Qi Jiayan¡¯s gaze is so obvious that it¡¯s hard for people to ignore it. Baitang pretended to be eating with one leg happily, and did not forget to kindly remind him: ¡°Young Master Qi, you are going to burn.¡± Qi Jiayan came back to his senses, quickly turned his face, and smiled coquettishly: ¡°Sorry, Miss Bai, I lost my temper just now. It¡¯s really that Miss Bai¡¯s craftsmanship is so good and so fragrant. I couldn¡¯t help being attracted to it in the next moment.¡± Weng Quan added: ¡°White Lady¡¯s skills are indeed very good, but she doesn¡¯t shoot often, and I only learned three points.¡± Baitang said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you think. I¡¯ll tell you the method. Mr. Qi is a doctor, and he must be better than blue in all aspects.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t want to give Qi Jiayan half of it. Roasting one is already tiring enough, so it¡¯s completely unnecessary to distribute it to this kind of people. Facts have proved that as a doctor, he is really good at controlling these quantities and time. On the left is English, on the right is Japanese, I¡¯m in the middle (end of this chapter) Chapter 155 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (24) Chapter 155 Double Sword Light Cambril (24) It didn¡¯t take long for Qi Jiayan to make a perfect debut. Satisfied his appetite, Baitang smiled and said to Tantai Ziheng: ¡°Tantai Ziheng, come with me, I have something to tell you.¡± Bai Tang did not give Tantai Ziheng a chance to refuse, she had already walked away. Tantai Ziheng snorted coldly, put down the roast chicken in his hand, and followed. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Tantai Ziheng said unhappily. Baitang was too lazy to say a word with Tantai Ziheng, and gave Yaoyao the initiative in her body, and she stepped back temporarily. Yaoyao returned to her body, dizzy for a while, almost fainting. Tantai Ziheng smiled mockingly: ¡°Baitang, if you call me, it¡¯s to pretend, to show your weakness, there is no need.¡± Yaoyao supported the tree and said, ¡°Ziheng, can¡¯t you tell me from Miss Bai?¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s expression changed, he couldn¡¯t believe it, after looking at it for a while, he said pleasantly: ¡°You¡¯re back! You¡¯ve returned to your own body!¡± Tantai Ziheng quickly helped Yaoyao to sit down. Yaoyao grabbed Tantai Ziheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ziheng, I¡¯m too weak to stay long. Today we only have a quarter of an hour.¡± Tantai Ziheng frowned and said: ¡°Yaoyao, is it because of that Baitang, I killed her.¡± ¡°Ziheng, you have too much prejudice against Miss Bai. Miss Bai is a very good person. She saved me. If she really wants my body, she can wait until all my consciousness disappears. Why bother?¡± Use your own soul to nourish me?¡± Tan Tai Ziheng pursed his lips and said: ¡°She stole your body, she should have saved you, she should have avenged you. She may not be a good person.¡± Yaoyao couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Ziheng, why do you think this way? Miss Bai never owed me anything, she saved my life. Besides, she has already helped me¡­ even if I want to give my body to Miss Bai, I am also willing. But Miss Bai asked me to cultivate well and plan my future path. Ziheng, I hope you can get to know Miss Bai again.¡± Tantai Ziheng remained silent, originally meeting Yaoyao was a happy thing, but now because of Baitang, they are not happy with each other. This Baitang is really a disaster. Yaoyao said again: ¡°Ziheng, I don¡¯t want you to keep prejudice against Miss Bai. Also, I don¡¯t want you to interfere with what Miss Bai did. The matter of retiring the engagement is not Miss Bai¡¯s own initiative, but my own. I beg Miss Bai to withdraw the engagement. If you want to blame, blame me, don¡¯t implicate Miss Bai.¡± When Tantai Ziheng knew that this Baitang was not that Baitang, he had always firmly believed that it was this Baitang who resigned from his marriage, not Yaoyao¡¯s voluntary resignation. But now Yaoyao told him that she begged this Baitang to divorce the engagement. Tantai Ziheng was very puzzled: ¡°Why? Why did you call off my marriage? Yaoyao, did I treat you badly? Or¡­you don¡¯t like me enough?¡± Yaoyao condensed her breath and said: ¡°What Miss Bai said that day is also what I want to say. I have been burdened with hatred in this life. I love Ziheng, but I can¡¯t just love Ziheng for the rest of my life. In my heart, the hatred of my dead relatives is more important than you. As a child, my parents and friends died in vain. What face do I have to live in a corner? Uncle is unwilling to lie in this muddy water. Without Yufengtang, I would not be your sword The wife of the young owner of the villa. Why bother? Are you willing to wait for ten years? Ziheng, this is not a year or two, but ten years. Even if you are willing to wait, is uncle willing? Can you be so selfish? The engagement has been withdrawn, if we are destined, we will reap good results in the future, if we are not destined, you will find a good wife in the future, and I will still follow my path.¡± Tantai Ziheng seemed to be stuck in an alley and couldn¡¯t get out: ¡°It¡¯s just the dead, are they all more important than me?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 156 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (25) Chapter 156 Double Sword Light Cambril (25) ¡°Ziheng!¡± Yaoyao never expected Tantai Ziheng to say that. The dead are never comparable to the living. ¡°They are my relatives! Would you say that if they were your relatives?¡± The time is up, and Yaoyao¡¯s heart swelled, and he reiterated again: ¡°Ziheng, don¡¯t interfere with Miss Bai, and don¡¯t be hostile to her anymore. Finally¡­be careful Qi¡­¡± Baitang returned to his body, and did not let Yaoyao finish speaking. Yaoyao apologized: ¡°Miss Bai, I just want Ziheng to beware of Qi Jiayan.¡± Bai Tang said indifferently: ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not necessary. Tantai Ziheng will be fine.¡± Baitang looked at Tantai Ziheng, chuckled lightly, and left. Laughing like this, Tantai Ziheng knew that it was that woman who came back, not Yaoyao. What does her smile mean? Are you mocking him? Taunting him is no better than a dead person? Seeing Baitang approaching, Qi Jiayan wrapped a leg in a lotus leaf and handed it to Baitang: ¡°Miss Bai, try it and see if I am qualified to be a teacher.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t refuse, Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t get to the point where he would prescribe her medicine. Bite down, it is delicious and smooth, the entrance is full of fragrance, and when you bite it, it is full of strength, and the taste is even more progressive. Bai Tang gave a thumbs up without hesitation to express his appreciation: ¡°Young Master Qi is indeed extremely talented.¡± Qi Jiayan gossiped: ¡°Miss Bai, is there any misunderstanding between you and the owner of Tantai Shaozhuang?¡± Baitang glanced at Qi Jiayan warningly, Qi Jiayan obediently turned his eyes away, and quietly ate the roast chicken. Weng Quan handed Baitang a sword, Baitang knew what he was thinking, and it was nothing more than a trick. Tantai Ziheng came over, Qi Jiayan felt that something was wrong with him, he looked like he had lost his soul. patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Young Master, why are you acting like this?¡± Tantai Ziheng only said: ¡°She really wants to divorce me, she really¡­ wants to divorce. I thought that my mother was just being forced, but it was her own will.¡± Tantai Ziheng seemed to be dazed, and he just felt that Yaoyao didn¡¯t want him anymore. ¡°Mr. Qi, do you think the living are really inferior to the dead?¡± Qi Jiayan has a complex expression on his face, look, the word love is quite misleading. ¡°Master Shao, it depends on who they are and why they died. Why bother to compare with the dead, he is already dead, and living has a future and can change everything, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°They are Yaoyao¡¯s relatives. In my heart, I can¡¯t compare to the hatred of her parents.¡± Qi Jiayan¡¯s expression became more complicated, and he sat a little further away. is that OK? You ask you to be more important in your heart than other people¡¯s parents? ¡°Young owner, in your heart, is the owner more important than my mother? If you can¡¯t do it yourself, how can you ask my mother? As a child, she witnessed her tragic death in front of her. If it were you, would you be able to let go?¡± Qi Jiayan said, his eyes lightly cast in Baitang¡¯s direction. He deliberately killed her parents in front of her, deliberately let his subordinates stab him with a sword, but gave her a chance to live again, just to see what will happen to Baitang under this hatred. Yaoyao bawled: ¡°He has the nerve to say that, this devil is really shameless.¡± Baitang: ¡°After all, there are two identities, black and white. If you want to pretend to be like one, how can you do it if you don¡¯t work hard?¡± Qi Jiayan carefully figured out this move and didn¡¯t say much. Tantai Ziheng was dumbfounded, with a tangled expression. Yaoyao¡¯s words finally made him uncomfortable. Chasing it out is originally for redemption. Now, how can I give up? After thinking about this point clearly, Tantai Ziheng¡¯s eyes cleared a little. After walking for a month, Baitang and the others met another interception from the Blood Demon Cult. Seeing that their moves were indeed from the Blood Demon Cult, Baitang¡¯s eyes lit up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 157 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (26) Chapter 157 Double Sword Light Cambril (26) Qi Jiayan frowned, and saw Baitang pull out the double knives hanging from her waist, and charged forward, full of killing intent. There were only dozens of people from the Blood Demon Sect, Bai Tang was slightly disappointed. Qi Jiayan¡¯s martial arts looks the worst, he has been hiding in embarrassment, and occasionally gets hurt. If Yaoyao hadn¡¯t seen the face of the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, she might have been fooled by Qi Jiayan¡¯s superb acting skills. I would rather get hurt myself, this acting skill is absolutely amazing. Bai Tang purposely went around to Qi Jiayan¡¯s side, and said, ¡°Young Master Qi, pay attention to stand by my side.¡± Qi Jiayan grabbed Baitang¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai.¡± Baitang let out a soft snort: ¡°These **** from the Blood Demon Sect, die for me!¡± After finishing speaking, it was another massacre. In the distance seems to be the leader of the Gorefiend Cult, with a slightly darker red robe and a scarlet mask than other believers. Yo, the masters of fakes are here! Baitang¡¯s double knives combined with her weird steps and ultimate moves are a good hand to reap lives. Baitang¡¯s surroundings were soon empty, the blade slashed, blood splashed everywhere, and a lot of blood spilled on Qi Jiayan¡¯s body, and a look of disgust flashed across Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes. Yaoyao: ¡°This man¡¯s heart is really cold. After all, he is a member of his sect. He died under the knife, but he didn¡¯t respond.¡± A hidden weapon was shot at Qi Jiayan, Baitang made a decisive decision, and at the same time he threw the knife, grabbed Qi Jiayan with his **** hand, moved him to the side, dodged the hidden weapon, and left a ring of **** fingers at the same time print. Since he hates it, let him hate it even more. ¡°Young Master Qi, don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Bai Tang instructed. ¡°Hmm.¡± Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t look very well either. Baitang stepped on the group of believers and slashed at the fake leader. Although the fake one was fake, it had a few brushes, so he narrowly escaped, and hurriedly ordered: ¡°Get out!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t kill them immediately this time, and let them leave. If the leader of the Blood Demon Sect dies here, this drama will not be easy to continue. Everyone ran away, Baitang put away the knife, and said with concern: ¡°Young Master Weng, Master Tantai, Young Master Qi, are you all alright?¡± Weng Quan said directly: ¡°White Woman, I feel something is wrong, this time the members of the Blood Demon Cult are not as strong as last time.¡± Baitang also nodded: ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s much weaker, it shouldn¡¯t be from the same batch. This time, it should be just a test. There are not so few people in the Blood Demon Sect, I hope the dog leader will send more powerful ones.¡± disciple.¡± Tantai Ziheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡± Qi Jiayan smiled and said: ¡°Miss Bai, the Blood Demon Cult is a group of vicious and unscrupulous people, why should they come as many as possible?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes flashed a chill: ¡°Naturally, the more the better, the more people you kill, the fewer people you will have. It¡¯s not easy to train such a group of people.¡± Is it so easy for the members of the Blood Demon Cult to be killed? Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically said: ¡°Daydreaming.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Weng Quan and Qi Jiayan wanted to say something, but Bai Tang changed the topic with a smile. There is no need to get too involved with a person who is prejudiced against you, nor to prove something to him. The more you talk to him, the more trouble will become. In the evening, a white dove flew by quietly. At this time, a rumor arose in the arena. From time to time, a treasure map was published, which was divided into four pieces and scattered all over the rivers and lakes. One of them is in the Yufeng Hall. If you collect all four treasure maps, you can find the huge wealth left by the previous dynasty according to the treasure map. It is said that this wealth is enough to form a hundred thousand elite soldiers, which is enough to change the dynasty. There are rumors in the rivers and lakes that the leader of the Blood Demon Cult is also looking for a treasure map, just to lead the entire martial arts world. The reason why the order to kill Baitang, the orphan girl of Yufengtang, is that the treasure map is on Baitang. When Baitang heard the news, his expression was indescribable. The treasure map is on her body? (end of this chapter) Chapter 158 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (27) Chapter 158 Double Sword Light Cambril (27) Why doesn¡¯t she know anything? This rumor must have been polished, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have spread quickly and far. Yaoyao scolded: ¡°It¡¯s too insidious! Where is there any treasure map, it is clearly his scheme.¡± Baitang comforted: ¡°Since you know it¡¯s his conspiracy, why get angry, it¡¯s not worth it or not.¡± Yaoyao worried: ¡°But as soon as this news comes out, coupled with the hunting order, there will be no more people with greed and desire in the world, and it will bring great trouble and danger to Miss Bai.¡± Baitang stretched his muscles and bones, and didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°It¡¯s not enough for me to fight. They say that I have a treasure map here, so come here. When have I, Baitang, been afraid?¡± Baitang said to the others: ¡°Everyone, they all said that I have a quarter of the treasure map on me, why, do you have any ideas?¡± Tantai Ziheng¡¯s eyes dimmed and he didn¡¯t speak. Weng Quan shook his head: ¡°I think it¡¯s a conspiracy.¡± Qi Jiayan echoed: ¡°I agree with Weng Shaoxia, this is a conspiracy against Miss Bai.¡± Baitang nodded naturally: ¡°Well, I think so too.¡± you do not say! The master of this conspiracy is here. Yaoyao looked at Tantai Ziheng¡¯s reaction in disappointment. Is there a treasure map, who knows better than them? Qi Jiayan instructed: ¡°Miss Bai, you have to be more careful. Now, you are afraid that you will become the object of many people¡¯s eyes.¡± Baitang lay down comfortably, and said slowly: ¡°I¡¯ve also spent a long time studying and pouring tea. After thinking about it, it¡¯s more comfortable to fight against others and step on the edge of a knife. Come on Just come, come one, I Baitang will hit one, come a couple, I will Baitang beat a couple, come a group, I will kick a group. Afraid they won¡¯t? As long as you dare to come, you have to be ready to be punished by me! ¡° At this time, the effect of the fist is reflected. Since it is said that one of the treasure maps is here with her. Then she will spread her reputation. Qi Jiayan¡¯s gaze deepened: ¡°Miss Bai is heroic.¡± Hearing the compliment, Baitang smiled brightly like a flower: ¡°I appreciate it, I know I¡¯m good-looking, and I know I¡¯m amazing.¡± Yixiantian is too far away from here, and the news spreads quickly. Many people have approached Baitang. Qi Jiayan, Weng Quan, and Tantai Ziheng were almost numb. Whenever someone appeared, Baitang would cut to the chase and ask directly, ¡°Are you here for the treasure map?¡± If the person answered ¡°yes¡±, Baitang would immediately draw his sword and attack. In the end, without exception, Baitang beat them to death. At the end, there was an annoyed sentence: ¡°Just such a waste, you want to take the treasure map from me.¡± Of course the people who were beaten were not convinced, who can be happy when they are called trash? But there is no way, and indeed it can¡¯t be beaten. In the past two months, Baitang¡¯s reputation has been forcibly built. Basically every once in a while, Baitang would get into a fight, which greatly satisfied her warlike desire. At this time, it has entered the territory of the Northwest, and it has entered the cold autumn, and the cold air is oppressive. Sometimes, a wind blows for several days. The northwest wind was neither humid nor mild, but a very dry and rough cloth was rubbed on the face fiercely, especially Baitang, whose skin became rougher after walking in it for more than a month. Fortunately, with Qi Jiayan, a doctor with a positive identity, Baitang is well maintained. About ten days away, we will reach Yixiantian. Qi Jiayan received the letter and said goodbye to everyone. This is an urgent letter. The person in the letter is a close friend of Qi Jiayan. Now he is seriously ill, and Qi Jiayan is very troubled. Baitang silently watched his actions. This person can really pretend to be affectionate. There is indeed sadness in the eyebrows and eyes, and it is wronged him not to pretend to be an award for him. Qi Jiayan said reluctantly: ¡°Miss Bai, if there are any extra flowers, can you take one from me?¡± Qi Jiayan: If there are many, please take one for me Baitang: No problem (Such precious and rare flowers will never appear in one piece, right? One must be her) Spoiler: Twin Flowers (smirk) (end of this chapter) Chapter 159 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (28) Chapter 159 Double Sword Light Cambril (28) ¡°If there are two, if you can bring them back from Yixiantian, you must give one to Mr. Qi.¡± Baitang said perfunctorily. If you give it, you must ask for two flowers. Qi Jiayan got Baitang¡¯s guarantee, and smiled: ¡°Then I will trouble Miss Bai, and in the future, I will reward you with a lot of gifts.¡± As for whether this gift is what Baitang wanted, that¡¯s not sure. Qi Jiayan gave Baitang a series of things he had prepared for picking flowers, including the machine-like iron hands. Qi Jiayan¡¯s departure did not affect them. The closer to the sky, the wind and sand are so strong that within a hundred meters, people can¡¯t even be seen clearly. Baitang looked at the first line of the world, under the two cracks, there was a pitch-black patch, the sunlight could not penetrate, but there was a dense forest growing inside, looking at the dense forest from the cliff, I felt a little bleak, because it was too deep Even most of the dense forest can¡¯t be seen, only some lingering fog. Such an environment is really an excellent place to kill people and seize treasures, isn¡¯t it? Weng Quan pulled Baitang back: ¡°White Woman, let me take a look first. It looks too dangerous here.¡± Tantai Ziheng snorted again: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you seek death, if you drag Yaoyao to seek death, I won¡¯t let you feel better.¡± Bai Tang ignored Tantai Ziheng, and only said to Weng Quan: ¡°Young Xia Weng, don¡¯t go down, this matter is my own business. After a while, maybe a large group of people will come, maybe Blood Demon Sect, Weng Shaoxia, I have to ask you one more time, try to stop some people.¡± Such a good opportunity to kill her, Bai Tang didn¡¯t believe that Qi Jiayan would let it go. Weng Quan frowned: ¡°In this case, White Woman, why don¡¯t we avoid it?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes flashed with enthusiasm: ¡°Avoid it? It¡¯s not necessary, as long as I go to pick these lifeless flowers, I can¡¯t avoid it.¡± Tantai Ziheng drew his sword to stop him: ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to pick it, and I don¡¯t allow any accidents to Yaoyao¡¯s body.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± What did you do earlier? When it comes to one foot, say no? Dreaming? Yaoyao said urgently: ¡°Miss Bai, let me come out, I¡¯ll persuade Ziheng.¡± Baitang refused: ¡°You exceeded the time last time, and I wasted a lot of effort, no.¡± Baitang said that a quarter of an hour is really a quarter of an hour, not even a minute or a second longer. Weng Quan also looked at Tantai Ziheng inexplicably, what was he thinking? Baitang smiled strangely: ¡°If you want to stop me, then it¡¯s up to you.¡± With a strange step, Baitang squeezed the acupuncture points on Tantai Ziheng¡¯s wrist with both hands, causing his wrist to go numb and lose his strength, so he snatched the sword from his hand, and with a wave of his hand, the sword hit Tantaizi Heng¡¯s knee, Tantai Ziheng almost knelt down after being touched like this. Baitang threw the sword at Tantai Ziheng¡¯s feet, and quickly stepped back, not forgetting to say: ¡°Young Xia Weng, be careful.¡± Weng Quan frowned when he saw it, did Baitang jump off a cliff? Looking from the edge of the cliff, Baitang was facing upwards, with open arms, the long blue dress was blown by the wind of the cliff, like a flower fluttering in the wind, but there was a flamboyant smile on his face. Really scared me to death! I don¡¯t know, I thought she was looking for death! Weng Quan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw an iron claw shoot out from Baitang¡¯s sleeve. I have never seen such a hardworking person, pick a flower, and jump off a cliff by the way. Tantai Ziheng rushed over, but his brows frowned and his heart tightened. ¡°Why do you treat your slim body like this? Why do you!¡± Of course, Bai Tang couldn¡¯t hear Tantai Ziheng¡¯s questioning, she was just putting on a show, and at this moment she relaxed her body, allowing her body to descend. I still don¡¯t forget to ask Yaoyao: ¡°My girl, how do you feel? Is it exciting?¡± Yoyao: ¡°¡­¡± Can she say anything? She was almost scared to death. What Baitang can feel, she can feel too. The feeling of weightlessness, I can¡¯t see anything, and my ears are full of howling wind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 160 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (29) Chapter 160 Double Sword Light Cambril (29) But it was really exciting. Baitang didn¡¯t tease Yaoyao any more, he used his internal force, flipped in the air, and opened the iron claw again. When the iron claw shot out, Bai Tanggao raised his leg, pressed lightly, and instantly changed the state of where he fell. The whole person walked towards the cliff, and at the same time pulled out the double knives at his waist. With the help of internal force, the two knives were extremely hard and sharp, and they were stably inserted into the rock. Baitang stood on the handle of the knife with one foot, one foot shrank. Glancing at the low cliff, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, the cracks in this place are really big, she let her body fall for half a minute, and she still couldn¡¯t see the situation below clearly with her naked eyes. Yaoyao¡¯s angle of view changes with Baitang¡¯s control, she is almost frightened to death, and takes a breath. Really, too deep, this line of sky. If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to look down, where would Baitang¡¯s composure remain. Baitang is in the clouds and mist at the moment, it is not easy to find the lifeless flowers with the naked eye, the sky is big and deep, so you can only look slowly. And at this moment, the top of the cliff. The members of the Blood Demon Cult have arrived, and Qi Jiayan resumed the guru¡¯s attire, with a scarlet mask and a red robe, looking creepy. Coldly ordered: ¡°Kill.¡± His main goal is Baitang on the cliff, not Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng. There were quite a few members of the Gorefiend Cult, a total of two hundred. Weng Quan dealt with it carefully, and he clearly felt that this time, he was a lot stronger. If he hadn¡¯t fought against Baitang every day and improved a lot, he might have fallen here. Tantai Ziheng was very embarrassed, and was rescued by Weng Quan several times. Qi Jiayan came to the cliff and waved his hand, another group of people dared to come over directly and shot arrows down the cliff. Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng were startled, but they were trapped by the foundation of other Blood Demon Cults, and there was no way to stop them. Qi Jiayan waved his hand again, and out of nowhere, more members of the Gorefiend Sect appeared. They pushed a pile of stones, approaching like the bottom of a cliff. Weng Quan couldn¡¯t stop being shocked, no matter how much, even if he was injured. Go to stop Qi Jiayan, stop these people who are pushing down the stone. They are going to smash the White Woman into a pulp! Baitang pulled out one knife, and the other knife inserted into another rock with strong internal force, stepped on the stone wall and stayed on the hilt of the other sword, and moved forward alternately. ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s not good!¡± Yaoyao was shocked when she saw the arrow falling from above. Sure enough, someone came, the people from the Blood Demon Cult, sure enough, came. Even if they can¡¯t see the situation on the top of the cliff now, they can be sure that this is a member of the Blood Demon Cult. Baitang smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just in time!¡± This body has fully recovered, it is not a period of weakness, Baitang is becoming more and more tyrannical now. With force on the soles of the feet, the knife bent into an arc, Baitang withdrew the force, got up with the recovered force of the knife, and went to a high place, stepping on the stone wall, with his long sleeves fluttering, rolled up a few arrows, and stretched his arms With a flick, several arrows scattered and embedded deeply into the stone wall, Baitang stepped on these arrows, rolled some arrows into the stone wall again. Before she could operate a few more times, there was a shadow over her head, Baitang didn¡¯t even look up, and instantly stepped on the stone wall, using her internal strength to the extreme, and dodged away. A stone the size of a four or five-year-old child fell from Baitang¡¯s side, and there was no echo when it fell. Yaoyao didn¡¯t speak, lest Baitang be distracted. This situation is really very dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Bai, she might have died here. Big and small stones were still being thrown down, Baitang found the right opportunity, used his internal strength to hit a few relatively large stones, and these stones were smashed into the stone wall abruptly. , internal force was poured into the knife, and a circle was drawn around the embedded part. Baitang¡¯s waist bent down to an unattainable degree, and his feet were tightly stuck to the stone wall like suction cups, without falling. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 161 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (30) Chapter 161 Double Sword Light Cambril (30) Ten fingers thrust into the big rock unexpectedly, Bai Tang threw the rock with force, a huge groove appeared in the stone wall, Bai Tang dodged to hide in it. Without changing her face, she tore off one foot of her clothes, and wrapped her five **** fingers. No matter how tyrannical she is, this body is a mortal body after all. With the force of five fingers, she threw this huge stone, and the stone escaped from the space. , rubbed off flesh and blood, Baitang¡¯s hand was bloody. It¡¯s really thrilling, almost full of high energy. Now hiding in this cave, Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Miss Bai is a powerful master, otherwise it would be really difficult to get out of here today. On the cliff, the fight was fierce. With such dense arrows and stones, Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t think Baitang could come out of here alive. Having achieved his goal, Qi Jiayan ordered to retreat. As for Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng, Qi Jiayan did not move for the time being. Weng Quan has a special status. Qi Jiayan is the young owner of the Shenjian Villa, and he doesn¡¯t plan to move now. The members of the Blood Demon Sect left. Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng had large and small wounds, almost all of which were covered with blood. They didn¡¯t care so much, and ran to the edge of the cliff first. Weng Quan dug a few points with his fingers, and the ground was covered with blood. He panicked and shouted: ¡°White Woman! White Woman!¡± Tantai Ziheng almost fainted, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°My mother¡­ I am useless, how can we stop her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the **** woman¡¯s fault, you won¡¯t die again!¡± Qi Jiayan hid in the dark and enjoyed the scene. The voices and emotions of regret, heartache, and panic make people feel happy just looking at them. Weng Quan turned his face sideways and said: ¡°Fifteen days, the White Lady specifically told me that she will come back in fifteen days at the latest. I believe she can come back.¡± Tantai Ziheng punched Weng Quan: ¡°Who do you think you are? You said she can come back if she can come back?¡± Weng Quan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said with a pooh: ¡°Master Young Master, you are really despised. I thought you had a bit of backbone when you slipped out of Excalibur Villa. At this time, you have no hope at all.¡± No hug. You love Miss Yaoyao, but I believe in White Heroine. Since you think she won¡¯t come back, you go, or jump down to accompany her!¡± It¡¯s very funny, his fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t even think about revenge at all. He, his fianc¨¦, is even obsessed with comparing himself and Yaoyao¡¯s dead relatives, which one is more important? Weng Quan stepped aside, took out dry food and ate it. Fifteen days was the time Baitang gave him, and it was also the last chance he gave himself. I don¡¯t know when, he has developed feelings for this mysterious white heroine. Fifteen days? Then wait another fifteen days. Qi Jiayan was about to leave, but heard from Weng Quan that it was fifteen days. He didn¡¯t think that Baitang would be able to come out alive. He had observed the cliffs in this line of sky, and they were straight and smooth. They shot arrows against the stone wall, and threw stones against the stone wall, letting the stone roll down along the stone wall. He had carefully observed the place where Baitang jumped, and did not miss the two hundred meters to the left and right. Qi Jiayan felt that the chance of surviving was extremely small. But thinking of that day, when Bai Tang stabbed a sword in his heart and bled unceasingly, killed his elite disciple, and also killed him, Qi Jiayan became uncertain again. Baitang lay down in the stone cave she made on purpose and took a nap for a while. When she woke up, the entrance of the cave was blocked at some point. After listening for a while, I was sure that there were no arrows or stones coming down, so I stuck my head out and took a look. Qi Jiayan shot so many arrows and threw so many stones down, looking down, he still couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. The limitation of this mortal body is indeed very great. (end of this chapter) Chapter 162 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (31) Chapter 162 Double Sword Light Cambril (31) After eating some dry food, Baitang stretched his waist and started to get down to business. Many of the arrows she inserted into the stone wall were broken by the stone, but some of them were still stuck inside. There were more things in hand, so Baitang began to search one by one, looking for this lifeless flower. The abiotic flowers are black flowers. There is no light here all the year round, and it is foggy and dark. It is not beautiful at all. Yaoyao also tried her best to search for it, but she could only look for it based on what Baitang saw, and often Baitang moved to the next place before she looked carefully. This cyan figure was jumping and walking nimbly among the cliffs. After searching for seven or eight days, Yaoyao was actually used to looking at this misty and dark place every day, and wanted to look down at the dark and green forest at the bottom of the cliff. I have to say that it was really exciting. After getting used to it, Yaoyao became more courageous. This is a special journey. It happened to be the tenth day when we found the wushenghua. Baitang calculated the time, and it should be around noon. In an environment with low visibility, Aitang still locked onto the dark mass with a single glance. Yaoyao said in surprise: ¡°What is that, it¡¯s not a stone wall.¡± Baitang hooked his lips: ¡°A snake. Unexpectedly, in a world without spiritual power, there are beasts guarding Wushenghua.¡± This snake, which is more than ten meters long, has a body about one meter thick, a wide head, fan-shaped sides, and scales growing on its body. It can be said that it is invulnerable to weapons, water and fire. around. Baitang looked at it, this snake was quite handsome. It¡¯s just¡­ how come this lifeless flower is twin? Fuck! (a plant) I really have to give Qi Jiayan one. Yaoyao took a breath of cold air: ¡°Miss Bai, forget it. This snake is really too huge, your safety is the most important thing.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s too late, it has already found us.¡± The giant snake spit out snake letters, and raised its head towards Baitang. Baitang drew the arrow and threw it over, and slashed the knife fiercely at the stone wall, using his strength to pass. Yaoyao was terrified, but why did she feel that Baitang was still very excited. The giant snake raised its head on a high platform and kept spitting snake letters. The fans on both sides of its head fluttered, and its tail began to wag. This is a sign that the snakes are about to attack. Baitang thought about how to use internal force to break the giant snake¡¯s armor. But she obviously underestimated the snake¡¯s strong perception of danger. This thin human woman made the giant snake feel very dangerous. As the guardian beast of Wushenghua, it already has some intelligence. One person and one snake confronted each other for about an hour, Yaoyao didn¡¯t dare to let go, for fear of missing something in the blink of an eye. Finally, the giant snake lowered its head, Snake Xinzi rolled up two lifeless flowers, crawled over, and handed them to Baitang. Baitang took out the jade box prepared in advance and took it, patted his head and said: ¡°The Wushenghua you guarded was given to me, what do you want?¡± The giant snake¡¯s huge eyes looked up to the sky. Beings with intelligence know what they are afraid of. Baitang instantly understood: ¡°Want to survive the thunder disaster and live longer?¡± The giant snake nodded. ¡°it is good.¡± Baitang readily agreed, this snake has always been born on this cliff and grew up here, this request is not difficult for Baitang. ¡°When things are ready, they will be delivered to you.¡± Baitang drew his sword and prepared to leave, but the giant snake circled up. Yaoyao took another deep breath, she was almost scared to death. Baitang smiled and said, ¡°You want to come with me?¡± The giant snake nodded again. Baitang: ¡°You can follow me. You are intelligent. You should know that heaven has a preference for human beings. As a food chain, you can eat some wild things, but you can¡¯t hurt people casually.¡± If I had the ability of Xiaotanger, I would be better than her After reading the new diary posted by the editor, I was stunned that I couldn¡¯t find the benefits of the A-exemption contract. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (32) Chapter 163 Double Sword Light Cambril (32) The giant snake nodded again. He lowered his head to signal Baitang to sit on it. Baitang smiled and stood up. ¡°Shall I name it?¡± The giant snake¡¯s tail snapped off the cliff wall in agreement. Baitang thought about it for a while: ¡°The catastrophe, the rest of my life after the catastrophe, I hope I can survive the catastrophe safely.¡± Baitang seldom chose such a serious name. System 168 tested it, and it seemed that there was no limit. At this time, a message was displayed on the system panel. In the last world, the mission was completed? ! Why is it only displayed now? Actually finished again? Just tested it, layers of mental power wrapped around it, and System 168 seemed to be placed in a net without gaps, and it could not escape. System 168 hastened to confess, lest Baitang destroy its core data again. ¡°Baitang, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have tried to escape.¡± Baitang said coldly: ¡°Little System, please calm down, sister¡¯s patience is not infinite.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the two girls who were **** by this system to do missions and then abandoned by him, Baitang would have hacked it and completely ruined him. The speed of the giant snake was very fast, Baitang stood on its head firmly, without any shaking, when it was about to reach the top of the cliff, Baitang said: ¡°Jiesheng, stop.¡± Jiesheng stopped immediately, and Baitang explained: ¡°There may be a troublesome thing waiting for me up there, you can¡¯t show up for now. After we all leave, you come out again, pay attention, you must be careful, Try to go where beauties go. When I need you, I will call your name.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t want Jie Sheng to be seen by Qi Jiayan, otherwise, Qi Jiayan would be much more afraid if he wanted to attack her. Baitang held two knives, spread his arms, and flew up using lightness kung fu. As soon as Baitang left, Jie Sheng immediately turned around and went down, hiding his huge body in the lingering clouds. When Baitang appeared with a smile on his face, almost everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. The heroine in Tsing Yi, falling against the light, holding a pair of knives, bright and charming. Weng Quan dropped the things in his hand and ran over quickly: ¡°White Woman, as long as you are fine.¡± Baitang turned around easily, avoiding Weng Quan, and pulled him to prevent him from falling. Tantai Ziheng is still here, his eyes are cloudy. It seems that she really did not expect that Baitang could come back from the first-line sky so intact. Qi Jiayan slashed his hand coldly, and fired all hidden weapons. Baitang¡¯s gaze became fierce in an instant, and he pulled Tantai Ziheng past him. Between his hands, the two knives spun, forming an airtight barrier, so that there was no opportunity for hidden weapons to take advantage of. Baitang let out a soft snort: ¡°Young Master Tantai, what are you doing standing there? Do you want to die at the hands of the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Tantai Ziheng came back to his senses, and quickly blocked the sword. Qi Jiayan, who was hiding in the dark, drew the poisoned bow and arrow, took aim, shot, and immediately took three more arrows and shot. Baitang rolled over, pierced the ground with his knife, grabbed the arrow with his free hand, turned around and threw it. The two arrows faced each other, and the arrow split in two, and the two arrows that followed it bounced off. For the arrow in the middle, Baitang grabbed it sideways and returned it with a leap. Qi Jiayan¡¯s internal strength is not low, these two arrows scratched the newly recovered skin of Baitang¡¯s palm. The arrow returned was faster and more powerful. Qi Jiayan instantly pulled a believer next to him to block it for him. Baitang came with two knives in his hands, and the two knives slashed at the same time. sarcastically said: ¡°The lord can even kill his own people, it¡¯s really amazing!¡± Qi Jiayan dodged quickly, drew his sword to fight, and immediately shouted in a hoarse voice: ¡°Retreat!¡± He is not yet Baitang¡¯s opponent, it seems that he still needs to absorb more people¡¯s internal strength. ¡°So you want to withdraw? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Bai Tang chased and beat Qi Jiayan, intending to force Qi Jiayan to leave here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (33) Chapter 164 Double Sword Light Cambril (33) How can others see him resurrected? Is it right? ¡°Retreat, all retreat.¡± Qi Jiayan yelled, stepping back unceasingly. What Baitang wanted was exactly what he thought. Bai Tang and Qi Jiayan moved extremely fast, and after a few back and forth, they became farther and farther apart. Bai Tang deliberately lowered his voice and told Weng Quan: ¡°Don¡¯t chase after me.¡± Weng Quan raised his sword hilt to stop Tantai Ziheng: ¡°Master Shao, don¡¯t chase. If we go, we will only make trouble for the White Lady.¡± Tantai Ziheng remained silent, pursed his lips tightly, and wanted to knock down Weng Quan¡¯s sword, but Weng Quan quickly caught his acupuncture points. Weng Quan: ¡°Our martial arts and internal strength are not as good as the White Woman. Be obedient, don¡¯t go. Young master, don¡¯t have such prejudice against the White Woman. Along the way, think carefully, what did she do to ruin the reputation of Yaoyao girl?¡± What? She went to Yixiantian, didn¡¯t she come back alive?¡± Of course Tantai Ziheng is clear, but can prejudice be eliminated so easily? He just couldn¡¯t understand Baitang¡¯s attitude of knowing everything and ignoring him. Why? He is also a rookie of the generation! He is also a person of status! And what is this Baitang occupying my mother¡¯s body? Baitang moved one move after another without any gaps. The other members of the Blood Demon Sect had already withdrawn under Qi Jiayan¡¯s order. Just what she wanted! ¡°You Blood Demon Cult changed the leader really quickly, yes, after all, you can¡¯t see the face, and you don¡¯t have a name.¡± When the swords collided, Baitang, dotted with sparks, became more chilling and bright. Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t speak, she said too much and made mistakes, Baitang is a very smart woman, so she should speak less in front of smart people. From Baitang¡¯s words, Qi Jiayan heaved a sigh of relief, it seems that she still doesn¡¯t know the secret of his resurrection. I only think that the Gorefiend Cult has changed its leader. While spinning with both swords, Baitang continued to talk to divide Qi Jiayan¡¯s heart: ¡°Huh? This leader has deeper internal power than the last leader I killed. There are quite a lot of people in the Blood Demon Sect. You know that the last leader How did you die?¡± Baitang¡¯s attack became more and more fierce, he slashed down with the knife, and then stabbed back with the knife, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not the whole body!¡± The internal force penetrated into Qi Jiayan¡¯s body, Baitang kicked down hard, followed Qi Jiayan, and stepped on his chest again, the two knives inserted into the soil casually, Baitang loosened his feet, and a few bursts of internal force hit him. into his acupuncture points, reached out and grabbed Qi Jiayan¡¯s hand and pulled it. Baitang¡¯s whole body was as fast as lightning, and several internal forces hit Qi Jiayan¡¯s body again. Qi Jiayan grunted in pain, the internal force that did not belong to him swam through his body extremely domineeringly, destroying his veins. Baitang wants to abolish his internal strength! Baitang turned his wrist and hit Qi Jiayan¡¯s chest with a palm. The internal force of this palm echoed with the domineering internal force in Qi Jiayan¡¯s body that destroyed his tendons, completely abolishing Qi Jiayan¡¯s martial arts. Baitang grabbed Qi Jiayan¡¯s neck, sank his fingers slightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Master, is it fun to play with the treasure map? Is it interesting to shoot arrows and throw stones at the sky? Before the temporary, the feeling of losing all martial arts should still be there.¡± Not bad, right? I am waiting for the next leader of your Gorefiend Sect to trouble me. Or¡­you get up!¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t want to listen to Qi Jiayan¡¯s answer, so he twisted his hands vigorously after speaking, and with a ¡°click¡±, Qi Jiayan swallowed his breath for the second time. She has never been a saint who repays grievances with kindness, and counts on the conscience of others to repent. As for the matter of throwing stones with archery, even if she is fine in the end, it is because she is good enough that she is fine. It is impossible to let Qi Jiayan go! This time, she abolished Qi Jiayan¡¯s martial arts before killing him. I wonder if Qi Jiayan¡¯s internal martial arts can be restored after his resurrection? Not to mention the **** that Qi Jiayan did after he became the leader. The corners of Baitang¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he put away his knife and jumped back to look for his friends. Seeing Baitang come back, Weng Quan unblocked Tantai Ziheng¡¯s acupuncture points. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (34) Chapter 165 Double Sword Light Cambril (34) Baitang only said: ¡°The leader of the Blood Demon Cult has good martial arts and internal strength, so he escaped.¡± The corner of Weng Quan¡¯s mouth twitched: The white heroine¡¯s martial arts internal strength is really good. Tantai Ziheng snorted coldly. Baitang asked: ¡°Young Xia Weng, where do you think the blood demon cult¡¯s lair might be?¡± It¡¯s not that Wulin Zhengzheng didn¡¯t plan to join forces to fight the Blood Demon Cult, but the Blood Demon Cult is very mysterious, and no one can find out where it is. Weng Quan¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°It may be near a line of sky. It may also be at the bottom of this cliff.¡± Tan Taiziheng said: ¡°People in the whole martial arts world may not know it, but you still know it? There is no one who can survive from the bottom of the first-line sky cliff.¡± Weng Quan said with a good temper: ¡°This is just my guess.¡± Baitang pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°Then I¡¯ll explore again.¡± After finishing speaking, Weng Quan and Tantai Ziheng saw Baitang open his hands again and jumped into the sky again. Yoyao: ¡°¡­¡± After all, I got used to it. Weng Quan shouted: ¡°White Woman Be Careful in Everything. The period of half a month still counts.¡± He is no match for Baitang, nor can he get off the cliff like Baitang. The corners of Tan Tai Ziheng¡¯s mouth trembled slightly, but he did not speak. There was a ball of anger in her chest, even if she was powerful, why would she do this? Qi Jiayan opened his eyes with a ¡°swoosh¡±. Don¡¯t care too much, leave here quickly. The severe pain in his neck indicated that his neck had just been broken by Baitang. He can¡¯t stay here, the Blood Demon Cult can only go back by himself, and can¡¯t let too many people see him. What a Baitang! Killing him also abolished his martial arts and internal strength! Blood Demon Sect, his internal strength has not recovered a little bit, so he can¡¯t recover. Not long after Qi Jiayan left, believers in red clothes and scarlet masks arrived. ¡°Have you found the trace of the leader?¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°The leader must be fine!¡± ¡°Guardian, the traces of the fight are gone here. There is blood on the ground, it should be that the leader was injured.¡± ¡°Trash, the leader has high martial arts skills and deep internal strength, how could he be injured. If he is to be injured, it is Baitang who will be injured.¡± ¡°Keep looking, don¡¯t miss anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Warden.¡± ¡­ Baitang enjoyed the feeling of weightlessness for a while, breathed out, slowed down his speed, and landed steadily on Jiesheng¡¯s head. ¡°Go to the bottom of the cliff.¡± Jie Sheng quickly climbed to the bottom of the cliff. After a while, it landed on the ground. It¡¯s really dark here, and it¡¯s also really humid. The tall trees look a little scary. On days when there is no sunlight, they bark their teeth and claws like a group of demons dancing wildly. Jiesheng followed Baitang, and the giant snake passed by, leaving very obvious traces. Its dangerous existence made some other beasts hiding in the dark back away, saving Baitang some trouble. Baitang carefully observed the cliff when he was looking for Wushenghua. There was no hidden path or iron chain. Since Weng Quan said that it is at the bottom of the cliff, there should be some cave that can directly connect the bottom of the cliff with the outside world, or an undercurrent, and it is possible to pass through the undercurrent. Baitang directly decided to look for a river. Trees that grow so well, grass, etc. cannot be separated from the river. People¡¯s living and life are also inseparable. Finding a river is easier than finding caves inch by inch. It was very quiet in the woods, and Baitang¡¯s small figure was as inconspicuous as a speck of dust in it. The quieter it is, the more striking it is. Based on the humidity of the air and the sound he heard, Baitang found the river in a short time. Before approaching, Baitang specially told Jiesheng to go to the place where she came down and wait for her. Jiesheng has a huge body and will make a lot of noise. Baitang wasn¡¯t sure if the river was guarded or not. At this time, it¡¯s better to be cautious. She didn¡¯t intend for anyone to find out that she had been to the lair of the Gorefiend Cult. (end of this chapter) Chapter 166 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (35) Chapter 166 Double Sword Light Cambril (35) Baitang hid among the trees, and from a distance, he could see a disciple of the Blood Demon Sect guarding the shore every 100 meters. Their blood-colored robes look very permeable in this environment where nothing can be seen clearly. When you look at it, you will think it is a demon stained with countless blood. Yaoyao was extremely surprised: ¡°The nest of the Blood Demon Cult is in this kind of place, no wonder no one found it. However, most people in the Jianghu know that it is this generation. How did Weng Shaoxia know that the Blood Demon Cult is at the bottom of this cliff?¡± Yaoyao was also surprised that Baitang was able to find it so quickly, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all along the way, as if she knew what her goal was. Baitang said silently: ¡°Young Xia Weng has a very special identity, so it¡¯s not surprising that he knows it.¡± Yaoyao saw Baitang sitting on a thick branch, eating sour wild fruit and said: ¡°Miss Bai found them, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all.¡± Baitang leisurely said: ¡°There is no urgent matter, besides, I can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, you see them guarding here, maybe it only shows that this road is very important, their lair may not be here, wait for it Well, when the shift changer comes, someone will show us the way.¡± Yaoyao: ¡°Miss Bai is thoughtful.¡± Baitang: ¡°Thank you.¡± The person who can discover this way is actually a talent. Being able to establish an organization in it is considered amazing. Baitang waited for several hours, but it could be regarded as waiting for the person who changed their shift, so he quietly followed. Baitang¡¯s distance control is very good, Tsing Yi is not obvious in the dark. Following them, after a short walk, Baitang saw their lair. Looked for a high place, and roughly estimated that there were more than a thousand people. If she took down Qi Jiayan¡¯s background now, what would happen to Qi Jiayan? Baitang¡¯s figure was like a ghost in the night, coming and going without a trace. It didn¡¯t take long for him to touch the Blood Demon Cult clearly. Baitang was very curious, how did they bring so many things in? Baitang felt that maybe they had opened up a road, otherwise it would be impossible to bring in all kinds of things that need to be used just by relying on the passage in the undercurrent. The Blood Demon Sect is divided into two parts, the Anbu and the Zhanbu. The people in the Anbu are mainly lurking to listen to news, and the Zhanbu is to kill people. They have a characteristic, they are all controlled by poison. Baitang observed for a long time, and their people would brainwash the children who were brought in from an early age, they would defend the Blood Demon Sect with their lives, and vowed not to betray the Blood Demon Sect to the death. Baitang observed for a long time the place where they trained children. The training method of Blood Demon Cult is to form a group of ten people, and a group is taught by an old believer. In the end, only one of the ten people can survive. The way of training every day is all kinds of miserable and bloody. Many children¡¯s eyes became numb and lost their brilliance. Baitang found out that someone was leaving with rotten food, and smelling that, Baitang felt something was wrong, so he followed again. The man went to a cave in a detour, and Baitang heard the sound of anger intertwining iron chains. Someone should be locked here. After a while, the man left with the lunch box. Perhaps it was too safe here, no one other than the members of the Gorefiend Cult had ever been here, or maybe they thought that the person inside would never escape, and there was no one guarding it. There was no one even a few hundred meters outside. Bai Tang waited for the man to go far away, then walked in swaggeringly. After observing in secret for a while, she just heard the sound of iron chains, and now she saw that someone was indeed **** by iron chains. Neck, hands, wrists, feet, waist, a total of six iron chains are locked, and the iron chains are nailed to the stone wall. According to Baitang¡¯s visual inspection, the range of movement of this person is only one meter. His clothes were tattered, his eyes were cloudy and gloomy, and his whole body was dirty. Qi Jiayan: Resurrection¡­ Martial arts internal strength is gone Xiaotanger: I picked a flower and blew up your spring water by the way (end of this chapter) Chapter 167 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (36) Chapter 167 Double Sword Light Cambril (36) Baitang also saw a pile of food on this person¡¯s face and feet. Based on this, it can be deduced that the person who delivered the food directly fed this person with food. After learning some information, Baitang¡¯s clear voice sounded: ¡°Did the previous leader of the Blood Demon Sect fall to this point?¡± Of course she doesn¡¯t know if this person is the previous leader of the Blood Demon Cult, but well, let¡¯s rely on this first, it¡¯s right. Scam him, and judge by his reaction. Suddenly heard a voice that was not gloomy and indifferent, the man¡¯s cloudy eyes suddenly narrowed, and he raised his head suddenly, but he could only take a rough look. Listening to the voice, it is a young woman, but looking at the figure, it is a slim woman. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in? How did you know that I was locked up here?¡± The old leader¡¯s voice seemed to be torn apart, which made people¡¯s ears uncomfortable. Bai Tang slightly raised his eyebrows, it seems that he is really the last old leader. ¡°Hey, how did I get in, why did I tell you?¡± Baitang had a smile in his eyes, and said: ¡°Do you hate this leader? It¡¯s just right, I have a grudge against him.¡± The old leader narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the young woman in front of him. She was in such an environment, but the old leader clearly felt that this young woman was different from them. After a while, Baitang said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, I will leave.¡± Saving is impossible. The old leader saw Baitang turn around, and finally said: ¡°I hate him.¡± Baitang turned around with a smile and sat on the rock: ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°This seat is indeed Shuanghua, the former leader of the Blood Demon Sect. He sucked his internal energy and cut off his meridians. It is Qi Jiayan, the current leader of the Blood Demon Sect, who has locked me here. I hunt geese all day long, and I have never I wanted to be pecked by this goose.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about Qi Jiayan¡¯s matter carefully. If I am satisfied, I can promise you one request, except let you go.¡± A dark light flashed across the old leader¡¯s cloudy eyes: ¡°Qi Jiayan was originally a beggar with a good foundation and a martial arts prodigy, so my people brought him in and trained him. But in January, he Killed nine people in the same group, and became the only one who survived among the ten. I put a Gu on him to control him. I brought him by my side to give advice, but he secretly practiced the method of absorbing people¡¯s internal energy. When I was seriously injured, I absorbed the inner strength of this seat, seized the token, and became the new leader, and I was imprisoned here by him, humiliating me.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°The so-called advice, I¡¯m afraid your advice is not a good thing, is it?¡± ¡°Whoever didn¡¯t come here like this, he will deceive the master and destroy the ancestors.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you die? It doesn¡¯t count. Your kind of thinking is typical of what you have suffered, and you have to let others suffer. You can¡¯t resist, you can¡¯t complain, just say it, it¡¯s all like this I came here.¡± Baitang smiled sarcastically. If he doesn¡¯t like Qi Jia and Yangui, Bai Tang won¡¯t gloat over his past experience. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a grudge against him? You killed him!¡± Baitang lazily said: ¡°Grudges come with grudges. I¡¯ll believe what you say. Doesn¡¯t it make me look stupid? If you ask me, you shouldn¡¯t live, and neither should he. You can go to die. Those who still have a trace of kindness that can be pulled back can live, you say, right?¡± Baitang stood up, pulled out a knife at his waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very satisfied with your answer. The Blood Demon Sect has done a lot of evil, whether it¡¯s you, the former leader Shuanghua, or the current leader Qi Jiayan, they are all guilty of serious crimes.¡± generation, so¡­¡± Baitang hit the handle of the knife with his palm, and the knife pierced Shuanghua¡¯s heart. The old leader Shuanghua, who had been imprisoned for several years, died like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 168 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (37) Chapter 168 Double Sword Light Cambril (37) When the real night comes, it looks more dignified and suffocating here. Baitang is like a female Shura, quietly harvesting her life. Everyone who went out to perform missions, Bai Tang knew about them one by one. For those who had not, Bai Tang inquired carefully before deciding whether they should live or die. There are more than a thousand people, but she is the Shura field alone. Killed with a single blow, not even making a sound. There were about 30 children, but Baitang didn¡¯t kill them, he gave them psychological counseling one by one, and then led them to the undercurrent. ¡°Go, go out, forget everything here, and live a good life.¡± ¡°Sister, how about you?¡± ¡°I still have things to do, you go, you will meet each other if you are destined, remember, always have kindness in your heart, but kindness must also have edges and corners.¡± Looking at these half-grown and taller children jumping into the water, listening to the sound, Baitang judged that after they were far away, he set up a formation here, and no one who tried to come in from here would be able to get in. Baitang returned to the old lair of the Blood Demon Sect, the left and right protectors, the left protector was in charge of the war department, but he had not returned, and the right protector was in charge of the Anbu, hiding outside. Baitang checked the room many times, and after finding nothing useful, he destroyed it with one palm. She still found something in the dark cabinet of Qi Jiayan¡¯s room. For example: the method of absorbing internal energy. Contact information, passwords, etc. with the outside world, the most important thing is a list of members of the Gorefiend Cult hiding in various sects. Baitang memorized his name, position and other information one by one, and left them here. It took three days for Baitang to find the man-made cave, and he hit it with his palm, breaking the stones all over the ground, and the cave collapsed. Baitang also set up a formation here to ensure that no more disciples of the Blood Demon Cult would come in through this road, so Baitang planned to leave here. In a gloomy environment where there is almost no light, Baitang doesn¡¯t want to stay for a long time, it¡¯s better to bask in the sun. Just like last time, Jie Sheng carried Baitang up the cliff, but Jie Sheng still hid himself. As soon as Baitang landed on the ground, Weng Quan¡¯s eyes fell on him, heaved a sigh of relief, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Tantai Ziheng said strangely, ¡°What? Returned empty-handed?¡± Baitang chose to ignore Tantai Ziheng directly, and said to Weng Quan: ¡°Young man Weng, can you ride a horse with your injury?¡± There are already horses, so why take a carriage, which is slow and makes people look bad. Weng Quan nodded and said, ¡°No problem, White Lady.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t say much, and Weng Quan didn¡¯t ask too much. Baitang got on his horse handsomely, whipped away, Weng Quan followed closely behind, Tantai Ziheng gritted his teeth and followed. Wushenghua has already been obtained, one is for Qi Jiayan, and the other is for Tang Haotian, the master of the Tang Sect. After driving for half a month, Bai Tang met Qi Jiayan again. Qi Jiayan was dressed in a moon white robe, straight and elegant: ¡°Hearding the news about Miss Bai, I thought you would pass by here. As expected, I waited for you. After finishing the business at hand, can I still go with you?¡± Baitang looked at Qi Jiayan¡¯s lack of internal strength, and the corners of his lips curled up indistinctly: ¡°Young Master Qi, you came just in time, so I won¡¯t have to look for you.¡± Baitang backhanded a jade box and threw it to Qi Jiayan. ¡°Didling, Mr. Qi, this is the flower you have been looking for for a long time.¡± Qi Jiayan was a little stunned, he never expected that Baitang would really bring him this lifeless flower. That¡¯s right, Baitang didn¡¯t know that he was the leader of the Blood Demon Sect who hunted her down, a lowly and wicked person who died twice at her hands. I know, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait to destroy it. Qi Jiayan clasped his fists in gratitude and said, ¡°Miss Bai is so kind, I will never forget it.¡± Baitang glanced at Qi Jiayan with great interest, it has been half a month since she destroyed the Gorefiend Cult lair. (end of this chapter) Chapter 169 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (38) Chapter 169 Double Sword Light Cambril (38) Qi Jiayan doesn¡¯t know whose internal energy he absorbed, and he should have received news that his lair was destroyed by someone and he couldn¡¯t get in. He must have guessed who did it. Some members of the Gorefiend Sect survived, and it is not known whether the leader has found any of his people. Baitang: ¡°I¡¯m going to the Tang Sect, so is Mr. Qi going too?¡± ¡°If Miss Bai doesn¡¯t dislike my uselessness, I will go with you.¡± Qi Jiayan smiled. The woman in front of me is really powerful. The Blood Demon Cult within the first line of sky has lost contact. Fortunately, the Blood Demon Cult has more than one place, and another place hides secrets. With the return of Qi Jiayan, there is another person in this line of work. After leaving for a few hours, Baitang met Tantai Shouyang, with the housekeeper and dozens of disciples from Shenjian Villa. Tantai Shouyang cut to the chase: ¡°Ziheng, you should go back with me.¡± Tantai Ziheng glanced at Baitang: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my mother.¡± The owner of the villa looked at Baitang unkindly: ¡°My mother, you are a smart child. Excalibur Villa is not something you can cling to.¡± Baitang blinked: ¡°The owner is too worried, I, Baitang, never need to cling to anyone.¡± She wiped out the old lair of the Gorefiend Cult by herself, and she will be regarded as an Excalibur Villa. Tantai Shouyang said with a straight face: ¡°This is the best, my mother, since our two families also have a marriage contract, if you hand over the treasure map and give me Lingbo Weibu¡¯s exercises, The gate of Excalibur Villa will always be open for you.¡± Baitang: ¡°??¡± Baitang was puzzled and said: ¡°Does the owner think I¡¯m a fool? If so, I¡¯m not incapable of guarding it. Why should I give it to you? Even if I give it, I won¡¯t give it to someone who is greedy for life and afraid of death, has shallow vision, and has low martial arts and internal strength.¡± Not a very good person.¡± Weng Quan originally wanted to say something, but shut up again. The White Lady is not a person who will be wronged. Tantai Ziheng¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Baitang, show me some respect. He is my father.¡± Bai Tang gave Tan Tai Ziheng a strange look again: ¡°He is your father, not my father. Besides, the engagement has been broken, and you and my mother are not bound by the marriage contract. Respect is mutual, as soon as your father comes, he will rush to you. With the treasure map, Yufengtang¡¯s exercises come, does he respect me?¡± Bai Tang silently persuaded Yaoyao: ¡°Girl Yaoyao, I¡¯m afraid Tantai Ziheng is not suitable for you.¡± Yoyao lost her voice and didn¡¯t speak. Why, did it become like this? Tantai Shouyang¡¯s face darkened, and Qi Jiayan stood up: ¡°Master, what you did is not kind.¡± Yoyao said: ¡°Miss Bai, I want to confirm one thing, please give me some time, let me ask Ziheng.¡± Baitang said: ¡°Vendor Master, if you brought the Young Master back, then please go ahead, if you came here for the treasure map and exercises, then please fight!¡± Baitang drew his sword, and the look in his eyes changed. Baitang like this made Tantai Shouyang startled. In less than a short time, this orphan girl grew to such a degree. Tantai Ziheng angrily drew his sword and pointed it at Baitang, saying: ¡°Baitang, take the knife away from me, why do you treat my father like this.¡± Weng Quan doesn¡¯t know what to say, is there something wrong with Tantai Ziheng¡¯s mind? ¡°Young Master, if you do this, My Lady will be pushed further and further away by you.¡± Even if he has never seen this My Lady, Weng Quan can tell from some things that this My Lady is a person who can afford to let go. Tantai Ziheng said with a sullen face: ¡°Who are you? You know my mother better than me? My mother would not treat my relatives like her.¡± Yaoyao was really disappointed when she heard this. Requested again: ¡°Miss Bai, please give me a chance to make it clear to the Young Master right now, I think we are not suitable.¡± Baitang ignored Tantai Ziheng, and said to Tantai Shouyang: ¡°Master Tantai, borrow your son, and I will exchange it with you later.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 170 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (39) Chapter 170 Double Sword Light Cambril (39) ¡°What do you want to do to my son?¡± Tantai Shouyang asked vigilantly. Tantai Ziheng understood that it was Yaoyao who was talking to him, so he said: ¡°Father, let me have a few words with Yaoyao.¡± Tantai Shouyang refused: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Father! After finishing speaking, I will go with you.¡± Tantai Ziheng said anxiously. Tantai Shouyang nodded his head. In short, Ziheng cannot be allowed to stay with this woman any longer. Tantai Ziheng followed Baitang a little further away, Baitang made sure that the others could not hear her, so she let Yaoyao out. Yaoyao is still very weak: ¡°Young master, go back with uncle, Yaoyao has no fate with you.¡± Tantai Ziheng frowned deeply: ¡°My mother, did you just give up on the relationship between us like this? You said that I was not as important as the hatred of your dead relatives, and I accepted it. Why, why did you give up on me now? ¡° Yaoyao looked disappointed: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Young master, you are the young master of Shenjian Villa. In your eyes, you should be a treasure. No matter who is in his heart, you must be the most important. Right? Even my dead relatives, right? Their hatred must be put behind you, right?¡± Yaoyao¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, and she asked: ¡°Young Master, why do you always target Miss Bai? You always say that Miss Bai took my body, so it¡¯s time to avenge me. The person I guard, my enmity has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Tantai Ziheng was slightly startled: ¡°I am against Baitang? What¡¯s wrong? I am the young owner of Shenjian Villa, why should I talk to her properly when my fianc¨¦e¡¯s body is taken by her? Why is she always talking to her? Don¡¯t take me seriously? My status is not low, and she, a lonely ghost who doesn¡¯t know where she came from, dares to ignore me?¡± Yaoyao completely gave up: ¡°Ziheng, let me call you this one last time. I don¡¯t know when, your eyes are always on Miss Bai, and you always use the fact that she occupies my body to convince yourself. In fact, You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± After asking the last sentence, Yaoyao¡¯s heart tightened suddenly. ¡°You always say that Miss Bai has evil intentions, and you always treat her with the worst attitude, but you just want her to take a serious look at you, right? You are deceiving yourself, and you use my name to cover up your thoughts.¡± Tantai Ziheng dodged his eyes for a moment, and denied: ¡°My mother, why do you question my heart for you because of her? Baitang is really not a good thing, occupying your body, using your body to do risky things , came to sow discord with us again. You actually believed her?¡± A drop of crystal tear flashed across Yaoyao¡¯s eyes: ¡°It is you who sow discord! Miss Bai has never done anything that would be misunderstood, and she has never said anything that would be misunderstood. I respect everything she says and does. In your eyes, she is generous, open and upright, and doesn¡¯t bother to meddle in other people¡¯s feelings. You don¡¯t guard your own heart, and you blame others. Your father is important in your heart, even if he wants me to hand over nothing. I can¡¯t give a bad look to the treasure map of the imperial palace, or the upper-level exercises of Yufengtang. There was once a man named Sima Xiangru, who wanted to take a concubine, and Zhuo Wenjun wrote a poem for him. Now, the two Sentence, I give it to you, Wen Jun has two opinions, so we will break up with each other. If you and I have no entanglements, we will be strangers when we meet again.¡± Yaoyao forced herself to cut the mess quickly, and after saying this, she let Baitang take over the body, while she curled up and licked the wound. Tantai Ziheng couldn¡¯t refute, the way he looked at this person changed, he knew that it was Baitang who had returned. Baitang looked at him unkindly: ¡°Master Tantai, please go back.¡± She has no emotional experience, so she doesn¡¯t quite understand. As a person who has him in her heart, Miss Yaoyao is naturally extremely sensitive. Since she has said so, it proves that Tantai Ziheng is a person who faces Qin Muchu. I see how charming Qingshan is, but I expect Qingshan to see you so much (end of this chapter) Chapter 171 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (40) Chapter 171 Double Sword Light Cambril (40) In this regard, Baitang will not feel guilty about this relationship with Yaoyao. As Yaoyao said, she is an upright and generous person. To Tantai Ziheng, she revealed her identity from the very beginning, because her body is slim, and she kept a good distance. This result was not caused by her, so of course I will not feel guilty. Yaoyao girl was so transparent that she didn¡¯t blame Tantai Ziheng¡¯s half-heartedness on her. Bai Tang has seen people who are irrational in love, people who don¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, it is clearly the man¡¯s fault, such a man and the girl are still persistent and persecute innocent people. Tantai Ziheng clenched his fists angrily: ¡°Baitang, you ruined our relationship, why are you still so indifferent?¡± Baitang: ¨t()¨s? ? ¡°Snapped!¡± Baitang rubbed his palms, forgiving her, but couldn¡¯t hold back, and slapped Tantai Ziheng. ¡°Young Master Tantai, I advise you to find Mr. Qi to have a look at your brain. Every day, you know how to find the reason for yourself. I am right, why can¡¯t I be indifferent. Push away a transparent woman like Yaoyao Yes, it¡¯s you and your family. Are you still pretending to sleep to find a reason for yourself?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, so he tapped his acupoints resolutely after speaking, grabbed his shoulders, carried him over with lightness kung fu, and threw it directly to the people of Excalibur Villa. ¡°Then. Take a good look at your young masters. Whether it is Baitang or Yaoyao, they have nothing to do with Shenjian Villa or Tantai Ziheng.¡± Bai Tang casually said: ¡°Young Master is already with you, if there is nothing else, I will leave.¡± Tantai Shouyang did not untie Tantai Ziheng¡¯s acupoints, and said with a calm face: ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t respect her elders, so do you want to leave? Hand over the treasure map, otherwise¡­¡± The people of Shenjian Villa quickly drew their swords and surrounded Baitang, Qi Jiayan, and Weng Quan. Weng Quan also drew his sword and watched his surroundings closely, standing beside Baitang. The same goes for Qi Jiayan. Baitang drew his saber again, and said with a smile: ¡°Villa Master Tantai has thought clearly, it has been a few months since I was told that I have the treasure map, there are not a few people who come to kill and seize the treasure, what will be the final result, Tantai Has the owner inquired about it? Or, do you think I am relying on your incompetent son, or Weng Shaoxia, Mr. Qi?¡± Baitang seems to be merciless to this kind of people who come to force them to seize the treasure. Depending on the situation, Baitang may keep his life, but other things may not be known. Tantai Ziheng was also hit by Baitang¡¯s Ya acupoint, unable to speak at all, he just stared at Baitang angrily, as if he wanted to eat people, and signaled Tantai Shouyang not to do anything with his eyes. He has seen how powerful Baitang is, and Baitang is not a slender man, so he will be worried that Tantai Shouyang is his father. Tantai Shouyang looked at the calm and steady Baitang, whose face was full of confidence, his eyes darkened for a moment. Of course he knew what happened to those people. Those who survived said that Baitang was injured, he didn¡¯t believe it. But now, in the face of Baitang¡¯s murderous intent, Tantai has kept his faith. He is the most knowledgeable person, not to mention that there is Qi Jiayan, who has excellent medical skills, and Qi Jiayan still stands by Baitang¡¯s side. , Offending no one can offend a person with superb medical skills, maybe one day you will need his help. Although Tantai Shouyang was displeased that Baitang looked down on him and his son, he could only sulk and be dismissed. Now that the ??people had withdrawn, Baitang and the others naturally put away their weapons, got on their horses, and rode away. Sleep outside today, this place is very special, it is almost autumn, but it is a sea of flowers, flowers of various colors. After hitting a few wild game, we started to prepare dinner. Weng Quan went to fetch water, Qi Jiayan went to find spices, and Bai Tang picked up dry branches for firewood. Qi Jiayan scraped off the spices, but saw Weng Quan fetching water and did not go back, picking flowers and weaving a wreath. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (41) Chapter 172 Double Sword Light Cambril (41) Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes darkened endlessly. Approaching a little closer, said: ¡°Young man Weng is so leisurely?¡± Weng Quan was a little embarrassed: ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a beautiful sea of flowers on the road together. It¡¯s also good to weave a wreath for the girl you like and make her happy.¡± A dark light flashed across Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes, and his tone was a bit deep: ¡°Young man Weng knows the strange things about Miss Bai? Are you not afraid?¡± Weng Quan asked back: ¡°Why are you afraid? After getting along for so long, I know what kind of person White Woman is, and she will not harm me.¡± After finally waiting for Baitang¡¯s words today, he can express his feelings. Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper: ¡°I mean, there seem to be two people living in Miss Bai¡¯s body.¡± Weng Quan continued to weave the wreath: ¡°Yes, the girl I like is the one who can turn around and jump into the cliff with a smile, and the one who is seriously injured and wants to force me to poison me. It¡¯s not the girl from Yufengtang, I am I have always known that they are not the same person, so what does it matter? Who do I like, I know very well. Mr. Qi doesn¡¯t like her too, does he?¡± Qi Jiayan smiled inexplicably, and said coldly: ¡°Miss Bai is not someone I like.¡± It was too late for her to kill her. How could you fall in love with her? Baitang killed him twice and abolished his martial arts. He is not a masochist. ¡°Then, Mr. Qi, please remember what you said today.¡± Without a rival in love, Weng Quan is naturally in a good mood. Weng Quan finished weaving the garland, took a few deep breaths, and relieved his nervousness. Qi Jiayan looked at Weng Quan¡¯s apprehensive and joyful expression, and suddenly wanted to destroy this person. Look, everyone is standing in the open, he deserves to live in the mud. Qi Jiayan was very clear that he didn¡¯t like Baitang, but he still followed and hid quietly in the dark. Baitang has already lit the fire. At dusk and sunset, there is a splendid sea of flowers on one side, and a dense forest on the other. Weng Quan¡¯s heartbeat was extremely fast, his face flushed, and he took out the wreath: ¡°White Woman, I made a wreath, take a look, do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Baitang praised. ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡± Weng Quan¡¯s hands were shaking a little. Baitang gave him a strange look, and took the wreath: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, Weng Shaoxia.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The young and energetic boy was a little disappointed, and began to think about the words hidden in his heart. As someone who has experienced it, Yaoyao immediately understood that the essence of a melon-eating person is always there. Now that she eats the melons of Miss Bai, she feels that the pain of losing love just now is not so painful. Baitang put on the wreath, and the chic and unrestrained female knight looked a little bit more delicate. Bai Tang didn¡¯t think too much about it, because usually, they were well-balanced, and a wreath wouldn¡¯t explain much. Seeing Weng Quan¡¯s hesitation to speak, Bai Tang said clearly: ¡°Young Xia Weng, what do you want to say?¡± Looking at the woman in front of him, Weng Quan¡¯s heart beat faster, and he squeaked: ¡°Guan Guan Jujiu, in the river continent. A gentle lady, a gentleman is so good. Miss Bai, I like you.¡± Baitang blinked, did she hear correctly? Immediately took off the wreath on his head, Baitang stood up and said: ¡°Young Master Weng, I am not a lady, and I have no love for you. Mr. Weng, please calm down.¡± Rejecting this matter, Baitang didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His nervous and joyful heart suddenly sank to the bottom. Weng Quan thought that he would be rejected, but he didn¡¯t expect to be rejected so simply and neatly. The heart was pinched by one hand, breathless and painful, the expression on the face froze, and the eyes became lonely. Whether she is a lady or not, he never cared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 173 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (42) Chapter 173 Double Sword Light Cambril (42) Baitang put the wreath on Weng Quan¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°First, I have no love for young man Weng. Second, I am just a passer-by in this world, and I may leave in a few years. I cannot give a love to someone. Thirdly, this body is slim, and it will be slim in the end. Any involvement with others is unfair to her. The relationship between a man and a woman is not suitable for us. Weng Shaoxia¡¯s real Love will not be me.¡± Baitang always likes to cut through messes quickly, and doesn¡¯t like relationships that are constantly being cut and things are still messed up. She is just borrowing Yaoyao¡¯s body, and Yaoyao is still alive, and Baitang will not do things that should not be done. Weng Quan clenched his hands tightly and smiled wryly: ¡°Miss Bai, I know you will leave, I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s great to spend a day with the person I like. I¡¯m not a stalker, a swordsman The sword is always moving forward, and it also learns to break when it is broken. Now that the White Woman has made it clear, I will not be entangled. Since we can¡¯t become lovers, can we get married with Jinlan? If the White Woman and Yaoyao are willing, from now on, Lady White, Miss Yaoyao and I are brothers and sisters.¡± People in this era, even if they are in the rivers and lakes, do not care about trivial matters, but they will not change the love between brothers and sisters into the love between men and women. To become brother and sister is to cut off the love between men and women. Without waiting for Baitang to ask Yaoyao, Yaoyao said: ¡°I would like to have such a big brother, Miss Bai.¡± Weng Quan is a very good person, Yaoyao can feel it, and knows that Baitang cares about her feelings, even if he is married to Jinlan, he still has scruples about her. Baitang smiled: ¡°So, I don¡¯t mind calling you brother.¡± ¡°My sister A Tang.¡± The person I like becomes my younger sister. I feel sad, but Weng Quan can still accept it. This time Weng Quan put the wreath on Baitang¡¯s head with his own hands. His relationship ended before it even started. However, it is better to be a brother and sister than to be a stranger if you cannot be a lover. Qi Jiayan couldn¡¯t hear what they said, Weng Quan turned his back to him, he could only see Baitang¡¯s expression, calm and gentle as usual, finally smiled and let Weng Quan put a wreath on her. This is¡­ have you accepted Weng Quan? Qi Jiayan came out from the shadows, and praised insincerely: ¡°Young man Weng is really skillful, this wreath is very suitable for Miss Bai.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Brother put his heart into it. Since ancient times, flowers have been matched with beauties. I am a beauty, and flowers naturally complement my beauty.¡± Qi Jiayan was a little surprised, this is¡­ siblings? Weng Quan started to roast wild game, and praised: ¡°A Tang was born beautiful and unique. I will write to my father later and tell him that I have a younger sister outside, so I have to prepare the dowry in advance.¡± This dowry is naturally prepared for Yaoyao. There is a little bit of his selfishness hidden in it. Qi Jiayan smiled inexplicably, took the jade box and opened it to look at the Wusheng flower. Qi Jiayan knew that Wusheng flowers grew on the cliffs above a line of sky, and he tried to pick them, but he didn¡¯t come across them. He was very curious now, after Baitang knew his true identity, would he regret giving him the Wusheng flower? Perhaps there was one missing person, and the three of Baitang with one soul traveled much faster. Ten days later, they arrived at Tangmen. Baitang was a private matter, neither Qi Jiayan nor Weng Quan went in. Baitang didn¡¯t have to wait long, Tang Haotian, the head of the Tang Sect, came. ¡°Listen to my disciples, do you have flowers?¡± Tang Haotian asked straight to the point. Baitang didn¡¯t hesitate, took out the special jade box for Wushenghua preservation, opened it and presented it in front of Tang Haotian: ¡°Master, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s the Wushenghua you¡¯re looking for.¡± The cold fragrance of Wushenghua spread in the living room. Tang Haotian held up the black flower with trembling hands. ¡°It¡¯s the flowerless flower, it¡¯s it.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 174 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (43) Chapter 174 Double Sword Light Cambril (43) It looks like a person with a story, Bai Tang didn¡¯t say much, just looked at Tang Haotian. ¡°Dare to ask girl, where can I find this lifeless flower.¡± ¡°One line of sky.¡± ¡°A line of sky, it turned out to be a line of sky.¡± Tang Haotian murmured, ¡°Jingqiu, I got the lifeless flower¡­ Did you see it? Are you willing to start over with me?¡± Jing Qiu? Tang Haotian found flowers for her. Tang Haotian calmed down, put the Wusheng flower back, and said: ¡°I made the girl laugh. The girl came looking for the Wusheng flower. What do you want me to do for you? I agree.¡± Baitang took out a blueprint and handed it to Tang Haotian: ¡°I heard that the master of the sect is a master at making hidden weapons, and his forging skills must be superb. I want the things on the blueprint. Let¡¯s see if the sect master Tang can make them.¡± .¡± System 168 became numb again when it saw the things on the blueprint. It¡¯s a cage again, and it¡¯s also a cage with hidden secrets. Once it is closed, it can¡¯t be opened again. Oh, that¡¯s not all, this time there are some hidden weapons attached, and the kind of poison and method are clearly written. There are even some poisons that he has never seen before. Tang Haotian didn¡¯t ask much: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not difficult. The girl forgives my regrets. I don¡¯t ask the girl for the materials and expenses for these things. After the completion, where should I go to find the girl?¡± Baitang laughed and said, ¡°Is the sect master sure to complete it within two years?¡± Tang Haotian roughly estimated the time: ¡°Within two years, there will be no problem.¡± After receiving Tang Haotian¡¯s affirmative answer, Baitang was ready to leave: ¡°Two years later, there will be the Martial Arts Leaders Conference. The sect master doesn¡¯t need to look for me, and he doesn¡¯t need to tell me. I keep it.¡± Tang Haotian: ¡°Yes.¡± Out of the Tang gate, got on the horse. Bai Tang asked: ¡°Brother, does the head of the Tang Sect still have a relationship with Jing Qiu?¡± Weng Quan smiled dotingly: ¡°This happened twenty years ago. Jingqiu¡¯s name was Li Jingqiu. Tang Haotian was still the unfavored son of the Tang family at that time. Li Jingqiu was a weird spirit and always had some weird ideas in his mind. The interesting thing is Li Jingqiu was crazy for three years, and then returned to normal. It was also these three years that Tang Haotian separated from her, and later, Li Jingqiu returned to normal, and Tang Haotian fell in love with this girl again.¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t stand my family members, so I married Luo Qi, the daughter of the head of the Danxin Sect. Luo Qi is a powerful person, and he can¡¯t tolerate other women living in his husband¡¯s heart. Li Jingqiu was tortured to death, and Luo Qi had a hard time giving birth to a child.¡± Son. Tang Haotian came to find Li Jingqiu and asked if they could start over. Li Jingqiu gave Tang Haotian something he couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°That is the Wusheng flower. At this time, no one in the Jianghu has obtained the Wusheng flower, or it has been obtained, but it has not been made public. Tang Haotian spread the word, as long as someone can get the Wusheng flower, he is allowed to do whatever he wants. A request.¡± ¡°However, the sky did not come true. At that time, no one knew where Wushenghua was. Two years later, Li Jingqiu jumped off the cliff. It is worth mentioning that Li Jingqiu said that this is not her home. She can go back after she dies. Therefore, The fact that there are no flowers has become Tang Haotian¡¯s regret.¡± Qi Jiayan sneered: ¡°It looks so affectionate, but it turned out that a weak person who couldn¡¯t make decisions killed two women.¡± Although Baitang didn¡¯t like Qi Jiayan, he agreed with his words. Li Jingqiu is really interesting, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s time-traveled. Thinking of this, Bai Tang went through the data of System 168 again and again, and confirmed that Li Jingqiu was not the person **** by System 168 and was dead, so he didn¡¯t plan to know more. Weng Quan took a token and gave it to Bai Tang: ¡°A Tang, I have already informed my father. As a relative, this is for you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 175 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (44) Chapter 175 Double Sword Light Cambril (44) Baitang did not refuse, but accepted. Weng Quan didn¡¯t say much, he knew that Baitang understood what it was. Weng Quan gave quickly, and Baitang also took fast. Qi Jiayan only glanced at the appearance of the token, and he was sure that it was a secret token. As the saying goes, the secrets of heaven must not be revealed. Tianji Pavilion is famous for buying and selling all kinds of Jianghu news. Tianji Token is the highest token of Tianji Pavilion, there are three in total. Those who hold the secret order can enter the most secret place of Tianji Pavilion, and can get the most confidential news of Tianji Pavilion, and any information can be obtained for free. Weng Quan actually gave Baitang the secret order? Yaoyao asked curiously: ¡°Miss Bai, what is this?¡± Baitang: ¡°Tianji Order.¡± Yaoyao was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She roughly felt that Weng Quan had a special status, he was actually a member of the Tianji Pavilion, and he also possessed the Tianji Token, and now he gave the Tianji Token to Baitang. Baitang said: ¡°Young Master Qi, please wait a moment, I have something important to discuss with my brother.¡± Of course Qi Jiayan couldn¡¯t refuse: ¡°Okay, Miss Bai.¡± Even if you want to know what they said, it is impossible to hear it. He can¡¯t give Tang Haotian the Wushenghua in advance, just like this two, once they are in Tang Haotian¡¯s hands before Baitang, with Baitang¡¯s sensitivity, he will definitely suspect him. Weng Quan: ¡°A Tang, tell me.¡± Baitang asked: ¡°Brother, can you know the appearance and name of the leader of the Blood Demon Cult, and the last name of the leader of the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Weng Quan shook his head: ¡°They are very mysterious, all of them wear masks, and their voices have been changed. We once got a portrait of the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, but we couldn¡¯t find this person. We are not sure who he is. Not the current leader of the Blood Demon Sect.¡± Weng Quan said, took a branch on the ground, and drew a rough outline. Baitang took a look and said, ¡°He is Shuanghua, the former leader of the Blood Demon Cult. When I went down to the sky for the second time, I slaughtered the Blood Demon Cult¡¯s lair and let go only some people who still had good intentions. But I think they There should be another lair.¡± Weng Quan nodded: ¡°This is consistent with the results of our analysis. In Yixiantian, I found out by chance that the other lair is very hidden, and we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± Baitang smiled and threw a ¡°bomb¡±: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t look back. Qi Jiayan is the current leader of the Blood Demon Cult.¡± ¡°What?¡± Weng Quan couldn¡¯t believe it. Qi Jiayan¡¯s identity was blank, but they did not find any doubts. Weng Quan did not doubt the reliability of Baitang¡¯s news. Bai Tang nodded: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. Don¡¯t publicize this matter. None of us can kill him. We have to figure it out slowly, and we can¡¯t act too hastily. I also confirmed some information. Qi Jiayan knows the method of sucking people¡¯s internal energy. , and used it many times. His martial arts was abolished by me last time, you see, he has recovered three points.¡± Weng Quan murmured: ¡°This martial art that **** people¡¯s internal energy is easy to go crazy and break your tendons. Don¡¯t worry, Ah Tang, I will be careful when I should be careful, so that Qi Jiayan will not see anything abnormal.¡± Weng Quan trusts Baitang very much and respects her very much. Baitang said: ¡°Qi Jiayan grew up in a place like the Blood Demon Sect, and was humiliated by someone like Shuang Hua. It is not surprising that he has become like this. He is a poisonous snake and will not soften his heart. A nest of the Blood Demon Sect has already I ruined them, they need to hibernate. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any big moves in the past two years, but the martial arts lord meeting two years later is a good opportunity, maybe he will do it. Brother, I will teach you a set of exercises, specially Restrain his internal energy-absorbing exercises, and your internal energy will not be sucked away.¡± Weng Quan nodded, the two looked at each other and smiled, and went back. Baitang propped his head on his hands and said, ¡°My business is done. Next, I will travel to various places. What about you?¡± Weng Quan smiled: ¡°I came to the rivers and lakes just to travel, A Tang, let¡¯s go together as brothers and sisters.¡± Starting today, I will try my best to stick to the five updates every day. The number of words in one update is about 1100, and it will be updated at 8:30 every day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (45) Chapter 176 Double Sword Light Cambril (45) Baitang: ¡°No problem.¡± Qi Jiayan clasped his fists and said: ¡°It¡¯s my luck to be able to walk with Weng Shaoxia and Bai girl. I also need to travel all over the world to find various medicinal materials. If Bai girl and Weng Shaoxia don¡¯t dislike me, I may be delayed. I wish to be together.¡± Qi Jiayan ignored the sadness in his heart. It is best to separate, the Blood Demon Cult of Yixiantian has been abolished, and he needs to rebuild the Blood Demon Cult hidden in the snow mountain. The embarrassment is that his internal martial arts has been abolished. Now this little martial arts internal strength will be discovered by the left and right guardians, and they will control them just like he did to Shuanghua. There is no sincerity or loyalty in the Blood Demon Cult, only killing and coldness. Who would have expected that when Baitang killed him, he would first destroy his martial arts and internal strength. lead to such a predicament. In contrast, traveling with Baitang is a good choice. A strange light flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes: ¡°Mr. Qi is unparalleled in medicine, how can he be slowed down. I thought about it, there is no record of the generation of the Western Regions in the book, let¡¯s go to the Western Regions to have a look.¡± Starting with the Western Regions, Baitang intends to fill in some places that have not recorded customs and customs, which is something she does by the way. This is the last chance for Qi Jiayan. Since he has the status of being upright, Bai Tang thought, even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he will do it for this status. I hope that these two years will allow him to give himself a chance in the next life. In this world, there is no way to forgive Qi Jiayan for what he did with the Blood Demon Cult. Sometimes, when Qi Jiayan is acting, he almost feels that he is really a good person who can help the world. He drank wine with them, made suggestions, and passed by a place to eliminate the cancer in a place. He saw those normal people whom he was most envious of, holding the most mellow wine and serving delicious food to thank them. Qi Jiayan hasn¡¯t returned to the Blood Demon Cult for too long, and can no longer convince himself that these are all hypocrisy. Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t feel bad when the Blood Demon Cult was destroyed. He had long wanted to destroy the Blood Demon Cult, a place that gave him endless pain and darkness. If the Blood Demon Cult had not been useful to him, his previous strength would not have been able to destroy the Blood Demon Cult and stir up chaos in the martial arts world. Time passes extremely quickly in each event, local customs and customs. Yaoyao also recovered, and Baitang and the others became famous again. Before this, she was an orphan whose family was wiped out. After that, she is a heroine with a treasure map in her hand and strong martial arts. Now, she is a heroic heroine who is righteous and heroic. Weng Quan used Tianji Pavilion to expose the conspiracy of the treasure map dispute. Baitang and the others are about to return, the Martial Arts Leaders Conference is about to be held, and the Blood Demon Sect is making frequent moves again. It¡¯s just that when I returned this time, there was an extra woman. This woman is Xinghe, the holy girl of the Red Training School who is both righteous and evil. Because Weng Quan rescued her, she entangled Weng Quan. Wherever Baitang and the others went, she followed her. The words were quite provocative, which made Weng Quan very angry Headache. The martial arts conference was held at the Bieyun Villa in Nanling, the leader of the martial arts alliance. There are two main things, first, the martial arts competition to select the leader of the martial arts, and the result of the martial arts competition is also related to the change of the influence of some sects. Second, Nanling wants to form a righteous army to crusade against evil cults such as the Blood Demon Sect. Several people lived in Bieyun Villa, and Baitang basically didn¡¯t go out. Yaoyao said angrily: ¡°Qi Jiayan has already returned to the Blood Demon Sect, Miss Bai, you have wasted all your efforts.¡± Baitang smiled helplessly: ¡°Relax your mind, Miss Yaoyao. I never thought he would give up his approach.¡± Yaoyao was puzzled: ¡°Don¡¯t Miss Bai feel that she fed the dog with some kindness? Miss Bai hoped that he would go on the right path, but he still returned to a place like the Gorefiend Sect.¡± Baitang released a pigeon: ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 177 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (46) Chapter 177 Double Sword Light Cambril (46) Yaoyao: ¡°Why? I hate Qi Jiayan, I hope everyone will spurn him and abuse him. I am actually very unwilling to do what Miss Bai did at that time.¡± Baitang wrote another note and let a pigeon fly again: ¡°My girl, he used to stay in the dark and tried to make all the places the same as the place he was in. What¡¯s more, I actually Didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Said in a soft voice: ¡°Miss Bai, haven¡¯t you done anything yet? Wushenghua, he was infected in the Western Regions, Miss Bai, you spent a lot of effort to undo it for him. If you want me to say, you should have let him suffer at that time.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°What is this? He didn¡¯t attack me, so I wouldn¡¯t attack him. It¡¯s just to get rid of the Gu. I didn¡¯t intend to gain anything from him by doing this. Alright, Miss Yaoyao, from the very beginning, I knew that Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t want to come out. There¡¯s nothing strange about this result.¡± Yaoyao: ¡°Miss Bai knows it well, I¡¯m not as good as it is. According to Miss Bai¡¯s original plan, will you settle everything and leave after the martial arts leader meeting here?¡± Baitang: ¡°In short, it won¡¯t exceed ten years, and it won¡¯t take up too much time on the body of a slim girl.¡± Yaoyao explained: ¡°I hope that Miss Bai can stay for ten years. In her life, when she was the daughter of the master of Yufengtang, she has not been to too many places. Miss Bai has been here for three years. I have seen things that I have never seen before. I am selfish, I hope to see more things, I am not satisfied with the exotic scenery, not satisfied with the lonely smoke in the desert, and the sunset on the long river.¡± The advantage of Baitang¡¯s presence is that in any difficult situation, she is extremely calm and seems to be able to find a way. Baitang smiled, neither agreed nor refused. ¡°Tuk Tuk Tuk¡± There was a slightly rapid knock on the door. Baitang opened the door, and the woman in red looked at her unkindly. Baitang: ¡°Miss Lang, what can you do?¡± Lang Xinghe didn¡¯t have a good tone: ¡°Where¡¯s Weng Quan? You tell me where he is, and I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡± Baitang naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Lang Xinghe: ¡°Miss Lang, just wait, brother will come back before the martial arts leader meeting is held.¡± Lang Xinghe was not happy: ¡°Baitang, I don¡¯t like you, I really don¡¯t like you.¡± Baitang was not angry at all, and still said gently: ¡°Even a saint can¡¯t make everyone like him. Baitang is not a saint, so if Miss Lang doesn¡¯t like him, she doesn¡¯t like him. I also have no feelings for Miss Lang, and I won¡¯t feel bad about myself because you don¡¯t like it. Miss Lang doesn¡¯t trouble me, and I won¡¯t trouble Miss Lang either.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lang Xinghe raised his head proudly, saw Qi Jiayan coming, and left proudly. Qi Jiayan asked concerned: ¡°Miss Bai, Lang Xinghe didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡± Baitang gave Qi Jiayan a meaningful look: ¡°Mr. Qi, do you think I¡¯m someone who will be bullied?¡± Qi Jiayan took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Baitang: ¡°This is refined from the Wushenghua that Miss Bai gave me before. Breaking the meridian and continuing the veins can restore martial arts and some damaged internal strength.¡± Baitang looked at Qi Jiayan¡¯s body which had recovered eight percent of his internal strength, and was silent for a while: ¡°Mr. Qi is indeed a genius. You have developed such a medicine.¡± Baitang doesn¡¯t know if he has absorbed other people¡¯s internal strength. In terms of the efficacy of this medicine alone, it is indeed a bit abnormal. Qi Jiayan said with regret: ¡°It¡¯s hard to find Wushenghua. This pill, Wushenghua is a medicine guide. Just this bottle, three medicines, and give it to the girl as a gift in return.¡± ¡°Baitang! You have no shame, you are so close to other men!¡± Tantai Ziheng said angrily when he saw Baitang talking to Qi Jiayan in a blink of an eye. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t go out very often was because she didn¡¯t want to see Tantai Ziheng. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (47) Chapter 178 Double Sword Light Cambril (47) Tantai Ziheng came over angrily, raised his fist and was about to hit Qi Jiayan, Bai Tang grabbed Tantai Ziheng¡¯s hand and threw it away: ¡°I¡¯m afraid the young master¡¯s eyes are not good, Mr. Qi and I are innocent, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± So what? What qualifications does the Young Master have to discipline me?¡± Qi Jiayan took half a step closer, and explained: ¡°The owner of the young village insulted the girl¡¯s reputation with a casual word, isn¡¯t that¡­ not good?¡± Qi Jiayan really didn¡¯t like Tantai Ziheng. Even if he, Qi Jiayan, was bad, if he ordered to kill, assassinated, or used the treasure map to bring murderous intentions to Baitang, there was no such thing as spreading the reputation of a bad person. It¡¯s a pity that a good man died at his hands. If the bad guy dies at his hands, he can still clean up the crime, there is no need for it, and Qi Jiayan will not use such a method. Tantai Ziheng said angrily: ¡°The matter between my young master and Baitang, what does it have to do with you?¡± Baitang¡¯s internal energy condensed into Qi, and directly sealed Tantai Ziheng¡¯s acupuncture points, not wanting to say a word to this man at all: ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t want to see you. I, Baitang, hate people like you all my life. .¡± With Tantai Ziheng present, Baitang was a little pleasing to Qi Jiayan. As for Tantai Ziheng¡¯s insistence that he was more important in Yaoyao¡¯s heart than the hatred of Yaoyao¡¯s parents, Bai Tang felt that it was outrageous. Is this the habit of being held in the palm of hands by Master Tantai? All the masters gathered in Bieyun Villa, and Tantai Ziheng¡¯s trouble made many people laugh. Qi Jiayan ignored Tantai Ziheng and asked, ¡°Does Miss Bai plan to participate in the martial arts competition to choose the leader of the martial arts?¡± Baitang shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine with my eye addiction, so I don¡¯t want to participate. The Wulin League mainly deals with a lot of things, and I still have time. I will go to more places where I haven¡¯t set foot. If the road is rough, I will draw my sword to help.¡± Qi Jiayan: ¡°I have been traveling with Miss Bai for two years, and I have seen a lot of bizarre things. In the future, I will devote myself to researching medical skills.¡± ¡°Also.¡± It¡¯s hard to say whether he specializes in medical skills. Two days before the tournament, Weng Quan rushed back and deliberately avoided Lang Xinghe to look for Baitang. ¡°A Tang, it¡¯s all done, I¡¯ll check it out myself.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, brother.¡± ¡°Ah Tang, the latest news is that members of the Blood Demon Cult have gathered, and some of them have infiltrated into the Bieyun Villa. The leader of the martial arts alliance, Nanling, has grasped the place where the Blood Demon Cult is located.¡± ¡°Since I want to be a teacher, I have mastered some exact things regularly. It seems that the guardians of the left and right are fighting fiercely in the days when Qi Jiayan is not around. Qi Jiayan¡¯s secretive appearance makes people in the martial arts feel that the Blood Demon Sect seems to be innocent. It¡¯s everywhere, coming and going mysteriously, and it¡¯s been exposed in just two years.¡± Bai Tang suddenly felt that this was something Qi Jiayan wanted to see. His disappearance caused left and right guardians to fight. It caused a war in the martial arts world. Bai Tang didn¡¯t think that Qi Jiayan was a peaceful person, he wouldn¡¯t honestly travel with her for two years, if he did, there must be a reason that fit his idea. ¡°A Tang, be careful in everything, brother, I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡± Weng Quan asked. He knew that Baitang had always had his own ideas, so all he needed was his support. Unexpectedly, this martial arts conference was carried out smoothly, with occasional small frictions, but none of them provoked troubles. The final winner was still Nanling, so he was still the leader of the martial arts alliance. Nanling is indeed a chivalrous person, and he specially called everyone together. Naturally, Baitang would not miss it. If he didn¡¯t make trouble at this time, Qi Jiayan might miss a good opportunity. Nanling has deep internal strength, and his voice spread very openly: ¡°Everyone, this martial arts leader meeting is progressing smoothly. I am not talented. I will continue to serve as the leader of the martial arts alliance. I will do my best for the martial arts, eliminate traitors, and sway evil.¡± All the people said in unison: ¡°Get rid of treacherous men and evil people!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 179 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (48) Chapter 179 Double Sword Light Cambril (48) Nanling raised a glass of wine and said, ¡°Everyone here is heroic and heroic. Since six years ago, the Blood Demon Sect has slaughtered wantonly. In order to seize treasures and skills, they have wiped out the Canghe Sect, Yunluomen, There are many sects or gangs such as Songshan Sect and Yufengtang. This move is against the way of chivalry and against humanity. The Blood Demon Sect should be punished!¡± ¡°Leader, just speak directly!¡± ¡°My father died at the hands of the Blood Demon Sect. The leader of the alliance is the Blood Demon Sect. I am the first to support it!¡± ¡°Because of the Blood Demon Cult, I lost my family and ended up in an embarrassing end. The leader will get rid of the Blood Demon Cult. I am willing to obey the leader¡¯s arrangement.¡± ¡°Who knows if the next target of this crazy Gorefiend Cult will be us. Except for this serious trouble, we can rest assured.¡± ¡­ Qi Jiayan looked at this group of people who were filled with righteous indignation, and said, ¡°It seems that the Gorefiend Cult has done a lot of evil.¡± Baitang echoed: ¡°They are like rats crossing the street, everyone shouted and beat them.¡± Qi Jiayan asked casually: ¡°Miss Bai, have you seen how the Blood Demon Cult trains demons?¡± Baitang had already seen it when he was in Yixiantian, so he nodded naturally: ¡°Yes. They will take some children with good foundations to train, first cultivate their feelings, and then let them kill each other.¡± Qi Jiayan: ¡°I have heard people say that this is called inhumanity. If you want to survive, you must be cold-blooded and cruel. He makes people think that you are not a normal person, you are despicable, even if he makes you kneel and lick Feet, you have to lick too.¡± Baitang sighed: ¡°So, such an organization shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± In the middle, Nanling talked a lot. When it came to emotional excitement, he drank a glass of wine with everyone and continued. The impassioned enthusiasm under the blessing of alcohol made the group more excited. Qi Jiayan played with the wine glass: ¡°It really shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± It¡¯s all together. Qi Jiayan asked again: ¡°Miss Bai, will you join the team to crusade against the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Baitang still shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°As long as I know the location, I am enough.¡± Someone sneered: ¡°What a crazy girl, she doesn¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth.¡± Weng Quan took out the manuscript and said, ¡°According to the statistics of Tianji Pavilion, my sister Atang has been undefeated since three years ago. Even if the leader of the Blood Demon Cult confronted Atang, she would have to retreat. I am on the list of martial arts masters.¡± Ranked tenth, A Tang killed Ba Tongtian with a seriously injured body, and he was already ranked ninth. Those who wanted to kill and **** the so-called treasure map were all defeated by A Tang¡¯s double swords, and A Tang is now ranked fourth. Not necessarily Only fourth.¡± Weng Quan concealed his identity as the young master of Tianji Pavilion. Taking the data of Tianji Pavilion as an example, everyone was convinced. The man groaned in a low voice and stopped talking. Weng Quan¡¯s words mean that Tianji Pavilion believes that Baitang is not only ranked fourth in the list of martial arts masters, but her strength should be even more terrifying. Qi Jiayan said unintentionally: ¡°A person who can jump from the sky and come back, is he an ordinary person?¡± Nanling became more and more indignant: ¡°Heroes and heroines, I have found out the specific location of the Blood Demon Cult. It is a snow mountain with about 2,000 followers. This will not be a match for me and the others! Let¡¯s drink this together! Drink a glass of wine, and fight the Blood Demon Cult in three days! Eliminate the cancer in the martial arts world!¡± An untimely voice sounded: ¡°You guys really should change this habit and drink when you are excited. There is something in the wine, haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and they looked at the person who said this. Baitang is at ease, not at all uncomfortable. Qi Jiayan put his eyes on one side, clasped his wrist, and said with a serious face: ¡°There is indeed something in the wine, which is colorless and tasteless closed energy powder.¡± Qi Jiayan said this, but many people are still convinced. Many people immediately used their internal strength, but they spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s closed exercises!¡± ¡°Master Qi, is there any antidote? Quickly get the antidote!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 180 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (49) Chapter 180 Double Sword Light Cambril (49) ¡°Baitang, is it your fault? How do you know there is medicine in the wine?¡± ¡°Do you know why you didn¡¯t say it earlier? Do you want to collude with the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Questioning voices, suspicious voices. But Nanling said directly: ¡°It¡¯s not what Baitang did. This is not the time to be suspicious. You have to use your brain when you speak. The whole family of Yufengtang was slaughtered. Baitang has always had a good reputation outside. It is impossible for her to have a relationship with blood.¡± The Demon Cult colluded. You¡¯d better apologize to Baitang.¡± Lang Xinghe stood in front of Weng Quan, holding a soft whip: ¡°Young Xia Weng, I will protect you today.¡± Weng Quan: ¡°¡­¡± The face of the person who said that changed, ashamed but: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bai. I was too impulsive just now.¡± The sound of cups breaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed again. ¡°Hahahahaha¡± A few wild laughter. Layers of red-clothed and blood-masked people surrounded the Bieyun Villa, and some members of the Blood Demon Sect hidden in various sects also instantly controlled some masters. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you drank too, none of you are opponents of our Blood Demon Cult!¡± Bai Tang saw that his outfit was different from other disciples of the Blood Demon Cult, and said, ¡°It seems that you are Liu Zhi, the left protector of the War Department.¡± Qi Jiayan grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss Bai. I¡¯ll help you force the medicine out.¡± Guardian Zuo was obviously surprised, and approached with his crescent-shaped curved blade: ¡°It¡¯s wasted effort, there is no antidote, and you can¡¯t force out the medicinal properties. How did you know it? You are the one who made the first line of sky?¡± ¡° Smart people have already begun to think of ways to force out the medicinal properties. A person with low internal strength will vomit blood when pushed, and the medicine with deep internal strength is not so fast, but it is also the part whose strength is blocked. Baitang¡¯s wrist was held by Qi Jiayan. He seemed to be checking the condition of Baitang¡¯s body. Weng Quan felt his heart skip a beat when he saw it, but he still didn¡¯t make a sound. Tantai Ziheng¡¯s eyes were tightly locked on Baitang. Isn¡¯t she amazing? Why can¡¯t even force the medicine? Bai Tang took another look at the Zuo Hufa, doesn¡¯t he know how to cut messes quickly? Long-winded can easily lead to accidents. Then, Baitang showed a bright smile. ¡°Guardian Zuo answered correctly, but there is no reward. Whether it is a waterway or a secret passage that took several years to open, you can¡¯t get in because of my manipulation. All the thousand believers in Yixiantian died at my hands!¡± Baitang smiled, looking particularly dazzling in front of Guardian Zuo. Qi Jiayan activated the kung fu and found that he could not absorb Baitang¡¯s internal energy, so while Baitang was talking to Zuo Hufa, he put the dagger on Baitang¡¯s neck. For people other than Baitang and Weng Quan, the accident happened too fast! She was extremely astonished by Qi Jiayan¡¯s actions. ¡°Qi Jiayan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Who the **** are you?¡± Nanling keenly sensed the unusualness in it: ¡°Are you a member of the Blood Demon Cult?¡± Qi Jiayan restrained Baitang, the dagger pressed harder and harder, a knife mark appeared on his fragile neck, and bright red blood flowed down the dagger. Weng Quan stared at the blood on Baitang¡¯s neck, wishing he could kill Qi Jiayan. The left protector half knelt down: ¡°Your subordinates refer to the lord.¡± The rest of the disciples knelt down: ¡°My lord, the blessings are as good as the heavens, and my subordinates will refer to the lord.¡± ¡°Qi Jiayan is actually the Lord of the Blood Demon Cult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Damn it! Cunning!¡± Qi Jiayan narrowed Danfeng¡¯s eyes slightly, and asked: ¡°Miss Bai doesn¡¯t seem surprised at all?¡± Baitang glanced at him lightly: ¡°Why are you surprised?¡± Internal force burst out, Qi Jiayan¡¯s dagger seemed to hit a barrier, and was instantly bounced away. With only a gap, Baitang dodged Qi Jiayan¡¯s dagger and broke free from Qi Jiayan¡¯s restraint. After all, Qi Jiayan had fought against Baitang several times, so he retreated decisively, but Baitang¡¯s speed was faster than before. You thought you were hiding well, but who made Xiao Tangerka take off your mask when you were resurrected? (end of this chapter) Chapter 181 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (50) Chapter 181 Double Sword Light Cambril (50) The situation of the two of them changed instantly. At this moment, it was Baitang who restrained Qi Jiayan, with the dagger resting on Qi Jiayan¡¯s neck. Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°The effect of the medicine is clearly gone, so don¡¯t force it out.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°But it¡¯s useless to me.¡± Baitang looked at the group of Blood Demon Cultists: ¡°Hey, your master¡¯s martial arts internal strength is the highest, right? I forgot to mention one thing just now, the wine does contain closed exercises, and there is also a blind antidote. Now, you should all be able to break through the medicinal effect of closed power powder.¡± After speaking, Baitang shouted again: ¡°Jie Sheng!¡± Under the blessing of majestic internal force, Baitang¡¯s voice can be heard far, far away. At the same time, it targetedly shook away the members of the Blood Demon Cult who were holding others hostage. The reaction ability of the masters is extremely fast, or the backhand hurts the cultist, and they almost managed to control their own initiative. The situation on the scene changed in an instant, and the two sides were in a confrontation before. Qi Jiayan has a question: ¡°When did Miss Bai know my identity?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hide it either: ¡°That time, I lifted the mask and saw your face. Then, as soon as you appeared, I knew that the mysterious leader of the Blood Demon Cult was Qi Jiayan, the healer who can help the world.¡± Qi Jiayan never expected that his identity would be known from the very beginning. In this way, what Baitang said makes sense. Weng Quan tapped Qi Jiayan¡¯s acupoints, and took Qi Jiayan from Baitang. ¡°I also know your identity.¡± Qi Jiayan sneered, so they knew everything. ¡°Since you all know¡­ what a big snake!¡± ¡°Everyone be careful!¡± The huge scaled snake swung its tail and swept towards a dozen or so disciples of the Gorefiend Sect. It hit them with its extremely hard tail, and the blood came out directly, and the internal organs hurt. The members of the Gorefiend Cult fought back immediately, only to find that the snake only seemed to target the members of the Gorefiend Cult. Bai Tang said with a smile: ¡°By the way, I have to introduce. This is my partner¡ªJie Sheng. Jie Sheng has grown stronger, so I hope you can take care of him.¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched when they heard this. Such a giant snake actually belonged to Baitang? What else does she have? Knowing the identity of the lord of the Blood Demon Cult, and knowing the names of their left and right guardians, and being able to pour an antidote into the wine, he called out such a big snake. A group of masters who had recovered their internal strength quickly joined the battle, and so did Bai Tang. This was the first time so many people saw Baitang make a move. According to the legend, the daughter of the master of Yufengtang, she is beautiful, but she only knows some fists and kicks. The depth of inner strength seen today is unmatched by anyone. Her joining brought the battle to an end quickly. Baitang harvested and Jiesheng blocked their way. One person, one snake and a group of masters, the battle ended quickly. Nanling clasped his fists in gratitude: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the White Lady today, I¡¯m afraid life and death would be unpredictable.¡± Baitang crippled Qi Jiayan¡¯s martial arts internal strength again, grabbed his shoulder and said, ¡°The Blood Demon Cult over the Snow Mountain is not doing well, and the rest will be handed over to the leader of the South Alliance. The meeting will be held next time, and we have to move on this occasion.¡± The most convenient way to order hands and feet is to drink and eat.¡± ¡°Where are you taking Qi Jiayan?¡± ¡°He is the devil, he should be killed! To avoid future troubles!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Bai should give him to us, he has harmed so many people, he must not end well!¡± ¡­ One person said one sentence, making a lot of noise, making Baitang¡¯s ears hurt. Baitang grabbed Qi Jiayan and landed on the giant snake¡¯s head with his lightness kung fu: ¡°I caught Qi Jiayan, and I crippled his internal martial arts. Now he is my prisoner alone. I can decide whether to hand it over to you or not. And my answer is no. I will take Qi Jiayan away, and you can figure out the rest by yourself. Brother, I will go first.¡± ¡°Jie Sheng, let¡¯s go.¡± The giant snake carried Bai Tang and Qi Jiayan away quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (51) Chapter 182 Two Swords Light Cambril (51) Weng Quan explained: ¡°Qi Jiayan is in A Tang¡¯s hands. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. A Tang has always been thoughtful, and there is a **** feud between Yufengtang and Qi Jiayan. You don¡¯t know, this Qi Jiayan has cultivated a discipline that attracts people. The method of internal force, just now he tried to absorb Ah Tang¡¯s internal force but failed.¡± Nanling, the leader of the martial arts alliance, was very relieved, and said directly: ¡°As Weng Shaoxia said, you don¡¯t have to worry. The White Lady is a top expert, and Qi Jiayan will not come out alive in her hands. Right now, we should take advantage of the victory and pursue it until the end.¡± Pound the snow mountain blood to grind the sect, and eradicate the remnants!¡± Everyone has always believed in the character of Nanling, the leader of the martial arts alliance, and no one has any objections. Lang Xinghe questioned: ¡°Weng Quan, you don¡¯t tell me anything, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Being entangled by Lang Xinghe, Weng Quan was really about to die from a headache, and said very coldly: ¡°I have nothing to do with the saint, so I can¡¯t say whether you believe it or not. I don¡¯t need to tell the saint anything, I have already said it very clearly No, I don¡¯t want the saint to pester me. Qi Jiayan told me that you once told A Tang that you didn¡¯t like A Tang, very much. Today, I also tell you that I don¡¯t like the saint, I don¡¯t like the saint very much. Daughter. I only rescued the saint once, and I don¡¯t expect the saint to repay her kindness. Even if it is to repay the favor, I hope the saint will pay attention to propriety. It may not be a good story to promise it with my body, or it may be revenge for kindness.¡± Weng Quan was really impressed by the saintess¡¯s appearance of not treating herself as an outsider, and she was quite similar to that Tantai Ziheng. Lang Xinghe took a step back, and it was hard to believe that Weng Quan would speak to her like this: ¡°But you have already sworn brothers and sisters, there is no possibility for you and Baitang.¡± Weng Quan became more and more indifferent: ¡°I proposed the sworn brothers and sisters, there is no possibility and there is no need for the saint to remind me. As a brother, I support what A Tang does. It is your right not to like A Tang, I will force you I don¡¯t want you, and likewise, I don¡¯t like you, and you can¡¯t force me. The Holy Maiden is a girl, and she¡¯s been patient with you all the time. Don¡¯t follow me, it¡¯s demeaning.¡± If Weng Quan took the antidote in advance, the Guan Gong San would have no effect on him. He still wanted to go to Tangmen to pick up the rest of the things, and after a few polite words with everyone, he left first. Bai Tang brought Qi Jiayan to a cave, and the outside environment looked pretty good. Weeds that grow randomly and are full of vitality. ¡°Miss Bai is planning to lock me up? It seems that you have always known the secret of my immortality.¡± ¡°I know, when I killed you for the first time, I deliberately lifted your mask, just thinking that the person wearing the mask must have another layer of identity, and we will definitely meet again.¡± ¡°Since I knew it from the beginning, why? Why did you give me Wushenghua? And why did you spend a lot of effort to detoxify me?¡± Is it just for show? Playing all the tricks, even he thought that Baitang was defenseless against him. Bai Tang locked Qi Jiayan into the cage Tang Haotian built and locked him up. Unless there is something sharp that can cut the cage, the people inside will not come out. Baitang said depressedly: ¡°Do you think I want to give you Wushenghua? I just promised you in advance. Since I promised you, I will do it. Who knows that the Wushenghua I met was twins, so I had to do it together.¡± Duo gave it to you.¡± Qi Jiayan saw Baitang¡¯s gloomy appearance, and suddenly smiled. It was different from a sinister smile, it was an unintentional smile, as if he saw something funny. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that Gu, we were companions at the time, and you did save a lot of people. If something happened to you, I would naturally not ignore it. Even though I knew that saving those people was just because you were going to do something that fits your status as a doctor, If you save them, you save them, and I save you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 183 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (52) Chapter 183 Double Sword Light Cambril (52) You save them, I save you¡­ Qi Jiayan was slightly stunned as if something had struck his heart. The torment of the Gu insect in the Western Regions was very unbearable, she could pretend to search for it, or not, but she still tried her best to find a way, knowing his identity. Saving others, will someone save him? It doesn¡¯t seem to be true. He once gave the food he begged for to another dying child, but the child pushed him and pushed him into the abyss. Since then, the sun has not been seen in that place. Qi Jiayan leaned against the cage, closed his eyes and said, ¡°Miss Bai, we met before, right? My original plan was to let the original Baitang, that is, Yaoyao, live. It¡¯s meaningless after killing him. I want to keep a heavy relationship.¡± People enjoy the pain, so that sword gave Yaoyao a chance to live. She fainted originally, when I saw her open her eyes again, I had a thought in my mind, I can¡¯t kill you Nonsense, so I made a move, thinking about it now, we should have seen it before.¡± Baitang took out the knife and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s true, this is the third time.¡± Qi Jiayan chuckled softly: ¡°I think it was the third time I was stopped by you, and the third time I was imprisoned. Girl Bai, why do you insist on lingering? Are you not going to spoil my good deeds?¡± Baitang shook his head firmly: ¡°I had nothing to do with you at first, it was a stupid, bad and cowardly thing that pulled me over to influence you, but because you have already been stained with too much innocent blood, I I didn¡¯t agree to this. My life is still a bit boring, you are a seasoning agent, as long as you always want troubled times and the world as a sacrifice, then I will always stand on your opposite side.¡± ¡°This is not a so-called good thing. You are revenge, you are venting your injustice, you are jealous, right? Why can¡¯t you meet a good one, why are you born to be hated by others, why are you born to be loved by others, Born to be humiliated? When you were pulled into the mud and darkness, no one gave you a hand, they even stepped on you and wantonly humiliated you, right?¡± Baitang began to check the layout of the cave, and made adjustments while checking. After a long time, Qi Jiayan said: ¡°Miss Bai is right, I am revenge, I am jealous. Everyone is stepping on my face and calling me a lowly person, so I want them to be like me.¡± A lowly person. If the world abandons me, I will destroy the world; if everyone insults me, I will give them darkness. If I am lowly, then there should be no noble existence.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were quite complicated, and he really wanted to give Qi Jiayan a hammer: ¡°Young Master Qi, you are wrong.¡± ¡°How could I be wrong?¡± Qi Jiayan insisted. Baitang: ¡°Not everyone, nor the world. The world has not abandoned you. There are thousands of people in the world. It can¡¯t handle it. The people who abandoned you are your parents. It is you who gave your heart but trampled You are a sincere person. It is not that everyone insults you. There are so many people in the world. We must admit that most of them are easy to let go, but not all of them are brainless. Many people¡¯s lives are very busy. The old farmer in the field, Bai You work hard every day, go home at night to clean up the house, and raise children. What you think about every day is what to eat next? Is the harvest good? Will the children grow up like me? That part of the mistake should not be counted Everyone¡¯s head, Mr. Qi. You are not lowly, no one is born lowly, the so-called division of lowly life and noble life, has Mr. Qi ever thought about who made the distinction?¡± Baitang: ¡°He said you are lowly, do you think you are lowly? It¡¯s a big mistake, Mr. Qi, people can think, never lose the ability to think, and never lose your sobriety.¡± Mind, only a clear mind can give you accurate judgment.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 184 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (53) Chapter 184 Double Sword Light Cambril (53) Qi Jiayan¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and his hard heart softened a little. He has been crazy for too long, and has been paranoid for too long. He only wants to go to the dark on one road and never turn back when he hits the south wall. Qi Jiayan murmured: ¡°Miss Bai, did I tell you that you are fine?¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows proudly: ¡°I don¡¯t need others to tell me, I know I¡¯m good. However, Mr. Qi, if you do something wrong, you need to be punished. Do you think it¡¯s unfair that some people do it all their lives? No one will punish him for his evil.¡± Qi Jiayan smiled: ¡°It seems that nothing can be hidden from Miss Bai.¡± After finishing setting up the last formation, Baitang said: ¡°Because people like me are needed, to punish these people requires capable and intelligent people, and also needs to have a system. There is always darkness in the world, and there are always people who cannot be illuminated.¡± , Then we need a group of people who dare to enter the darkness to bring light. But we can¡¯t put our hope on this group of people. They are also human beings, and they will have shortcomings, mistakes, and omissions. We also have to learn to save ourselves, it is best to have others to save us, if there is no other person to save us, then we can save ourselves.¡± Baitang wiped the knife, the blade was bright and dazzling white. Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Is she coming out?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°You owe her.¡± Yaoyao at least has a chance to kill Qi Jiayan, which is actually very rare. After Baitang finished speaking, Qi Jiayan looked at the woman in front of him, clearly still had the same eyebrows and eyes, but he completely changed in an instant. He knew that this was the real master Baitang, whose nickname was Yaoyao. With hatred in his eyes, Yaoyao picked up the wiped white knife: ¡°Qi Jiayan, you killed my father, my mother, and my whole family. I can¡¯t kill you, but I will kill you once.¡± Yaoyao stabbed Qi Jiayan¡¯s heart with a knife and turned it around. Then knelt down, tears streaming down like rain: ¡°Father, mother, my daughter is unfilial and only relied on the strength of others to avenge her. If my daughter can¡¯t kill him, I hope my father and mother will forgive me.¡± Killing Qi Jiayan once with her own hands, Yaoyao is already quite satisfied. ¡°Miss Bai, please continue to deal with the follow-up matters.¡± Baitang regained control of Yaoyao¡¯s body, looked at Qi Jiayan, Yaoyao¡¯s turn broke Qi Jiayan¡¯s heart. Baitang watched his wound heal, opened his eyes again, stroked his fragile heart, took a deep breath to relieve the pain. Baitang smiled: ¡°Young Master Qi, give yourself a chance.¡± He gives himself a chance, so she has a chance. Qi Jiayan looked at Baitang and turned around and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t turn his head back: ¡°I¡¯ve been here for nearly three years, and I¡¯ll leave after another two years. I will continue to travel and give her back all of Yaoyao¡¯s body. The most beautiful age of Yaoyao should be Live by yourself.¡± ¡°Not coming, is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Qi has no enmity with me. Every Chongyang Festival, Dragon Boat Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival, and Lantern Festival, I will come to see you before I leave.¡± After she left, the place was completely sealed off. As for how long Qi Jiayan chooses to live, it is his own choice. Qi Jiayan watched the figure disappear, but did not speak in the end. But what Baitang told him rang in his mind. He is not lowly, he needs to be able to think for himself, and he needs to keep a clear mind¡­ Has he always been someone¡¯s marionette? The revenge he thought was actually some people¡¯s deliberate calculation? Qi Jiayan didn¡¯t know, nor did he know. At the moment of life and death, he should not trust anyone. Baitang came out, just as what Weng Quan brought arrived. The two set it up very quickly, Baitang checked and revised it several times, and only after confirming the stability of the five elements and eight trigrams array did he plan to leave. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (54) Chapter 185 Double Sword Light Cambril (54) This formation has a total of ten floors, and Baitang also combined some rules of heaven and earth. It is possible to enter the cave only after breaking through the tenth floor at one time. Array. Weng Quan watched Baitang finish his work, and took out a whistle: ¡°Ah Tang, this is the most special way of contacting Tianji Pavilion. My brother can¡¯t accompany you to travel. I have to take care of Tianji Pavilion. Ah Tang blew the whistle.¡± Whistle, it will fly, you can send a message or bring some small objects, in short, brother hopes that we can keep in touch with each other from time to time.¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°No problem, brother take care.¡± This time, Baitang is with Jiesheng. When Jiesheng appeared, Baitang liked to mention ¡°femme fatale¡± and jokingly called it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, everyone thought it was a good title, but Baitang didn¡¯t care about these things. Baitang didn¡¯t plan to stay in Yaoyao¡¯s body for ten years. During these two years of traveling abroad, Baitang let Yaoyao do it by herself, and she abdicated to give advice. Baitang would only take over the body when life was at stake. . Every month, Baitang would write a scattered letter to Weng Quan, sometimes with drawings, some strange things. Every time there are festivals like Dragon Boat Festival and Chongyang Festival, Baitang will go back early, occasionally bring a beggar chicken to Qi Jiayan, and then leave. Two years passed extremely quickly, and Yaoyao didn¡¯t want Baitang to leave her body, but she couldn¡¯t change the decision Baitang made. ¡°Today is not the Double Ninth Festival, not the Dragon Boat Festival, not the Mid-Autumn Festival, and not the Lantern Festival¡­you¡­ are leaving?¡± Qi Jiayan said holding the hot beggar chicken. Time is so fast¡­ Baitang took out the bottle of medicine he gave her: ¡°I¡¯m leaving, do you want this medicine?¡± Qi Jiayan lowered his eyebrows slightly: ¡°I will not take back what I have taken out.¡± Baitang smiled, and put them into the newly opened space in the sea of consciousness. Here, they put the things they gave her, almost everyone¡¯s. Baitang finally said: ¡°Mr. Qi, I¡¯m leaving. After I leave, this place will be completely sealed. Looking back on your life, it¡¯s not all darkness, right?¡± ¡°No one saved me.¡± When he was in that cold dungeon, when someone stepped on his feet and was almost raped by Shuanghua, he survived by himself. ¡°Mr. Qi, as long as you don¡¯t harm innocent people, I will come to save you.¡± In principle, Baitang is not willing to retreat. A glint of light flashed across Qi Jiayan¡¯s eyes, and his eyes darkened a little: ¡°Baitang, do you know who I am? That¡¯s why you said so brazenly to save me.¡± Baitang was startled for a moment: ¡°I know, Wen Su, the one they locked up with all their power in the God Realm, right?¡± This is the information she learned from System 168 through a little manipulation. She always felt that there was something wrong with it, so she chose to continue to the next world. For the first time, Wen Su appeared, and all the memories of the three worlds were in his mind. He walked through it and leaned lazily on the cage: ¡°Now that you know it, aren¡¯t you afraid of becoming an enemy of the God Realm?¡± ?¡± Bai Tang said very seriously: ¡°If you are at fault, you will get the punishment you deserve. If you are not at fault, then I will lift the lock on you and seek justice for you. Enemy, not all the people in the God Realm are fools. Being imprisoned without knowing what to do means that someone is trying to achieve his goal, and those people cannot represent the God Realm.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I don¡¯t believe you. Trust is the most false thing in this world.¡± Wen Su suddenly laughed. There was a longing in his heart. Is this person worthy of his trust? It¡¯s still like those who came to attack him with various systems under the pretense of calling him, but in fact they hid a lot of dirty and nasty things. I hope the epidemic will pass sooner. These past few years have been very difficult, often closed, parents can¡¯t go to work, and the pressure is also great. My college life only passed through the epidemic. Finally, I would like to thank Sunshine Girl for her tip. Thank you Baoer for your support. Thank you all for your support and motivation during my confused stage (end of this chapter) Chapter 186 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (55) Chapter 186 Double Sword Light Cambril (55) ¡°How can trust be the most hypocritical thing in the world? Trust should be given to someone who is trustworthy. This requires you to have a clear mind to think, distinguish, and finally make a choice.¡± Bai Tang carefully distinguished with him, She always felt that Wen Su didn¡¯t understand much, nor did she know much. Wen Su said casually: ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the Blood Demon Sect at the snow mountain.¡± ¡°Except that the leader of the martial arts alliance led all kinds of heroes to go straight to the Xueshan Blood Demon Sect, Nanling Dayi, and brought those children who were taken for training back to Bieyun Villa to raise them. They cleaned up their sect and found out many traitors Or the Gorefiend Cultists hiding here.¡± ¡°Give me a knife.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t ask any further questions, and threw a dagger in. Wen Su grabbed the dagger, pulled it out, and stabbed his heart with his backhand. Both Baitang and Yaoyao were taken aback by his sudden operation, and saw that the man closed his eyes, and his body turned into flying smoke and disappeared. Baitang chuckled, and said in a low voice: ¡°Where is there a truly immortal person? It depends on his will.¡± Yaoyao doesn¡¯t know what to say, the amount of information is too much. She originally thought that the other person in her body was a martial arts master, but she never thought that she was not a mortal. She¡¯s not high-spirited, she¡¯s reasonable and very friendly, but she¡¯s leaving now. Baitang went to Tianji Pavilion and found Weng Quan. Beside Weng Quan was a charming woman, who was dressed in light yellow dress and was full of vitality. Weng Quan introduced: ¡°A Tang, she is Lin Yan, my fianc¨¦e, I really love Yaner.¡± Lin Yan¡¯s face turned bright red, and said softly: ¡°Sister Atang, hello. You look so special, Yan¡¯er has never seen a woman like you.¡± Lin Yan likes her, Weng Quan knows it. He wouldn¡¯t like someone who hated Ah Tang. Baitang rummaged through in his own space, and took out a set of wedding clothes: ¡°This wedding dress is what I gave to my brother to marry his future sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Wow! So beautiful!¡± Lin Yan was very surprised. Baitang put the farewell wine that he planned to take early in the morning on the table: ¡°Brother, I came here this time to say goodbye. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Even though he has let go of this feeling and turned it into family affection, Weng Quan inevitably trembled in his heart: ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming back?¡± Baitang: ¡°I won¡¯t be coming back. Brother, I wish you and your sister-in-law a happy marriage for a hundred years, harmony in music, and a lifetime of worry-free life.¡± Weng Quan lowered his eyes: ¡°It will be as A Tang wished, and be happy.¡± Baitang smiled, took the things, looked for Jie Sheng, and put the things prepared earlier on Jie Sheng¡¯s head. patted its head and said: ¡°With it, you can survive the thunder disaster. If the heavens give you the opportunity to transform into a human body, you should cherish it very much.¡± Baitang is not aimless. Heaven may indeed give Jiesheng a chance to transform into a human form. Jiesheng has followed Baitang for the past two years and has done a lot of good things. It has intelligence and human form is very possible. Jie Sheng took the initiative to rub Baitang¡¯s hand. Baitang brought up System 168, which had been pretending to be dead for a long time: ¡°Little System, let¡¯s go to the next world.¡± System 168 has lost his temper. Although he is unwilling, he can only follow Baitang¡¯s request. My body finally belongs to me alone, and I should be happy, but Yaoyao can¡¯t be happy. After five years together, Miss Bai is special to her. After Baitang left, Yaoyao clearly felt that Weng Quan treated her differently. She knew that the person Weng Quan really wanted to see was Baitang. The whistler Baitang took away, so Yaoyao returned the order to Weng Quan. . ¡°Young Xia Weng, I know that the person you want to give is Miss Bai. Since Miss Bai is gone, it should be returned to you.¡± Weng Quan received the secret order, and said in a low voice: ¡°Atang left, since I decided to sworn brothers and sisters, Atang is my sister, Yaoyao, you are still my sister.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 187 - Dual Sword Light Han Wulin (56) Chapter 187 Double Sword Light Cambril (56) ¡°Take this Tianji Token. There are three tokens in the Tianji Pavilion, one is with me, and the other is with Yan¡¯er. This one is still yours.¡± The person I wanted to see has left, so it¡¯s meaningless to get this secret order back. When I was young, I once met someone who was too amazing, but when I looked back, I didn¡¯t feel any disturbance. It is actually enough to meet by chance, and now, he has also met his own pearl. ¡°Brother, when we get married, I will come back early.¡± Some tears welled up in Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, after all, there are still relatives. Weng Quan smiled softly: ¡°Yaoyao, what about you? If you meet someone you like, don¡¯t miss it. The dowry has already been prepared for you, and I will add more in the future. You are not an orphan, you have a family.¡± Yaoyao was nervous, fearing that once Baitang left, the so-called brother-sister relationship would end. She actually ignored it. From the beginning, Weng Quan¡¯s dowry was not for Baitang. He knew that Baitang would not get married, so this dowry was prepared for her. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know when I will meet someone with predestined relationship. Once, Tantai Ziheng was what I thought in my heart. Later, he changed his mind and naively targeted Miss Bai in order to attract Miss Bai¡¯s attention. A year ago, he As I thought at the beginning, I got married according to the requirements of my family, and I really let go of him completely. When Miss Bai was there, I saw many things that I had never seen before. I walked across the ice field and flew across the grassland. , jumped into the cliff, drank wine, sang loudly, and slashed bullies¡­ After all this, I don¡¯t want to stick to the house like my mother and compete with my father¡¯s side house. I should have a wider world , should have a magnificent life.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid your dowry will be ashes.¡± Weng Quan shook his head with deep meaning: ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t talk too early, the world is so big, I used to think that I could no longer tolerate other people in my eyes, as long as I let go of her and meet someone, there is something for you.¡± Opportunity. In such a big world, how do you know that there are no such people? Go, pay attention to safety, if the Tianji Pavilion does not collapse, it will always be your backing.¡± Yaoyao smiled knowingly and left. She will be alone, without Miss Bai, without Weng Quan, and without Jie Sheng. It¡¯s all up to her to make her own way. Lin Yan ran over and covered Weng Quan¡¯s eyes. Weng Quan took advantage of the situation and hugged him into his arms: ¡°Yan¡¯er is so naughty.¡± Lin Yan muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t Sister A Tang here? Why does she say that she is gone and won¡¯t come back, isn¡¯t she coming back?¡± Weng Quan explained in a warm voice: ¡°A Tang is gone, and now she is Yaoyao. They are two people in one body. Is Yan¡¯er afraid? Everyone says that such a person is a lonely ghost.¡± Lin Yan shook her head resolutely: ¡°You are not afraid, I am not afraid, Ah Quan believes in her and recognizes her as a younger sister, she must be a very good person. What everyone says is not necessarily correct, what Ah Quan said must be correct.¡± Weng Quan¡¯s heart is so soft that it¡¯s a mess, the more we get along, the more we can¡¯t help it with the young maiden period. The young hero who roams the rivers and lakes is finally willing to guard a home because of responsibility and love. ¡­ a long time later. The title of ¡°femme fatale¡± in Jianghu is less, and there is one more chivalrous woman. She is always alone, but she is doing chivalrous things. The Blood Demon Cult has never heard of the Blood Demon Cult since the siege and suppression by the leader of the martial arts alliance in Nanling, and no one has ever seen a member of the Blood Demon Cult in red clothes and blood masks. In this world, it is impossible to be completely clean and pure white. After the Blood Demon Sect, other evil-doing sects appeared. With the disappearance of one Blood Demon Sect, there was fifty years of peace in the world. At that time, a new group of people ruled the world, a new group of handsome children¡¯s stories, and a new group of people to eradicate evil in the world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (1) Chapter 188 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (1) ¡°Elder Qingshu!¡± ¡°Senior Sister Baitang!¡± Some disciples shouted anxiously. Desperate. Fierce beasts, they are no match! Today it seems that they all died in this ghost place. ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t want to die here yet!¡± ¡°Have you sent a message to Zongmen?¡± ¡°The message can¡¯t be sent out!¡± ¡°What should we do? Elder Qingshu and Senior Sister Baitang are all gone, let¡¯s run away!¡± ¡°Where are we going to escape? Even Elder Qingshu and Senior Sister Baitang can¡¯t take us away, how can we escape?¡± For a while, there were sounds of fear and panic. —ƒè» stepped on a pit, swept his tail, and the huge magic power and impact directly knocked out a group of disciples or even killed them. Baitang opened his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help cursing in a low voice. This body, the internal organs are all shattered, the spiritual root is destroyed, and the spiritual altar is also shattered. When the disciple saw Baitang woke up, he didn¡¯t even bother to wipe his tears, and said happily, ¡°Senior Sister Bai, save us quickly!¡± Baitang:? ? ? Which sect brought out the little trash? She was a person who was seriously injured like this, and the first thing she said when she woke up was to ask her to save them. This world is a world of comprehension. Spiritual roots are used to communicate and store the aura of heaven and earth. Spiritual roots are divided into five types of spiritual roots: wood, water, earth, fire, and thunder. Cultivation is also divided into nine levels, namely Qi Refining, Foundation Building, Golden Elixir, Nascent Soul, Transforming God, Practicing Void, Fusion, Mahayana, and Crossing Tribulation. Each level is divided into early, middle, and late stages. After the catastrophe, there will be a true god, but this world has not had a true **** for tens of thousands of years. Knowing that this is a cultivation plane, Baitang licked his **** lips, raised the end of his eyes, and said excitedly: ¡°Cang Lan!¡± Following Baitang¡¯s thoughts, Canglan turned into a sapphire-colored hammer with lightning wrapped around it, as if the crackling sound of thunder and lightning could be heard. Baitang hasn¡¯t taken Canglan out for a long time, this plane of comprehension has greatly facilitated her appearance. In front of this ugly thing that looks like a tiger with dog hair, is two feet long, has a human face, tiger feet, pig mouth teeth, and a tail that is one foot and eight feet long. Is it a ferocious beast? When the disciples saw Baitang wake up, they hid behind Baitang as if they had a backbone. ¡°Can Senior Sister Bai do it?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her use this hammer before, it looks very brittle.¡± ¡°Senior Sister Bai must hold on, no matter how bad it is, we must die together, otherwise we will not survive!¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang:? ? ? Which broken sect taught the disciple? Baitang recorded these words and pictures with a photo stone. There are more than a dozen or twenty people who are greedy for life and fear of death taught by the broken sect. Just see her, a seriously injured person, fighting alone? Baitang endured the pain, Canglan instantly grew larger, like a hill, and the hammer handle was as thick as a leg. Baitang held it with both hands, and moved with the hammer, and slammed the hammer **** Wuwu¡¯s body. Stunned, Wuwu was blown away hundreds of miles away. They watched Baitang swing the small hammer again, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the Wuwu. Two more hammers, the Wuwu didn¡¯t seem to struggle at all. After struggling¡­it¡¯s gone? The battle was over, Canglan turned into golden vines and wrapped around Baitang¡¯s wrist close to the skin, Baitang grabbed it, and the demon pill of Wuwu reached her hand, threw it into the space, and left it alone. It¡¯s really not that strong. A group of disciples ran forward and shouted: ¡°Senior Sister Bai, are you okay?¡± ¡°Get us out of here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this **** place.¡± Baitang frowned and didn¡¯t speak, but the coercion spread. Seeing the sudden terror of Baitang, the disciples shivered and shrank like a quail for a while. Using some means, Baitang found out about the condition of this body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (2) Chapter 189 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (2) The original owner of this body, Bai Tang, is the only direct disciple of Elder Qingshu of Shenxingzong, one of the three major sects in the world of cultivating immortals. Elder Qingshu is the law enforcement elder of Shenxingzong. Unexpectedly, the ancient ferocious beast Wuwu was imprisoned in this formation, and this group of disciples were greedy for life and afraid of death. Both Elder Qingshu and Baitang were seriously injured. Elder Qingshu was indeed dead. world. Baitang¡¯s fingers were like phantoms, and the golden spiritual power spread out, directly breaking through the formation. Seeing that the formation was broken, all the disciples wept with joy. Baitang took Elder Qingshu¡¯s body and left directly. She had to go to Shenxingzong. ¡°Senior Sister Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Senior Sister Bai, why did you leave us behind!¡± ¡°Senior Sister Bai, wait for us!¡± At the same time, in a luxurious mansion in Mortal Realm, there was an abandoned courtyard that was out of place. On the dirty bed, a five-year-old boy suddenly opened his eyes, pouring out his resentment and great hatred. It was this dilapidated environment, and he looked around in amazement. what happened? He was born again? Shen Zhuo still had a burning pain in his back, and his head was dizzy. He tried to mobilize the magic energy, but nothing could be mobilized, and there was nothing in the Lingtai. He was really reborn, reborn until he was five years old. Intense resentment swept over Shen Jue, and he was only a little bit close to destroying the world and turning this world into a purgatory on earth. But at this time, he was reborn, and he was just a step away, and he was about to die of anger! Accepting the fact of his own rebirth, Shen Jue recalled his previous life, as the **** son of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, he was disliked by everyone, everyone stepped on his head, scolded him as a bastard, a scum, a dirty beat him, hate him, let a dog bite him, poison him. When I was eight years old, I heard that the Shenxingzong wanted to recruit disciples, thinking that I could change my destiny, but after entering the Shenxingzong, I just entered another hell. Afterwards, since you said I was bad and I was a devil, Shen Show them how bad it is, become a real devil, release the sealed ferocious monsters, open the passage between the abyss and the world, let the evil spirits absorb the malice of the world, and bring disaster to the world, he slaughtered all the immortals, Killed all the people in the world, but was reborn at this time. Back after being reborn, Shen Jue swore inwardly that everyone must pay the price. Those who hurt him, bully him, or humiliate him will die a good death. After thinking about it, he can¡¯t go to the abyss to practice magic skills now. After thinking about it, Shen Zhuo planned to stay in the palace for the time being. He wanted to remember those who humiliated him would definitely suffer from cramps in the future. This time, he still wants to enter the Shenxingzong, the difference is that this time, he wants to step on the Shenxingzong to climb up, and the first one to be destroyed is the Shenxingzong. This time, even God, don¡¯t try to stop him. He wants the world to be filled with ghosts and become a purgatory on earth! ¡°Master! No good, the soul stones of Elder Qingshu and Senior Sister Baitang are gone!¡± The disciple hurried in to report, and brought Qing Shu and the original owner Baitang¡¯s soul stone together. At this time, the soul stone was dim, and it was certain that this person was dead. The soul stone is a special stone that every disciple will use when starting the sect. Drop blood on the stone to determine the life and death of the cultivator. If the soul stone is bright, the cultivator will live well. If the light is dim, It is a dying person, and if it is dim, it is a dead person. The head of the sect was very sad, and said solemnly: ¡°Call the other three elders over to discuss the matter.¡± There are a total of four elders in the Shenxingzong. The law enforcement elder Qingshu has passed away, the elder Juanbai of the Qi Pavilion is in charge of the weapons and spells of the Shenxingzong, Chang Shan, the elder of the Medicine Pavilion, is in charge of the distribution of elixir and spiritual plants, and many matters of alchemy. Shenxingzong recruits disciples, experience, life and other matters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (3) Chapter 190 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (3) The three elders came very quickly. On the way, they had already learned about the death of the law enforcement elder Qing Shu and his direct disciple Bai Tang, and they all looked sad and distressed. ¡°The head.¡± Headmaster Qi Jianhong signaled the three elders to sit down. The head of the sect said in a deep voice: ¡°I just did divination and predicted that there will be a catastrophe in the world, and our major sects of cultivating immortals will also have a catastrophe within a thousand years. The death of Qingshu and Baitang is just the beginning. In the hexagram, I can hardly see any hope.¡± As soon as the words of the sect master came out, Chang Shan, Yanhui, and Selaginella¡¯s complexions became more and more serious. The loss of an elder and a direct disciple of an elder in Shenxingzong was already very serious, but now the sect master has revealed such a The hexagram is really worse. Selaginella: ¡°Can the head deduce where the disaster came from?¡± Chang Shan frowned: ¡°Both the human world and the world of cultivating immortals are facing catastrophe. Is it a catastrophe?¡± Yan replied: ¡°Sect Leader, is there really no hope? Why don¡¯t you calculate again.¡± The head of the sect said solemnly: ¡°I calculate the loss of cultivation base once, and now this is the only way. As long as I can calculate a glimmer of life, the world and the world of cultivating immortals can be saved!¡± The head of the sect said so, and the elders naturally wouldn¡¯t dissuade them. Bai Tang hid his body and listened to the discussion with his concealed aura. Sect leader Qi Jianhong was a master in the middle stage of the tribulation, and his calculations were even better, but now the more he calculated, the more dignified his expression became, and the hearts of the several elders present sank. It wasn¡¯t until seeing a look of joy on the head¡¯s face that he breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately afterwards, the sect leader spat out a mouthful of blood, and a halo flashed across his body. His cultivation base fell from the middle stage of crossing the catastrophe to the middle stage of Mahayana. Chang Shan quickly took out the panacea and fed it to the head. The head of the sect followed his breath, and said with a strange expression: ¡°Although I have lost a large realm of cultivation, fortunately, I have calculated a glimmer of life.¡± Yan replied: ¡°The head of the sect is righteous.¡± Chang Shan: ¡°Where is this lifeline?¡± Selaginella: ¡°The head of the sect looks different, is there any mystery in it?¡± The head of the sect nodded, pointing to the soul stone belonging to the original owner Baitang: ¡°I figured out that this chance of life lies in Baitang.¡± Several people looked at each other in amazement. Yan replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t Baitang go? Why is the vitality still on her body?¡± ¡°Because someone has resurrected with a dead body, the person from another world will be the one who breaks the game.¡± Bai Tang pulled out of invisibility, and the corpse holding Qingshu appeared. Several people were shocked. You must know that among them, the head is in the middle stage of crossing the catastrophe, except for Changshan, who has a lower cultivation base in the medicine pavilion, which is in the integration stage, and the other two are in the middle stage of Mahayana. He didn¡¯t even notice that someone was eavesdropping here. Sect Leader: ¡°You are the lifeline of my prediction.¡± Yan replied: ¡°When were you here?¡± Selaginella: ¡°Junior Sister Qingshu¡­¡± Chang Shan looked at the blood on Baitang¡¯s pale face, the corner of his mouth and his body, and said, ¡°Let me show you the body.¡± Since it is the head¡¯s calculation, there is nothing wrong with it. Bai Tang put down Qing Shu¡¯s body, let Chang Shan check his body, and said calmly: ¡°When I came, Qing Shu was already dead. As for the original Bai Tang, she went to another world by chance, and it¡¯s hard to say whether she will come back or not. .This body is useless, all internal organs are broken, the spiritual root is destroyed, and the spiritual platform is shattered.¡± Chang Shan nodded, using spiritual power to repair Baitang¡¯s body. Even if this body can recover, it cannot practice anymore. Baitang continued: ¡°They were not very lucky, they strayed into the formation that imprisoned the ancient beast Wuwu. It is particularly unfortunate that you lost a dozen good firsts, as well as Elder Qingshu, the original owner Baitang, Unfortunately and fortunately, because of my arrival, the entire army was not wiped out, but the ones who survived were all crooked people.¡± Thank you (Sunshine Girl) for your tip, thank you for having you all the way, fortunately, I wish you the best of luck for the rest of your life. I coded yesterday, and it was so painful. The code word is too long, and I forgot the name of the previous one. I searched all afternoon, but I couldn¡¯t find it all afternoon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 191 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (4) Chapter 191 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (4) Baitang was very direct, explaining the ins and outs of the matter in a few words. Baitang opened his hand, and a demon pill with strong grinding and resentment appeared: ¡°This is the demon pill of —ƒè».¡± Yan replied: ¡°You actually killed Zhuwu?¡± Chang Shan: ¡°This dilapidated body can¡¯t use any spiritual power at all. How did you do it?¡± The head of the sect lowered his eyes. Even he might not be able to kill this ancient beast. This woman who is shown to be a ray of life in the hexagram is really powerful. ¡°I also ask the master to help the immortal world and the human world to overcome this calamity.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°I came here for this purpose. Now that the position of law enforcement elder of Shenxingzong is vacant, just give it to me.¡± The elders looked at Nagato a little bit, and nodded in agreement. They couldn¡¯t see through this mysterious woman. Sect Leader: ¡°No problem, Gao Ren will be the law enforcement elder of our Shenxingzong from now on.¡± With a wave of Baitang¡¯s palm, the image of her waking up appeared, and Baitang played the image and complained: ¡°A group of crooked people who are greedy for life and afraid of death, how did the Shenxingzong teach? They only hide behind a seriously injured person , I even think that there is no problem for seriously injured people to wake up and participate in the battle. I pray that it is best to fight to the death. Now that I am the law enforcement elder, let me talk about it first. I will show it to you first before implementing it.¡± The head of the sect and the other three elders frowned deeply when they saw this image. They were amazed at Baitang¡¯s strength and easily killed Zhuan with a few blows, but also felt ashamed. Such a group of first sons is simply a shame. Selaginella: ¡°Such a group of disciples is really a disgrace to our Shenxingzong!¡± Chang Shan: ¡°My Shenxingzong has always taken it as my mission to eliminate demons and protect the way, and protect the world. Such a group of disciples really ruined the reputation of my sect.¡± Sect Leader: ¡°How does the law enforcement elder agree?¡± They were somewhat distracted, Baitang said slowly: ¡°Give me a month, this month I will recuperate and observe, and I will come to you at about the same time, it will not exceed a month.¡± Yan Hui: ¡°Qingshu used to live in Qianyuan Mountain, why not live in Fanjing Peak, it is located between our five major peaks, and it is convenient to travel.¡± They cooperated very well, so Baitang naturally didn¡¯t make any sense. Since she is the law enforcement elder now, this sect is also considered to be covered by her. After thinking and comparing, Baitang started to make a decision, his hands were extremely fast, Rao the masters like the three elders in charge could barely underestimate it. A golden ban covered the entire Shenxingzong. After landing, everyone in the sect was shocked by the news. Baitang¡¯s fingers changed again, and another restriction fell, covering Shenxingzong again. It still disappeared after falling down, and the disciples whose cultivation level was lower than that of Huashen didn¡¯t feel any abnormality, but the master and the other three elders felt it very clearly, and the huge spiritual power contained in the prohibition shocked them. Baitang explained: ¡°The first level of restriction is protection, and it has not been fully opened yet. Later, with the medium of the soul stone, if our disciples are threatened with their lives in the Shenxingzong, they will protect themselves. The period of crossing the catastrophe has come Don¡¯t even try to break through my protection restriction. I gave it a time limit of three thousand years. The effect of the second restriction will be known in the future. I¡¯m going to recuperate, so you can talk about it yourself.¡± Where is Fanjing Peak, Baitang is very early. This body is too broken. In this world, such a broken body cannot be repaired, and it is completely impossible to practice again. Baitang tried his best to take good care of his body. Yan Hui murmured: ¡°So strong! Senior brother, can you see her cultivation?¡± Selaginella: ¡°Senior brother, can we really trust this woman?¡± Chang Shan: ¡°This deity never imagined that she killed the ancient beast with only three hammers. It¡¯s too strong!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 192 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (5) Chapter 192 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (5) The headmaster shook his head: ¡°My realm has plummeted, and I can¡¯t tell what her cultivation is. This deity¡¯s peeping into the sky shows that she is a lifeline. What she just used was the aura of this world, and her body is clearly unable to use it. This deity I also don¡¯t know how she invoked it. Now, I can only trust her and act according to her ideas. She can easily kill Zhuwu, and she can also easily crush Shenxingzong.¡± After reaching their level of cultivation, on the contrary, they have a clearer understanding of how powerful the realm is, and the disparity in strength is so great. In the face of absolute strength, your calculations are vulnerable. Yan replied, ¡°The group of disciples¡­¡± The head waved his hand: ¡°I won¡¯t deal with it for the time being. This deity sees that she has an idea. Let¡¯s wait for a month.¡± Shenxingzong, one of the three major sects in the world of cultivating immortals, is about to usher in a new storm. Far world, Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion. Shen Zhuzhu woke up suddenly, gasping for breath. Is she not dead? Wasn¡¯t she tortured to death by evil spirits? Shen Zhuzhu only felt that her limbs were very heavy and she couldn¡¯t lift them up. It seemed that only her eyes could move. Why is it still here? Ahhh! The dog system 168 left her in this strange world and ran away! Why is it reborn after death instead of going back? TM is now a vegetable? Who wants to stay in this **** place? I¡¯m sorry, Mom and Dad, I regret it, regret treating you so badly, regret not cherishing everything I once had¡­ The more Shen Zhuzhu thought about it, the more uncomfortable she became. She couldn¡¯t move, only tears ran down her cheeks and wet the pillow. ¡°Little bastard, crawl for me! Bark like a dog!¡± The pink-clothed girl took some barbed whips in her hand, and beat the thinly dressed Shen Zhuo hard. This girl in pink is Nianyun, the daughter of the side concubine of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, with both water and wood spiritual roots, talented and intelligent, and she is the most favored. Shen Zhuan walked according to his memory, and everything coincided with the humiliating and dark time in his memory. The hatred in Shen Jue¡¯s eyes became stronger, he reached out and grabbed the whip and pulled it, Shen Nianyun didn¡¯t notice, the whip was taken away, Shen Jue pulled it over, the anger in his eyes deepened. He wants to fight back! A wave of spiritual power came over, Shen Zhuo had no cultivation level now, so he couldn¡¯t dodge, his hand hurt, and his bones seemed to be broken. Another wave of spiritual power rushed towards him, Shen Jue was blown away by this spiritual power, hit the ground heavily, and spat out a mouthful of blood, Lord Shen is a strong person in the early stage of virtual training, Shen Jue can¡¯t help it at all. Prince Shen said in disgust: ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re the only one who wants to bully Nianyun?¡± Shen Zhuo resisted the pain, but did not cry out in pain. When he screamed, Shen Nianyun and the others would be even happier. Prince Shen raised his right hand, spiritual power restrained Shen Zhuo, lifted him from the ground, turned his head and said softly to Shen Nianyun: ¡°Yunyun, my father is here, he can¡¯t hurt you, and he can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Shen Nianyun said happily: ¡°Thank you, father, Yunyun loves you the most.¡± The difference between Shen Nianyun and Shen Zhuo is not more than a few months, and they are only five years old. The five-year-old girl with exquisite jade color is like a little devil, and her face changes extremely quickly. He: ¡°You little bastard, how dare you take the whip from the princess! You want to die!¡± Shen Nianyun¡¯s attack was not serious, the whip hit Shen Zhuo¡¯s body and broke the skin. Shen Nianyun remembered one thing, this little **** was very resistant, every time he thought he was going to die, but miraculously survived. Also, as a toy, how could it die so easily? The sound of cursing, the sound of whipping. Shen Zhuzhu was extremely desperate. It¡¯s no wonder that Shen Jue didn¡¯t turn into a big boss with this bunch of things. Could it be that she can only wait to die? Cannot move or speak. This Shen Zhuo is very proud, he doesn¡¯t trust anyone. In her previous life, Shen Zhuzhu followed the requirements of System 168 to send warmth to Shen Zhuo and treated him well, but Shen Zhuo killed her every time. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to not die. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (6) Chapter 193 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (6) Could it be that she was reborn as a vegetable lying down to die? Shen Nianyun was tired from beating and lost his whip. Only then did Prince Shen let go of the restraint on Shen Zhuo, and threw him on the ground like throwing a piece of trash. The cold voice made Shen Juan¡¯s heart colder: ¡°It¡¯s just a lowly, lowly thing. Of all the people in the world, you are the cheapest thing. Do you want to fight against the noble us? We are beyond our control!¡± Shen Zhuo was beaten so hard that he had no room to resist, and could only be dragged away by his servants. Those servants clearly did it on purpose, dragging him along the stone paved area. Very good, he will never let go of any of these people! They must die! One month passed quickly. System 168 is very anxious. The host is observing the Divine Walking Sect, and does not go to the blackened big boss. The last world quest was successful again. System 168 didn¡¯t resist Baitang¡¯s actions that much, but it was extremely uncomfortable that it couldn¡¯t get points, and Baitang only gave it a little points to hang its life. Baitang observed for a month, and knew everything about Shenxingzong. Baitang wrote down all the ideas and improved systems. Elder Qingshu had already been buried, and Baitang, as the new law enforcement elder, hadn¡¯t started to take charge of affairs yet, all kinds of speculations arose for a while. Baitang packed up the original owner¡¯s things and put them into a ring. The ring is a small space that can store things, but not living things. She gave this ring to Elder Yanhui for safekeeping. Baitang is not in a hurry to find Shen Zhuo, he will appear soon. In the world of cultivating immortals, Baitang acted even more recklessly. The four elders, the heads of the sect, all gathered together. Bai Tang got straight to the point, and threw out a series of rules, punishments and rewards that she made, letting them see first. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the head and the elders. This is only the first edition, and we will check and fill in the gaps later. If you have any questions, please ask them. I hope that in the implementation, the head and the other three elders will lead by example, so that this system can be implemented in the fastest way. Speed up.¡± Of course, if they don¡¯t cooperate, she beats them to cooperate. This Shenxingzong really doesn¡¯t look pleasing to the eye from the inside out, so that¡¯s it? It is also advertised as the three major sects of cultivating immortals, which is really unworthy. In this way, you still say that you take the world as your own responsibility, and you still shoulder the responsibility of protecting the common people? The head and the other three elders looked at it very seriously. This set of rules is really good, but it is not suitable for their sect of cultivating immortals. Some ideas are even more¡­too unexpected! Selaginella: ¡°When you enter the road of cultivating immortals, you should know that it is extremely dangerous. Take the cultivation resources distributed every month as an example. How can those who have no ability to keep it go far? It is normal for disciples of the same sect to have struggles. , Zongmen gave them resources, places and exercises, but in the end they couldn¡¯t keep anything, so what kind of immortals should they cultivate?¡± Baitang really wanted to be angry, but held back. Just said: ¡°The head of the sect and the elders, what is the purpose of the Shenxingzong?¡± Sect Leader: ¡°Guard the common people in the world.¡± Chang Shan: ¡°I, the Divine Path Sect, have always taken protecting the world as my mission.¡± Yan Hui: ¡°One is to protect the world, and the other is to aspire to the immortal way.¡± Baitang smiled sarcastically: ¡°What a guardian of the world. I thought it was just a slogan, used to yell in vain. Each of you, at worst, is in the stage of integration. How can you be so short-sighted? A disciple with a little bit of cultivation is snatching you away.¡± The other disciples, do you think there is no problem?¡± ¡°After these disciples were robbed, it was discovered that the sect could not make decisions for them, and they would also say that they were unable to keep the resources. If things go on like this, the robbing of resources is a habit, and the robbed resources are resentful and divorced. Those greedy Those who are afraid of death come from this way.¡± ¡°Students with real potential, talented disciples, or being treated like this because of temporary weakness, can¡¯t they grow up?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 194 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (7) Chapter 194 Law enforcement elders guard the world (7) Baitang spoke and showed the picture she recorded this month. ¡°If there is disunity within a sect, all kinds of calculations, competition, and bullying will occur. Will they have a sense of belonging to the sect? Didn¡¯t you not see the group of disciples a month ago? Isn¡¯t there experience in growing up? Don¡¯t you wait? When the crisis comes, do you shout slogans one by one and then hide behind you? Is it ironic?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the reason why you can fight alone? Cultivate their sense of belonging to the sect, is it not good to unite and compete with conscience? Look at the records of the sect for thousands of years? How many traitors have been produced? How many insiders? How many people were forced to fall into the devil¡¯s way? Can¡¯t you see it with such a high frequency?¡± Baitang said that they were speechless, but she was speaking with facts and figures. ¡°It¡¯s just such a group of selfish people who don¡¯t know unity internally, only know ability, and the scourge of achievements has gone. You see.¡± Baitang called up another video, this is when the disciples of the sect went to subdue the monsters, the people in the town gave them a lot of spirit stones before they did it, they had to eat and drink, and even asked for beauties. The head of the sect and the three elders were ashamed. No one has ever pointed it out, and they came here like this, because the talent is so good, but no one dared to **** their things, acquiescing to the existence of this rule. Yan Hui: ¡°We have never asked our disciples to collect fees. These **** should be expelled.¡± Baitang calmed down a little: ¡°Go through it first, and when there is no problem. Tomorrow I will be anxious for all the disciples of the Shenxingzong. I hope the head and elders must be present.¡± ¡°You only saw one. I went to the nearby villages and towns to find out. This situation has existed for hundreds of years. Some of their villages and towns have suffered so much that they would rather suffer it by themselves than invite the disciples of the Shenxingzong to come. Eliminate demons and demons. Does it sound ridiculous? What you advertise as protecting the world, but what you do seems to be just a slogan, and runs counter to it. How long has it been since Shenxingzong received a disciple with excellent talent? Is it true? , or is it difficult to get ahead? Disciple morality is the most important, followed by talent.¡± The head of the sect felt ashamed and said, ¡°But it¡¯s up to the law enforcement elders to make the decision.¡± Yan Hui hesitated and said: ¡°Three years later, the Shenxingzong will recruit disciples. I agree with the improvement plan proposed by the law enforcement elders, but I don¡¯t agree with the recruitment of disciples who practice magic energy.¡± Chang Shan also said: ¡°I don¡¯t agree either.¡± Selaginella: ¡°Since ancient times, those who cultivate immortality and those who cultivate demonic energy have been incompatible with each other. Moreover, those who cultivate demons are ruthless, slaughtering people, and causing disaster to the world.¡± Baitang rolled his eyes at them and spread his palms. In his hands are several types of spiritual power and two strands of black magic energy. ¡°I said, the recruits are not those who become demons due to killing by immortal cultivators. There is an essential difference between the two. Demonic energy and five kinds of spiritual power are naturally generated from the heaven and earth, and they are not incompatible with each other from the beginning. Contradictory, most people think that black aura is ominous, because some of them are forced to become people of this department, this part is not evil spirit, but malicious, so they use inhalation of cultivators and human beings as a means of cultivation, which does not belong to Orthodox magic cultivator.¡± Baitang took out a perfectly round crystal ball and threw it to Yan Hui: ¡°I have added restrictions and formations to this crystal ball, so that I can more clearly distinguish their spiritual roots and whether they are orthodox demon cultivators. The magic cultivator that feeds on immortals, the crystal ball will emit a golden light to warn, as a sect that takes the responsibility of the common people in the world, it should be more tolerant.¡± The head of the sect hesitated for a moment, and then said: ¡°Elder Yanhui, the next class will recruit demon cultivator disciples who meet the requirements. As the law enforcement elder said, we should be tolerant, so let¡¯s start with my Shenxingzong.¡± Yan replied: ¡°But we don¡¯t have corresponding exercises, and no one can teach them.¡± Baitang blinked: ¡°I have, I can teach any disciple.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 195 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (8) Chapter 195 Law enforcement elders guard the world (8) As for direct disciples, both the elder and the sect leader can only accept two, and they are extremely cautious about accepting direct disciples. The matter was thus settled. Selaginella curiously said: ¡°We need to select a group of disciples to be members of Jiexintang. I am afraid that Jiexintang is not very useful?¡± Baitang directly flicked a spiritual force on Selaginella¡¯s forehead: ¡°Because they couldn¡¯t get rid of their heart knots, they became demons, and how many people failed to cross the catastrophe? It is very necessary to solve the heart. The hearts of the disciples should be clear, and problems should be dealt with in time. Try to Avoid going astray because of thinking crookedly. Recruiting disciples is to keep improving, look at your previous practices, how many good disciples you have made.¡± ¡­ After discussing for ten days and nights, it was finally finalized after revisions and additions. The head of the sect and several elders were very involved in the end, Bai Tang had reason and evidence, and they were all determined to rectify the sect. When all the disciples were gathered, everyone was still puzzled. Usually at this time there is something big and loud, but I haven¡¯t heard of any big things recently. Shenxingzong has more than 3,000 disciples in total. This time, the head of the sect, Selaginella, Chang Shan, and Yan Hui looked at each other. Maybe half of them will stay? Although thinking of this result will be a bit heartbreaking, but thinking of the many negative effects that will be brought about, I feel that I must have heartache again, and I will strictly demand it in the future. ¡°As the law enforcement elder, I have the responsibility to clean up the filth inside and outside the Shenxingzong. In the future, I will punish the disciples who violate the rules in public once a month. Today, the rules of the Shenxingzong sect have been re-enacted, and I will deal with them according to these rules in the future. Next, who will I point to? Whoever is on the law enforcement platform.¡± Baitang¡¯s voice is blessed with spiritual power, which will leave a deep impression on their minds. With a raised hand, the series of rules were displayed in front of everyone in golden fonts. ¡°Zhu Ning, Gong Xi, Luo Xiaoyu, go to the law enforcement platform.¡± Those people who were ordered felt a thump in their hearts, and Zhu Ning hurriedly said: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, this disciple has always been obedient, and I don¡¯t know where he committed a crime.¡± Baitang focused his eyes, raised his hand to restrain the three stations, and raised it to the law enforcement platform. ¡°Zhu Ning, Gong Xi, and Luo Xiaoyu took the initiative to collect high rewards for eliminating evil spirits, a total of 32 times, with an amount of 8.91 million spirit stones, and played with dozens of mortal women. The circumstances are serious. Never enter the sect of God .¡± Baitang raised his hand again, and directly presented the evidence, making it impossible for the three of them to refute. ¡°All the money of these three people will be confiscated, their cultivation bases will be abolished, and they will be expelled from the Shenxingzong. They will never be able to practice.¡± Baitang came prepared, but he didn¡¯t talk too much. He immediately abolished their cultivation, confiscated their rings and storage bags, and with a wave of his hand, he knocked the three out of the Shenxingzong as easily as dust. The people below were completely frightened. Have you ever seen such a battle? Many people hurriedly compared the displayed rules to see if they had made any mistakes recently. Those who didn¡¯t make mistakes were naturally open-minded, and those who did, and even made big things, were naturally anxious. According to the note above, if the circumstances are serious, their souls will even be destroyed, and they will never be reborn. Then someone flicked his sleeve: ¡°Did the Shenxingzong ever control us? Now come to manage us? I will quit the Shenxingzong today. Is there anyone with me?¡± This person¡¯s cultivation base is not low, and he can be regarded as a young genius in the realm of transforming gods. With him at the beginning, those who committed crimes didn¡¯t want to be abolished at all, nor did they want to have all their treasures and savings confiscated, and they were even more worried that their souls would be scattered, so they responded one by one. ¡°I don¡¯t do it anymore!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t wait for this Shenxingzong!¡± ¡°Walk!¡± The head of the sect and the other three elders frowned deeply, and were about to make a move when they heard Baitang chuckle with unknown meaning. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°This deity sees who can go.¡± ¡°rise.¡± ¡°Bundle.¡± Countless golden chains appeared on the ground, and those who wanted to leave were immediately locked by these chains. Whisper bb¡¯s own thoughts, I think a change has a lot to do with his environment. So, what Xiaotanger is doing now is a foreshadowing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (9) Chapter 196 Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (9) People with a higher level of cultivation can see that Baitang¡¯s spiritual root has been destroyed. They didn¡¯t take this chain seriously at first, but they found that they couldn¡¯t break free, and the chain became tighter and tighter. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Having enjoyed the resources of the Shenxingzong, how can you leave just because you say you want to leave? Today, you will be punished and rewarded. Everyone, without the permission of the deity, is not allowed to leave. If you want to leave the sect, you can, and you can talk about it after the punishment.¡± , want to escape punishment? Dreaming!¡± Baitang was tough. She read the file, and asked her to interrogate those who had hidden secrets. Those who refused to admit it were directly searched for souls. Someone who killed the same sect and destroyed his soul, Baitang made them watch a soul-destroying execution in public. Law enforcement station, rewards and punishments, incentives and warnings. ¡­ There were more than 3,000 people, Bai Tang and all the other 3,000 people stayed together for four months, and cleaned up a Shenxing sect. This time, among the 3,000 disciples, less than 1,000 remained. How big is the problem of Xingzong. Although the head of the sect and the other three elders are heartbroken, they are very fortunate that the sect is so filthy and filthy, and various problems emerge one after another. After such a big cleansing and strict requirements, it must be much better. Baitang was still very busy, selected a group of disciples from Jie Xintang, and selected a group of disciples from the Law Enforcement Hall to train and teach, and formulated a series of rules. A group of disciples were also selected to go down the mountain to give condolences and compensation to the villages that had been violated by the disciples of Shenxingzong. Brought a lot of picture stones from Yan Hui, Baitang fixed the picture stones in some positions she chose, of course, deliberately left some areas out of the scope of the picture stones. Restored order and managed to make Baitang look at it. It took her half a year to deal with these matters. I have to say that the status of Shenxingzong in the hearts of the disciples began to rise, and the reputation of the town improved among the nearby villagers. Two and a half years later, it was the time when Shenxingzong recruited disciples every five years. This time, it was very special. Shenxingzong publicly stated that it would recruit disciples who met the requirements. This practice makes many people puzzled and puzzled. Shenxingzong also gave an explanation, and many people disagreed. Shen Zhuo remembered that this period of time was when Shenxingzong recruited disciples. Only when Lord Shen went to Beijing for business, did he have a chance to escape from the palace. In the past three years, he has deeply engraved every person in Shen Wang¡¯s mansion into his mind, and he dare not forget. Shenxingzong, one of the three sects of cultivating immortals. How could he forget? The Shen family has an old ancestor, so he can¡¯t do anything to the Shen family now, he can only leave. Then it¡¯s better to go to Shenxingzong. Wherever he is humiliated, he will use it as a stepping stone and destroy everything. Here, there is nothing to take, Shen Zhuo left quietly empty-handed. Baitang originally traveled outside, and put good things in the space, and more importantly, she wanted to find the innate and earthly treasures that can temper Canglan. After receiving the news from Shenxingzong, I planned to go back. After calculating the time, the blackened big boss should be coming to Shenxingzong soon. Seeing that Baitang was planning to go back, system 168 heaved a sigh of relief. Baitang didn¡¯t want to go to the big boss of Heihua, so it didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this blackened big boss has a lot of connections with the Shenxingzong, it would have died of anxiety. Shen Zhuo came to the place where Shenxingzong recruited disciples. The aura in this place seems to be a little more abundant than before. Cultivate spiritual energy first, and then use experience to enter the abyss to cultivate magical energy. This is Shen Jue¡¯s plan. Going through the Shenxingzong assessment in her previous life, Shen Jue can¡¯t remember some details clearly. Then I looked at the requirements and assessment standards again. Seeing this, Shen Zhuo frowned deeply, rubbed his eyes, and read it again from beginning to end. Can¡¯t believe what my eyes see. This is Shenxingzong? Shen Zhuo muttered: ¡°How is it possible?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 197 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (10) Chapter 197 Law enforcement elders guard the world (10) Recruiting disciples who meet the requirements? Which Cultivation Sect will recruit Moxiu disciples? Why did it suddenly change? Shen Zhuo looked again, and the above clearly listed the requirements: the age of recruiting disciples is between 5 and 10 years old. It is necessary to detect the five series of spiritual roots or demon bones, and there is no innocent murder¡­ Looking all the way, most of the assessments have been changed, and there is an additional psychedelic array assessment. Psychedelic array? In the last life, Shen Juan never experienced such an assessment. What caused the changes in Shenxingzong? Shen Zhuo wanted to inquire about it, but saw two disciples of the Shenxingzong coming from Yujian. This is to start the test of spiritual power and start the assessment. These two disciples are strangers, and Shen Zhuo doesn¡¯t know each other. He clearly remembers that it was Zhu Ning and Luo Xiaoyu who came here in his previous life. One of the disciples used spiritual power to spread his voice: ¡°All those who want to practice in the Shenxingzong line up to test their spiritual roots.¡± Another disciple said: ¡°Senior brother Yang, why don¡¯t we also invite the law enforcement elders, this is the first time to recruit disciples of demon cultivators, if something goes wrong, it will be fine.¡± Senior Brother Yang nodded, and Junior Sister Gu began to communicate with each other. Baitang just stepped on the spot and came back, directly appearing here. The two disciples quickly saluted, very respectful: ¡°The disciple has met the law enforcement elder.¡± Baitang nodded and signaled: ¡°Go on.¡± Baitang glanced down, and found Shen Jiu in the crowd. The shrunken version of Wen Su has the same eyebrows and eyes, but is a little thinner. After all, he gave himself a chance and gave her a chance, allowing them to come earlier. It¡¯s just¡­ still a bit weird, full of resentment at such a young age, with ruthless eyebrows and eyes. Shen Jue was extremely surprised, but hurriedly lowered his head, lest Baitang would notice the abnormality. Why is the law enforcement elder Baitang? He remembered that Baitang and the former law enforcement elder Qingshu were trapped in the big formation and killed by Zhuo Wu, even their souls were scattered. The later law enforcement elder was Tan Xiao, a disciple of Selaginella. Why didn¡¯t Baitang die? Did all these changes happen because of her? ¡°Wood spiritual root, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there is no spiritual root.¡± Brother Yang was not sure: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, this should be a sign of bone grinding, right?¡± This child is very disturbed. Mogu is not a good thing when he hears it, and Moxiu is even more disgusting. Can he still go in? Baitang asked warmly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The little boy grabbed his clothes and said, ¡°Sheng Tingfeng.¡± Baitang patted his head and said: ¡°I hope you can pass the training, Sheng Tingfeng, come on, if you succeed, you represent someone like you who could cultivate openly and aboveboard, but was blinded, prejudiced and rejected in vain. go in.¡± Baitang¡¯s words were like a reassurance, Sheng Tingfeng smiled at Baitang, showing his white teeth. ¡°I will definitely be able to enter the Shenxing sect!¡± Shen Zhuo looked at Baitang casually above him in surprise, dressed in green clothes, and did nothing, just looking at it made people feel awe. It wasn¡¯t long before it was his turn to drink. He put his hand on the crystal ball. This crystal ball was obviously different from his previous life. In his previous life, he had a wood-type spiritual root and had an innate magic bone hidden in his body. Senior Brother Yang saw the rich green color first, and said: ¡°Wood type single spiritual root, together¡­¡± Before the words were finished, the entire crystal ball was filled with black: ¡°This¡­the law enforcement elder¡­¡± ¡°Innate devil bone.¡± Baitang said with a glance. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes sank, how did his innate devil bones be detected? According to the **** nature of Shenxingzong, he will definitely be eliminated and then quickly. ¡°A genius who can only meet once in ten thousand years.¡± Baitang patted him on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s his name? Little genius.¡± Shen Jue was very surprised by Baitang¡¯s reaction, shouldn¡¯t immortal cultivators be very repulsed by demon cultivators? How does she¡­? (end of this chapter) Chapter 198 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (11) Chapter 198 Law enforcement elders guard the world (11) The innate devil bone is almost destined to be the big devil, why not get rid of him? Shen Zhuo was lost in thought for a moment, then immediately said: ¡°Shen Zhuo.¡± Bai Tang also said warmly: ¡°Shen Zhuo, what I told Sheng Tingfeng, I will tell you as well. I hope you can pass the examination smoothly, and you also shoulder a kind of responsibility. Remember to keep a clear mind and learn to think at all times. , Anger often makes you ignore many things that you should pay attention to, so go in.¡± Baitang¡¯s attitude reassured many people below, especially those who were afraid of being a demon cultivator. Shen Zhuo was dazed for a moment, then saluted and said, ¡°Thank you for your teaching, Elder Law Enforcement.¡± What the **** is Shenxingzong going to do? The law enforcement elder didn¡¯t seem to take his innate magic bone seriously. Innate devil bones! Mo Xiu! Baitang saw that Shen Zhuo hadn¡¯t moved, and was about to ask, so he walked in. He clicked his tongue lightly, with unclear meaning in his eyes. The blackened big BOSS deserves to be called the blackened big BOSS, the blackened is not deep at such a young age. Baitang has been staying here until the end, there are really more than a dozen children with magic bones, and about 5,000 people passed the test today. In the end, there are only one hundred people who can enter the Shenxingzong. After Shen Jue entered, some disciples led him and the children over, and said as they walked along the way: ¡°Today is just a test. Tomorrow morning at 3:00 am, gather at the round platform where you just came in. Remember how to walk, if you oversleep It means giving up. Here, you are not allowed to fight or bully the weak. The food will be delivered to your door in a while, and someone will knock on the door to signal.¡± Shen Jue glanced around, and this place is different. There are photo stones in all directions, which have already covered this place. This is also not in the previous life. Everything looks different now. Then, his rebirth doesn¡¯t have much effect in Shenxingzong. A child asked: ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t that elder outside very powerful?¡± The disciple paused and said, ¡°That¡¯s our law enforcement elder, the spiritual power of ordinary people. The wood element is green, the earth element is brown, the thunder element is purple, the fire element is red, the water element is blue, and the magic element is blue. Black, I don¡¯t know what the elder is cultivating, her spiritual power is extremely special golden. I have never seen the law enforcement elder do it with all his strength, I only saw that the law enforcement elder can easily break the soul of a early Mahayana disciple. ¡° The children present opened their mouths in surprise. The disciple added: ¡°That disciple is not a member of the Shenxingzong. The law enforcement elders punished him for several crimes and scattered his soul. If you can pass all the assessments and rank among the top 100, you can become the members of the Shenxingzong. Disciple, as a disciple of Shenxingzong, you must abide by the rules of the sect.¡± Shen Zhuo suddenly asked: ¡°Is that disciple Tan Xiao?¡± In the early days of Mahayana, Shen Zhuo remembered Tan Xiao. This Tan Xiao was the one who harmed him by not asking about his innocence in his previous life, who dug out his spiritual roots and harmed him. The disciple said unexpectedly: ¡°Little friend, how do you know?¡± Shen Zhuo lowered his head and pretended to be anxious and said: ¡°When I came, I heard someone say something.¡± The disciple understood: ¡°Tan Xiao was considered a genius in the first place, but he cleans up the bad things. If it weren¡¯t for the law enforcement elders, many people would not know that this genius is such a vicious person. It¡¯s a bit too much. Don¡¯t get distracted during the assessment. Thinking about drugging people so they can¡¯t get up, you know?¡± The disciple deliberately mentioned such a sentence before leaving. Shen Jue chuckled, the assessment has already started, but many people don¡¯t know it yet. He then looked at what this Shenxingzong was doing? To lure wolves into the house and shoot yourself in the foot with a rock should feel good, right? In the middle of the day, Shen Jue got up, but couldn¡¯t leave the room, the room was sealed by a spiritual force. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 199 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (12) Chapter 199 Law enforcement elders guard the world (12) It seems that they are not allowed to go out of the room to the round platform until a certain time. There is plenty of spiritual energy here, so Shen Jue simply crossed his legs and started to absorb spiritual energy according to the method he remembered. Today¡¯s test results are in the hands of Bai Tang, Zhang Men, Selaginella, Chang Shan, and Yan Hui. Looking at the hundreds of children who had detected the magic bones, the elders were still a little worried. Chang Shan: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, are you really going to accept the Demon Cultivator?¡± Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s too late to say no to it at this time. I know what you are worried about. Influenced by the world, you are also prejudiced against all magic cultivators. But in fact, if you don¡¯t take the test today, many children will I didn¡¯t know I had a devil bone. Since it is a natural thing, there is no distinction between good and bad. The so-called devil energy is also a kind of spiritual energy.¡± The head of the sect expressed his support: ¡°What the law enforcement elder said is true. In just three years, I occasionally checked the situation in the sect. It has indeed improved a lot, and the disciples have worked harder in cultivation.¡± Yan Hui: ¡°I¡¯m just worried about that child born with devil bones. If Shen Jue grows up, I¡¯m afraid he will become a devil king.¡± Selaginella: ¡°In my opinion, since we have discovered that Shen Dian has an innate devil bone, we might as well take his innate devil bone, so as not to cause chaos in the world in the future.¡± Baitang asked back: ¡°Why would a good-natured person mess up the world? Have you ever thought about it? If he didn¡¯t do anything, but you chose to kill him, not to mention that the devil bone can¡¯t be taken out, just because you are afraid of messing up the world with one sentence in the future, you will kill him.¡± To deprive him of what belongs to him at will, let me tell you, who is crazy if he is not crazy? If you do this, in the future he will really cause harm to the world, and you will be accomplices in harming the world. Practice for so long? You are really confused Do you only know how to practice? Are you afraid of your hands and feet, afraid of taking responsibility?¡± Now that Shen Juan¡¯s hands have not been stained with innocent blood, Baitang is still willing to enlighten him. Every life is so miserable, and no one has taught him well. He is obviously very smart, but he has been harmed by delaying his life. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at him doing evil, have you ever delved into the reason behind it? Anything, we have to find the crux of the problem, and then solve it to avoid it. Instead of trying to avoid the so-called trouble, try to use the simplest method To solve the problem, have you ever thought about the possible consequences of this?¡± He harmed innocent people, and Bai Tang was unwilling to influence him. The words made Selaginella, Chang Shan, and Yan Hui speechless. After all, they are not as good-hearted and decision-making as this mysterious law enforcement elder or the head. This matter has reached this point, and it is considered a complete set of nails. Fortunately, these elders who acted as masters of God were not stubborn, they made sense, and they wouldn¡¯t do one thing in person, and another in another¡¯s back, which would save a lot of trouble. Baitang originally thought that if they were stubborn, she would take down the Shenxingzong and create a brand new sect herself as the head. When we arrived at Maoshi, the sky was slightly brighter, and the night was a little lighter. Shen Jue found that the spiritual power seal on the door had disappeared, and it seemed that he could go out. Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t delay, when he pushed open the door, he could still see the vague and unclear ladders, houses, and tree branches. As soon as he stepped out, Shen Jue found that everything had disappeared. He had arrived at a very special place, like walking on ice, and the dark blue in the past was smooth and flat everywhere. Is this the beginning? ¡°Remember how to walk¡­¡± Shen Zhuo closed his eyes, recalling the way he followed that disciple today. Here is a turn, here is a step, here is a lotus pond¡­ The road is not too long, Shen Juan easily arrived at the round platform, opened his eyes and saw that the surroundings returned to normal, and the sky became much whiter. In front of him stood a boy about his age. (end of this chapter) Chapter 200 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (14) Chapter 200 Law enforcement elders guard the world (14) The boy was a little surprised when he saw Shen Zhuo: ¡°Hello, my name is Chong Jin. I thought I should be the first one, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be there. Let¡¯s see how many people can come next.¡± Shen Zhuo ignored Chong Jin, sat down and waited for the arrival of Chen Shi San Mo. Chong Jin, a great genius of Shenxingzong. When Shen Zhuo caused disasters everywhere, it was Zhong Jin who stood up, but what if he was powerful? Didn¡¯t die at his hands. This life is no exception. Genius, can¡¯t stay. Chong Jin touched his nose resentfully, but didn¡¯t think much about it, Shen Zhuo ignored him, and then he looked around to see who could rush over, and reached this point every now and then, fearing that many people would be brushed off . Sure enough, at the third quarter of the hour, the two immortal chiefs appeared on schedule, looked at the more than 4,000 disciples on the round platform, and smiled in relief. ¡°Those who fail to arrive in time will be deemed to have failed the assessment.¡± Another immortal elder said again: ¡°Ning Qing, Meng Zixian, Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin¡­ drugged others in violation of regulations, bullied the weak, and failed the assessment.¡± When Shen Zhuo heard the names Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin, his eyes darkened. He was on the edge, and he didn¡¯t see Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin at first. Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin successfully entered the Shenxingzong in their last life, and even became Tan Xiao¡¯s personal disciples. It¡¯s really unexpected that this life was screened out here, and all this became different because of the appearance of the law enforcement elder Baitang. Shen Nianyun is used to arrogance, how could he be reconciled: ¡°Why? I arrived on time.¡± The person who came was Senior Brother Yang, who said in a cold voice: ¡°When our disciple led you in, he specifically mentioned that you should not drug other people so that they can¡¯t get up and reduce your competition. I reminded you specially. Those who have been recruited will be regarded as unqualified, and those who are specifically mentioned, and those who still do so, the head of the sect and the elders unanimously decided that Shenxingzong will never be included.¡± Shen Congbin said loudly: ¡°Do you know who we are? How dare you treat us like this, so what about the Shenxingzong? If we confront our Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, can we win? I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Baitang originally came to check on the situation. Hearing this, he waved his hand and slapped Shen Congbin on the face: ¡°Oh? Are you awake? If Prince Shen¡¯s mansion wants to settle accounts, you can come and try.¡± Baitang turned his index finger lightly, the golden spiritual power wrapped around Shen Congbin and Shen Nianyun, and he threw them out with a wave of his hand. Shen Nianyun, however, saw Shen Zhuo on the round platform, and couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°Shen Xingzong, do you think this princess is rare? Accepting such a dirty and lowly thing as Shen Zhuo is nothing more than that.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, and looked deeper. Bai Tang slapped Shen Yun with a backhand from the air: ¡°Since your parents can¡¯t educate you, this deity will teach you a lesson. Who is born low? You can define low? The little girl is called Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin is Well, starting today, Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin are not allowed to enter the Shenxing sect.¡± Golden light flashed on the ground, instantly bouncing Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin far away. The disciple was still saluting, and Baitang said: ¡°In the future, if you encounter such a thing, you don¡¯t need to explain too much. They are all five to ten years old, so it is not impossible to understand people¡¯s words. If you still want to argue, just throw it out.¡± .¡± ¡°Obey, Elder Law Enforcement.¡± The disciple responded, announcing the requirements for the first round of assessment. Shen Zhuo looked at Baitang in a daze, and suddenly felt that this sentence was very familiar. The law enforcement elder should have told him, right? But it¡¯s not just him. You are the cheapest¡­ You are the most despicable¡­ You are a pickle¡­ In past and present lives, everyone in Shen Wangfu said so every day, in previous lives, people from Shenxingzong also said the same, and people from Demon Realm also said the same. Poor Shen: I want revenge! Let Shenxingzong become the first stepping stone Xiaotang¡¯er: Oh, innate devil bones? come on. Shen Zhuo:? What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Tanger: Ink Here comes the cannon fodder insult Xiao Tang¡¯er: Bad father and bad mother are not willing to fight, so I will fight! Shen Dian: expression (sparkling) (end of this chapter) Chapter 201 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (15) Chapter 201 Law enforcement elders guard the world (15) Everyone is saying that he is low¡­Shen Nianyun can say that about him in front of the public. This is the first time he has seen people refute such words in public. He can say that he only met this law enforcement elder once. Shen Juan doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s his fault. In fact, Shen Zhuo was right. No matter who Shen Nianyun was talking about, Baitang would not allow anyone to act wildly in her territory. After being thrown out and then slapped from the air, Shen Nianyun jumped angrily. Ever since she was a child, has she ever been beaten? Shen Nianyun immediately planned to break into the Shenxingzong to question Baitang, one foot had just stepped into the door, before stepping on it, another golden light flickered and bounced Shen Nianyun away. Shen Congbin hurried over to help his sister up: ¡°Yunyun, let¡¯s go home first, and ask the father to make the decision. The two of us are not the opponents of these old monsters.¡± Shen Nianyun grabbed Shen Congbin¡¯s hand heavily, and said unwillingly: ¡°She is a law enforcement elder, and she dares to oppose Shen Wangfu? She dares to beat us, brother, I don¡¯t want to make her feel better.¡± Shen Congbin frowned with pain in his hand, but didn¡¯t say anything. They think that they are not worthy of them, and they are disheartened in the strange eyes of everyone. After the first round of assessment, half of the people were directly screened out, and 2,000 people are still too many. The second round and the third round of assessment will be at a later time. As soon as the assessment was over, Baitang left without staying. Yan replied: ¡°This year, there are quite a few good seedlings. They are still smart.¡± Baitang said: ¡°Only the top ten have the opportunity to worship the master or the disciples of the four elders. Is Elder Yan planning to accept another direct disciple?¡± Whether it is the head or the elder, they can only accept two direct disciples, unless the direct disciple makes a major mistake and is expelled from the sect. Tan Xiao is such a person, and Selaginella probably doesn¡¯t want to accept any more direct disciples. Yan Hui didn¡¯t make a decision right away: ¡°Is there anyone the law enforcement elder wants to recruit?¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Of course, Shen Jue, the owner of the innate devil bone, has to follow his own wishes and can¡¯t force it. What if the teacher he wants to worship is not me? Or maybe he didn¡¯t make it to the end, and he didn¡¯t become a teacher?¡± What about the top ten? Then it won¡¯t work.¡± She has spent a lot of time and energy building the Shenxingzong. As the law enforcement elder, she will not break the rules. Yan replied: ¡°Then it depends on the results later, but I see that there are not a few children with magic bones. At that time, can the elders teach them?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°No matter how many people come, I can teach. In the end, I only accept a hundred, and there won¡¯t be any more.¡± The second day is the assessment of the psychedelic array. When Shen Zhuo entered, his heart sank. This formation¡­ He is not proficient in formations, but he also knows that this formation is not an ordinary formation, so it is not an ordinary psychedelic formation. Baitang didn¡¯t go to see what they saw in the psychedelic circle, but only watched with the elders. Entering the psychedelic array, all the children froze in place. Within the time of two incense sticks, failing to get out of the psychedelic formation means failure. Before going in, Shen Jue repeatedly told himself that everything inside was fake, and he couldn¡¯t believe it, and couldn¡¯t indulge in it. After entering, it was Lord Shen who came over with two whips, and Shen Jue glanced at him full of hatred, unable to fight against him. ¡°You lowly bastard, pickle, who gave you the guts not to listen to Bin¡¯er?¡± Prince Shen¡¯s whip was mixed with spiritual power, and it hurt him very much. The spiritual power penetrated through the broken skin, destroying Shen Jiu¡¯s flesh and blood. Shen Jue became more and more serious and resentful. He wanted to kill him by all means! How to do? Fix the magic! A servant came over and stepped on Shen Jiu¡¯s face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (16) Chapter 202 Law enforcement elders guard the world (16) Shen Jue struggled and was dragged away by this servant. A woman with messy hair ran out, pulled his hair, and slapped him. Roaring: ¡°Trash! You trash! I told you what, you have ears for decoration! I let you please the prince, and that¡¯s how you do it. No wonder everyone says you¡¯re low. You really are a lowly thing.¡± , it doesn¡¯t work!¡± The woman slapped Shen Jiu several times, and the pain became more and more obvious on her face. Shen Zhuo¡¯s hatred is getting stronger and stronger. Even look down on him, don¡¯t you? One day, he will make them die of pain! ¡­ kill him! Kill them all! I want everyone in this world to be as humble as you! A voice kept filling Shen Zhuo¡¯s ears. Now he is the most powerful demon cultivator, and he already possesses the ability to destroy heaven and earth. It can be done to let the world be buried with him. The number of children who came out was greatly reduced. It seemed that there were only about three hundred. The time for two incense sticks was approaching, and the formation was about to be closed. As long as you open it, a hundred ghosts will roam the world! They¡¯re as low as you! Shen Zhuo began to gather strength to break the barrier, but a sentence suddenly came to his mind. ¡°Remember to keep a clear mind and learn to think at all times. Anger often makes you ignore many things that you should pay attention to¡­¡± awake, thinking, angry, ignoring¡­ Shen Jue¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened, no! Something is wrong here! He is reborn, and he should be undergoing the assessment of the psychedelic formation of the Shenxingzong now! Why did she go back to Prince Shen¡¯s mansion again? Everything is fake! time! Thinking this way, Shen Jue looked again, and he was already out of the psychedelic state, just right, the last stick of incense was extinguished. He got stuck in time to get out and almost got lost inside. Looking back, some are sad, some are happy, some are resentful, and some are proud. They are immersed in the illusion and cannot get out. It turns out that so many of them are inferior to this lowly person like him. The psychedelic array disappeared, everything disappeared, and then they suddenly realized that they originally came to participate in the assessment, but now they failed. Although very reconciled, but there is no other way. The final assessment is to climb the ladder within two hours. Only those who have passed the 500-level ladder can be considered qualified. Only qualified people have the opportunity to enter the Shenxingzong. The ladder has a total of 1,000 levels. It is calculated according to the length of time used and the number of levels of the ladder. The final ranking is obtained by combining the rankings of the three assessments . Do not engage in petty movements during this process. The head of the sect, several elders of Baitang, and highly qualified disciples are already waiting in the Hall of God. Observe the situation of these children climbing the ladder in the water curtain. At the beginning, there is not much difference, but when you climb to the back, the difference is much bigger. The pressure is increasing layer by layer. At the beginning, you will feel that your legs cannot be lifted, as if they have been filled with lead. The higher you go, the more pressure you get, that is, everything is pressing you down. As a reborn person, Shen Juan has no problem climbing a mere 500 levels. When it reaches level 700, it becomes very difficult. This discomfort was nothing compared to his previous life. You can only climb to the back, and you have to be careful, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted if you fall. When Shen Jue felt that he could not hold on any longer, he put himself into the state of despair in his previous life. Ahead is hope and his revenge. Thinking in this way, it was a strong force that supported him to climb up. Chang Shan worried: ¡°This son has such deep hatred at such a young age, I¡¯m afraid it will bring disaster.¡± Selaginella also frowned: ¡°The eyes and eyebrows are full of cruelty, and he is born with a devil¡¯s bone. Elder Law Enforcement, do you really want to take him in?¡± The head of the sect said: ¡°As long as he can come down, then he will be a disciple of the Shenxingzong. As long as his ranking can enter the top ten, he may become our personal disciple.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 203 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (17) Chapter 203 Law enforcement elders guard the world (17) ¡°The more you are afraid of something, the more you are afraid. Dayu controls the water. If you know what is blocked, it is better to avoid it. The more you guard against him, the more you suppress him. Instead, you are pushing him to go the way you worry about. He is young and has never harmed innocent people. Why bother?¡± Is that the case?¡± Baitang asked back. Looking at Shen Jue¡¯s assessment results, she was able to enter the top ten. It just so happened that she was not at ease when she was handed over to them. Yan replied: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, look at that Chong Jin, who is only a few levels behind Shen Jue, but he is a very good seedling. Is the Elder Law Enforcement willing to accept him?¡± Sect Leader: ¡°Such a good seedling, I haven¡¯t met him in Shenxingzong for a long time. If the law enforcement elder is willing, accept him.¡± Selaginella and Chang Shan also persuaded Baitang to accept this disciple of Tianlinggen. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to accept this genius, but this is a disciple of Tianlinggen, the person who is most likely to pass through the tribulation period and become a god. However, because of this, they are all willing to let Chongjin learn from Baitang. Baitang is mysterious and powerful, but there is no price for breaking the secret. The glory of Shenxingzong. Baitang smiled: ¡°Apprenticeship and apprenticeship are two-way choices, and he has to be willing if I am willing.¡± After Shen Zhuo climbed up, some disciples immediately fed him elixirs to heal his injuries. Shen Zhuo is almost a **** person. People who can climb here have talent on the one hand and willpower on the other. Basically, they are all **** people and have no chance to run. The healing senior sister said softly: ¡°You are amazing, calm down and calm down, someone will take you to change into clean clothes later.¡± Shen Juan never had this kind of treatment in his previous life, and Shen Xingzong did not use this assessment method in his previous life. Give some spirit stones, and you¡¯ll have a chance to cheat. When the time is up, whether they are qualified or not, they will check whether they are injured one by one. If they are injured, they will be cured on the spot, and if the clothes are dirty, they will take them to change. After the assembly was completed, the two disciples took them to the Hall of God. Stand according to the ranking. The first place is Chongjin, the second place is a girl named Kongqing, the third place is also a girl named Su Wen, the fourth place is Fang Xingyun, and the fifth place is Shen Jue, who is in the second test Almost failed to come out, it was this second hurdle that lowered his ranking. The sixth is Sheng Mingchu, the seventh is Sheng Tingfeng, the eighth is Chan Yi, the ninth is Mengxuan, and the tenth is Qiudong. Only Shen Zhuo and Sheng Tingfeng in the top ten have magic bones. Among the hundred disciples, only sixteen possess magic bones. These sixteen will all be taught by Baitang if nothing unexpected happens. According to the process, after the head and the four elders speak, there will be a baptism session. After the baptism, it is from the first to the tenth to choose the favorite head or elder as the master. If the head or the master is willing, He gave them the willow branches at hand. Then there are senior brothers and sisters with high qualifications to choose disciples. There are also only two places. Those who are not selected are outer disciples. There will be another assessment after five years, and those who pass the test can become inner disciples. According to the ranking, Chong Jin chooses first. Chong Jin immediately said: ¡°The disciple is willing to worship the law enforcement elder as his teacher, and the law enforcement elder will accept the disciple.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly, and gave Chongjin one of the two willow branches beside him. It was actually Kong Qing: ¡°The disciple would like to worship Elder Selaginella as his teacher.¡± Selaginella only accepted one Tan Xiao at first, but after Tan Xiao¡¯s accident, he also had two places under him, Selaginella hesitated and agreed. Followed by Su Wen: ¡°I would like to worship Elder Yanhui as a teacher.¡± Yan Hui only has one quota, and it happens that Su Wen is also good. After thinking about it, he agreed. Then Fang Xingyun: ¡°The disciple is willing to worship Elder Chang Shan as his teacher.¡± Chang Shan also agreed, as an elder of the Medicine Pavilion, basically no talented disciples came to worship him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 204 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (18) Chapter 204 Law enforcement elders guard the world (18) Waiting until Shen Jue, Shen Jue hesitated again and again. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t have this opportunity, so he was an outer disciple. Who can I worship? If you want revenge, it is best to be under the head of the sect, but the head already has two direct disciples. Shen Zhuo glanced at the four elders, Yan Hui now has two disciples, one for Selaginella, one for Chang Shan, and one for Bai Tang, the one he can choose is one of Selaginella, Chang Shan, and Bai Tang. Selaginella and Chang Shan¡¯s eyes intertwined indistinctly. Both of them hoped that Shen would choose Baitang. Baitang is mysterious and powerful, so there must be a way. The disciples chosen after Shen Zhuo were all nervous, especially Sheng Tingfeng, who also wanted to join Baitang¡¯s sect, but Chong Jin had already taken a spot. Thinking over and over again, Shen Zhuo finally spoke: ¡°The disciple is willing to worship Elder Baitang as his teacher.¡± Baitang gave him the last willow branch. ¡°There are two direct disciples under the deity¡¯s seat, the eldest disciple Chong Jin, and the younger disciple Shen Jue. Because the Shenxingzong recruited disciples who cultivated demon energy for the first time, the rest of the demon cultivator disciples were recorded under Fan Jingfeng as registered disciples. Responsible for unified teaching.¡± As soon as these words came out, many disciples were extremely envious. Many of them have no chance to become direct disciples of the sect master or the four great elders, and being able to become disciples of the inner sect is very good. And these demon cultivators can actually become the registered disciples of an elder, they are really lucky. Sheng Tingfeng didn¡¯t have to choose any more, and An An watched the rest of the people making two-way choices with peace of mind. Shen Zhuo had a complicated expression on his face, accepting demon cultivator disciples, she still plans to teach them? Don¡¯t you know what the outside world thinks of Moxiu? Everything was arranged, and each of them led their direct disciples back. For other disciples, there will naturally be corresponding people to arrange. Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo followed Bai Tang. ¡°Master, shall we go to Fanjing Peak now?¡± Chong Jin was very positive. Shen Zhuo seemed silent. Baitang patted the heads of the two of them and said: ¡°No hurry, I will take you two to see the Shenxingzong in the sky first. Cang Lan.¡± It was still the jade-colored hammer, surrounded by thunder light strangely. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes moved, why did he feel that the name Cang Lan was so familiar? It seems like I have heard it many times before. It is clear that there was no Baitang in the previous life. The corner of Zhongjin¡¯s mouth twitched. It was hard to imagine that his master was beating someone with such a big hammer. He was originally a person who looked like a breeze and bright moon, so it was really not suitable for him to wield a hammer. Shen Zhuo looked at this beautiful hammer with weird eyes. Why did he feel that Cang Lan shouldn¡¯t be like this? Shen Zhuo whispered: ¡°Others are using the sword, is Master going to take us to watch the sect with the hammer?¡± Baitang looked at Shen Zhuo appreciatively, patted the backs of the two of them lightly, let them sit on one side of the hammer, and Baitang stood on the other side, leaning lazily on the hammer handle, With a slight movement of his index finger, he flew into the sky and passed through layers of clouds. ¡°The art of controlling the sword is more than just controlling the sword. Its accurate name should be called the art of controlling the weapon. If you learn it well, you can control everything. Everyone in the world loves the ease of using the sword, but rarely uses other weapons. The two of you Don¡¯t stick to one pattern for me, what you need to practice this path is to have an open mind, as long as your heart is big, you can go as far as you can go.¡± Could it be that Shen Juan has such an experience? The life of being reborn is a completely different experience in Shenxingzong. Chongjin said thoughtfully: ¡°Master¡¯s teachings, Chongjin will definitely keep in mind. I wonder if there is such a beautiful hammer as Master?¡± Baitang struck with a spirit energy, and flicked Chongjin¡¯s forehead lightly: ¡°Your master¡¯s Canglan is unique, it¡¯s difficult to find someone who is exactly the same.¡± Chong Jin curled her lips and looked down, everything seemed small from a high place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (19) Chapter 205 Law enforcement elders guard the world (19) Baitang waved his hand and said, ¡°Did you see the area covered by the golden protective cover? It encloses the current area of Shenxingzong.¡± Shen Zhuo deliberately asked: ¡°Master, can you introduce Shen Xingzong in detail, Shen Zhuo only knows that Shen Xing Zong is one of the three major sects, and everyone flocks to it.¡± Chong Jin smiled and said: ¡°Junior brother, I know that in the Shenxingzong, the master lives in Qingxu Peak, and the master is in Fanjing Peak. The master took over the position of law enforcement elder three and a half years ago. I heard that the master used to With his own power, he killed the ancient beast Zhuiwu and broke the formation.¡± Baitang: ¡°Little Chongjin knows a lot. What you see is only the most inconspicuous part, Ajin and Azhuo, look down, this is the martial arts field. All disciples will be here for a while every day Training formations. When we look down from a high place, we can see the vastness of the world when we look down for a lifetime. We are one of all living beings, but we are also an inseparable one in the past of this world.¡± Chongjin: ¡°Master, will my junior brother and I also practice martial arts here?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°This is called¡­ the law of group fighting training.¡± The corner of Shen Zhuo¡¯s mouth twitched, this law enforcement elder is really different. Baitang explained: ¡°Why single-handedly fight when you can fight in groups? The current Shenxingzong is no better than before. I have jointly cleaned up the Shenxingzong with the head and the elders. The purpose of the Shenxingzong is to protect the common people in the world. Over the past hundred years, this aspect has been much weaker.¡± Shen Zhuo smiled mockingly: ¡°What is there to protect the common people?¡± It¡¯s ironic, he wants to destroy the world, but his master wants to protect the world. Bai Tang also hit Shen Zhuo¡¯s forehead with a spiritual force: ¡°A Jin, Ah Ju, don¡¯t be narrow-minded, the common people are not limited to people, he is all living things. There are some people in the world who are not worth it, but I do it because I am worth it.¡± to protect someone or something.¡± ¡°Look again, this is the law enforcement platform. You just happened to catch up with the once-a-month criticism and commendation meeting. When you go back, the two of you will take a good look at the clan rules and investigate with them later. The existence of rules is not just Restraint is more protection. There is Jiexintang. The disciples of Jiexintang have a layer of restraint. They are not allowed to disclose the secrets of those who come to solve doubts in any way. Yujian patrols a team of pickets and checks in Shenxingzong from time to time .If anyone violates the religious rules, it will be miserable.¡± ¡°However, the disciples have been quite well-behaved in recent years, probably because they saw that I would really break up their souls. They would really try their best to dig out what they had done. As my direct disciples, you two You should be careful not to violate it, and once you violate it, I will not show mercy.¡± Of course, the two of them are direct disciples, and she is their master. If she commits such a major event in the future, she will be responsible for negligence and failure to teach, and she will also be punished. ¡°Chongjin will keep it in mind.¡± Chongjin¡¯s affection for Baitang gradually increased. Master is beautiful and kind, and he will not be like those people in the mortal world, relying on his power to do selfish things. Shen Zhuo answered casually: ¡°I know.¡± Turning his eyes, he saw Prince Shen coming from afar with his sword, and Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred all at once. With a wave of Baitang¡¯s hand, a restraint covers Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo, so outsiders can¡¯t see them. Baitang instructed: ¡°You two stay at ease, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were deep: ¡°Master, he is in the middle of the tribulation.¡± This cultivation base has dominated the lower realm, and it is very impressive in the world of cultivating immortals. The head of the Shenxingzong does not pass the cultivation base of the early stage of robbery. In the time of two sentences, Lord Shen has already Yujian and is about to enter the Divine Walking Sect. Baitang was not in a hurry to show up, she was waiting. Prince Shen was very angry. A Shenxingzong treats his children like this. He has to find trouble today, and the higher the profile, the better. The impact of rebirth will change a lot. When you make a change, a line change, many things will become different, and many things will be unpredictable (end of this chapter) Chapter 206 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (20) Chapter 206 Law enforcement elders guard the world (20) In the world of cultivating immortals, strength is paramount, so what if the sect has a profound background? Can it stand his torment? So, Lord Shen said sharply: ¡°Let Baitang get out of here! Why don¡¯t I demolish your Shenxingzong!¡± He still doesn¡¯t know that Baitang has accepted Shen Zhuo as his direct disciple, if he knows, it will be even more unbearable. As he said that, Lord Shen felt that he should make some noise. Then he hit Yanwuchang with one blow. The cultivation base of the disciples in Yanwuchang was not as high as him. As a strong man in the mid-term of the tribulation period, his blow was enough to kill some disciples of the Shenxingzong. Unexpectedly, the spiritual power bumped into a restriction, and Lord Shen didn¡¯t care about it at all, it was just a restriction, and it was vulnerable to a strong man in the middle stage of the tribulation. But a golden light flashed for a moment, and the blow that Lord Shen hit on the martial arts field bounced back to him in an instant. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, sacrificed the spirit treasure, and opened the defense again, so he was not injured. Prince Shen was secretly startled, why did Shenxingzong have such a strong restriction? Baitang came to the distance of ten meters in front of Lord Shen in an instant, dressed in green clothes without any wind, casually said: ¡°Looking for this deity?¡± Lord Shen glanced at Baitang, and sneered: ¡°You are only relying on the magic weapon, and you still dare to stand in front of this king. The spirit root and altar are destroyed. You dare to use the magic weapon to bully my children, so I will die for you!¡± ¡° The disciples at the bottom quickly moved behind Baitang with their swords, and stood ready. ¡°Arrogant people, I have seen many times.¡± Baitang quickly executed the tactic, and the disciples behind him followed Baitang to perform the tactic and played at the same time. The scene was once spectacular. The same tactic, in Baitang¡¯s hands, has another effect. The golden formation bound Lord Shen in an instant, and the strength of the rest of the disciples acted as a blessing. Prince Shen couldn¡¯t break free at all, and was extremely shocked: ¡°How is it possible?¡± What is the golden spiritual power? There has never been any golden spiritual power, and he thought that the restriction came from a magic weapon. Still don¡¯t understand now? This is what Baitang set up. The corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth rose slightly, revealing a very nice smile: ¡°This deity beat the young one, and the old one came here to find a place. Are you the father of Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin?¡± Without waiting for his answer, Baitang continued: ¡°That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t teach your children well, you always have to learn a lesson. Just now you wanted to kill my disciple of the Divine Walking Sect. Although it didn¡¯t hurt me, the deity is not too happy. There will always be people who rely on this spiritual power to do whatever they want. I am here to tell you today, Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin, I can fight, even if their father is the king of heaven, I can fight.¡± Prince Shen continued to use spiritual energy to break through this bondage, and he did not forget to ask: ¡°Does your Shenxing sect really want to make enemies with this king and the royal family because of a lowly thing?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes turned cold, Shen Jue is her apprentice now, and she doesn¡¯t allow anyone to say that about Shen Jue. Baitang raised his hand and hit him hard. ¡°Snapped¡± There was a very crisp sound. Prince Shen¡¯s face was swollen with palm prints, and he turned liver-colored with anger. ¡°Okay, okay, you Shenxingzong chose to be enemies of the Shen family and the royal family, and this king will not let you go.¡± Baitang slapped him again: ¡°Who do you think you are? Can you represent the Shen family? Can you represent the royal family? Are all the royal family stupid? With a father like you, it¡¯s no wonder that you can teach Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin to Two things that think highly of themselves. No matter whether Shen Zhuo is a disciple of my Shenxingzong or not, he is a complete and independent person. Everyone in the family calls him cheap, so where do you think you can be noble?¡± ¡°No one is born to be mean, you are not, and neither is Shen Jue. A strong man in the middle of the tribulation, who can¡¯t even take a move in my hands, is he still thinking that someone will follow you to trouble the Shenxingzong? As a father, you don¡¯t have to bear the responsibility of upbringing, the deity will seal your spiritual power for three years, and get the **** out of here!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 207 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (21) Chapter 207 Law enforcement elders guard the world (21) Baitang smiled and waved his hand, and Lord Shen turned into a shooting star and disappeared. ¡°So strong!¡± Baitang is powerful, and he respects Jin and Yourong. Glancing at Shen Zhuo next to him, he comforted: ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t be sad, our master is a very good person, and also a very powerful person. This old thing is not a good thing. The master said that the younger brother is a rare one in ten thousand years.¡± He is a genius, junior brother will definitely become very powerful in the future, and then he can slap this prince in the face, just like a master.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes moved slightly, giving Jin a very complicated look. In her previous life, Chong Jin hated him to death, but in this life she became his senior brother by accident and even spoke up for him. This is the second time Baitang has said this, he was either born low or low. Shen Zhuo always felt that he had heard this before. A disciple hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, how did we behave just now?¡± Baitang is not afraid of praise: ¡°It¡¯s time to add chicken legs. Go back and train hard.¡± All the disciples went back excitedly Yu Jian: ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Baitang went back, stood on the Canglan, and lifted the restriction. Shen Zhuo lowered his eyes and said: ¡°Master deliberately concealed that I am in the Shenxingzong.¡± Baitang¡¯s robes were fluttering, and he said softly: ¡°Naturally, you have to hide first, or if you don¡¯t want to break the relationship. The person I sent to understand your past situation has come back, let¡¯s talk again. If he knows that you are my disciple, he may die.¡± I don¡¯t want to break ties with you. This family has nothing to worry about, once you join my Shenxingzong, you are a new student.¡± Shen Zhuo was a bit confused. If the Shenxingzong was still the same Shenxingzong, he would not be confused for a moment, and would be eager to kill him. Chongjin said: ¡°Master, Chongjin has no worries, his parents died in an accident, and he has no relatives. Let¡¯s forget about this world.¡± Baitang nodded slightly. After taking the two of them for a walk in Shenxingzong, they went back to Fanjing Peak. Fanjing Peak has planted flowers all year round, so there are flowers all year round. At this time, it is the time when the Begonia flowers are in full bloom. Looking around, there is a large area of pink, white and bright red, which is beautiful and gentle. . Baitang stood under the flower tree: ¡°A Jin, Ah Zhuo, let¡¯s pay homage to the teacher.¡± According to the customs of the world, Chong Jin performed the ceremony of apprenticeship, Shen Jue that no one taught him anything, he only squinted at Chong Jin¡¯s movements, and followed suit. Baitang: ¡°Most of the things I have as a teacher are so powerful that you can¡¯t keep them. After thinking about it, I will give you a set of clothes. It can change with your age and stature, and it can also be changed according to your age. It changes according to your thoughts. Ordinary magical weapons and spiritual weapons can¡¯t hurt you, but can block some spiritual damage.¡± This apprentice ceremony is neither outstanding nor weak. Bai Tang gave Chong Jin light blue, and Shen Jiu got white. He deliberately said: ¡°A Zhuo, since you are a freshman, you can¡¯t trace the past. I wish you a bright future. Go and choose your own room. Starting tomorrow, you two will take theory classes and law enforcement classes at the beginning of Mingjing, and Ah Jin will go to the study when she comes back. Read books for an hour and a half from left to right, and Ah Zhuo goes to Jifeng Hall to listen to my lectures with other disciples. After the end, you also go to my study to read books for an hour and a half. Three meals a day, eat by yourself Learning how to cook in the workshop should not be wasted, do you understand?¡± Chong Jin raised her little hand and said, ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t you practice more? If you spend an hour and a half reading a book every day, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time?¡± In fact, Shen Jue felt it was a waste of time. He longs for a powerful force to retaliate, reading? no need. Bai Tang said solemnly: ¡°The road of cultivation is not in a hurry. Cultivation is important, but more importantly, cultivation of mind. The purpose of letting you two read the book is to enrich your heart and open your eyes. Don¡¯t give it to me. If you don¡¯t slack off, I will punish you both severely.¡± The two of them answered yes obediently, and then left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (22) Chapter 208 Law enforcement elders guard the world (22) System 168 tentatively said: ¡°Host, don¡¯t you do well with your current behavior? If you treat the blackened boss as soon as possible, he has already been captured by you. Why do you have to fight against him?¡± Baitang said indifferently: ¡°Shut up.¡± She has her choice, she doesn¡¯t do probation tasks. What she does is lead. The current environment of Shenxingzong is very good, and the disciples get along with each other more friendly and respectful. If this can¡¯t shake him a bit, Baitang doesn¡¯t think he can change him completely by himself. System 168 is very angry, but really cowardly, there is nothing he can do about Baitang. Lying on the soft bed, Shen Jue still felt that all this was a little fake. When did he have such good luck? If he had met Elder Baitang in his previous life, he probably wouldn¡¯t have turned into such a madman. After thinking about it, he fell asleep. Until the next morning, Chong Jin knocked on the door. ¡°Junior brother, get up quickly. Master said yesterday that we are going to Mingjingchu class, hurry up.¡± ¡°You go.¡± Shen Jue doesn¡¯t intend to expose himself yet. Pretend to be nice first. There was no sound outside the door, Shen Zhuowai Chong Jin left. When he opened the door and went out, he was standing outside the door, holding a bunch of pink and white crabapples in his hand. ¡°Junior brother, hurry up and go with me.¡± As a senior brother, Chongjin is very conscious of a senior brother. His thoughts are very delicate, he also heard Shen Nianyun scolding him during the assessment that day, and his junior brother¡¯s father also scolding him, thinking about it, the family must have never cared for him, the senior brother can be regarded as the elder brother, so he has to care for his younger brother. Shen Jue was a little surprised and didn¡¯t say anything. For breakfast, they have to go to the meal shop in advance to pick up the ingredients and make it themselves. The disciples of the meal shop distributed spiritual food and recipes to them, and there were hundreds of stoves, enough for them to use. Whether it is Chong Jin or Shen Zhuo, it is the first time to cook for themselves, and the things they cook according to the method are very different. After drinking it once, it will be successful, both in appearance and taste. Chongjin couldn¡¯t read much, and could barely eat. No one came to ask anything, because the time was up soon, and they had to rush to Mingjingchu to attend class. Shenxingzong usually only has two hours of classes, and part of the time is taken to the Martial Arts Field to practice formations. Both individual and group training are required. Martial arts arena. Shen Zhuo remembered that in his previous life, he hadn¡¯t been able to attend classes well at all. Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin had many lackeys, making things difficult for him everywhere, even the teacher who taught them. Now, he is not sure whether he is right or wrong to choose Shenxingzong after rebirth. After the theoretical class, there is the law enforcement class. The disciples in the law enforcement class directly took out the photo stone and released the image inside. It was an example of the heavyweight Tan Xiao being broken by Baitang. Adding it, it left an indelible impression on the new disciples. The life of the past few days has been extremely fulfilling for Shen Jue. Everything here is different from the previous life. In the previous life, this was another Prince Shen¡¯s mansion. Now, this should be the place he once wanted to stay very much. The people sent by Baitang came back, got the detailed information of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, and arranged things for the next few days, Baitang called Shen Zhuo over. Shen Zhuo was wearing the magic weapon in white clothes that Baitang gave him, and he looked like a handsome young man, if his eyebrows and eyes were not too sinister. ¡°The person sent by Master has come back?¡± Otherwise, Shen Jue couldn¡¯t find the reason why Baitang asked him to come here. ¡°Smart, I will take you to understand some things as a teacher, so that you will not be burdened by this big family in the future.¡± Baitang grabbed Shen Zhuo¡¯s wrist, stood on the Canglan, and went to Shen Wangfu in the human world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (23) Chapter 209 Law enforcement elders guard the world (23) ¡°That old man almost hates Master to death, how can he do what you want?¡± Shen Zhuo laughed softly. A strong man in the mid-stage of the tribulation left the field hastily, and was sealed for three years, how can he not hate it? He had never been so embarrassed. It is very difficult for this old man who has lost his cultivation to live safely in a place like Kyoto. Baitang curled her lips: ¡°This is not pleasant to say, if it doesn¡¯t meet my expectations, then I¡¯m just trying to figure it out. Ah Ju, remember, if you don¡¯t try, how do you know you won¡¯t succeed?¡± Baitang asked again: ¡°Do you know Shen Zhuzhu in Prince Shen¡¯s mansion?¡± According to the information obtained by the people she sent, Shen Zhuzhu was just like Shen Nianyun in the past, domineering and violent. A few years ago, she fell into the water, knocked her head, and became a vegetable. These thoughts have been lying in bed, unable to take care of herself. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Not familiar.¡± This Shen Zhuzhu was very hypocritical, beat and scolded him, then suddenly changed her temper, and pretended to be nice to him, obviously because she was afraid of him, afraid of him, and wanted to get something from him. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t kill Chen Zhuzhu. Shen Zhuzhu should have died in the hands of the evil spirit, so he was killed indirectly. Arriving in the capital, Bai Tang brought Shen Zhuo to a corner where no one was around, and performed an invisibility technique on Shen Zhuo, so that only she could see Shen Zhuo, and Bai Tang himself became Shen Zhuo¡¯s **** of the day. look like. The clothes are very old, with a lot of patches, Bai Tang recalled his past, and he also looked like Shen Zhuo with a sinister look. Shen Zhuo looked at Baitang unexpectedly, and followed her obediently. Baitang squatted at the side door on purpose, pretending to let the servants see her. Shen Zhuo looked at Baitang¡¯s performance with a complicated face. The strongest elder of the Shenxing Sect actually behaved like this. He really didn¡¯t care about his image at all. When the servants saw ¡°Shen Jue¡±, they immediately ran over viciously to catch ¡°Shen Jue¡±. However, his steps are not big, so he can¡¯t run past these two servants. These two people were very rough. They grabbed Baitang and kicked her directly. They didn¡¯t drag her in until Baitang was on the verge of death, and threw her into the place where Shen Zhuo used to live. After these two strokes, they hurried to go. Report to Lord Shen. Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t quite understand why the strongest elder of the dignified Shenxingzong had to do this, why he had to be beaten and insulted by two servants. Shen Zhuo mocked: ¡°Master, you are stupid.¡± Baitang struck Shen Zhuo¡¯s forehead with spiritual power: ¡°Little apprentice, did you say that about your master?¡± Shen Zhuo was hurt a bit by the blow, but still said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you only have this way.¡± Baitang leaned against the dusty wooden board, and sighed: ¡°A Zhuo is very smart. I use this unflattering method as a teacher to experience what kind of life my little apprentice once lived. The generosity of others has never been my practice. I have never experienced your despair, nor have you experienced your pain. Even if I am your master, I am not qualified to persuade you to let go and persuade you to forgive. Where is your master? I always like to retaliate with teeth, if he wants to kill me, I will kill him, if he wants to kick me to death, I will kick him to death.¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never met such a person. In the previous life, everyone stood at the highest point, accused him, and spurned him. How could anyone care about what he had experienced, and it would only be one sentence if he knew it, poor people must have something to hate. ¡°Master, Laobushi will definitely come over, and you will be beaten to death by him.¡± Shen Zhuo smiled, and the smile deepened. He has been tortured to death for countless times, but his resurrection time is fast, even Lord Shen, he only thinks that his fate is hard and he can hang his breath. Baitang didn¡¯t care too much: ¡°I sealed his cultivation base, and if he can¡¯t settle the score with me, he will put most of the blame on you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 210 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (24) Chapter 210 Law enforcement elders guard the world (24) ¡°And I locked the message again, he still doesn¡¯t know that you are my disciple. And when I come back in your appearance, I will only think that you failed the examination of Shenxingzong and ran back in despair. ¡° Baitang stretched out his hand to wipe the dust off the cabinet, it was obviously a darker brown color, Baitang looked elsewhere, this is not so good, there is also a wall, there is a broken part of a wooden post, the head is very Sharp, also very dark brown. There are too many such traces in this dilapidated house. Baitang sighed lightly: ¡°If Ah Zhuo could not be resurrected, I¡¯m afraid he would have died by their hands. Looking at the traces in this room, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even know how many times I have died. ¡° Shen Zhuo raised his head abruptly, staring at Baitang in astonishment and vigilance. How does she know? No one knows the secret of the resurrection, not even Lord Shen. Quan Quan thinks it is because of his amazing resilience. ¡±Shen family, I won¡¯t do anything. You can solve it yourself in the future. They have become your demons. If you don¡¯t get rid of them, you will go crazy sooner or later. Except for Shen Zhuzhu now, I will take you to find her later.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were as black as ink, and he said inexplicably, ¡°Master knows a lot.¡± Baitang only said: ¡°Prince Shen is here, you stand farther away, it won¡¯t be worthwhile if you get hurt.¡± Baitang pushed Shen Zhuo away and made him stand in the corner. Invisibility is just invisibility, but is still perceivable. Shen Zhuo quietly stayed in the corner, but he wanted to see what his master was going to do? ¡°You lowly bastard, how dare you sneak out of the palace, go to Shenxingzong, and implicate Yun Yun and Bin¡¯er. Today, if I don¡¯t kill you lowly bastard, I will swear not to be human.¡± Prince Shen beat him with an iron whip, Baitang struggled to dodge, but there was no way. The iron needles on the whip pierced directly into Baitang¡¯s skin, and the poison inside penetrated into Baitang¡¯s flesh and blood. Baitang protected her heart veins, this bit of poison still couldn¡¯t hurt her. Shen Zhuo is getting more and more unpleasant. In the past, he was beaten, but today he watched his master being beaten. He didn¡¯t feel any good, but felt a bit of torment in his heart, and he didn¡¯t want Baitang to suffer like him. After more than a dozen lashes, Baitang¡¯s body was almost without complete skin. Baitang held his breath and said: ¡°Since the prince doesn¡¯t like me so much, why did he give birth to me? Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin should fight! I heard that the prince went to find a place, but the result¡­¡± Prince Shen was angry and beat him with a few more whips, cursing: ¡°It¡¯s all caused by your lowly thing, dirty and harmful!¡± ¡°You are a disaster! This king will kill you!¡± Prince Shen became more and more ruthless. Baitang said quietly: ¡°Kill innocent parents and children, Lord Shen, your cultivation will fall, and you will not be able to survive the thunder disaster. Even if you hate me and hate me, I am also of the blood of the Shen family, and I am also a member of the Shen family.¡± , the person who stays on the Shen family tree. Don¡¯t even try to get rid of me for the rest of your life.¡± Baitang angered Shen Wangye, in Shen Wangye¡¯s eyes, she was a person with no cultivation and could not resist him. The person who has always been stepped on by him, said such words, Shen Wangye became more and more angry, his eyes turned red: ¡°But after going out for a few days, your wings will be hard! It¡¯s useless to keep them, I will tear them for you!¡± break!¡± Prince Shen became more and more perverted, every time he hit him, he wanted to kill him. Although Shen Jue didn¡¯t want to, she restrained herself, stood in the corner, and watched coldly. It was her own doing, and she should bear all the consequences. Bai Tang said bitterly: ¡°Shen Zhongming, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me for the rest of your life! Don¡¯t even think about it for the rest of your life. No matter how much you hate me, I¡¯m also a member of the family tree. When Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin are dead, if you don¡¯t want to, the Shen family will also give up. mine.¡± Xiao Tang¡¯er was abused for a while, and now, as Shen Zhuo¡¯s master, Xiao Tang¡¯er is unwilling to use such a method to solve this matter. Shen Jue is very bitter, has never met kindness, has been trampled on all the time, and has never been treated fairly¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 211 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (25) Chapter 211 Law enforcement elders guard the world (25) ¡°You cheap bastard, still trying to daydream? This king will cut off your thoughts today!¡± Prince Shen smiled sullenly, and beat him down with a few more whips. Baitang looked like he was covered in blood, **** and bloody. ¡°Why are you still alive!¡± Prince Shen pulled out the guard¡¯s knife and stabbed Baitang. After getting stabbed solidly, Baitang¡¯s dark eyes met Lord Shen¡¯s fierce eyes, and Lord Shen hated this son even more. Immediately took out the family tree and crossed out the name Shen Zhuo. Standing in the corner, Shen Jue, because of his rebirth, his soul was thick and sensitive, and he immediately felt that something attached to him was broken, and his body became lighter. Baitang said viciously: ¡°Shen Zhongming, do you think you can get rid of me like this? As long as you can¡¯t kill me, I will kill you. I will not only kill you, but also your precious son, leaving you with only Give me such a good son¡ªJin! Loyal! Do! Filial piety!¡± Lord Shen grabbed Baitang¡¯s neck vigorously, and said viciously: ¡°You dirty bastard, don¡¯t dream, is it just you? Is it my son? I don¡¯t think you are my son. You are a lowly thing. Are you worthy? This king does not have your son, Shen Zhuo, you are worthy? You listen to this king, this king swears to the heavens, Shen Zhuo is not worthy to be included in the Shen family tree forever, and he will never even think about it.¡± As soon as Lord Shen¡¯s words came out, Shen Jue felt that his body was lighter again. If Prince Shen himself said that he did not recognize him, then part of the evil that belonged to Prince Shen would not be counted on him. Prince Shen would remove his name from the Shen family tree, and he would never be included in the Shen family tree , then the crimes that belonged to Shen could not be blamed on him. First of all, let him relax his vigilance, thinking that he can handle it at will, and deliberately provoke him, constantly stepping on his thunder point, and tempting Lord Shen to make an angry decision in an angry situation. Baitang¡¯s goal had been achieved, and he immediately cast a law to stop them. With a lazy and willful expression, as if it doesn¡¯t hurt, one step at a time, **** footprints, go out under the unbelievable eyes of these people. ¡°Who the **** are you? You¡¯re not that cheap bastard!¡± Prince Shen has never been sharp, but even now, he never forgets to scold Shen Zhuo. ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Zhuo sneered and followed Baitang. ¡°Master also said that he is not stupid, you are a blood man now, doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Bai Tang flicked towards Shen Zhuo again with a wave of spiritual power, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not big or small, how can it really not hurt? Didn¡¯t it hurt when you were beaten? Where is your mother?¡± The one who still needs to be cut off is Shen Ju¡¯s mother. Shen Jue smiled as he walked, and said: ¡°Master, let me tell you, she is worse than me! She used to beat and scold me, thinking that she would get the pity of that old immortal, but she taught her to live worse than a dog. Hahahahaha¡­¡± Shen Zhuo looked a little crazy and gloomy. Baitang said with a faint smile: ¡°This kind of feeling that even loses oneself is really ridiculous.¡± Following Shen Zhuo all the way around, Bai Tang arrived at a side courtyard, which looked very desolate. Shen Zhuo suddenly said: ¡°Master, look at that pool, it has drowned me many times.¡± There was a smile on Shen Zhuo¡¯s face, but his eyes became more and more gloomy, and he said quietly: ¡°In the winter, they hung me up to play games, loosen the rope, and my head completely fell into the cold pond water. Repeatedly, it finally heats up. gone.¡± Baitang patted his head: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Seeing the redness of Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes, he said with a smile: ¡°I measured your innate devil bone earlier, Selaginella, Yan Hui, and Elder Chang Shan couldn¡¯t sit still, and the innate devil bone took up a magic word, which made them too jealous Yes. I agree with the sect leader that as long as you pass the assessment, you are a disciple of Shenxingzong.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 212 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (26) Chapter 212 Law enforcement elders guard the world (26) ¡°They said that this child was born with a devil¡¯s bone, his eyebrows and eyes were full of sternness, and he was full of resentment. He should be killed in the cradle. I disagree. The argument I gave is that I only saw this resentment, but I don¡¯t know where it is. Come, I want to kill you, you are nothing more than that, I will not do it if you have not killed innocent people.¡± Shen Zhuan guessed that his innate devil bones would definitely make them afraid, and he must have gone through a lot of controversy. Shen Zhuo muttered: ¡°Master is bold.¡± Looking back at the **** footprints along the way, I didn¡¯t see her frown or suffer from the blood all the way. Baitang said softly: ¡°Being a teacher is not bold, but I have already made a choice. If you are good, I will protect you for so long when the teacher is here. If you want to cause harm to the world, as a teacher, I will be negligent. I will drag you to die together for the responsibility of being uneducated, but Ah Zhu will be resurrected, and I will drag you to be tortured together.¡± Shen Jue glanced away: ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡± Baitang pushed open the door, this woman was playing the piano, the sound of the piano was sad and sad, and it was not very comfortable to listen to. The woman sat with her back to the door, and when she heard the sound of the door opening, she played it harder and harder, Qi Qiran said: ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve come to see me, I¡¯m going crazy thinking about you.¡± Baitang tilted his head and smiled mockingly: ¡°I don¡¯t come here. With a son like me who he hates, would I like you?¡± Prince Shen¡¯s love and concern are this woman¡¯s minefield. Baitang jumping around in her minefield is more likely to irritate her. Unexpectedly, the woman¡¯s complexion changed, she was extremely vigilant, and stared at Baitang inquisitively: ¡°Who are you? That **** can¡¯t speak.¡± Shen Jue chuckled lightly, the master revealed his secrets as soon as he came, so don¡¯t be too funny. What did this woman think: ¡°You are irritating me, you want me to take the initiative to sever the relationship with that bitch, it is impossible!¡± This woman is quite smart. Baitang swallowed a pill, the elixir is enough for skin and flesh injuries. The wound on his body recovered quickly. Baitang removed his disguise technique, pinched him with a tactic, and brought Lord Shen over in an instant. He pinched Lord Shen¡¯s neck with his hand. The pinch was very clever. He could only inhale A little gas, can¡¯t die, but can¡¯t speak. Prince Shen saw Baitang and couldn¡¯t understand what happened? He was enraged. The woman said nervously: ¡°You let the prince go!¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°I don¡¯t have to kill him, but you know what I want. If you don¡¯t give it, I can only torture your beloved prince severely and kill him.¡± Bai Tang removed Shen Jue¡¯s invisibility again, and Shen Jue naturally stood beside Bai Tang, looking at the woman full of hatred. Prince Shen kept flirting with the woman, trying to stop her. Baitang grabbed a sword, raised his hand, and the sharp sword pierced Shen Wangye¡¯s belly, with a cold expression: ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, your lover will die¡­¡± Provocation is useless, so hit the snake seven inches. This sword took revenge for stabbing her just now. ¡°No¡­can¡­¡± Lord Shen glared, struggling to say these two words. ¡°Concubine body¡­¡± The struggle on the woman¡¯s face is obvious. The corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth raised slightly in a beautiful arc, and his spiritual power controlled the sword to point at Lord Shen¡¯s heart, as if it was about to pierce in the next moment. After all, the woman failed to follow Prince Shen¡¯s request, and begged: ¡°I said, don¡¯t kill the prince.¡± Prince Shen looked at the woman angrily. The woman flinched and said word by word: ¡°Shen Zhuo will not be my son from now on, are you satisfied?¡± Baitang chuckled, and the sword moved closer to Lord Shen¡¯s heart: ¡°I want you to swear to God, take the initiative to sever the relationship between mother and child.¡± ¡°You¡­ good¡­¡± Although the woman was unwilling, she could only agree. The one she loves is in Baitang¡¯s hands, and women dare not bet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 213 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (27) Chapter 213 Law enforcement elders guard the world (27) The woman looked away, not daring to look at Lord Shen, unwilling to say: ¡°My lord, this concubine is going to disobey your order today, as long as you are alive, you can do whatever you want with me. Lin Lang swears to God here, she will sever her relationship with Shen From now on, I am not his mother, and Shen Zhuo is not my son.¡± The woman looked at Baitang eagerly: ¡°I have done as you said, you should return the prince to me.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°A Zhuo.¡± Shen Jue chuckled with unknown meaning: ¡°Shen Jue has no father or mother, only enemies.¡± This time, he really felt that his connection with these two people was completely severed. Baitang threw the Prince Shen hard to the ground, and made a tactic with one hand, casting a body-holding technique on everyone in Prince Shen¡¯s mansion. Things are not done, he will not untie. ¡°You bitch!¡± Lord Shen cursed at the woman. I can¡¯t wait to kill her. Baitang took this point down abnormally. Said to Shen Zhuo: ¡°Little apprentice, come with me as a teacher.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Shen Jue walked over, but couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. Shen Zhuo was only eight years old, and Bai Tang didn¡¯t hesitate about anything, took his hand and walked out, found a servant at random, and asked, ¡°Where is Shen Zhuzhu, the second lady of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion? Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ve ruined your Prince Shen¡¯s mansion.¡± .¡± Shen Jue suddenly said: ¡°Master, I know where she is.¡± ¡°A Zhuo, take me there.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and let Shen Zhuo pull her away. Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s room is not bad, it can be said to be luxurious. As for not seeing Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin, Baitang guessed that the two of them should have been arranged by Lord Shen to go to another sect, otherwise they would definitely become Shen Jue¡¯s After the appearance came back, he chose to join Lord Shen. When Shen Zhuzhu heard the sound of opening the door, she thought it was the maid who came, and when she opened her eyes, her gaze was fixed on Shen Zhuo, and she was terrified in an instant. Damn it, blacken the big boss! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, she must die as a vegetable! God **** the original owner, she had nothing to do to abuse this blackened big boss, but it turned out that she took on this identity! A tear of despair slipped across Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s face. System 168 shrank, not daring to speak. Shen Zhuzhu was too afraid of Shen Zhuo, so she ignored Bai Tang who was holding Shen Zhuo¡¯s hand. Until Baitang spoke: ¡°Shen Zhuzhu, what are you afraid of?¡± What are you afraid of? Can she not be afraid? Tortured to death by an evil spirit once, Shen Zhuzhu was terrified of Shen Zhuo. Hey, right? Why is it a female voice? It was only then that Shen Zhuzhu noticed Baitang. Forgive her for missing a big beauty just because she was afraid. The woman was dressed in a green dress, her black hair was casually rolled up, her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and her temperament was natural. Right, this is like a woman cultivating immortals. Baitang made a gesture with one hand, and led Shen Zhuo to sit down. ¡°Chen Zhuzhu, give it a try and see if you can talk, sit up.¡± ¡°Master, why waste spiritual energy on this hypocritical person.¡± Shen Juzhu looked at Shen Zhuzhu unkindly. Chen Zhuzhu: ¡°¡­¡± Who is TM hypocrisy and who has no points in mind? Hey? What did this woman say just now? talk, sit up? Shen Zhuzhu rolled her eyes, and thought of a sentence: ¡°Odds change and even remain the same.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly, and replied: ¡°Look at the quadrant for symbols.¡± This is from the memory of the little girl in the last days. Shen Zhuzhu didn¡¯t even realize that she sat up, she looked at Baitang with tears in her eyes, and continued: ¡°The king of heaven covers the ground tiger.¡± Baitang: ¡°The Pagoda Township River Demon.¡± Chen Zhuzhu: ¡°Palace Yuye wine.¡± Baitang: ¡°One hundred and eight cups.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Baitang and Shen Zhuzhu suspiciously. Shen Zhuzhu excitedly said: ¡°My fellow, are you also a time traveler?¡± Baitang said mercilessly: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not from your hometown, nor did I travel through time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Zhuzhu was at a loss, all these slogans can be matched, why is she not a fellow? (end of this chapter) Chapter 214 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (28) Chapter 214 Law enforcement elders guard the world (28) Bai Tang cut to the chase and said: ¡°Shen Zhuzhu, I came to look for you today to send you back to your original time and space, you don¡¯t belong to this world.¡± ¡°I, I¡­ can I go back?¡± Shen Zhuzhu asked uncertainly. Can she really go back? She literally thinks about going home all the time. ¡°Woo woo woo¡­ Can I really go home? I want to study hard, I want to apologize to my parents, I want to apologize to my teacher, I want to watch a movie with my little sister, and my CP is not yet I saw the result! Woooooo¡­¡± Shen Zhuo dislikes Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s appearance very much. In his previous life, he had already guessed that Shen Zhuzhu should be a lonely ghost from nowhere, and now he is more certain. Baitang comforted: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, Shen Zhuzhu, calm down and answer some questions for me.¡± Shen Zhuzhu wiped away her tears, and immediately stopped crying, not even noticing that she could move: ¡°Miss sister, you can ask.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t let Shen Zhuo evade, and said directly: ¡°Did System 168 forcibly bind you and bring you to this world?¡± Shen Zhuzhu nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and resentfully said: ¡°It¡¯s that **** system! I was knocking on CP at the time, and it was so sweet, TM bound me directly, so I don¡¯t want to do probation tasks. Although I love reading novels, I also know what I can¡¯t do, I have no charm, I have no brains, I don¡¯t want to, the dog batch system 168TMD directly hit me with lightning, I¡¯m afraid of pain, so I can only agree. Then, I was brought into this world.¡± The more Shen Zhuzhu talked, the more angry she became: ¡°My original life was good, but it must say that the soul is strong and has the characteristics of a koi carp, and I want my old lady to influence this crazy batch of Shenjiu.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Shen Jue chuckled with unknown meaning. Shen Zhuzhu looked at Shen Zhuo in horror, goosebumps all over her body. Shen Zhuzhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and tremblingly said: ¡°Miss sister, be careful, Shen Zhuo is a crazy critic, he is very abnormal, before my mother was reborn, she was almost killed by him several times, fortunately, she was lucky enough to survive.¡± Baitang said with unclear meaning: ¡°Little apprentice, you are reborn, right?¡± Shen Zhuo met Shang Baitang¡¯s eyes, and tightened his hands: ¡°I am not only reborn, I did a lot of bad things before rebirth, master knows now, so what?¡± Shen Zhuo was a little flustered, but only a little bit. Baitang sighed lightly: ¡°It¡¯s really possible to get stuck for myself.¡± Baitang said again: ¡°Since you have been reborn, you should cherish the present moment. The past life was too painful, and this life has a chance to change. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. There is something strange about Shen Wangfu¡¯s family, and I¡¯m not sure yet. A Zhuo also saw it just now. Now, although Lord Shen was provoked by me to break off the father-son relationship with you, but he told that woman never to break off the relationship with you, there must be something strange in it. If you become crazy and walk the same way as in the previous life, So, maybe that¡¯s what they want.¡± Shen Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank you, Master, for your reminder. I won¡¯t kill Shen Zhuzhu.¡± Chen Zhuzhu:? ? Ok? It really is a blackened big boss. Terrible, she has to worry about her own life every day. The boss is different, before she said anything, the boss knew that Shen Zhuo was reborn, and dared to accept him as an apprentice. Hey, no! I go! Shen Zhuo was also reborn! Baitang asked Shen Zhuzhu again: ¡°What does system 168 mainly ask you to do? What does it often say?¡± System 168 is getting more and more desperate, what exactly does Baitang want to do? Shen Zhuzhu swallowed her saliva: ¡°Boss, the system 168 only gave me one task. It said that Shen Jue had become black and wanted me to influence Shen Jue. Although I¡¯m stupid, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. I followed what he said at the time. Probating the two characters to do things, delivering medicine to Shen Zhuo, and preventing them from beating Shen Zhuo. But¡­You little disciple, you didn¡¯t want to kill me once or twice, you really killed me! The system doesn¡¯t care about my life or death.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 215 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (29) Chapter 215 Law enforcement elders guard the world (29) ¡°Just keep urging me to complete the task, complete the task, there is no specific criteria for judging. What it often says is, Shen Zhuzhu, this system has never seen such a stupid person like you. Hurry up and stop him from harming innocent people.¡± People. The last point is very strange. When Shen Zhuo killed and scolded his servant, system 168 also asked me to stop him. I think that servant deserved what he deserved. System 168 insisted that he was innocent, so I won¡¯t go. Inflict punishment on my soul.¡± ¡°In the next few years, when it saw that I was acting too stupid, it said in a charity tone, I have never seen such a stupid host as you, and there is no progress at all. This system will spare you, but you will leave me alone. here.¡± ¡°Boss, and then it disappeared. I live in trembling and despair every day, for fear that the guillotine around my neck will fall. Afterwards, I was full of demonic energy and slaughtered the whole family of Shen Wangfu. It was probably because of my luck, the sky fell. , Shen Jue was seriously injured and left, and I was the only one who survived the Shen Palace. Later, I hid, and Shen Zhuo seemed to find me, and let the evil spirit torture me to death. it¡¯s me!¡± The more Shen Zhuzhu talked, the more desperate she became, and the more she talked, the more emotional she became. Baitang smiled: ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the past, Shen Zhuzhu, I will send you home now, cherish everything you have, don¡¯t give yourself a chance to regret it. Remember, this world is just a dream of yours.¡± Shen Zhuzhu nodded with teary eyes: ¡°Okay, boss, I will remember.¡± Baitang made a trick to send Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s soul away, but Fang Tiandao didn¡¯t stop her in the slightest. After sending her away, Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s body fell down, lifeless. Shen Zhuzhu opened her eyes, looked again and again, this is¡­ a ward? Beside her was a haggard mother who fell asleep on her stomach. Father came in from the door and saw that Shen Zhuzhu had woken up, and the fruit in his hand had fallen to the ground. ¡°Zhuzhu, are you really awake?¡± Mother woke up startled, rubbed her eyes, and couldn¡¯t quite believe what she saw. Shen Zhuzhu burst into tears and hugged her mother: ¡°Mom and Dad, I miss you so much! I was wrong, I am sorry for the love of Mom and Dad. I was wrong, I will never be willful again! Only Mom and Dad will tolerate me, Don¡¯t despise me.¡± Papa said happily: ¡°Zhuzhu, you are wrong, and Mom and Dad despise you for being stupid. But there is no way, who made you our daughter?¡± The mother hugged her daughter and glared at her father: ¡°What are you talking about? My daughter just woke up. Go to the doctor to see if there is any problem. I will be discharged from the hospital. I will lie in the hospital for a year, and your parents¡¯ coffins will almost disappear.¡± .¡± Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s crying stopped abruptly, and she wiped away her tears: ¡°I¡¯ll earn it for you.¡± The doctor came for an examination, and no problem was found in Shen Zhuzhu¡¯s body, so she was approved to be discharged from the hospital. Back home, Shen Zhuzhu found out after chatting with her parents that she suddenly passed out at school, and she fainted for a year without finding out the reason. Dad: ¡°Zhuzhu, why did you say that in the hospital?¡± Being sensible after an illness, my father thought it was impossible for Shen Zhuzhu. Xiao Nizi is usually very stubborn, how could she apologize and admit her mistake. Shen Zhuzhu said: ¡°Mom and Dad, during the year I was in a coma, I had a very long and terrible nightmare. In the dream, I became the daughter of a prince and abused a concubine. I wanted to treat him well and let him For the better, he tried to kill me several times, but I survived.¡± Mom complained: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want to kill you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Shen Zhuzhu said aggrievedly: ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that. That person died, and I became the culprit when I got into his body. The person behind released the evil spirit, and I was tortured to death by the evil spirit.¡± Chen Zhuzhu: Odds become evens remain the same Xiaotang¡¯er: Symbols look at the quadrant Shen Zhuzhu: Palace Yuye Wine Xiaotang¡¯er: One hundred and eighty cups Shen Zhuzhu (with teary eyes): Fellow Xiao Tanger: I am not Shen Zhuzhu (circled): Isn¡¯t this a secret sign? Shen Jue: Master was infected by this idiot? (end of this chapter) Chapter 216 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (30) Chapter 216 Law enforcement elders guard the world (30) ¡°Then I was reborn as a vegetable by accident. Mom, do you know how desperate I was at that time? The eyeballs could move. Later, a very good-looking and very temperamental woman came with that man, and she asked me a few questions , sent me back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the other things clearly, but I just remember, she said, the past cannot be recovered, and I should cherish the present.¡± Dad: ¡°You, it¡¯s not bad to be self-willed.¡± Shen Zhuzhu, who had died once, said repeatedly that she would not be willful. ¡­ Shen Zhuo asked: ¡°Master, the so-called System 168, is it right with you?¡± Only Baitang and Shen Jue were left in the room. Baitang pulled Shen Zhuo to stand on the jade-colored hammer transformed by Canglan, and lifted the restriction on Shen Wangfu. Baitang nodded slightly, not letting the system 168 snoop on the outside world: ¡°It is indeed here.¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t know what to think about under the calm expression, he just said: ¡°Master, rebirth is not a hope for me, it¡¯s just the next abyss. The abnormality of old immortality, the so-called system 168, is the same. Master broke the situation and changed it. people.¡± Shen Zhuo is very smart. In his previous life, because of too much hatred, he was bent on revenge. When he was reborn when the world was about to be destroyed, he wanted to destroy the world even more. He would not think about changing, but only thinking about how to bring disaster to the world more quickly. Shen Wang¡¯s mansion has not changed, if the Shenxingzong is still the same as in the previous life, then to him, it is just a speed-up medicine, and he is more determined to take revenge on everyone. It is precisely because of Baitang¡¯s appearance that the Shenxingzong has been changed. No matter how resentful he is, he longs for warmth in his heart, longing for someone to treat him gently. Baitang shook his head lightly: ¡°Little apprentice, you will know later that the one who breaks the situation is yourself. You must firmly remember that you have to ask yourself a few whys about everything, maybe some of them are not. answer, but this habit will bring about change. You have to discern with your heart what they want you to be, and instead of waiting for others to save you, you have to learn to save yourself. As long as their purpose fails again and again, you must It will show your feet. Although it is more difficult to do, you must not give up.¡± Help yourself? It should be the opposite of what they really think. Shen Juan firmly remembered these few words. Baitang was sincere, he knew it. He probably could only listen to Master¡¯s words, perhaps because he felt that Master was the one who would really save him. ¡°Master, I want to take a look at that system 168.¡± Shen Jue wanted to see what this system 168 was, and he had a vague feeling that he had heard it many times. It seems that I have encountered it many times. Baitang opened her hand, a ball of white light appeared in her palm, surrounded by a faint golden light. ¡°It is System 168, which is currently imprisoned by me. We didn¡¯t let it hear our conversation. Oh, I destroyed nearly two-thirds of the core part, so I¡¯m honest.¡± Shen Zhuo stared at System 168 for a long time, and finally said: ¡°Did it bring Master here?¡± Baitang lazily said: ¡°This should be its last function.¡± After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t kill it.¡± It still works a bit. Even if Shen Jue wants to destroy System 168, Baitang will not let him destroy it. There is still an innocent girl who has not been found yet, and I don¡¯t know what that girl will experience. Throwing System 168 back, Bai Tang ignored its begging for mercy. Shen Zhuo asked again: ¡°Old Bushi beat you like this, Master received a solid 109 lashes, and was stabbed again, does Master not hurt?¡± All his pains, he remembers them clearly. It¡¯s not the first time Shen Zhuo has been beaten by that whip, nor is it the first time he died under this whip. (end of this chapter) Chapter 217 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (31) Chapter 217 Law enforcement elders guard the world (31) Clouds passed by constantly around him, Baitang¡¯s gaze was far away, and his voice was inaudible: ¡°How could it not hurt? It¡¯s not that Master doesn¡¯t have pain nerves. It¡¯s just that he has experienced too many, too many, too many to count. The pain is so much that it hurts more than life, this pain is really nothing. I will endure it all the time, and I will not let them see my painful look as they wish.¡± She was not born strong, she also experienced a long and long time of despair. Shen Zhuo was greatly touched. Master is really a good master who treats everyone equally and is gentle and tough. She is different from those people in her previous life who talked about benevolence, righteousness and morality. Today¡¯s matter can clearly be left to him. But the master went there by himself, she was the one who suffered the beating, the injury, the blood shed, and the ultimate benefit fell on him. After a long time, Shen Jue asked what he had always asked: ¡°Master is like this, but in the end, he was killed? Was he cast aside?¡± Baitang answered the question seriously: ¡°Little apprentice, as a teacher, I always do what I want. I have to remember one thing, stop losses in time, and do things for a teacher with a certain purpose, but Absolutely not with the purpose of getting others to thank and repay their kindness. As a teacher, I once killed a demon in a village who was doing evil. Killing the demon master was to save them. The people in the village regarded this demon as a god, so naturally they treated me Shouting, beating and killing. The teacher explained, but they didn¡¯t listen, so the teacher stopped meddling in the affairs of the village and left directly. I will do some things that are unfair to the road, and that is up to me. They are willing to thank you , that is their own business, but we must not have this expectation.¡± Shen Zhuo carefully savored these words, and he wanted to let him go, and he wanted to take revenge. Find an identical **** in that village, and let them serve this so-called **** well, and he will watch them regret it and never do anything again. Master was still too kind and left directly. Soon returned to Shen Xingzong, Baitang didn¡¯t take care of everything in Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, this place was given to Shen Zhuo¡¯s endless darkness, and left to Shen Zhuo to understand. Back to the meditation of the Shenxingzong, the gloom between the eyebrows and eyes dissipated a lot, and the daily practice and study were extremely serious. He can cultivate wood-type aura, and he can also cultivate magic energy. He carefully chooses to cultivate spiritual root and innate bone grinding at the same time. Being a demon cultivator in his previous life, he hated eating immortal cultivators as disgusting. He had never done this before, but as a demon cultivator, everyone still shouted and beat him. Today, he fell into the abyss of his previous life and practiced demon energy openly. According to the rules of Shenxingzong, after practicing to refine Qi, you can go to the sword mound to pick a sword weapon. Chongjin¡¯s luck was good, she was chosen by a spirit sword left by her predecessors, Shen Jue didn¡¯t go in at all, just took an unremarkable sword at the edge and left. After practicing for a period of time, there will be tasks for them. Single or group, it¡¯s okay to finish it with deliberation. The days in Shen Xing Zong, he had a good time, perhaps because he hadn¡¯t been stained with blood in this life, his heart calmed down a lot. His wood-type spiritual power is cultivated very well. Every day, he would take some time to infuse spiritual power to the Chusi crabapple in Fanjing Mountain, so that they will always bloom pink and white flowers. After breaking through the Nascent Soul cultivation base, the sect will formulate a training plan for them, and they will go to the Shenxingzong to practice. The cultivation bases of Shen Zhuo and Chong Jin have grown relatively fast, and they have both reached the late Yuanying stage before the sect gave them the plan. This experience will be combined with other elders who have broken through to the Nascent Soul cultivation level, including: Fang Xingyun, Su Wen, Kong Qing, Sheng Mingchu, and Sheng Tingfeng, a total of seven people. Baitang has already done all the instructions and entrustments. The two disciples are going to practice. She has also arranged the cultivation of the other demon disciples, and she just plans to wander around this world again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 218 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (32) Chapter 218 Law enforcement elders guard the world (32) After Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo left, Bai Tang set off. Everything in the current Shenxingzong is very orderly, and there is nothing for her to worry about. The day before departure, Shen Zhuo deliberately went to find Baitang. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Bai Tang looked at the young apprentice who had grown up in front of him, the white clothes on him really looked very elegant. Except for some gloom between the brows. ¡°Master, Elder Yanhui gave Senior Sister Suwen a communication symbol.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know how to draw?¡± Shen Jue said slowly: ¡°Use it once and waste one. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Baitang rummaged through the space where she kept her treasures, and took out two simple mirrors. With a flick of her fingertips, her power was connected to the two mirrors, and she gave the mirrors to Shen Zhuo: ¡°A Zhuo, You and Ah Jin are one by one, and tomorrow, you will drop by Ah Jin. I only need to input spiritual power, and I can sense it, I can see your situation, and you can also see me.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± A dark light flashed across Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes, and he accepted the two mirrors. The word Fusheng was engraved on the back of the mirrors. Early on the second day, the masters of the disciples who were going to practice had arrived. Chong Jin looked at them for a long time, Shen Zhuo stood in a daze, Sheng Tingfeng was the only one who was not the elder¡¯s direct disciple. Chongjin sighed deeply: ¡°Junior brother, our master is really relieved of us. Su Wen, Kong Qing and their masters have all arrived, and our master disappeared immediately.¡± Shen Jue was not surprised at all: ¡°Master has gone out, and he should be standing on the Canglan now.¡± Yan Hui asked after hearing this: ¡°Chong Jin, Shen Zhuo, Ting Feng, did the law enforcement elders prepare magic weapons for you? Is there any pill? I have some here, let me give you some.¡± Chong Jin¡¯s expression was rather complicated: ¡°Elder Yan Hui, Master has explained that you should not bring too many magic weapons with you during training, as it will fail to achieve your goal. You are also not allowed to bring pills, let yourself distinguish herbs and increase your body¡¯s strength, Master said, if my junior brother and I die outside, we are useless, and she will avenge us.¡± Yan Hui: ¡­ Chang Shan: ¡­ Selaginella:¡­ Their direct disciples all gave Treasures a hand and poured a lot of effort into them. They were afraid that something might happen, but the law enforcement elders were very casual. Sheng Tingfeng said: ¡°Master¡¯s order, I dare not disobey.¡± Shen Zhuo silently added: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give anything, the photo stone was specially asked for us to take it with me.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t know what to say. Yan regained his composure: ¡°Su Wen, I don¡¯t allow you to use the treasures I gave you until you are dying, and you are not allowed to take pills until you are half dead.¡± Su Q: ¡°¡­¡± Selaginella and Chang Shan also said: ¡°What Elder Yanhui said is also what Master wants to tell you.¡± Chang Shan added another sentence: ¡°Brothers and brothers, sisters and sisters, you must support each other. When you go out to practice, you are not alone, but a group, you know?¡± Everyone nodded before leaving. Selaginella worried: ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Shen Jiu.¡± Chang Shan said with a smile: ¡°You have been worrying about it for a hundred and twenty years. Although Shen Zhuo is a little taciturn, he is not bad after all.¡± Yan returned: ¡°After the law enforcement elder brought him to the world, he looked much better, but he was still paranoid and gloomy. I am also worried.¡± Chang Shan: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what you will encounter when you go out to practice. I have already told Xingyun to pay more attention to Shen Zhuo and Sheng Tingfeng, two demon cultivators on the way.¡± Selaginella: ¡°I thought you were not worried. But you quietly told your apprentice.¡± Yan Hui: ¡°Even if we agreed to recruit this group of disciples with demon bones, the prejudice still exists. I admit, I still can¡¯t let go of this prejudice completely. I¡¯m afraid they will harm the sect.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 219 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (33) Chapter 219 Law enforcement elders guard the world (33) The head of the sect suddenly appeared and said: ¡°I understand your thoughts. If you are not careful, the demon disciples in the sect will make the Shenxingzong a joke. But I don¡¯t think they will. Most of them are clean and pure children. , with a fiery heart, they worked very hard. I asked them, and they said that before testing their talents, they didn¡¯t know whether they had spiritual roots or magic bones in their bodies. Life is not good, but they have clearly done nothing bad. The law enforcement elders told them that what they are working hard today is for themselves and for people like them.¡± ¡°They need to work harder and be more careful to change the status quo and fight for what they deserve.¡± Selaginella said: ¡°I understand, senior brother, because I understand, I didn¡¯t stop, we all cooperate, but we are inevitably worried.¡± Sect Leader: ¡°Let¡¯s just watch.¡± Shen Jue looked at this training task helplessly, and would have to stay outside for at least three years. He has cultivated in Fanjing Peak for 120 years, how can there be Fanjing Peak outside? The seven of them all know each other, so they are relatively familiar. Chongjin looked at Shen Zhuo, who was a little behind, and deliberately slowed down to wait for him: ¡°Junior brother, it can be considered that you can stay outside for a long time. Junior brother, don¡¯t you want to play outside?¡± Shen Jue touched the Floating Mirror and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chong Jin looked at the camera and said casually: ¡°This mirror looks very special.¡± Shen Jue raised his dark eyes, and said slowly: ¡°Master gave it.¡± added: ¡°There is only one.¡± Chongjin didn¡¯t care about these things: ¡°It¡¯s okay, there is only one, so give it to my little brother Shen.¡± Chen Dian: ¡°¡­¡± Chong Jin reached out to grab Shen Jue¡¯s hand, Shen Jue¡¯s gaze became a little sharper, and he avoided it. Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so shy, brother is not someone else, let¡¯s hurry up, Su Wen and they are already waiting for us specially.¡± Shen Zhuo strode up to follow, and Chong Jin chased after him helplessly. Junior brother has always had a weird temper and is not very good. As a senior brother, he has always been more tolerant. Shenxingzong received a letter of help from Fuyun Town, and there are monsters making trouble in Fuyun Town. The goal of the seven of them this time is Fuyun Town, to kill the monsters and get the demon pills. It was almost here, and a few people came down. As disciples of Shenxingzong, they all wear a uniform belt. The belt is a simple magic weapon with a small space inside, which can store things, and rubbings with their spirits. The mayor has been waiting for a long time. In recent years, the reputation of Shenxingzong has been very good, and they also respect the disciples of Shenxingzong. Seeing the marks on their bodies, they hurried over: ¡°Are a few of them the immortals sent by the Shenxing sect?¡± Chong Jin was the leader by default in the team, and Chong Jin clasped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Chong Jin, I¡¯m here to eliminate demons under the order of my master. These are my senior brother Fang Xingyun, senior sister Su Wen, junior sister Kong Qing, junior brother Sheng Mingchu, and junior brother Shen Zhuo, Junior Brother Sheng Tingfeng. Sir, please take us in, we can get rid of the demon after we know more about the situation.¡± The old man said: ¡°Several elders, please follow me.¡± Several people followed the old man to a small yard. The old man opened a room, and inside were small beds. Half-grown children were lying on the small beds, all tied to the bed with chains. Their faces were pale and thin. bones. Su asked: ¡°Old man, why is this?¡± Fang Xingyun went to check the bodies of these children. The old man said sadly: ¡°These children can swim at night. At first, the child¡¯s parents found out and followed them, but they were eaten by monsters. After the child came back, he was in a coma and became thinner and thinner. At night, they would wake up again at night. You. At the beginning, everyone was concerned. When there were more and more children like this, we felt that monsters were making trouble, so we asked your faction for help. Several children have died. Children are our hope. Please do your best to save them. ¡° (end of this chapter) Chapter 220 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (34) Chapter 220 Law enforcement elders guard the world (34) Chong Jin reminded: ¡°Xingyun, I saw it in Master¡¯s study, they may have been sucked blood, or controlled, or parasitic, I feel like parasitic, Xingyun, you Use your spiritual power to explore his altar, and the rest of you, line up!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Xingyun nodded. Shen Zhuo followed them to form tactics, but the array he and Sheng Tingfeng listed was black. The old man is no longer surprised. He heard that there is a magic cultivator disciple in Shenxingzong, who is also a very good person. He saw it today, so he only took a second look curiously. Fang Xingyun lost his spiritual power and went to the Lingtai. Sure enough, he felt a mass of things dormant in the child¡¯s altar. This thing is very sensitive and has external spiritual power, and this group of things quickly counterattacked. The children suddenly opened their eyes, and their eyes were miserable green. Vines grew from his body and came down directly towards several people. Chong Jin: ¡°Fall!¡± Several people had already formed a formation and landed at the same time. Fang Xingyun also dexterously avoided the attack of the vines, and quickly joined when he came back. Layers of restraints fell, and the monster was suppressed before it had time to make trouble. The vines slapped the restraints frantically, but there was nothing they could do. Chong Jin: ¡°Isolate the restriction, start!¡± Everyone made a finale together again. ¡°fall!¡± Following Zhongjin¡¯s order, a quarantine was placed in the room. To prevent other people from entering, and to prevent the things inside from passing the message out. The old man was almost frightened to death. Such a ghost sticks out from the child¡¯s body, which is penetrating and terrifying. Kong Qing asked anxiously: ¡°Brother Fang, how are you doing?¡± Jongjin: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it here, let¡¯s go out first and discuss the details at night.¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Junior Brother Zhong is always meticulous, listen to him, let¡¯s go out first.¡± There are some monsters, there is a special connection between the sub-body and the main body, and the special ones can¡¯t even be blocked. Taking the old man out, Chong Jin asked again: ¡°Can you take us to see those children who died?¡± The old man took them to a house, and their parents cried with red eyes. The old man explained the situation to them, and the man opened the coffin: ¡°Several elders, take a look. Please, kill that monster.¡± Fang Xingyun went to investigate again, closed the coffin quietly and came back. ¡°We will definitely fulfill your wish.¡± Fang Xingyun only said. The old man took them to several other families to understand the situation. Later, they returned to the inn prepared for them by the people in the town. The old man: ¡°Several elders, can you see what kind of monster is causing trouble?¡± Fang Xingyun told what he found out: ¡°As Junior Brother Zhong said, their energy, flesh and blood have been sucked clean. I have never seen what kind of monster it is.¡± The old man: ¡°Is there nothing the elders can do?¡± Sheng Tingfeng comforted: ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry. We haven¡¯t seen it before, but it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t help it.¡± Chong Jin was about to say something, looked at Shen Zhuo who was standing on the far side, and asked, ¡°Junior brother, I don¡¯t remember clearly, do you still remember what was recorded in the book?¡± Shen Zhuo said succinctly: ¡°The Bimu demon.¡± Su asked: ¡°What kind of demon is Bimu Yao?¡± Chongjin explained: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just say that I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere, and I still have a good memory. This monster is relatively rare, Ming Bimu, its flowers are its seeds, and when the seeds touch the child, it will be in the child¡¯s body.¡± It takes root and parasitizes in the spirit altar, and takes flesh and blood as its base. It cannot parasitize in adults, it will control children to attract adults to go, and then devour adults.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes darkened, Chong Jin clearly remembered it clearly, and asked him to say it on purpose. The old man shrank his body and said worriedly: ¡°Such a terrifying monster, the immortal elders must destroy it!¡± Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to ask for some recommendations~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 221 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (35) Chapter 221 Law enforcement elders guard the world (35) After comforting the good old man and persuading him to go back, several people began to discuss how to find this big monster and what method to use. When the old man left, a leaf on his head quietly fell into the house. Shen Jue almost didn¡¯t say a word during the whole process, if Chong Jin didn¡¯t ask him. After discussing what to do, the few people prepared to leave. Shen Jue input spiritual power into the Floating Mirror. After sensing the spiritual power from the Floating Mirror, Baitang opened it. Start the video call of the Xiuxianjie version, and the high-definition camera will automatically track the face. Shen Zhuo called softly: ¡°Master.¡± All the people who were about to disperse came back. Chongjin respectfully said: ¡°The disciple has met the master.¡± Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°The disciple has met the master.¡± Others: ¡°The disciple has met the law enforcement elder.¡± Shen Zhuo looked at the image from the Floating Mirror, Baitang was indeed leaning on the handle of the Canglan Hammer, the surrounding was pitch black, and the moonlight was shining on her smooth face. Baitang took a look: ¡°Everyone is here, little apprentice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Zhuo said silently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Master, Bimu Yao.¡± Baitang understood: ¡°The Jade Wood Demon is nothing, it cannot be ranked high. You can deal with it, although it is a bit difficult to deal with, pay attention, it will have a dizzying effect during its flowering period.¡± A few people said: ¡°Thank you, elder, for your guidance.¡± Chong Jin looked at the mirror in Shen Zhuo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, do you still have such a mirror? It feels very convenient.¡± Shen Jue glanced at Chong Jin unkindly. Baitang asked: ¡°Little apprentice, didn¡¯t I ask you to bring one for Ah Jin?¡± Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Zhuo said calmly, ¡°I forgot to give it.¡± Shen Zhuo took out another mirror from his arms, and put it in front of Chong Jin with a blank expression. Shen Zhuo said unintentionally: ¡°Master, brother is lazy, Bimu Yao didn¡¯t even recognize it.¡± Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Good guy, I deliberately made him wear small shoes! Could he not recognize the Bimu Yao? It was a chance for the juniors to show their strengths, so don¡¯t be marginalized in the group. It¡¯s good for the little junior brother to bite him back. Chong Jin would not quarrel with Shen Jue over such a trivial matter, and took the initiative to say: ¡°Master, it was Ah Jin who was lazy, and Ah Jin will go back and make sure to copy it three times. The younger brother has done a good job on this point, as a senior brother, I will take care of it.¡± Learn from him, be serious and meticulous.¡± Baitang hooked his lips, and gave a chuckle with unknown meaning: ¡°Okay, go back and copy it. Ah Zhuo did a good job, and it¡¯s good to remember. I hope that Ah Zhuo can understand it deeply, and I also hope that Ah Zhuo can Get along well with your little friends, this road of practice is never lonely, feel everything with your heart, and distinguish. Those people can¡¯t represent everyone.¡± A smile appeared in Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes: ¡°I know, I won¡¯t, I want to find out who is hiding behind.¡± Baitang looked at the distance, and said: ¡°Take it slowly, don¡¯t be in a hurry, wait for him to be in a hurry.¡± Chongjin probably knew some, but others were at a loss. Chongjin saw that the clouds around Baitang were getting thicker, so he asked casually, ¡°Where did Master go?¡± Baitang: ¡°The land of the extreme north, the heart of the extreme north.¡± Shen Jue casually said: ¡°What is Master doing in the Heart of the Extreme North?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t hide it either: ¡°There should be a congenital spirit treasure here, which just happened to be used to temper Canglan. Its appetite is getting stronger and stronger. Thousands of years of black iron and top-grade spirit treasures have no effect on it at all. No Having said so much, you should be cautious in everything. I suggest that you make a new plan to encircle and suppress the Jade Wood Demon.¡± After mentioning this point, Baitang closed the Floating Mirror. Sheng Mingchu didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°Brother Zhong, what does the law enforcement elder mean?¡± Kong Qing: ¡°The elders don¡¯t know about our plan, do they? Why did they suggest that we make a new one?¡± Sheng Tingfeng has always believed in Baitang: ¡°In short, there is nothing wrong with listening to Master.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 222 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (36) Chapter 222 Law enforcement elders guard the world (36) Chong Jin: ¡°Junior brother, what do you think?¡± Shen Jue walked to the corner and wrapped a leaf with spiritual power: ¡°It knows.¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Is this¡­ from Bimu Yao?¡± Su asked: ¡°When did it happen?¡± Chongjin destroyed the leaf: ¡°It was attached to the old man¡¯s hair, and when the old man left, the leaf fell off.¡± Kong Qing said complicatedly: ¡°You both know, why¡­?¡± Chongjin: ¡°I just have a better memory. I remember when this leaf came. The younger brother knows the master better than I do, which is why he was able to discover it.¡± Sheng Tingfeng suggested: ¡°Since the plan has been exposed, why not follow the plan and catch it by surprise.¡± Chongjin nodded: ¡°I agree with Ting Feng¡¯s suggestion, let¡¯s discuss and discuss in detail how to deal with various situations.¡± The group discussed for a while before leaving. Shen Jue lay on the bed, not knowing what to think. When the time came, Shen Zhuo went out. Several people gathered and hid around. Several children walked with blank eyes. This situation is one of their ideas. They nodded to each other and followed the plan. Shen Zhuo and Fang Xingyun were together, and there was no need for the two of them to say anything. Followed the child to the suburbs. Shen Zhuo stopped Fang Xingyun: ¡°Look for Senior Brother.¡± Fang Xingyun said cautiously: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come as required?¡± Shen Zhuo leaned on the tree and sneered: ¡°I know you were ordered by your master to monitor me, but you are not very good at monitoring people. Senior brother will send us a sound transmission soon.¡± Fang Xingyun felt guilty and did not speak. Shen Jue didn¡¯t explain too much, he is not someone who can explain. Sure enough, not long after, Fang Xingyun received a voice transmission from Chong Jin. Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t say much, just rushed over, and Fang Xingyun followed. Fang Xingyun said apologetically: ¡°Shen Zhuo, this is what Master requested, not mine. After all, you are born with a devil¡¯s bone, and you are prone to problems.¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t want to talk to Fang Xingyun at first, but when he heard this, he smiled sarcastically, and said coldly, ¡°You all think so.¡± Probably the master and the idiot brother don¡¯t think so. Fang Xingyun paused: ¡°According to the records in the book, every person with a congenital devil bone has become a person who commits all kinds of evil. It is normal for Master to be worried.¡± A group of people living in honeypots. How do you know what he has experienced? If you have all suffered the pain and pain he suffered, how can you be better than him? Before they arrived, there were layers of bones, and they attacked the two of them. Before he had time to think about it, he quickly drew his sword to fight. Shen Jue transmitted the situation here to Chong Jin, and seriously fought against the sudden bones. Fang Xingyun asked loudly: ¡°Shen Zhuo, you read a lot of books, what the **** is this?¡± ¡°Yin Bone Soldier, don¡¯t waste your efforts to find the Yin Bone King.¡± Shen Zhuo gave a rare reminder. It didn¡¯t take long for the broken bones to gather again, and densely packed bones continued to come out of the ground. Their bones were extremely hard and cold. As soon as your feet touched the ground, they would grab you. Both Shen Zhuo and Fang Xingyun hurt. Yin Qi entered from the wound, hindering the operation of their spiritual power and affecting their thoughts. Fang Xingyun is a little better, but Shen Jue is not so good. He has a very serious heart disease. The more gloomy the place, the greater the impact on him. Shen Jue¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy, Fang Xingyun was startled beside him, and couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Shen Jue, the spell of clearing the heart, let this thing affect you!¡± Fang Xingyun¡¯s shout was somewhat effective, and Shen Juan¡¯s eyes became clearer. Just one sentence: ¡°I¡¯m going to find the Yin bone king.¡± Fang Xingyun held Shen Zhuo: ¡°No, you can¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re stuck and no one can pull you out.¡± Fang Xingyun didn¡¯t know what Shen Jue had experienced, he only knew that he had a bad life when he was young. (end of this chapter) Chapter 223 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (37) Chapter 223 Law enforcement elders guard the world (37) The resentment was so overwhelming that he could hardly see anything. Senleng Bai was constantly moving in the dark environment. This scene made Shen Jue dream back to his previous life. In his previous life, he was constantly gnawed to death by evil spirits in the abyss, and he died countless times. After many years, he finally walked out of here with his resentment and demonic energy. Shen Jue¡¯s eyes became darker and darker, he couldn¡¯t hear anything Fang Xingyun shouted. Fang Xingyun was dying of anxiety, and he was really afraid that something might happen to Shen Zhuo here. This is a person with innate devil bones. If this is really affected by the evil spirit, isn¡¯t it just for fun. Chongjin¡¯s face changed when he received Shen Zhuo¡¯s voice transmission. Su Wen asked concerned: ¡°Junior Brother, what happened?¡± Chong Jin didn¡¯t care too much, directly poured spiritual power into the Floating Mirror, and shouted: ¡°Master, quickly see where the younger brother is, he has met the Yin bone soldier.¡± Baitang immediately said: ¡°Okay.¡± Baitang immediately sensed where the Floating Mirror on Shen Zhuo was. After confirming the location, he made a tactic with both hands. Thousands of miles away, a golden restraint came down, temporarily trapping Shen Zhuo and Fang Xingyun inside. Bai Tang took out a huge luminous pearl and lit it up, so that Shen Jue could see him clearly. ¡°Master.¡± Shen Zhuo calmed down, and called out in a low voice, feeling somewhat aggrieved inside. Fang Xingyun heaved a sigh of relief, or the law enforcement elder is powerful, she is in the extreme north, right? Tens of thousands of miles away, such a far away place, can still take care of here, it is ridiculously strong. Fang Xingyun: ¡°I have met the law enforcement elders.¡± Baitang nodded slightly, and signaled: ¡°Xingyun, heal your injuries first. They can¡¯t hurt you within the restrictions.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Law Enforcement.¡± Fang Xingyun sat down cross-legged and used his remaining spiritual power to heal himself. Baitang asked: ¡°How do you feel, little apprentice?¡± Shen Zhuo also sat down to heal his injuries: ¡°It¡¯s not very good, Master.¡± Baitang: ¡°Just now, have you been controlled by hatred?¡± Shen Zhuo said truthfully: ¡°Yes.¡± added: ¡°However, I was not completely influenced by him. Master, the eighth day of March is not the best time for Yin bone soldiers to appear. I think they are here for me.¡± Baitang: ¡°This should be a deeply hidden and powerful person, trying to force you into the abyss.¡± Shen Zhuo tilted his head, wondering: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why did you do this to me? I obviously didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Baitang: ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Shen Zhuo: ¡°Dream back to the abyss, there are full of evil spirits, I was thrown into it by Lao Bushi, he said, a dirty and lowly thing like you should die in the abyss and be swallowed by evil spirits. There is no light in the abyss , They gnaw my flesh and tear my bones, master, it hurts.¡± Baitang: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little disciple. You are good. If you are a teacher for a day, you will be protected for a day. The villains hiding in the dark are just mice in the stinky gutter. I won¡¯t last your life. Young disciple, remember, even a god, even a demon, cannot control a person¡¯s thoughts. You can¡¯t be led by his nose.¡± Shen Zhuo shook his head: ¡°After knowing that this is a conspiracy, and Master¡¯s suggestion, I will not let him do what he wants.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°I have stayed in the abyss for thousands of years. It is indeed not a good place, and the sun is not visible. My little apprentice is in the dark, and so is my northern land, but there is a beautiful place in the northern land. It¡¯s Aurora, let me show you for my teacher.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s tone softened a bit, and his expression became gentler. Fang Xingyun didn¡¯t speak in silence, feeling a little more guilty and distressed. It turns out that the younger brother has encountered this before. No wonder, no wonder he is withdrawn, no wonder he is always like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 224 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (38) Chapter 224 Law enforcement elders guard the world (38) Baitang went directly to that place with a formula. Shen Zhuo saw the gorgeous and mysterious aurora behind Baitang. Like smoke and mist, sometimes purple, sometimes green, sometimes blue, sometimes red, floating in the night sky lightly like a breeze, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, sometimes bright like a bright moon, sometimes light like a bunch of blue silk, sometimes like the dawn of the morning, Sometimes it looks like a camellia. Shen Zhuo looked a little lost in thought. Fang Xingyun sighed: ¡°Only in the extreme north can we see such a wonderful scene.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°Little apprentice, the aurora is a wonder that can only be seen in this extreme north. If the place where you are is full of darkness, you can¡¯t see hope, and there is no life, it¡¯s just a sin, little apprentice Please believe me, you are that gorgeous and mysterious aurora.¡± Shen Zhuo lowered his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s clear, the master is.¡± The person who broke his desperate situation is not the master? Baitang smiled helplessly: ¡°No, little apprentice, you are. Our little apprentice Shen Jue, although a little withdrawn, is also a good-looking, elegant and intelligent man. Over the years, maybe you I didn¡¯t realize how many things you did, but I wrote them down for you and Ajin as a teacher. I will give it to you in the future.¡± Shen Zhuo gave a soft oh, raised his hand, and opened his sleeves: ¡°Master, there is no cure.¡± Where he was injured, there was still a resentment, and the wound was still getting bigger. Fang Xingyun was surprised and said, ¡°Why? Shen Jue, I¡¯ll help you heal.¡± Baitang stopped and said: ¡°Xingyun, step back.¡± Fang Xingyun worried: ¡°Elder, Junior Brother Shen¡­¡± Baitang made a gesture, and a very faint and very warm golden light fell on Shen Jue¡¯s body. Baitang: ¡°It hurts a little bit, I have to feel wronged.¡± Shen Jue tentatively said: ¡°It hurts too much.¡± Baitang: ¡°The next time we meet, Master will add sugar to you. You will feel better after eating sugar.¡± He hasn¡¯t tasted sugar yet. In the previous life, in this life, I have never eaten it. Many times, they eat food thrown by others on the ground. Sometimes, some needles are intentionally put in it, and sometimes they put some highly poisonous food. Afterwards, he started to cultivate, and started fasting early, and he never touched the tastes of the world. In this life, in Shenxingzong, he cooked some food by himself. Only then did he know that he can still be so clean and delicious. Shen Zhuo deliberately said: ¡°There will be no needles inside, no poison, no gray hair growing on the outside, and no dirt on the outside, right?¡± Baitang smiled and shook his head: ¡°Of course not, what is given to our young disciples must be good. If it is not good, even a teacher would not like it.¡± Shen Jue felt a tingling pain, which was nothing to him, propped his head and said: ¡°Master, it turns out that good things are also suitable for my body.¡± Bai Tang said in a warm voice: ¡°We, Ah Zhuo, have not missed the difference in the things we use. Think about it, we purchase the spiritual food in the food workshop. If the head and the elders make meals, they will also use them. Such ingredients, unless we dig out our own private treasury, we, A Zhuo, don¡¯t lack the training resources that are divided according to talent and effort every month. When we go to Mingjingxin to take classes, the equipment used is the same, and the quality is not bad. , the rewards from experience, we are probably hoarding a lot of rewards, right? This is all you get by yourself. Everyone can use good things, the key depends on whether you work hard or not, whether you are worthy or not said.¡± The gloomy aura on Shen Zhuo¡¯s body dissipated a bit: ¡°I never got it before, they snatched the things that were given to me, and then said, you can¡¯t even keep him, and you have the face to say, you don¡¯t deserve it, I¡¯m sorry I worked hard, but I still couldn¡¯t keep what was supposed to be given to me. Gao Yikang said, you despicable thing, you don¡¯t deserve to use good things, you can only crawl on the ground and beg for the master¡¯s reward.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 225 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (39) Chapter 225 Law enforcement elders guard the world (39) Many of Shen Zhuo¡¯s experiences are very similar to Baitang¡¯s long and dark time. He was constantly trampled under his feet and insulted. Seeing some of Shen Zhuo¡¯s past is like seeing Baitang¡¯s past. Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Little apprentice, this is not your problem. They are all talking about the strong eating the weak. Animals are like this, but we are not animals. In the world of cultivating immortals, there are always some people who do anything wrong. At this time, it is hard fists and brains When flexible, it cannot be said to be a predator of the weak. This set of rules should not be generalized to the sect. Humans are not animals with only appetites, they have thoughts and hearts. Since the rules are wrong, then reshape a set of rules Just like the set of rules introduced by Shenxingzong now.¡± ¡°Again, little disciple, I¡¯m here to tell you again, you can be a good person, and you¡¯re not a mean person. Remember?¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°Master told me a few more times, and I will remember.¡± The white bones outside are still gathering, but they can¡¯t get close to this restriction. As soon as they touch this restriction, they will fly away, and they are only surrounded by layers of water. It is really scary to watch. ¡°Master, they don¡¯t seem to want to let me go? I clearly did nothing wrong.¡± In this life, he is really clean. There is no blood on his hands yet, at most his mind is not pure, and he occasionally thinks about destroying the world, but now he rarely thinks about it. This kind of life is very good, he only needs revenge. It is true as Master said, the members of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion cannot represent everyone, and not everyone is like the family of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion. Fang Xingyun didn¡¯t dare to say more. He originally thought that it was because of bad luck that the two of them met this bone soldier, but after listening to the conversation between the law enforcement elder and Shen Zhuo for so long, Fang Xingyun would not doubt the law enforcement elder¡¯s guess. Bai Tang slightly narrowed his pretty phoenix eyes: ¡°Little apprentice, wait a minute, the Yinbone King hasn¡¯t appeared yet. They seem to have misunderstood me, thinking that they can wait until the restriction disappears. These things are so ugly that people can¡¯t see them.¡± It hurts, little apprentice, let¡¯s watch Wei Shi¡¯s Aurora. Wei Shi sends a message to Jin, your senior brother, I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Shen Jue propped his head up and looked at the picture in front of him. The aurora was beautiful, and it seemed to be much prettier than the bones. Bai Tang asked Chong Jin: ¡°A Jin, how is your side?¡± Chong Jin cut off the root of the Bimu Demon with one blow, and in the next moment, more roots attacked him. While fighting with the others, Chong Jin replied: ¡°Master, I originally planned to save Junior Brother and Fang. Senior brother, I met the Jade Wood Demon here, got entangled, and couldn¡¯t get away for a while.¡± Baitang said: ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t worry about them, with me around, nothing will happen.¡± Chongjin: ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Baitang added another sentence: ¡°A Zhuo is injured, I promised him as a teacher that I will bring candy to him next time we meet.¡± Chongjin: ¡°Since the master brought candy to the younger brother, I will bring something else.¡± Chong Jin is still very willing to take care of his junior brother. Baitang nodded in relief: ¡°Ah Jin is very smart, handle it carefully. If you are injured, you must clean up the wound in time to avoid being parasitized. Ah Zhuo, you should pay more attention as a teacher.¡± Chong Jin slashed with a sharp sword, and once again severed a branch of the green wood demon. This time, the severed root did not grow again: ¡°Master, I understand, you should look at the younger brother.¡± Bai Tang cut off contact with Chong Jin, Shen Zhuo was a little dazed, he could hear the conversation between Bai Tang and Chong Jin very clearly. Master said that he felt and discerned with his heart, he could feel it, and Master and brothers treated him very well. He doesn¡¯t have to be jealous of those bright people. Baitang waited for the Yinbone King to show up, talking incongruously: ¡°Little apprentice, where is the dress that the master gave you?¡± Xiao Tanger took Shen Jue to watch the aurora, hoping that he would not give up on saving himself, and that he could become a beautiful and mysterious aurora in the darkness. He can also be his own light, and he can also be the light of others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 226 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (40) Chapter 226 Law enforcement elders guard the world (40) Baitang: ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it on, you won¡¯t be hurt by this bone.¡± Shen Zhuo took it out, and put on a spell in an instant, and then slowly said: ¡°Master, I put it on.¡± Baitang praised: ¡°We, Ah Zhuo, are great. Even though you are going out for training, you must protect yourself. By the way, you must take the Floating Life Mirror given to you by your teacher. You may not hide the news of going out for training. Wait, my seal on Shen Zhongming is only three years old. He dare not come to Shenxingzong to make trouble, and he dare not come to find me, but as long as he knows that you are practicing outside, he will definitely come to find you. Be careful and don¡¯t be provoked .Once there is an abnormality, immediately activate the Floating Mirror with spiritual power, even if it is in the remotest corners of the world, the extreme north or the abyss, the master will come.¡± Shen Jue gently rubbed the Floating Mirror with his fingers, and said in a low voice: ¡°I remember, Master.¡± ¡°Master, many people died in vain here.¡± Shen Zhuo calmly told a fact. Many dead people can form a strong Yin Qi, and only those who died in vain can become Yin bone soldiers. Baitang: ¡°This man is really vicious, he won¡¯t even let other people¡¯s bones go away after he dies.¡± Shen Jue only said: ¡°I didn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.¡± ¡°This is a good thing, this is a new life. The Yin Bone King has appeared.¡± Baitang stared at the pile of bones in the distance with frowned eyes. They disassembled and assembled into a three-meter-high bone. ¡°It really is so ugly that it hurts the eyes, Master.¡± Shen Zhuo silently turned his eyes away. Fang Xingyun: ¡°¡­¡± Is he nervous alone? This ghost thing is scary! ¡°It¡¯s cruel to look closely at it, so close your eyes, little disciple, it¡¯s not good if you blink.¡± Her power is too bright. ¡°Master has solved it and called me.¡± Shen Zhuo obediently avoided his eyes, and did not forget to give Fang Xingyun a look: ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°¡­¡± Well, he closes his eyes. Junior Junior Brother is actually okay, but his mouth is not very good. Baitang began to make tactics, thousands of miles away, but a huge killing formation landed, including all the bones that crawled out, and directly activated the formation, the light shone like daylight. Even with my eyes closed, I can feel it. If I open my eyes, I am afraid I will be blind for a few days. Fang Xingyun is now very grateful for Shen Zhuo¡¯s two words. ¡°Okay, open your eyes.¡± Opening their eyes, Shen Zhuo and Fang Xingyun did not see a bone, and the prohibition that protected them disappeared. Shen Juan noticed with sharp eyes that there was a layer of gray-white fine dust on the ground, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised: ¡°Master is really amazing.¡± Countless bones turned into ashes. Shen Jue inexplicably felt that this scene was somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. Baitang glanced at Heiye: ¡°In this place where you can¡¯t see your fingers, everyone can become a night pearl. My little apprentice, Xingyun, hurry up and help Ajin and the others. The Bimu demon is a bit difficult to deal with, and they are trapped .¡± Shen Zhuo: ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Obey, Elder.¡± Bai Tang cut off the connection with Fu Sheng Jing, and sighed softly. Temporarily put down this innate spirit treasure of the heart of the extreme north. After going to the human world, if she promised Shen Jue, she would do it herself. I don¡¯t know when the next meeting will be, she has to make preparations in advance, otherwise if the next meeting is soon, she will break her promise and let people down in vain. There are all kinds of flavors in the world, sweet, sour, bitter, spicy, salty, just the most basic, and all kinds of extensions are the most fascinating. Shen Zhuo has almost no appetite, Baitang bought all kinds of candies, Chongjin loves pastries, and Baitang also brought them for Chongjin. They are all her disciples, Chong Jin is very sensible, but she, as a master, cannot be partial. Shen Zhuo and Fang Xingyun arrived soon, and Chong Jin and the others fell into a stalemate with the Bimu Yao. The Bimu Yao was really difficult to deal with, and he consumed a lot of their strength. Shen Zhuo quickly cut off the branch that wanted to sneak attack Chong Jin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 227 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (41) Chapter 227 Law enforcement elders guard the world (41) There was a smile in Zhong Jin¡¯s eyes, and he said loudly: ¡°Everyone is here, let¡¯s fight!¡± Gathering everyone¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t do anything to this green wood demon. ¡°fall!¡± Chongjin took advantage of the trapping of Bimu Yao. Quickly began to find its deadly point, ¡°Sword Formation!¡± ¡°change!¡± One sword becomes two swords, two swords become four swords, four swords are divided into eight swords, just a few breaths, and the sky is filled with sword light. ¡°Attack!¡± Chong Jin keenly found the weakness of Bimu Yao, and quickly said: ¡°Junior brother, help me.¡± Although Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t answer, he had already started doing it. After pondering and giving blessings again, Chong Jin seized the opportunity and smashed the green wood demon with one blow. He never thought that when the green wood demon was about to die, he could release thousands of vines to drag them to death. Chongjin reacted very quickly and landed in front of Chongjin: ¡°Form the formation, protect yourself.¡± This is not an array formed by one person, but an array formed by seven people. The ability to resist is particularly strong. After all, the Bimu Yao couldn¡¯t hurt everyone, it had no strength left. Chong Jin immediately said: ¡°Everyone, check to see if there are any wounds on your body.¡± The Jade Wood Demon can directly parasitize children, but to parasitize adults, it must first break the adult¡¯s flesh and blood. Fang Xingyun also checked one by one, and Chongjin took the Yaodan and kept it, which was the result of their experience. They are still in relatively good condition, only Kong Qing and Sheng Mingchu were injured. Fang Xingyun, Su Wen, and Sheng Tingfeng healed Kong Qing¡¯s wounds, and Chong Jin took the Yaodan and pulled Shen Zhuo to heal Sheng Mingchu¡¯s wounds together. Although Shen Zhuo had a cold face, he did not slack off. Except for this demon, the first task is completed. In the next few days, they checked the people in the town one by one to completely eradicate the parasitic Jade Wood Demon seeds. It took seven people three months to complete this matter. On the day they left Fusheng Town, the common people said goodbye and took the best things from their homes to thank them. Of course, Chongjin and his party would not accept them, and it was useless to bring them. There was a young girl with a purse embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water and gave it to the men of Chongjin and his party, and a young and vigorous son picked fragrant flowers and took exquisite jewelry for Kongqing and Suwen. Shen Zhuo¡¯s appearance is very good, he is dressed in white clothes, he is elegant and cold, he is serious and unsmiling, which is particularly attractive in the eyes of some girls. The charming girl held a delicate purse for playing with mandarin ducks, and handed it to Shen Zhuo shyly and timidly: ¡°Shen Xianchang, my little girl¡­ I hope you accept it because of lovesickness.¡± Shen Jue took a few steps back in disgust, the disgust was very obvious. The girl looked embarrassed, is she some kind of scourge? As for that? Chong Jin came over to smooth things over: ¡°Girl, don¡¯t take offense. My junior brother has always been like this. He won¡¯t say a word unless he is close to him. Master has also taught us that we can¡¯t be merciful and let others down. The girl¡¯s purse embroidery The work is excellent, but the person who should give the purse is not us, and the girl will definitely find her true husband in the future.¡± The girl blushed, but said very boldly: ¡°I would like to be a person close to Immortal Shen.¡± Shen Jue hated this girl even more, but it was just because of his appearance. In the previous life, there were quite a few people like this, and some people always felt that she could make him crazy about them. Sheng Tingfeng said: ¡°Miss, what you said is not very good. It is true that you are willing, but Senior Brother Shen is also required. Only when both parties are willing can a good story be achieved.¡± Fang Xingyun also said: ¡°Girl, we have a heavy responsibility, and we are destined not to stay in petty love. We still have important things to do.¡± Jong Jin: ¡°The road ahead is long, and we will bid farewell here.¡± Chong Jin was also afraid that if she stayed any longer, Shen Zhuo would not be able to bear it. In the evening, the few people stopped flying with their swords and landed. This is a forest, which is still far away from their next location. At dusk, the forest is covered with warm light and looks soft. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (42) Chapter 228 Law enforcement elders guard the world (42) Shen Jue took out the Floating Mirror and activated it. This time, what he saw was a bustling street with many, many people looking at them curiously and in surprise. Shen Zhuo frowned: ¡°Master has gone to the world?¡± Chongjin and his colleagues also gathered here. ¡°Meet Master.¡± ¡°Meet Master.¡± ¡°Meet the law enforcement elders.¡± Bai Tang signaled them to excuse them, and then said: ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher promise to bring you candy for the next meeting? Naturally, you have to prepare early, and no one can tell when the next meeting will be, and you have nothing to prepare.¡± , isn¡¯t it in vain to make us look forward to it?¡± Shen Zhuo originally wanted to say that he didn¡¯t expect it, but the words came out of his mouth: ¡°Master is right.¡± Chong Jin supported his head and said: ¡°Master always keeps his word. Master, our first training task has been completed perfectly.¡± Baitang praised: ¡°Everyone is great.¡± ¡°Immortal, Immortal, this is the most delicious candy in the small shop. It is not usually sold outside. In the past, it was sent to the palace for His Majesty. I am grateful to the Immortal except for the devil. The Immortal wants to bring candy for the apprentice , this is something that the small shop can provide, don¡¯t be disgusted by immortals.¡± The store owner heard Baitang¡¯s words, and immediately took out the candy without saying a word. ¡°The candy is very good, I will accept it, then thank the shopkeeper.¡± Bai Tang did not refuse. The next moment, he disappeared in place. Leaving a group of people standing and watching. Baitang was above the clouds again, leaning on the Canglan, and hadn¡¯t set off yet. Baitang looked leisurely: ¡°I have already contacted Zongmen, and your next training location will be changed to Liuyin Forest, and you will arrive within a month.¡± The task has been changed. Although it is a bit strange, there is no doubt about it. ¡°As ordered.¡± After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Master, is Liuyin Forest going to produce something?¡± Baitang: ¡°After half a month, Liuyin Forest will have a natural vision. A natural secret will be opened here. The entrance is located off the center. There is also an ancient mythical beast Phoenix that will be born soon. If you are destined, you will get it. Sign a contract with it. There is also a predecessor¡¯s cave, which will also be opened, waiting for someone to inherit it.¡± Everyone took a breath in unison, with a burning look in their eyes. Secret realm, secret realm is a good place, the better the natural secret realm, the more dangerous the rewards will be. There are also ancient divine beasts such as phoenixes, which are divine beasts, but they are different from ordinary monsters. There are also the caves of the predecessors, the inheritance left by the predecessors, and those who can leave the inheritance are generally powerful. Probably just thinking about it, his expression was flat, and he didn¡¯t have any big thoughts. Baitang said again: ¡°You can compete, but you can¡¯t damage the friendship between you. Divine beasts like Phoenix will also choose on their own. If you don¡¯t have a fate, you don¡¯t have a fate. As for the predecessor¡¯s cave, I don¡¯t care about the inheritance he left behind.¡± I suggest you go.¡± ¡°Disciple, remember.¡± Shen Zhuo said slowly: ¡°The inheritance cave is actually not very useful, is it? Master.¡± Baitang: ¡°Young disciple is really smart, it really doesn¡¯t work.¡± Seeing that other people didn¡¯t understand, Chong Jin explained: ¡°Master said, our aura is getting more and more abundant, and those who left the cave must have passed away thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago. We are getting better and better now, all Everything in my life is developing towards perfection, whether it is exercises, pills, spells, or spiritual weapons, they are all much better than before. Those things will only be drizzle for us and are of little use, so Master It is not recommended that we go to the Dongfu to accept the inheritance, it is dangerous and thankless.¡± After hearing this, the others became less enthusiastic. Baitang asked: ¡°A Jin, Ah Zhuo, how did you feel when you left Fusheng Town?¡± Seeing Bai Tang chatting with Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo, the others also retreated very consciously. They had no reason to listen to what other masters said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 229 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (43) Chapter 229 Law enforcement elders guard the world (43) Fang Xingyun called Su Wen, Kong Qing, Sheng Mingchu, and Sheng Tingfeng aside, his voice was very low, and he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Chong Jin: ¡°I feel pretty good, Master. I did my best to protect the people in Fusheng Town, and the people in the town are very cute.¡± Shen Zhuo frowned and said: ¡°Not very good.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows: ¡°Little apprentice, tell me, what makes you feel bad.¡± Shen Jue frowned even deeper: ¡°They¡­ gave me a purse.¡± Chongjin added: ¡°Master, when we left, the younger brother was very popular with the girls, and the girls embroidered the purses with mandarin ducks playing in the water and gave them to the younger brother.¡± Shen Zhuo: ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang asked with a smile: ¡°Why do we, Ah Zhuo, feel disgusted?¡± Shen Zhuo answered honestly: ¡°Hypocrisy.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°People in the world can¡¯t get around the word love, family affection, friendship, and love between men and women. Some are superficial and cannot stand the test, and some are indeed unstoppable and indestructible. We Ah Jin and Ah Zhuo are excellent, with good talent, good future, and high cultivation. They are both like the wind and the moon, and they will naturally attract the likes of many people, or they will be captured by your appearance, or they will be impressed by you heart.¡± ¡°Some may be hypocritical, and some are the most rare sincere feelings in the world. You two, as a teacher, have repeatedly emphasized that you must not be merciful, and you must not make promises to others at will, and you must not make love to Qin Muchu. No matter what it is, it shows us Jin and Ah Zhuo are fine.¡± Chong Jin quickly said: ¡°The teacher taught me, I will keep it in my heart. To be honest, I also want to meet someone I love, so that the master will spend a lot of money.¡± Baitang: ¡°There is no rush for this matter, it depends on what happens to the person you love.¡± Chong Jin said frankly: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, from the perspective of a disciple, it¡¯s not bad. Isn¡¯t there still a master to check this!¡± Shen Jue was the complete opposite, showing disgust on his face: ¡°I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Baitang sighed helplessly: ¡°On the matter of the relationship between men and women, I can only give you some advice from the perspective of how to behave in the world. Your master has no experience and has always been alone. I have never set foot in the so-called field of love. Little apprentice If you don¡¯t want it, then you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s all up to you, no one else can force it.¡± Shen Jue was somewhat surprised. In his opinion, Baitang must have lived for a long time. A person like Master has never been involved in the so-called relationship between a man and a woman. It seems that the relationship between a man and a woman is really not a good thing. Shen Jue only answered ¡°Yes¡± in a low voice. In my heart, I became more and more determined that the relationship between a man and a woman is not good and cannot be touched. Stopped and stopped, passing a bustling city, Zhong Jin made the decision, and stayed there for half a day. Several people agreed to meet in the inn, and then separated. Shen Jue walked helplessly alone, the handsome man in white, with a gloom that didn¡¯t suit him, attracted many people to take a second look. Such a bustling and bustling street, Shen Jue resisted from the bottom of his heart, but saw a young man on the side of the road who had just stopped painting and drew a picture. Isn¡¯t the person on the painting his master? Shen Jue asked bluntly: ¡°Have you seen this woman?¡± There was a hint of admiration in the eyes of the young man: ¡°Young master, I think you are from another place. You don¡¯t know something. Two months ago, a woman came to our place, that is, the one in the picture. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± It is unforgettable and fascinating.¡± Shen Jue¡¯s gloomy eyes filled with a little anger: ¡°Bold, Master let you daydream?¡± Chong Jin hurried over to stop Shen Zhuo: ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chong Jin took out silver taels and gave them to the young man: ¡°I bought all these silver taels for this painting. The person on the painting is our master, who is powerful and comparable to extraordinary people.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 230 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (44) Chapter 230 Law enforcement elders guard the world (44) ¡°The two gentlemen misunderstood me. I just appreciate beautiful things. I don¡¯t mean to be profane. Two and a half months ago, I saw this girl shopping in Xianrendu. I have never seen such a fairy-like figure. I just drew it.¡± Chong Jin put away all the paintings: ¡°Junior Brother, I think Master came here to buy candy for you, let¡¯s not disappoint Master¡¯s kindness, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Zhuo stared at the young man for a long time, finally took the painting from Chong Jin, put it in his own space, and then left. The back of the young man was covered with cold sweat. The eyes of the man in white just now were really scary, as if he was about to tear him apart. Fortunately, the boy in blue was able to persuade him. The young man swore that he would never draw pictures of girls casually again. In case the next time I meet such a person, if no one can hold me back, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to end the game. Such an episode did not attract much attention. On the road, they are flying with swords. Sure enough, he saw the vision in Liuyin Forest that day. Sheng Mingchu shouted: ¡°Look quickly, this is an auspicious light.¡± Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°Master said, if there is a phoenix, an ancient mythical beast, come to the world, there will naturally be auspicious light.¡± This Sheng Tingfeng is a diehard of the law enforcement elder. He believes everything the law enforcement elder says, and Sheng Mingchu doesn¡¯t argue with him. Su asked: ¡°Tingfeng, the younger brother in the early Ming Dynasty has never seen such a spectacle.¡± Kong Qing: ¡°I¡¯m so excited to think about it, we can all meet such a good thing.¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Didn¡¯t the elder say it, we still need a relationship.¡± Jongjin: ¡°Maybe we are all witnesses.¡± Kong Qing asked again: ¡°Brother Zhong, the law enforcement elder knows so much, why didn¡¯t he go and get Phoenix! This is Phoenix!¡± Shen Jue rarely spoke: ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need it.¡± Master is only looking for heaven and earth spirit treasures for her Canglan to use. Jong Jin: ¡°Let¡¯s speed up, the natural vision will kill many people. Don¡¯t get separated from us, you should be more careful.¡± Shen Jue was silent, not saying a word. He is not good enough to fight against the old man. Several people speeded up and went extremely fast, and arrived at Liuyin Forest within a few days. Several people leaned towards the center carefully together. There are already people who are faster than them, but no one dares to attack them. Baitang¡¯s fighting strength is so strong, only a fool would choose to fight her. It is said that what the cultivator world hates the most is the person who takes away the house, but Baitang is different. Although she talks about borrowing the corpse to return the soul, everyone who understands knows that she is only borrowing the body of the original owner Baitang to use, and she will not take it by force at all. Several people also saw the entrance of the secret realm at a place off the center, and went in without thinking too much. Stepping into the secret realm is like entering another world. Fang Xingyun¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Look, everyone, there are a lot of spiritual plants, and the year is still so good, hurry up and dig.¡± The few people had a good harvest when they first came in, and they were all in a good mood. After beating a monster with no intelligence, everyone started to barbecue. Their craftsmanship is not bad, and they can do it by themselves. The fragrance drifted far in this secret realm, and also attracted uninvited guests. Shen Nianyun swallowed his saliva: ¡°Brother, do you smell the fragrance? It smells so good!¡± Gao Yikang thought for a while: ¡°A lot of people came to this secret realm, it should be people from other sects eating something.¡± Shen Congbin swallowed his saliva when he smelled this smell: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and have a look. We are disciples of Qingxu Sect.¡± A group of more than a dozen people smelled the fragrance and left. Chongjin and the others ate just right, and they were all in a good mood. ¡°Shen Jue! You lowly bastard, who allowed you to enter the secret realm?¡± Shen Nianyun cursed immediately when he saw Shen Jue. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes suddenly became terrifying. He hadn¡¯t seen these people for more than a hundred years, but seeing them now, he couldn¡¯t stop his hatred. Good morning, everyone~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 231 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (45) Chapter 231 Law enforcement elders guard the world (45) Shen Nianbin also had a look of disgust: ¡°Shen Zhuo, don¡¯t think that reversing the current appearance of a dog can change you into a filthy person. You deserve it too? The Shenxingzong is really not good, to accept such a picky product like you.¡± Gao Yikang is superior: ¡°You guys are more sensible, so bring me the food, but you can see clearly, we are the inner disciples of the Qingxu Sect, and the old man is in the late stage of the tribulation, and he can become a fairy in just one step.¡± The disciple next to Gao Yikang pulled, and whispered: ¡°Brother Gao, they are the disciples of several elders of the Shenxingzong. The law enforcement elders of the Shenxingzong have been very evil in recent years.¡± Gao Yikang slapped the disciple and scolded sharply: ¡°How can you boost up other people¡¯s ambitions and destroy your own prestige?¡± Without further ado, Chongjin threw away the leg in his hand, and immediately struck a tactic: ¡°The dog can¡¯t spit out ivory, put it clean for me! My junior, are you the ones who can scold me?¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Our Junior Brother Shen is much better than some people with a human face and a beast¡¯s heart. Are you worthy of scolding him?¡± Another wave of spiritual power and magic energy hit the past. Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°Master¡¯s disciple, you can scold him? It¡¯s really true that the upper beam is not upright and the lower beam is crooked. Fortunately, Senior Brother Shen grew up in the Shenxingzong.¡± Su Wen also unceremoniously hit him with a wave of spiritual power: ¡°The disciples recruited by the Yuxu Sect are really like leeks in the field. After cutting, one stubble is not as good as one stubble. Even if you accept such things as you, it is really on the way downhill. Gone forever.¡± Kong Qing directly hit their knees with spiritual power, and said concisely: ¡°People are ugly and often make mistakes.¡± Sheng Mingchu drew a gourd in the same way, and said: ¡°I am! If the water is in the brain, stand upside down and shake the water dry.¡± Shen Jue looked at these six people unexpectedly, his eyes were a little moist, and his heart was a little moved. For the first time, so many people spoke up for him and shot for him. Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, and Gao Yikang were so angry that their faces were deformed. It happened that the seven of them were all in the Nascent Soul stage, and Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo were only one step away from Huashen. And they¡­couldn¡¯t beat any of them, only got beaten points. Chong Jin directly flashed his sword, his sword eyebrows were piercing, and his momentum was compelling: ¡°Get out?¡± The other five raised their swords together: ¡°Get lost!¡± Shen Nianyun scared the whole group back a few steps, and the disciple persuaded: ¡°Senior Brother Shen, Senior Sister Shen, Senior Brother Gao, let¡¯s go, who doesn¡¯t know that the people of Shenxingzong are the most protective. If you mess with anyone, you have to mess with them! ¡° Not to mention being stupid, but also getting them beaten! Shen Congbin did not forget to say harsh words: ¡°Very well, you, my father, ancestor, and Qingxu Sect will not let you go!¡± Chong Jin¡¯s brows and eyes became more and more cold: ¡°Come and fight!¡± The other five said: ¡°Come and fight!¡± It¡¯s like they have a backstage. The disciples of Shenxingzong want to unite when they are outside. If someone is bullied, they have to bully them back. Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, Gao Yikang and the others never expected them to be so straightforward. They cannot be defeated now, so they can only leave in despair. Seeing that they had all left, the six people put away their swords. Chong Jin patted his little junior brother on the back and said, ¡°Junior brother, why are you staring blankly and being scolded back? It¡¯s so easy to be bullied. What should I do if I practice alone in the future?¡± Do it. Didn¡¯t Master tell us not to cause troubles outside, but we are not afraid of troubles, if something happens, she will support us, and the sect will support us.¡± Fang Xingyun: ¡°Yes, Junior Brother Shen, the next time you encounter someone like this, if you can beat them well, you can teach them a little lesson and scold them back. If you can¡¯t beat them, let¡¯s slip away and find a chance to get revenge in the future.¡± Looking at these faces, Shen Jue¡¯s long-cold heart was a little moved. only whispered: ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not reconciled.¡± Shen Nianyun drew his sword and slashed wildly. Gao Yikang: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to do it? That lowly person is also worthy of cultivating immortals?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 232 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (46) Chapter 232 Law enforcement elders guard the world (46) The disciple of the Qingxu Sect next to him said silently: ¡°Brother Gao, he is a cultivator of demons and immortals. His master said that he has innate devil bones, and he is a genius that is rare in ten thousand years.¡± Shen Congbin said ruthlessly: ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of genius he is, is he a congenital devil bone? This son will definitely ask Dad to dig it out. Sister, I have already sent a letter to Dad, and Dad will come here soon, but no This group of people is a good fruit to eat.¡± Shen Nianyun: ¡°I¡¯m afraid to meet that Baitang, that Baitang is very weird. Brother, why don¡¯t you invite your ancestor to come here with you. The ancestor has always been interested in this pickled meat. Let¡¯s tell him about his innate devil bone. The old ancestor, the old ancestor will definitely come.¡± Shen Congbin nodded: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to be tortured by this bastard.¡± Gao Yikang also said: ¡°Isn¡¯t he always stubborn? If you can¡¯t die, just kill him. I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t kill him!¡± Shen Juan activated the Floating Mirror, this time, he saw Baitang in a very special place, a piece of icy white. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little apprentice?¡± ¡°After entering the secret realm, I met Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, Gao Yikang and the others.¡± ¡°Hate?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to drink his blood and eat his flesh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to hate. We young disciples are not the breed of resentment. There is no reason to be treated like this. We must be tolerant and repay the hatred with virtue. Revenge for the teacher¡¯s support, and don¡¯t implicate irrelevant people.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t let it go. If I let it go, I¡¯ll have to scold our young disciples. Since these people have appeared, they must cause trouble later. Be careful, they might call their elders over. But just run, if you can¡¯t run, use the Floating Mirror.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± ¡°Master, they scolded me.¡± ¡°Curse back, but also pay attention, take the initiative in your own hands, and don¡¯t be led by their noses. Whatever others scold you, you can scold you back. Is it okay if he says yes? Then you say yes. Ah Jin and the others must have scolded back, maybe even made a move.¡± Baitang still knows his two disciples very well, after all, he has seen them for more than a hundred years. ¡°Master predicts things like a god.¡± ¡°At that time, I had a very strange feeling. It was very light, but it seemed that something was different.¡± Shen Dian can only open up a little in front of Baitang. Baitang smiled, and went deeper into the heart of the extreme north: ¡°Little apprentice, this is friendship. Your fellow disciples, brothers and sisters, will not watch their fellow disciples being bullied.¡± Shen Jue was lying on the ground, looking at the starry sky: ¡°This has changed because of the arrival of the master. Otherwise, Shenxingzong is still another Shen Wangfu. Who cares about the life and death of an outer disciple? Several elders, the head of the sect Will you pay attention to these again? The only ones who kill demons and cultivators are the real ones.¡± Shen Zhuo admired Baitang¡¯s courage, and directly initiated the recruitment of demon cultivator disciples in Shenxingzong, and even taught them himself. Before this, everyone thought Moxiu deserved to die. Things have improved a lot since she showed up. At least, many people think that there are good and bad, especially after some children who have no spiritual roots but have magic bones have entered the Shenxingzong. Baitang swung the Canglan hammer and smashed it on the ice, not forgetting to say: ¡°I am a very important part of it, but it is not entirely me. You are the key.¡± Shen Zhuo smiled, Master is always like this. Rebirth It¡¯s great to meet such a person. Shen Jue felt for the first time that if he wants to meet Master, he must go through those pains and darkness, and he can accept it. After traveling in the secret realm for a few days, Chongjin and his party encountered many good things. Until, when the ground began to shake and some dust rose, the expressions of everyone became serious. This is¡­ the beast tide is coming! (end of this chapter) Chapter 233 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (47) Chapter 233 Law enforcement elders guard the world (47) Chong Jin hurriedly said: ¡°Yu Jian, follow me.¡± Without hesitation, Yu Jian followed Chong Jin directly. Sheng Mingchu¡¯s face was solemn: ¡°This formation is probably a wave of beasts.¡± Fang Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but twitched the most: ¡°What kind of luck is it for me? I met Yin Bone Soldiers, and this time I met Beast Tide again. These rare things for ordinary people, let me meet Junior Brother Shen.¡± Shen Juan¡¯s eyes darkened, and his eyes turned to the distance. There were tens of thousands of monsters of various cultivation levels running crazily in one direction, destroying many flowers, trees, and spiritual plants along the way. Chong Jin: ¡°Say less, hurry up and withdraw.¡± Encountered such a scene, they can only choose to hide. The crazy monsters don¡¯t care too much, they only know how to attack. The place Chong Jin took them to was a highland. Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°Here, it should be safe.¡± Kong Qing: ¡°We can¡¯t take it lightly, we should pay more attention.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Shen Jue stared at the place where the monster fled, and said, ¡°Phoenix, it might be in that place.¡± Jongjin: ¡°Very likely.¡± Fang Xingyun regretfully said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I just missed it.¡± Chong Jin shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Master said that the phoenix will also choose the person it likes. It¡¯s better to go by coincidence than to go, and it¡¯s better to go by coincidence than to match the phoenix¡¯s eyes. When the beast tide is over , let¡¯s go again.¡± Several people glanced at the densely packed monster beasts, and they had to wait until the tide of beasts passed. ¡°Sister Shen, I just saw a group of people from Shenxingzong go up.¡± Gao Yikang said with sharp eyes. Shen Nianyun turned his eyes: ¡°I have a good idea.¡± Shen Congbin: ¡°Speak quickly, sister.¡± Shen Nianyun: ¡°We use the magic weapon to lure all the monsters to them with the beast-inducing powder. Then, we hide and watch them being crushed by the monsters.¡± The other disciples gasped. Only these three people could do such a vicious method. Gao Yikang echoed: ¡°Good idea, sister Yun is smart.¡± Gao Yikang directly grabbed a disciple and poured animal powder on him. The disciple¡¯s eyes were venomous, and his legs and feet were weak. Shen Nianyun said unhappily: ¡°If you look at this princess like this again, this princess will goug out your eyes.¡± Gao Yikang slapped the disciple on the back: ¡°Run faster, or you will be torn to pieces by monsters.¡± The disciple had no choice but to grit his teeth and run to the place where Chong Jin and the others were, with more resentment in his eyes. The **** Shen Wangfu, the **** son, the **** princess, they are all a bunch of nightmares. What kind of Qingxu sect, they let them mess around! This disciple can only think in his heart, but dare not resist in action. Chongjin quickly noticed this strange Qingxu sect disciple, and immediately said: ¡°Be careful.¡± The disciple ran a little closer, threw his clothes here, and slipped away quickly. Su asked puzzled: ¡°What is he doing?¡± Shen Juan saw the powder on the clothes with sharp eyes: ¡°There is something on the clothes.¡± Fang Xingyun identified it: ¡°No, it¡¯s animal fans.¡± Sheng Tingfeng scolded: ¡°It¡¯s really not a thing, it¡¯s so vicious!¡± It was the first time for Shen Zhuo to use wood-type spiritual power in front of everyone. He saw the palm of his hand touching the ground, and quickly caught the fleeing disciple and those who were hiding. Chong Jin: ¡°Where is it? Junior brother, you must not spare them lightly.¡± Where they are should be a safe place. But they didn¡¯t expect that the disciple didn¡¯t dare to get close, he just took off his clothes and ran away. The clothes were also burned by them just now. The beast-attracting powder on that disciple was a powerful beast-attracting powder, and it didn¡¯t work just by taking off his clothes. Shen Nianyun scolded: ¡°Idiot, who told you to lure the monster?¡± Shen Congbin even drew his sword and killed the disciple. Gao Yikang said with a dark face: ¡°What are you doing, run to them!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 234 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (48) Chapter 234 Law enforcement elders guard the world (48) They could be said to be shooting themselves in the foot, and now they can only rely on Chongjin. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were cold, his spiritual power poured out, and his killer moves burst out. He had long wanted to tear these three people into pieces. Today, they bumped into each other by themselves. Countless branches rushed towards them, and Shen Juan left the irrelevant people aside. Chong Jin and the others immediately stepped forward to help, this place is safe for the time being, and they are not afraid to fight them. The seven of them are all in the Nascent Soul stage, almost hanging and beating them, but Shen Jue is not in a hurry to kill them, he wants revenge, he wants to torture them slowly. Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin crawled back, Gao Yikang sternly said: ¡°Shen Zhuo, you can¡¯t kill us!¡± Shen Nianyun nodded in panic: ¡°Father will be here soon, you will die!¡± Hearing this, Chong Jin immediately activated the Floating Mirror and shouted: ¡°Master¡­¡± The Floating Mirror was snatched away by an extremely powerful spiritual force, and it was instantly crushed. The huge coercion spread. At this time, no monster dared to approach. Shen Zhuo was controlled by him in mid-air, with a majestic aura wrapped around his neck. Chong Jin and the others had almost no chance to resist, and were directly shocked by the coercion. He vomited blood, and Qi Qi suffered internal injuries. ¡°Heh! Dare to hurt the backstage of this seat, Shen¡¯s, it is really a dog and a pig!¡± The old ancestor said contemptuously, directly crushing Shen Zhuo¡¯s limbs and bones, crushing every bone of him. Shen Zhuo¡¯s face was distorted in pain, but he didn¡¯t say a word of pain. Prince Shen said respectfully: ¡°Old Ancestor, this lowly thing has a very hard life, and it bears the innate devil bone, so it can just be taken out to amuse the Ancestor.¡± Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, Gao Yikang are now very arrogant, Chong Jin and others are suppressed and unable to move, seeing Shen Zhuo being tortured, but they are powerless and very angry. Suddenly, a golden arrow shot through the air, and a fierce murderous aura swept the audience, but Chong Jin and the others felt their bodies lighten, and their eyes showed a little bit of surprise. The golden arrow arrived in front of the ancestor almost instantly. With such terrifying power, the ancestor had to withdraw the spiritual power that restrained Shen Zhuo, and fought against the arrow with Lord Shen with all his strength. Bai Tang fell from the sky, fluttering about in a blue dress, stretched out his arms to wrap Shen Zhuo¡¯s waist, and landed on the ground with his arms around him: ¡°Sorry, little apprentice, I¡¯m a bit late as a teacher, I¡¯ve made you feel wronged.¡± Shen Zhuo was covered in blood, his bones were almost shattered, and his whole body was broken and limp. He was gasping for breath, unable to speak out from the pain. Baitang gently put down Shen Zhuo, let Shen Zhuo lean in Chong Jin¡¯s arms, and said: ¡°A Jin, take care of Ah Zhuo first.¡± Chong Jin didn¡¯t dare to move, only replied: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Without the coercion, Fang Xingyun hurried over to heal Shen Zhuo. Several people also leaned together, healing their wounds. Baitang¡¯s eyes became sharper, she chuckled lightly: ¡°Heh! Cang Lan!¡± The jade-colored hammer that was as big as a small hill and surrounded by lightning appeared in Baitang¡¯s hand instantly. This coercion! The ancestors were extremely surprised! He is in the late stage of crossing the catastrophe! It¡¯s only one step away from aspiring to the top and becoming a fairy, but I feel scared! What is the origin of this Baitang? Facing Baitang, the ancestor immediately knew that he was no match, just like Lord Shen¡¯s reaction. Withdraw! Future generations don¡¯t care about anything! Keep yourself first. ¡°Want to run? You have to ask me if I agree.¡± Baitang directly locked on to the two old immortals, raised his hand and smashed them down with a hammer. The old ancestor and Lord Shen couldn¡¯t run away, and they were directly locked in place. When the hammer fell, the old ancestor and Lord Shen directly resisted with all their strength, but even so, it didn¡¯t slow down the speed of the hammer . Their resistance was shattered at the first blow. When the hammer hit them, it seemed that their internal organs were shattered, and the screams pierced the sky. Baitang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, directly **** this group of people and sealed their mouths. (end of this chapter) Chapter 235 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (49) Chapter 235 Law enforcement elders guard the world (49) Bai Tang hurriedly came to Shen Zhuo¡¯s side, Fang Xingyun cried and said: ¡°Elder, Shen¡­Junior Brother Shen, his whole body¡¯s bones are broken.¡± Chongjin blamed himself: ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault, I failed to protect Junior Brother well.¡± Baitang took Shen Zhuo and began to heal his wounds: ¡°You heal yourselves first, don¡¯t blame yourself, A Jin, the other party is in the middle of the tribulation stage and the end of the tribulation stage, you can¡¯t resist,¡± Thin drops of blood continuously oozed from Shen Jue¡¯s skin, Baitang whispered: ¡°Little disciple, I¡¯m suffering.¡± Shen Jue loosened his teeth, but he didn¡¯t let the pain overflow. Baitang took a bright red candy and put it into Shen Juan¡¯s mouth: ¡°Strawberry-flavored candy, try it, it will be a little better. I will set your bones for you as a teacher, you, be at ease.¡± Familiar voice, familiar breath, Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes became clear. He vaguely remembered that it was his master who caught him, and he seemed to have seen a jade-colored hammer surrounded by thunder. There is an unfamiliar taste in the mouth, sweet and sour, mostly sweet. Is this sugar? It seems that it doesn¡¯t hurt so much in the mouth. Shen Zhuo was seriously injured. Other disciples recovered quickly after taking some pills, but Shen Zhuo was slow here. Chongjin worried: ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Baitang looked as usual: ¡°It will take some time to recover. It just so happens that you all rest for a while, there are still about ten days before the birth of the phoenix.¡± Bai Tang took the medicine Qi Jiayan gave her and fed it to Shen Zhuo. Using spiritual power to urge the efficacy of the medicine. The process of bone growth and recovery is very unbearable. This is the itching revealed from the body, which cannot be touched or scratched. Pian Shenzhuo is a tolerant person, and I have never seen him cry out in pain. It took Baitang three days to make his broken bones stick together again. Fortunately, the clothes she gave to Shen Juan imposed restrictions, and she would clean them by herself every once in a while, Shen Juan¡¯s face became paler under the still white clothes. ¡°Master.¡± The thin voice is like the murmuring of a newborn cub. Shen Zhuo put a soft cushion under his body, so it wasn¡¯t cold. Baitang let go of his hand: ¡°A Zhuo, my master just connected you with a bone. It is still very brittle. After a few more days, you will be able to move around freely. Suffering, little apprentice.¡± Shen Zhuo nodded weakly, a warm current flowed through his heart. His injury is also taken care of, some people will say, you have suffered, not wanting him to die wholeheartedly. Chong Jin and the others gathered around, all with expressions of concern. Baitang took out a ring and put it in Shen Zhuo¡¯s palm: ¡°Little apprentice, this is the candy that my teacher promised to bring you. There are many, many types. The medicine to prevent tooth decay is also prepared for you by my teacher.¡± gone.¡± Baitang took another ring and gave it to Chongjin: ¡°I know that Ajin likes to eat cakes, so I brought them for you as a teacher. Pay attention to eating.¡± Baitang distributed a few storage bags to Sheng Tingfeng, Fang Xingyun and the others: ¡°By the way, I brought you something.¡± Shen Zhuo, Chong Jin: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The remaining four people: ¡°Thank you, Elder Law Enforcement.¡± Shen Zhuo explored, and there were indeed a lot of candies, which were neatly classified, and marked the source of these candies or the stories in them. The same is true for Chong Jin, there is a lot of every kind of candy or pastry, this space uses a fresh-keeping method, and it will still be hot when taken out. Fang Xingyun, Su Wen, and the others are mostly clothing, jewelry and food, and their care is definitely not as good as that of Shen Jue and Chong Jin, but they are pleasantly surprised and surprised to have their share. Shen Jue said complicatedly: ¡°How many places has Master been to?¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you are not worthy of using good things? How could it be? After the teacher promised you, he immediately went to the world. He went to every city. He specially bought the most delicious food in the area. I bought as much of each of the ten kinds of candies as possible, and I also specially found the most popular pastries for your brother.¡± It feels like Yunqi is getting colder and colder recently, or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too cold, and I¡¯m dropping my favorites every day. What¡¯s lost isn¡¯t my favorites, it¡¯s my heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 236 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (50) Chapter 236 Law enforcement elders guard the world (50) ¡°The teacher gave you all good things from various places. I went to about 200 cities. I want to tell you that there is no question of whether you are worthy or not, only whether you can. Ah Jin and Ah Zhuo are very good. boy.¡± The corners of Shen Zhuo¡¯s mouth raised slightly, it¡¯s not normal for such a good master not to be greedy. Being affirmed by the respected master, Chongjin was in a good mood, took out the candy and cakes that he bought that day from the storage space, and put them in Shen Jue¡¯s hands: ¡°I want to wait for the master to arrive, and I will give it to you together with the master. Junior brother , although senior brother¡¯s is not as hardworking as master¡¯s, he is still looking for the best, and my senior brother deserves the best.¡± Fang Xingyun took out the wine he spent a lot of money on and put it beside Shen Zhuo: ¡°This is a long time in the world, with thirty years of vintage. Junior brother Shen is worth it.¡± Su Wen took a lot of wrapped candied haws: ¡°Senior sister was always greedy when she was a child, and candied haws are the best in my opinion. I don¡¯t know if my brother likes it or not. Let me try the best thing.¡± Kong Qing took out a bunch of sugar-fried chestnuts she bought: ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Junior Brother, try it.¡± Sheng Mingchu also took the wine: ¡°My brother and I have overlapped, so don¡¯t dislike it.¡± The longevity lock held by Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°This is a longevity lock made of pure gold. It locks happiness and peace and is a gift to senior brothers.¡± Shen Jue stared at them blankly, a faint light appeared in his eyes, and a kind of emotion filled his limbs, numb, and dripping water. Shen Jue touched it, and it was wet. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Desire to have an accurate answer. Baitang was not in a hurry: ¡°My little apprentice is talented and intelligent. He has lived a long life and will always understand. Follow your heart, your heart will not lie to you.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Thaks believed what Master said. The realm began to loosen, and Shen Zhuo¡¯s cultivation base was about to break through. Everyone left to protect the Dharma for Shenzhu. Baitang specially set up a barrier to guard Shen Zhuo: ¡°Breakthrough with peace of mind, Master is here.¡± In this world, only after the golden core is condensed, there will be a thunder calamity. Some people will try to curb the growth of a genius, and attack him when he is passing the calamity. Baitang is here, but no one dares to come, and no one dares to move. Just kidding, who dares to move! With one hammer down, two masters of the tribulation stage suffered serious internal injuries. They don¡¯t have this level of cultivation, who would dare? Shen Zhuo put all the things given by everyone into the storage bag, so that he can fight against the thunder disaster with peace of mind. In his last life, he was already in the abyss, and every time he crossed the thunder tribulation, he had to go back and forth to die several times. In this life, when he was condensing his golden core, he was at Fanjing Peak, and his master protected him, so he hardly suffered any injuries. The robbery cloud condenses, and someone breaks through here to transform into a god. But looking at the golden enchantment, no one dared to disturb it. Prince Shen, the ancestors, Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, Gao Yikang and others almost hated them to death. They were bound here and silenced. God knows how much they want to break this confinement and clean up this group of people. But who knows where Baitang came from, with such terrifying strength, beating a strong man in the late stage of the tribulation stage is like beating a weak chicken. Shen Jue never thought that the thunder calamity hit his body this time, it was like scratching an itch, and the thunder calamity became more powerful later, but it was not fatal. After passing through the thunder tribulation, Shen Jue clearly felt the difference brought to him by his cultivation level, and he still couldn¡¯t see Baitang¡¯s cultivation level clearly. Baitang stretched out his hand and pulled Shen Zhuo up: ¡°Congratulations to my little apprentice who has broken through to becoming a god.¡± Chong Jin patted him lightly on the shoulder: ¡°Congratulations, junior brother, who has improved his cultivation to a higher level. He is worthy of being a rare genius once in ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Junior Brother Shen.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Senior Brother Shen,¡± ¡­ Shen Zhuo gave a rare smile, and took some points from some of the resources he hoarded and gave them to Chong Jin, Fang Xingyun and six others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (51) Chapter 237 Law enforcement elders guard the world (51) ¡°Thank you.¡± Chong Jin only said. Master gave me a lot of sugar. Shen Zhuo understands that Baitang prepares so much candy for him because he is also looking to see if he will share it. But even if the master gave a lot of candy, he was unwilling to share it. The master is different, as for what is different, Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t even think about it. Shen Zhuo was a little nervous and said: ¡°Master, I found the Xiantian Lingbao, and I will give it to you.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°It¡¯s enough for the young apprentice to have this kind of heart. The place where the innate treasure is located is full of dangers. Even the old and immortal ancestors may not be able to come out safely. Ah Zhuo cherishes his life, don¡¯t be desperate. ¡° The acquisition of innate spirit treasures is also very particular about fate. Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t speak, and Bai Tang didn¡¯t know if he listened or not. Shen Jue looked at the group of people whose hands and feet were trapped by the golden chains, hatred poured out again, especially the hatred for Lord Shen. The enchantment has been removed, and Yao Shan, head of the Qingxu Sect, landed with a group of disciples. Yao Shan said fearfully, ¡°What does Elder Baitang mean by this?¡± Baitang was also very straightforward: ¡°A Jin, the photo stone.¡± Chong Jin immediately released the scene of meeting Shen Nianyun, and then released the scene of Shen Nianyun and Shen Congbin leading the beast fans to Baitang with a golden arrow to save the scene, and beating the monk who had crossed the tribulation period with one hammer. Bai Tang opened his eyes lazily, and casually raised his head: ¡°The cause and effect of the matter are very clear, I can let the irrelevant people go, but Shen Wangye and his ancestors, Shen Congbin, Shen Nianyun, Gao Yikang, these five people, I will not Let it go. Do you protect it or not? Which part do you want?¡± A disciple next to the head of the sect said: ¡°Your disciple insulted my Qingxu sect, don¡¯t you need to apologize?¡± Chongjin and the others were very obedient, Baitang didn¡¯t tell them to talk, they all stood there very serious. What the disciple said made them all look disgusted. Bai Tang shook his head lightly: ¡°That¡¯s it? He also said that the Qingxu Sect has not gone downhill, and any disciple can interrupt without asking for instructions. Not to mention this matter, it was your Qingxu Sect disciple who humiliated you first. Why do you think it¡¯s an insult when it¡¯s someone else¡¯s turn to state the facts?¡± The master¡¯s expression was not very good, and he said coldly: ¡°Who told you to jump out and criticize? Without my permission, I will give it to me.¡± Baitang: ¡°How is it? Have you chosen the head?¡± The head of the sect has long dumped Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, and Gao Yikang, because their family is too powerful, and the Shen family has two strong men who have passed through the tribulation period, so the Qingxu sect can¡¯t afford to mess with them. But the situation is different now. These two people who can be said to be top powerhouses now seem to have no room for resistance. ¡°Gao Yikang, Shen Nianyun, and Shen Congbin murdered their fellow sect and expelled them from Qingxu Sect. Elder Baitang, these people have nothing to do with Qingxu Sect. Let the others go.¡± Yaoshan sneered in his heart. It¡¯s not good to offend anyone, if you have to offend the mysterious powerhouse from another world, a few idiots can be kicked away. Baitang loosened the confinement and sealing technique on other disciples, and there was a moment of mourning, but luckily he left soon. Prince Shen only vented his extreme anger with resentful eyes. Shen Jue blinked: ¡°I seem to remember that they were hit with a hammer.¡± Chong Jin silently added: ¡°First, a golden arrow came through the air, then master caught you and handed over the younger brother to me, and master severely injured them with just one move.¡± Sheng Tingfeng: ¡°Master is absolutely strong.¡± As a registered disciple, he is very lucky to have such a strong person as his teacher. Shen Jue approached Baitang: ¡°How will Master deal with them?¡± A cunning flashed in Baitang¡¯s eyes: ¡°They are all people who are close to heaven, if their cultivation bases are all abolished¡­¡± A look of panic and despair flashed in the eyes of Prince Shen and the ancestor. Bai Tang said again: ¡°I only abolish their cultivation bases. The people of the Shen family and the matters of the Shen family have been cut off from the world. The rest, I can do whatever I want. Killing them is not an exaggeration.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 238 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (52) Chapter 238 Law enforcement elders guard the world (52) What these people did to Shen Zhuo, put it on a normal person, Bai Tang did not believe that one out of ten people could be a normal person. I feel like I am backed by a mountain, and I feel good when I am drinking. This is roughly called a mountain is higher than a mountain. Baitang raised his head and looked into the distance, and said: ¡°A Jin, you go there first, the Phoenix is coming soon, go try your luck.¡± Chongjin and the others showed joy on their faces. Baitang gave Chong Jin another Floating Life Mirror, and added with a strange expression: ¡°A Jin, no matter what you do, you must act quickly and be willing to give. If you are timid, you will easily miss the opportunity. Go ahead. Ah Zhuo later to find you.¡± Chong Jin¡¯s heart moved, and he left with the other disciples without saying anything. Shen Zhuo saw them leaving and asked: ¡°Master, brother, this is¡­¡± Baitang¡¯s face was full of interest: ¡°The red luan is moving. I want to see if my apprentice will be unusually vigorous. The so-called love, my apprentice, let me tell you that it is more interesting to watch other people talk about it.¡± Chen Dian: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Jue whispered: ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± Baitang looked over teasingly: ¡°Young disciple, you are thinking of yourself. Do you think it¡¯s interesting to come by yourself? It couldn¡¯t be better. It just so happens that both of you will bring back a beautiful girl for your teacher, and give you a congratulatory gift for becoming a Taoist couple. The teacher is still very happy.¡± There was a suffocation in Shen Zhuo¡¯s heart and he couldn¡¯t get it out. He didn¡¯t know what it was. It was also a very special and strange emotion. Shen Zhuo¡¯s tone was quite cold: ¡°It¡¯s enough for the master to prepare for the senior brother. I don¡¯t need it.¡± .¡± Baitang didn¡¯t mention this again, but he also planned to prepare the same congratulatory gift for the two senior brothers. Her master is definitely very good, there is no preference, the same teaching, the same care is enough. Baitang smiled and approached Prince Shen and the old ancestor. The two people looked at her with more horror. Hands made a tactic, golden light enveloped the five people, their facial expressions began to convulse, as if they were enduring great pain. ¡°Little apprentice, why did they scold you, scold them back, at this time, double critical strike.¡± Cultivation is being abolished, and people scolded by their wanton humiliation, this feeling must be very good. Baitang also specially undid their sound sealing technique, so that their painful sounds could spread. Shen Zhuo listened to this voice, his face was full of pleasure. Shen Zhuo tilted his head and smiled, his eyes were as deep as a whirlpool, he did something that he had never done in his previous life. ¡°Old Immortal, look at what you are like now, like a beggar dog wagging its tail, dirty and ugly enough to be involved in an unjust case. Shen Nianyun, Shen Congbin, Gao Yikang, Old Immortal, you guys are really cockroaches hiding in the dark, sinister and Only fit to stay in wet and smelly places¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Little apprentice can¡¯t swear a few words! Baitang has personally experienced how harsh these people¡¯s scolding is. Being taciturn is really not good at expressing¡­ Shen Jue also felt that this kind of scolding was not very satisfactory. He remembered Shen Nianyun and the others scolding clearly, but Shen Jue didn¡¯t want to imitate their behavior. Baitang said helplessly: ¡°Little apprentice, let me go, I have to pay respects to the eighteenth generation of his ancestors. Whatever makes me comfortable with scolding, whatever makes me happy!¡± Shen Juan rolled his eyes: ¡°Master taught me very well, I don¡¯t want to imitate them, it¡¯s humiliating myself.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°Indeed, the young disciples are not at the same level as them. As a teacher, all their cultivation bases have been abolished. Without their cultivation bases, magic weapons are useless.¡± Baitang blinked, and said deliberately: ¡°The spiritual root is still there! Whether you want to kill them or torture them is up to you.¡± Shen Jue¡¯s eyes moved slightly: ¡°Master, I need a whip, like the one that Lao Busi used.¡± Baitang thought: ¡°Canglan.¡± It was astonishingly the same as the whip that Prince Shen beat her that day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 239 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (53) Chapter 239 Law enforcement elders guard the world (53) Shen Zhuo glanced at it in surprise, no wonder Baitang valued Cang Lan so much, Cang Lan can change according to his own mind, and its power is terrifying. Bai Tang put Cang Lan in Shen Zhuo¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t pour spiritual power into it, or you¡¯ll kill him with a whip. I don¡¯t care what you do, I¡¯ll wait for you over there, and just call me when you¡¯re done. ¡° ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Shen Zhuo held Cang Lan tightly. Baitang was reading a book in the distance, but no one dared to come over when she was here. Shen Zhuo held the whip transformed by Cang Lan, with resentment all over his body, the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, and a whip hit Lord Shen. Canglan was much sharper than ordinary whips, the barbs pierced directly into the flesh, but couldn¡¯t take away the flesh and blood, and cut it open as soon as he pulled it out. The scream of Lord Shen was very shrill. Shen Nianyun and the others shrank back and did not dare to move or speak. Today, people are knives, they are fish, and the mood changes suddenly. Prince Shen scolded: ¡°Nie Zi! You dare to treat your biological father like this, you will be punished by God!¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s gloomy expression was like a devil¡¯s, his eyes were full of indifference, he approached Lord Shen, stepped on Lord Shen¡¯s face, crushed it hard, and said faintly: ¡°Old man, you forgot, you and my father and son have already passed away. So what if we break off the relationship? The matter of patricide is also very interesting to think about.¡± Prince Shen was humiliated endlessly, but he had no cultivation base. The current him is like he was trampled on many times before, being insulted at will. Lord Shen thought of Baitang, his veins bulged, and said: ¡°Your master knows what you¡¯re doing, so he definitely won¡¯t ask you to be her apprentice. Who would want an apprentice who killed his own father?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Zhuo raised the canglan like a whip, and taunted: ¡°Are you ashamed to say it¡¯s my father?¡± Shen Zhuo stepped on harder, Lord Shen¡¯s face was rubbed against the ground, and a few teeth fell out mixed with blood. ¡°You want to mess with me at this time? You don¡¯t know. Master has always advocated revenge for revenge, and revenge for injustice. She supports me in revenge, and she supports me in killing you. You are just a stinky mouse, what are you still yearning for?¡± ?¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s expression turned cold, he squatted down, and suddenly smiled slowly, that smile was so terrifying that Prince Shen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Shen Zhuo¡¯s demonic energy condensed into a dagger, and directly pierced into Lord Shen¡¯s abdomen. With a movement of his finger, the dagger condensed with demonic energy turned, and dug out the excellent spiritual root of Lord Shen. ¡°Do not!¡± Prince Shen was in pain and full of hatred. He watched Shen Jue stepping on this spiritual root, and the magic energy shook the spiritual root to pieces. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die easily, old man, have you ever thought that today, you will be trampled on, and you will be trampled under the feet of the most despicable people?¡± Shen Zhuo fed a elixir to Prince Shen to protect him from death for the time being. Shen Jue¡¯s eyes became more and more stern, he raised his whip again, and hit Lord Shen hard. After a few whips, Lord Shen was already dying and became a **** man. Shen Zhuo hit harder and harder, but he remembered Baitang¡¯s words and didn¡¯t inject any strength into Canglan. ¡°You bad embryo¡­should have strangled you at birth!¡± Prince Shen spoke harsh words intermittently. It seemed that Shen Zhuo would not let him go. Rather than begging for mercy, it would be better to humiliate him to the end. Shen Jue said with a piercing chill: ¡°Oh! You strangled me more than once, I can¡¯t count it, I am old, do you really think I have no memory at all? You are only so promising. In your eyes He is the most lowly person in the world, he has been recognized by the strongest and best people in the world, do you think I am still the one who doesn¡¯t understand anything and was beaten at will by you and the people of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°You are a bit of a scumbag, puppies, stinky rats, people who pickle pickled goods, and now you are living a much better life than you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 240 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (54) Chapter 240 Law enforcement elders guard the world (54) Shen Zhuo hit him harder and harder, and the resentment accumulated in his heart for two lifetimes poured out. For a moment, I was a little dazed. ¡°One hundred and nine whips, I will give you back all of them.¡± Shen Zhuo had always remembered one hundred and nine lashes, and the master took one hundred and nine lashes for him. Only a few dozen whips passed, and Lord Shen was already dying, and he almost didn¡¯t breathe much. Shen Zhuo seemed to be insane, Shen Nianyun and the others frantically wanted to break free from the golden chain that bound them, wanting to keep going back, whether to run away. After tidying up Lord Shen, Shen Jue hooked his lips viciously, stepped on Shen Nianyun¡¯s face, and crushed it fiercely, with a cold and sinister expression. Shen Nianyun cried out in pain, but his hands and feet were bound and he couldn¡¯t move. Shen Nianyun cursed: ¡°Shen Zhuo, you bastard, you can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Shen Zhuo said extremely badly: ¡°Come on, learn to be a toad, if you are satisfied with your studies, I will let you go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± How could Shen Nianyun be willing at this time. Shen Zhuo beat Shen Nianyun mercilessly, and destroyed Shen Nianyun¡¯s spiritual roots in the same way. Shen Nianyun finally panicked, and finally became afraid. His whole body trembled, and his voice trembled: ¡°I¡¯ll learn! I¡¯ll learn! Don¡¯t hit me!¡± It hurts too much, the feeling of the whip hitting the body, tearing the flesh and blood is really uncomfortable, it is almost fatal. Shen Nianyun is quite close, but the barbs on the iron whip that Canglan transformed are too sharp, they came out of directly cutting through flesh and blood. But she, Shen Congbin, and the whip that Prince Shen used to beat Shen Zhuo couldn¡¯t do it like Cang Lan. Their whips, pulling hard, hooked the flesh and blood that had been pondering. This feeling of being torn blood and flesh was more painful than the feeling of directly cutting the flesh and blood. Shen Zhuo temporarily stopped whipping, why did the two of them suffer from such pain after just a few whips? He thought that they were all as tough as him, and death would not be what they wanted! ¡°Shen Toad, my patience is limited, I have no time to waste your time.¡± This scene coincides with the hatred deep in Shen Zhuan¡¯s memory. ¡°Shen Zhuo, you bastard, hurry up and learn how to bark like a dog, and the princess will reward you with a bone to chew on. Hurry up! Or I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± This is what Shen Nianyun has done over and over again, and Shen Zhuo returned it to Shen Nianyun. Feeling, don¡¯t be too cool! ¡°Quack, quack¡­ I called, please let me go!¡± Gao Yikang shrank his neck and reluctantly said. What face is needed at this time, life-saving is the most important thing. The whip in that pickle¡¯s hand was too terrifying, it could easily cut flesh and bones, Gao Yikang was really afraid that the flesh and blood of Prince Shen and Nianyun were splashing around them. Who would have thought that the little **** who was beaten and scolded by him at the beginning would have such a chance today. Shen Zhuo hit backhand with a whip, Gao Yikang screamed in pain. There was a smile on the corner of Shen Jue¡¯s mouth: ¡°Trash, who told you to talk!¡± Shen Zhuo followed suit and destroyed the spiritual roots of the remaining people, watching them full of resentment with satisfaction. These people, how do they know it hurts? Their yelling and cursing will only make Shen Zhuo beat him harder. The spiritual roots have been destroyed, and the spiritual platform has been destroyed. Shen Jue is not worried that they can practice again. They didn¡¯t kill them either, but a few of them were missing a few fingers or half a leg. Fearing that they would die, Shen Jue deliberately and brutally drugged them to save their lives. They gave him the darkness and pain of the two lifetimes, how could Shen Dian be willing to understand their lives easily. Baitang didn¡¯t urge him to do anything, and stood at a distance. They are not black for no reason, nor are they cruel for no reason, and everything they encounter is evil. ¡°Master.¡± Hearing Shen Zhuo calling her, Bai Tang went over. ¡°Cang Lan returned to Master.¡± Shen Zhuo doesn¡¯t even need to clean up the blood on Canglan, when not in use, Canglan looks brand new. A streamer of light sticks to Baitang¡¯s wrist, forming the appearance of golden vines. I woke up a few times at night, suddenly there was thunder, strong winds, heavy rain, chilly, and the temperature dropped extremely quickly. Then I remembered, I seem to have forgotten to post regularly in advance (end of this chapter) Chapter 241 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (55) Chapter 241 Law enforcement elders guard the world (55) ¡°The past cannot be traced back. As a teacher, wait for the time when you can really understand the past. The Ah Zhu at that time is a brand new Ah Zhu.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t ask Shen Zhuo much. ¡°Master, please ask Master to help the disciples throw these people back to Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shen Jue didn¡¯t want them to die in the hands of others now. Baitang turned his eyes and smiled slyly: ¡°I have imposed a restriction on them as a teacher.¡± Baitang raised his hand casually, and these people turned into stones and flew out. Shen Zhuo said naturally: ¡°Master, can you tell me?¡± ¡°They know that you did it, but they can¡¯t express it in any form. If they want to use this to attack you, they can¡¯t do it for the time being. Little apprentice, go find your senior brother, remember to use the floating mirror if there is an unsolvable danger. ¡° Baitang made two preparations. Imposing a ban on them was one preparation, and the other preparation was the photo stone. If Shen Shi attacks Shen Jue by murdering his relatives, she and Shen Xingzong, the photo stone is the second-hand preparation. If there are still people who jump out and criticize Shen Zhuo¡¯s actions, Baitang doesn¡¯t mind giving him a big dream for a lifetime. He personally experienced the past of pondering. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going.¡± After Shen Zhuo finished speaking, Baitang disappeared in place. Shen Jue looked at the place where she left and sighed softly. Su asked: ¡°Junior Brother Chong, is this here?¡± Chongjin observed: ¡°It should be here, look for it carefully.¡± After Shen Jue found out where Chong Jin was through sound transmission, he went there. Chongjin always felt that Phoenix should be nearby. There are people everywhere in the secret realm, Chong Jin and Fang Xingyun are very careful. Ancient mythical beasts like phoenixes are hard to come by, and everyone wants to try their luck. While cooperating with each other, they secretly compete with each other. In the dense forest, a young girl lay lifeless on a tree, her abdomen was pierced by a sharp branch, her eyes were rounded, blood flowed down the branch, and her arms slowly flowed down. A fiery red light appeared in the sky, indicating the birth of the ancient mythical beast Phoenix. Baitang was on the cloud, quietly watching the people from all schools and factions in the secret realm launch a hunt and plunder. Chongjin twitched his lips, and said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, at this time, it¡¯s up to each of us.¡± Sheng Tingfeng is ready to go: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be merciful. The disciples who are also taught by the law enforcement elders, you and me, are just the difference between direct inheritance and registered name.¡± Su Wen stretched his body, and said gently and forcefully: ¡°Junior Brother, be careful.¡± Several people separate. Chongjin hid her figure and walked in one direction. He wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, he would tell all about it. Shen Zhuo suddenly appeared: ¡°Brother.¡± Chong Jin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother will not let you go.¡± Shen Zhuo said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Phoenix, I just want to tell my brother one thing.¡± Chong Jin¡¯s eyes flashed, this was the first time Shen Jue said such words to him. Chongjin suddenly felt flustered: ¡°Please tell me, Junior Brother.¡± Shen Zhuo said slowly: ¡°Master said that your red luan is moving.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chong Jin was surprised. He and his younger brother are two hundred-year-old singles, and he still has a day when the red luan will move? ¡°Brother, did Master tell you anything specific? What¡¯s your future sister-in-law¡¯s name? Where do you live? How are your parents, relatives and friends? How do you look?¡± Chongjin kept asking questions in one breath, one can imagine his excitement. Shen Zhuo took a few steps back in disgust: ¡°Master didn¡¯t say much, but do you want to hear my guess?¡± Chong Jin said solemnly: ¡°Brother, you can say it, brother can accept it.¡± Chong Jin was not in a hurry at all, leaning against the tree, said quietly: ¡°She should be the owner of the ancient mythical beast Phoenix. The Phoenix has no fate with us. What Master means is that the most important thing is to participate.¡± Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly didn¡¯t want this Red Luan to move. (end of this chapter) Chapter 242 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (56) Chapter 242 Law enforcement elders guard the world (56) Phoenix is naturally more in line with his wishes than this Hongluan Xingdong. Chong Jin gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother knows that you have always understood Master. But Fenghuang, I have to try. Since Junior Brother has no idea about this, Senior Brother will go first.¡± Naturally, Shen Jue wouldn¡¯t stop him. On the contrary, Shen Jue found a good place to sit down and watch a play. Feeling that something was missing again, he took out some candies, colorful and various kinds of candies, Shen Jue took some in order. While chewing candy, while watching a play. There are already sects fighting, tsk tsk tsk, what they say is grandiose, but they are actually a hypocrite. The girl lying on the branch, her blood has already dripped onto the ground in a large puddle. At the intersection of the twigs below the branch on which she lay, there was an empty bird¡¯s nest, soaked with blood. The red light in the sky suddenly heard the news, the atmosphere here became more and more condensed, and the smell of gunpowder was everywhere. In the empty bird¡¯s nest, a smooth and round egg appeared out of thin air, which was the size of a grown man¡¯s fist. Blood dripped slowly, dripping on the smooth egg, but disappeared. ¡°Cough cough¡­cough¡­¡± The girl, who was originally breathless, coughed out in pain. The eggshell cracked open quietly, and a phoenix the size of a palm was like¡­a little rooster. Chongjin silently looked at this phoenix, a dying girl. He was still a step late. It seems that this phoenix really has no destiny for him. Chongjin used his spiritual power to bring the girl down from the tree, but he wanted to see what the master said about the Red Luan Star Movement? Little Phoenix jumped down anxiously and spewed out some flames, but he was too small and too weak to hurt Chong Jin at all. Chong Jin stretched out his hand and pinched the little phoenix in his hand, but he didn¡¯t use much force. The girl hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Chong Jin narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly and warned the little phoenix: ¡°Be quiet.¡± What a shame! What a shame! Its majestic phoenix was actually threatened by an immortal cultivator from the lower realms! Chongjin felt very helpless in her heart, no fate means no fate. You can¡¯t beat a dead little girl. The little girl was resurrected because of the phoenix. Since the phoenix has already signed a contract with the girl, Chong Jin absolutely cannot commit murder to seize the treasure. Activating the Floating Mirror, Chongjin saw Baitang on the clouds, surrounded by floating clouds that could not be seen at a glance. ¡°Big disciple, if you don¡¯t have anything to go to the Three Treasures Hall, why do you want to find a teacher?¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows, and gave him a meaningful look. Chongjin smiled wryly and said: ¡°Master, please disguise this phoenix. This little girl basically has no cultivation level. I am afraid that once the phoenix appears, she will not be able to guard him, and she will be killed and seized. Master has a high level of cultivation. No one will be able to see the disguise put on by the master.¡± ¡°Success, it seems that Ah Jin accepted it very well.¡± Baitang joked while starting to make tricks. This beautiful little phoenix has turned into a¡­ black crow, and even its cry is the ¡°quack quack¡± of a crow. Having completed what Chong Jin wanted to do, Bai Tang cut off the contact very simply and neatly. Chong Jin looked at the little phoenix and seemed to find that his cry was not that pleasant, but the roar of a crow, with two pitch-black wings covering his mouth, and his round eyes looked like he was going to die. . Chongjin looked at the silly little phoenix, no regrets at all, temporarily tucked it into his sleeve, and warned: ¡°There are people looking for you everywhere, if you want to drag your newly resurrected master Die together, I won¡¯t stop you, stupid Phoenix.¡± Little Phoenix jumped angrily, but he had nothing to do with Chong Jin. Chongjin looked at the girl who was still in a coma, took the elixir, and fed her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 243 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (57) Chapter 243 Law enforcement elders guard the world (57) The girl¡¯s clothes are enough to tell that she is a girl who is not valued by her family. For a moment, mist engulfed, Chong Jin hugged the girl tightly, lest he, Hongluan Xingdong, disappear if he wasn¡¯t paying attention. The mountain shook and the ground trembled, a mountain appeared out of thin air, but the surrounding area was confused. Chong Jin tried to contact other senior brothers and sisters, but found that the words and words could not be sent out. ¡°Dongfu, the previous Dongfu opened!¡± ¡°Will the Phoenix be in the cave?¡± ¡°Predecessors¡¯ Dongfu can get inheritance, even if the contract can¡¯t be Phoenix, it¡¯s not bad to get this inheritance!¡± ¡­ Some people have already chosen to try their luck in this cave, because they had Baitang¡¯s suggestion first, Zhong Jin, Shen Zhuo, and Sheng Tingfeng were not interested in this cave at all. Su Wen, Fang Xingyun, Kong Qing, and Sheng Mingchu still chose to try their luck in this cave. The fog spread faster and faster, and then disappeared suddenly. The people who were here don¡¯t know where they went. Shen Zhuo, Chong Jin and the girl he was holding were all gone. The fog disappeared, and Chongjin found that he and this girl came to a very desolate place, how desolate is it? It¡¯s probably a place where birds don¡¯t shit. At a glance, it¡¯s full of dead trees and flowers. ¡°Cough cough¡­cough!¡± The girl spat out a mouthful of blood, and opened her eyes tremblingly, with strong hatred in her aloofness. Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Won¡¯t someone as difficult to deal with as the little junior, right? Chongjin: ¡°Hey, wake up, I¡¯m not your enemy, I¡¯m your half-savior.¡± The girl was in severe pain. Hearing the sound, she turned her attention to Chongjin. I was stunned for a moment, this man was born very well. Sword eyebrows and star eyes, with a sense of immortality, but it does not give people a sense of distance. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was hoarse. Immediately afterwards, a voice sounded in the girl¡¯s mind: ¡°Master, he is a bad person, and he threatened me.¡± The girl was startled, and said sharply, ¡°Who? Who is talking in my head?¡± Chong Jin silently took out the little phoenix and stuffed it into the girl¡¯s hand: ¡°Your contracted spirit beast, phoenix.¡± The girl looked at the black crow in her hand and felt unlucky, so she threw the little Phoenix out with her backhand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a pheasant turning into a phoenix, but I haven¡¯t heard of a crow turning into a phoenix. Who are you fooling? It¡¯s very unlucky. Roll as far as you can!¡± Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± Little Phoenix: ¡°¡­¡± Little Phoenix cried aggrievedly in the girl¡¯s sea of consciousness: ¡°Master, I¡¯m really a phoenix! Someone turned me into a crow, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask the man. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Master wouldn¡¯t have come back from the dead. ¡° Little Phoenix came running back. The girl had a constipated expression on her face. The girl looked sideways, with an indescribable expression: ¡°Hi, it said it saved me? Oh, my name is Tang Ran.¡± Chong Jin grabbed the little phoenix and explained: ¡°Miss Tang, you don¡¯t have to dislike it so much. It is indeed a phoenix without fear. Miss Tang has not practiced yet, so she can¡¯t guard the phoenix. The phoenix is very weak at birth, so she can guard it.¡± I can¡¯t stand you. Therefore, I asked Master to apply a camouflage technique on Phoenix, as for when to restore Phoenix¡¯s real body, it depends on whether your cultivation and strength can reach the level my Master believes.¡± Little Phoenix said in her sea of consciousness: ¡°Master, this man is not bad. He brought you down from the tree, and even gave you the elixir to heal your wounds.¡± Tang Ran asked again: ¡°You helped me a lot, dare to ask your name?¡± With a swipe of Chongjin¡¯s finger, his spiritual power condensed into the word ¡°Chongjin¡±. ¡°Xia Zhongjin, Miss Tang, when I was healing you just now, I searched for your spiritual root, but you don¡¯t have one.¡± Tang Ran¡¯s face was pale, yes, she doesn¡¯t have spiritual roots, how can she improve her cultivation? How to take revenge? (end of this chapter) Chapter 244 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (58) Chapter 244 Law enforcement elders guard the world (58) Fourth sister harmed him, relatives and friends betrayed her, how can she go back? They must be celebrating her funeral happily now. Tang Ran chuckled dejectedly: ¡°Little Phoenix, you and I should terminate the contract. I have no spiritual root and cannot cultivate. You have chosen the wrong master. I value the young master well. You choose him.¡± Chongjin didn¡¯t have the intention of killing people to seize the treasure, and even healed her wounds, and specially asked his master to cover her up. Chong Jin persuaded: ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t be impatient, so what if you don¡¯t have spiritual roots? I saw that Miss Tang woke up with a lot of hatred. Are you willing to hide and not avenge your death?¡± A gleam flashed in Tang Ran¡¯s eyes, and she looked at the man in blue: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Chong Jin rummaged through the space, and found out the basic magic cultivation skills, and put it in front of Tang Ran: ¡°Cultivating magic, Phoenix will not contract with you for no reason, even if it is by chance, it is your chance. No Cultivate the spiritual power of the five elements, then you can cultivate demons. Miss Tang, don¡¯t get me wrong, the cultivating demons I¡¯m talking about is the orthodox cultivating demons, not the magic cultivating method that the world sees as sucking monks, nor is it mixed with resentment, hatred, hatred, The demonic energy of anger and sorrow. If a girl wants to take revenge and is not afraid of the world¡¯s eyes on you, then cultivate demons.¡± Tang Ran picked up the exercises, his hands trembling slightly, and his fingers were extremely hard. Dead once, let her understand that the love she cared about, after all, became her shackles, holding her to death. Someone who died once? What are you afraid of? Why are you afraid of the eyes of the world? Tang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly, and said affirmatively, ¡°Are you from the Shenxingzong?¡± Only the monks of Shenxingzong have disciples of demon cultivators, and they have a kind attitude towards demon cultivators. To be able to get the skills of the magic cultivator, unless it is a disciple of the magic cultivator, or a person of some status. Chongjin smiled faintly, took out a clean dress and came out: ¡°Miss Tang is smart, but you should change your clothes. Chongjin only has men¡¯s clothing, so I felt sorry for the girl. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t wear it.¡± He prepared some clothes, and it happened that he was going to the secret realm, so Chong Jin put on the teacher¡¯s apprentice gift that Baitang gave him. Tang Ran had a very good impression of Chong Jin, and her tone was much softer: ¡°Young Master Chong is joking, you are kind to Tang Ran. You also cared about Tang Ran¡¯s image and provided me with clothes. If I still feel wronged, then It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad.¡± Chong Jin walked a little further, and conveniently cast an enchantment: ¡°Call me after the girl is changed.¡± Tang Ran took a closer look, and found that Chong Jin was really a gentleman, standing there with his hands behind his back, really not moving at all. So, Tang Ran hurriedly changed her clothes. Her clothes had two big holes, stained with a lot of blood. The man¡¯s clothes were a bit too big after all. Tang Ran wore them, giving her the feeling of a child stealing an adult¡¯s clothes, which made her petite. However, the name Chongjin seems familiar. Tang Ran thought about it carefully for a long time, and a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind, and she remembered it. Isn¡¯t this the great apprentice of the law enforcement elder Baitang of the Shenxingzong? Few people know the name of the little apprentice of the law enforcement elder. They only know that he is a magic cultivator. No wonder, he can use the magic cultivation technique. What kind of person is Chong Jin? A new generation of genius, it takes five or six years for a genius to refine qi to reach the state of foundation establishment, and it takes more than a few decades for him to reach the golden alchemy level. His appearance remains at the age of twenty-four Son, the most handsome and not immature age, it can be seen that his talent is really high. Chong Jin can indeed survive the breakthrough, he is deliberately suppressing his cultivation base, and then break through when he can¡¯t suppress it, the two brothers and sisters have the same method, suppressing the cultivation base and not breaking through. Therefore, it seems that they are not too far from the disciples of other elders. ¡°Master Zhong, thank you for your help to my daughter. I will definitely report back to you in the future. If you don¡¯t report back, you will be struck by thunder.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 245 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (58) Chapter 245 Law enforcement elders guard the world (58) Tang Ran knew that it was really rare for Chong Jin to help her. Maybe people don¡¯t care whether you repay the favor, but Tang Ran¡¯s principle is here, and she swore an oath to show her sincerity. Chongjin suddenly understood a little bit why the master said that his red luan star moved. This girl is kind and tough, polite and intelligent. Chongjin thought of what his master told him specifically, no matter what he did, he must act quickly and be willing to pay. Since the master has already said it, and the younger brother knows the master better than him, it seems that this woman is right. Although I am fifteen or sixteen years old now, I am a little younger, and I will be fine after a few years. Tang Ran suddenly couldn¡¯t understand Chong Jin¡¯s eyes. His eyes seemed to change suddenly, like a wolf seeing its prey. Chong Jin spread out one hand, and a magic circle formed in his palm. Tang Ran found her body flying towards Chong Jin uncontrollably. Tang Ran panicked for a moment, and reluctantly said, ¡°Chong Jin, what do you want to do?¡± Chongjin saw that it was inevitable, and said with a smile: ¡°Sorry, I have to get off the girl abruptly.¡± Without his spiritual power, Chong Jin firmly wrapped his arms around Tang Ran¡¯s waist with one hand, and pressed the back of Tang Ran¡¯s neck with the other hand, but the foreheads were pressed against each other. The little phoenix quacked non-stop, but it was weak now, completely breaking free from Chongjin¡¯s imprisonment. Tang Ran was startled by the unfamiliar and warm touch on his forehead. His eyes widened, but they met Chong Jin¡¯s eyes. They were extremely aggressive eyes, confident and flamboyant. The tip of his nose was almost close to each other. Tang Ran There was a smile on Ran¡¯s face in an instant. She could clearly feel her heart beating faster and her ears were hot. Thinking about it, her ears must be very red. She seemed to be able to feel the other party¡¯s breathing, and even feel the air they exhaled and inhaled. They are intertwined, like two tightly intertwined vines, seamless and tightly intertwined. Tang Ran had never been so close to a man before, and for a while, she didn¡¯t know how to react. There was a faint blue light between Zhong Jin and Tang Ran¡¯s foreheads, which was extremely gorgeous. After a while, Chong Jin let go of Tang Ran¡¯s restraint, put her on the ground, and stepped back a few steps. He said again with a smile: ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m being abrupt. However, my master taught me to be decisive in everything I do. Come to think of it, I should implement it well.¡± Tang Ran: ¡°???¡± After recovering, Tang Ran still felt her face and ears were hot. ¡­ The familiar, tyrannical and **** demonic energy entangled Shen Jiu, trying to pull him into the abyss again. Shen Jue hooked his lips cruelly, he has been to this place. Here, he was constantly being eaten and torn by the evil spirits. A formation in the secret realm brought him back here. The breath here is the most filthy. Shen Zhuo¡¯s aura and demonic energy are very clean, and they are incompatible with this place, not at all different. A voluptuous woman, her eyebrows and eyes are like silk: ¡°Master, forgive Jiao Lan for bringing the Lord back to the abyss in this way. Can Jiao Lan give you what you want as an apology to the Lord? Any method is fine!¡± This demon woman¡¯s words and expressions are provocative. The dress is unusually revealing, with a layer of veil looming, and the beautiful figure is dreamlike, true and false, the most attractive. However, what she is facing is Shen Jue. No matter in the previous life or the present life, she especially hates such a woman. In the past life, it is inevitable to post a woman like Jiao Lan. Because of Shen Nianyun, Shen Zhuzhu, and that woman, Shen Zhuo was disgusted and hated everyone. Jiao Lan was about to stick it up, and her frail and boneless hands seemed to caress Shen Jue¡¯s neck. Shen Jue teleported away with a magic trick, and made another trick, splashing ice water all over Jiao Lan, Shen Juu was extremely disgusted: ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Jiao Lan wasn¡¯t angry either, as the water splashed on her body, the translucent gauze became thinner, sticking to her tight and exquisite body, it became hotter and hotter. Chongjin: First strike Joong Jin: Cultivate feelings later Xiaotanger: Please feel free Wen Su: When will you let me understand my feelings? I do not know Wen Su: Damn it! Me: Xiao Tanger save me! ¡ª¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 246 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (59) Chapter 246 Law enforcement elders guard the world (59) Putting a hand on Jiao Lan¡¯s shoulder, the man said gloomily, ¡°You are still so willful. It seems that the Lord doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Jiao Lan caressed the gloomy man¡¯s hand, and said softly: ¡°Xie Li, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Is he really a person who bears the bones of an innate demon?¡± Shen Zhuo endured the pain caused by the filthy magic energy intruding into his body, and sneered in his heart. Jiao Lan and Xie Li, the two demon generals who survived the great battle hundreds of thousands of years ago, are dormant in the abyss, waiting for the time to come to fight the world again. In the previous life, these two people let a large number of resentful spirits and evil spirits torment him to achieve their goals. Of course, Shen Zhuo was crazy in his previous life, so naturally he would not let these two people go. Shen Jue let the hatred pour out, but used a lot of spiritual power to keep a clear place in his heart. With an evil spirit, he said: ¡°You guys¡­ finally found them. I thought it was a war that killed the demons!¡± Demons are different from demon cultivators. Demon cultivators are divided into cultivators who cultivate demon energy and those who absorb monks. Demons are created by the negative influence of everyone in the world. Xie Li¡¯s spells made Jiao Lan¡¯s clothes dry. Xie Li laughed loudly: ¡°My lord is dormant in the fairy gate.¡± Jiao Lan was a little more satisfied: ¡°My lord, this subordinate thought that in a hundred years, you would be addicted to the sugar-coated shells of hypocritical human beings, and that would disappoint my subordinates and others.¡± Resentment cannot be fooled. The demons have no loyalty at all. Shen Jue narrowed his eyes slightly, and said extremely coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t go deep, how can you inflict heavy damage. I will prove to the world that what Baitang and Shenxingzong did was wrong to the extreme. They lifted a stone and shot themselves in the foot, and their reputation was ruined from then on. The perfect answer is that Qi Lover is spurned by the people she protects.¡± Jiao Lan raised a charming smile, and clapped her hands happily: ¡°At first, my subordinates were worried that the lord would be indecisive after learning the benevolence, righteousness and morality. My lord, this abyss, do you like it? Freedom is everywhere here. His breath, the Lord will definitely feel very comfortable.¡± Xie Li: ¡°At that time, the subordinates and the lord should cooperate internally and externally, and level the Shenxing sect.¡± Shen Zhuo laughed mockingly: ¡°There are two major restrictions placed by Baitang in the Shenxingzong, can you go in? You must have tried, and you were injured, right?¡± Jiao Lan: ¡­ Jie Li: ¡­ Xie Li: ¡°No Ruo, how can it be called the combination of the inside and the outside?¡± Shen Zhuo sneered again: ¡°Where are the preparations? Is your cultivation level as high as that of the old immortal? Unless Baitang dies, the Shenxingzong cannot attack.¡± Jiao Lan smiled and said: ¡°Xie Li, I just said that the Lord is a powerful person. The Lord will have a way, right?¡± Shen Jue was extremely indifferent: ¡°A person who is hypocritical and full of benevolence and morality is always unprepared for the people around him. As long as he finds a weakness, he can kill him with one blow. Since you two admit that I am your lord, don¡¯t worry, follow My plan is here, I will open the passage between the abyss and the world. It would be best for this group of people to die.¡± Looking at the thought of drinking, Jiao Lan and Xie Li dispelled the last trace of doubt. Shen Jue: ¡°I have a plan, if I implement it well, it will definitely destroy Shenxingzong.¡± Xie Li: ¡°My lord, please speak.¡± A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Shen Zhuo¡¯s face: ¡°Shen Yun¡­¡± Shen Jue explained the general plan, and to show his intentions, he brought Shen Yu back to Shenxingzong, and informed the sect that the demons had found him, so as to dispel the sect¡¯s doubts. The demons threw out the bait to make the Zongmen feel completely at ease with him, while he responded internally and externally, and killed Baitang¡¯s purest person with the extremely evil sword of Shenyun. This plan caught the eye of Jiao Lan and Xie Li. It¡¯s just that this god¡¯s death is a natural evil sword, even if they give it to them, they can¡¯t take it away. No matter how good the plan is, it cannot be implemented without a key link. What¡¯s more, Shen Zhuo¡¯s mention of the death of the gods made them feel better. The God Death Sword is a murder weapon of the Demon Race. Bringing out of the abyss is afraid that it will attract the attention of Xianmen in advance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 247 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (60) Chapter 247 Law enforcement elders guard the world (60) Finally, Xie Li and Jiao Lan looked at each other, and decided to give it a try. What Shen Jue proposed was too tempting. The resentment in him is not something a clean person can fake. Jiao Lan deliberately teased Shen Zhuo, although he failed to disturb his mind, it accelerated the speed at which the devil energy of the abyss invaded his body and mind. Jiao Lan cast a wink, and said not seriously: ¡°My lord, my subordinates and others don¡¯t have this ability, why don¡¯t my lord go down with my subordinates to take the gods away.¡± Shen Zhuo smiled gloomily, his deep eyes became more and more obscure: ¡°Okay!¡± The Divine Perishing Sword is the weapon of his previous life, the most fierce sword in ancient times, it can only be sealed but cannot be destroyed. The black lacquered sword is placed there, affecting people¡¯s minds. Remember, be calm, God cannot control your mind. Gods cannot be controlled, and neither can demons. Under the probing gazes of Jiao Lan and Xie Li, Shen Jue grasped the hilt of Shenzhu¡¯s sword with both hands, and picked it up with some strength. The baleful aura belonging to Shenyun almost prevented him from holding on to the last Qingming, but it was the candy that reminded him. Shen Zhuo picked up Shen Zhuo, and now, Jiao Lan and Xie Li no longer doubted Shen Zhuo. Several people summed it up again, and Xie Li gave Shen Zhuo something specially used by the demons to send messages and suppress demon energy. Backing to the secret realm, Shen Zhuo withdrew the magic weapon that suppressed the abyssal devil energy, and activated the Floating Mirror with the last bit of clarity. ¡°Master, help me!¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t long before she left the secret realm. As soon as the little apprentice left her, she became busy. Baitang didn¡¯t delay, and immediately came to Shen Zhuo¡¯s side. Shen Zhuo was full of unclean devilish energy, Baitang didn¡¯t say anything else, and temporarily suppressed the dirty devilish energy with a trick. Shen Juan¡¯s own willpower is also very strong, and with Baitang¡¯s help, his eyes are much clearer. Shen Jue looked around, Baitang understood, grabbed Shen Jue¡¯s hand and brought it to the sky, where Shen Jue sat on the hammer that Cang Lan turned into. ¡°Little disciple, did you go to the abyss? No one saw you just now.¡± Shen Zhuo nodded, and took out Shenyun: ¡°Master, the sword of Shenyun is quite powerful. If you remove the evil spirit and resentment inside, it can be regarded as a very powerful magic weapon of heaven and earth.¡± Bai Tang slowly eliminated the unclean demonic energy for Shen Zhuo: ¡°Their unclean demonic energy has invaded the body, you are the one who suffers, it is not worth it.¡± Shen Jue said slowly: ¡°I met Jiao Lan and Xie Li, and reached a plan with them to kill Master, exterminate the God Xingzong, and bring disaster to the world¡­¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Young disciple can¡¯t. Ah Ju is actually a very soft person, and also a very good person.¡± Shen Juan let go of his heart, and still asked: ¡°How does Master know that I am not? It was planned, and maybe it was more planned. What I told Master now is just a part of the plan.¡± Baitang hit him on the forehead with spiritual power: ¡°I believe in you as a teacher, and I am not afraid of you doing this. If you really do like this, as a teacher, you have to atone for your choice, clean up the mess and clean up the house. What¡¯s more , you really don¡¯t know, Ah Zhuo intends to trick them, right?¡± Shen Jue touched his nodding forehead, and although he was very regretful on his lips, he was very happy in his heart: ¡°I really can¡¯t hide it from Master. The death of God should be used to be absorbed by Cang Lan.¡± Baitang said with a smile: ¡°Cang Lan despises this god. Whether it is evil or resentment, the **** is too heavy, and it is easy to disturb people¡¯s mind.¡± Shen Zhuo insisted: ¡°So I said, can Master get rid of this resentment and evil spirit?¡± Baitang pondered for a moment: ¡°How about this, little apprentice, as a teacher, I will transform all the resentment into killing spirit. This sword is of good quality. There is such a sword in this world. It can be said that it is better than the sword. It¡¯s a pity that Canglan absorbed the innate spirit treasure. I¡¯ll transform him, let him blend into your soul, and become your weapon.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 248 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (61) Chapter 248 Law enforcement elders guard the world (61) It is very rare to be able to make Baitang say that the quality is good. Shen Jue understands that he took the God¡¯s Death handle correctly, but his purpose is to temper Canglan with it. Baitang laughed and said: ¡°Young disciple, don¡¯t be depressed, I will keep it for you as a teacher, and find a suitable opportunity to merge with your soul later.¡± Shen Jue whispered: ¡°I am causing trouble to Master. What about my plan? It will definitely hit the abyss demons hard.¡± Baitang shook his head, and said gently: ¡°My apprentice¡¯s plan is a good one, but my master does not agree with you to do so.¡± Shen Jue doesn¡¯t quite understand, isn¡¯t it a good plan for him to falsely convict the Shenxingzong and lead the people of the Abyssal Demon Race to the final battle? ¡°Master, is this plan bad??¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Baitang directly vetoed, ¡°It¡¯s enough to cheat once. There¡¯s no need for you to bear the infamy of a traitor as a teacher. Even if you will be cleansed later, there¡¯s no need for us, Ah Zhu, to bear the humiliation, let alone let you go to the abyss to endure it.¡± The erosion of the unclean evil energy and resentment. Ah Zhuo, you have gone through enough hardships and darkness in the first eight years of your previous life and this life, and the rest of your life will be upright, peaceful and happy. Besides, as a teacher, you have not died yet, and it is not your turn. You go to bear the humiliation and bear the infamy, you two little ones, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Like a calm and waveless lake with layers of ripples, like a ray of wind blowing through a lonely and quiet valley, the leaves began to rustle, and he saw a faint pale light that became soft in a place that was airtight and invisible. Warmer and brighter. Shen Zhuo¡¯s reddened eye ends added to his beauty, and his voice was a little hoarse: ¡°Master, has anyone told you that you are fine?¡± With a smile in his eyes and a calm demeanor, Baitang said calmly, ¡°No one needs to tell me, I know I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m very satisfied with my current state. Young disciple, you¡¯re fine too, you know? Remember it. ¡° Four times, each time, someone would instill in Wen Su the idea that he is the lowest, that he is bad and evil. Baitang wanted him to remember that he was a very good person. Shen Zhuo lowered his eyes, and said hoarsely: ¡°Master said it a few times, and I will remember it.¡± Baitang smiled, as bright as the first ray of sunlight entering the room in the morning: ¡°Okay, my little apprentice, I have cleaned up that unclean evil spirit that made you uncomfortable, and the next experience has to be done.¡± continue.¡± The robbery clouds gathered in the distance, it was a desolate place, Baitang cast a spell to hide the movement of the robbery clouds. Shen Juan understood: ¡°Master, senior brother is about to cross the catastrophe to Mahayana.¡± Baitang supported his head, his eyes were full of interest: ¡°Yes, this guy, he made a mental rubbing with that girl, and he did it really quickly.¡± Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes became colder: ¡°Brother is confused.¡± Can spiritual rubbing be done casually? Together with the five senses of two people, you can also lend your own cultivation to that person at a critical moment. And only when two people¡¯s cultivation bases are about the same, the one with the lower cultivation base can feel the five senses of the person with the higher cultivation base. Almost no one will do spiritual rubbing. In addition to connecting the five senses, it will also involve life. Who would like to give their life to another person? Baitang didn¡¯t panic at all: ¡°Little apprentice, this is your senior brother¡¯s affection, as long as he has no regrets. As for your senior brother, you have always understood that matters of their feelings do not endanger the sect, and we don¡¯t need to intervene. If they If you have a predestined relationship, you can go to the end, but if you don¡¯t have a predestined relationship, you can¡¯t force it.¡± Shen Zhuo was extremely indifferent: ¡°Master, I won¡¯t be as confused as senior brother. There are as many idiots and resentment as a feather, touching this thing is courting death.¡± He will not stop the brother¡¯s death-seeking behavior. do you love me? The question of whether I love you or not is too stupid and too stupid. Baitang said helplessly: ¡°Little apprentice, when I meet you in the future, I will naturally understand.¡± Shen Jue was unmoved at all: ¡°I will never understand.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 249 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (62) Chapter 249 Law enforcement elders guard the world (62) Baitang himself is old and single, so it¡¯s hard to say anything, he just said: ¡°Continue to experience, be careful in everything, if there is something that cannot be solved, just find a teacher.¡± Shen Zhuo nodded, Yu Jian returned to the secret realm, went to find other senior brothers and sisters, after three years of collective experience, after returning to the sect, they were direct disciples, and it was Baitang who arranged the plan for them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Ran¡¯s voice was a little more annoyed. Fortunately, she still thought that Chong Jin was an upright gentleman, so this happened suddenly. Chongjin didn¡¯t answer, he raised his head and glanced at the Jieyun gathered in the sky, and it disappeared after a few breaths, but he still felt the Jieyun above his head, so it must be the master¡¯s doing. Chongjin saluted respectfully: ¡°Thank you, Master, for taking care of me, Ajin.¡± Hidden to Jieyun, guarding against villains, there are many narrow-minded villains in the world of cultivating immortals, and they don¡¯t allow too good people to grow up smoothly. Chongjin¡¯s posture is elegant and uninhibited, and he joked: ¡°Miss Tang, although I am abrupt to Miss Tang, Miss Tang will not bring me twice the intensity of the thunder disaster, right?¡± Tang Ran originally thought that the robbery cloud had dispersed, so she wouldn¡¯t be so unkind. With her small body without cultivation, standing in the area where others are going through the lightning calamity, that is harming Chong Jin and seeking death for herself. Chong Jin sat down cross-legged, built an enchantment, and concentrated on fighting against Thunder Tribulation. Tang Ran was far away, and she could already clearly feel the pressure from Lei Jie. What a terrifying power. Little Phoenix was thrown out by Chong Jin, and ran towards Tang Ran like a chicken looking for its mother. This guy saved her life anyway, Tang Ran didn¡¯t dislike him very much, and put Little Phoenix on his shoulder. ¡°Little Phoenix, I call you Feng An. I am in hiding at this time, and I will reappear in the future. Chong Jin is right. I am too weak now to give you glory. On weekdays, I call you Xiao Feng. Xiao An, hide the word phoenix, today, others look down on you, and in the future, you will definitely make them look down on you.¡± Tang Ran was very firm in every word. ¡°It¡¯s okay, master, Xiao An doesn¡¯t dislike you for being weak, poor, or a rookie.¡± Tang Ran: ¡°¡­¡± Although it is true, it is inexplicably painful. Thinking that it would be better to write down the exercises, Tang Ran began to look at the exercises Shen Zhuo had given her. Zhong Jin gave her the internal exercises of the sect so easily, so nothing will happen, right? According to the exercises, Tang Ran could really feel the magic energy, gritted his teeth, introduced it into his body, and successfully achieved the Qi refining. But the magic energy here is too scarce, and it is impossible to go any further. Here, I don¡¯t know where it is, it is extremely desolate. When a thunderstorm struck, Tang Ran got further away. ¡°Little An, what kind of cultivation can hide Jieyun? This cultivation is too terrifying.¡± Little Phoenix: ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t fully obtained my inheritance, but as far as I know, at least, I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can easily hide the thunder robbery. Hey, no, master, Chong Jin¡¯s thunder robbery is wrong .¡± Tang Ran¡¯s heart was hanging, and he calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Fenghuang was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°Chong Jin is really a genius, this is going through two catastrophes in a row.¡± Tang Ran was also stunned. He had never heard of or seen anyone who could survive two catastrophes in a row. ¡°No, isn¡¯t it true that the higher the cultivation base, the harder it is to improve it? Chong Jin¡¯s cultivation base is not low, how can he survive two lightning tribulations in a row?¡± Little Phoenix can¡¯t answer this question, it¡¯s very weak now, and it doesn¡¯t know what Chongjin¡¯s cultivation is. Chong Jin, who was crossing the thunder tribulation, smiled wryly, his cultivation was under pressure, and this time he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, Jieyun asked him to go through the tribulation twice in a row. If some people find out about this, they will get jealous red eyes. Chongjin seemed very embarrassed when he crossed the tribulation this time, but after crossing it, he obviously felt that his realm was different. (end of this chapter) Chapter 250 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (63) Chapter 250 Law enforcement elders guard the world (63) The clothes that Master gave him were still clean even under the thunder calamity. Chongjin performed a technique to tidy herself up again. Looking sideways, Tang Ran shrank in the distance. Chong Jin pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Did you hide so far away?¡± Looking at Chong Jin who had arrived beside her in a few moments, Tang Ran was silent for a while: ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± Her small body couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of Lei Jie. Now she clearly felt that Chong Jin made him more and more incomprehensible. Well, she was originally a rookie, and she couldn¡¯t see through Chong Jin¡¯s cultivation. Chong Jin said gently: ¡°Xiao Ran, use your thoughts to put Xiao Xiao An into your sea of consciousness.¡± The word ¡°Xiao Ran¡± came out of his mouth, and there was inexplicably more lingering rhyme in it. ¡°oh oh.¡± Tang Ran subconsciously followed what Chong Jin said, causing Chong Jin to chuckle lightly, and Tang Ran¡¯s heart beat suddenly faster. Chongjin looked at Tang Ran occasionally in a daze, but he looked a little cute. What the master said was indeed true, he believed it. Tang Ran¡¯s comprehension is good, and Xiao Fenghuang was successfully included in her sea of consciousness. ¡°Xiao Ran, I will take you back to the secret realm.¡± Chong Jin grabbed Tang Ran¡¯s hand, gently moved it into his arms, wrapped Tang Ran¡¯s slender waist tightly with one hand, and walked away with the sword. Chong Jin¡¯s aura came over his face, and Tang Ran blushed hopelessly. ¡°You, you¡­ let me stand behind.¡± Chongjin refused very resolutely: ¡°Xiao Ran has only entered into Qi refining, and she will not be able to stand firmly at the back. If she falls, she will be crushed to pieces. Why don¡¯t you lower your head and see where you are now?¡± Tang Ran: ¡°¡­¡± Vegetable chicken is too restricted. She doesn¡¯t need to look, there are clouds in front of her, she must be at a high altitude now. Little Phoenix was discouraged and said: ¡°Master, you have to practice quickly. In the future, Xiao An will carry you to fly, so why let you carry a stinky man to take advantage of it.¡± Tang Ran hesitated for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t think he is such a person.¡± Little Fenghuang said in shock: ¡°Master, have you been overwhelmed by Chong Jin¡¯s beauty so quickly?¡± Tang Ran: ¡°I am only overwhelmed by revenge.¡± Revenge, the revenge of killing her life, at the last moment before her death, she cut off all her family ties. Little Fenghuang muttered: ¡°I think you didn¡¯t mean what you said.¡± Tang Ran: ¡°¡­¡± Chong Jin¡¯s hand was very strong, and Tang Ran didn¡¯t feel that she would fall. Chongjin reminded: ¡°Xiao Ran, keep Xiao Fenghuang¡¯s identity well hidden. Don¡¯t use him lightly. If you use him, you won¡¯t be able to survive. Don¡¯t implicate the innocent in revenge.¡± Tang Ran looked under the clouds, carefully looking for where the Tang family was: ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do anything to those who don¡¯t take the initiative to harm me. Chongjin, are you free?¡± ¡°Oh, no, people like you are not idle, you should also come for Phoenix, just happened to meet me.¡± It¡¯s not just a coincidence, it¡¯s fate to meet. Zhongjin said in her heart. ¡°Xiao Ran, I¡¯ll take you back to the Tang family. I won¡¯t ask more about your affairs. If you need help, learn the communication talisman. The communication talisman is mentioned in the exercises. The Tang family, I will Come forward and save you some trouble, what do you think?¡± Tang Ran¡¯s impression of Chong Jin is much better, and she is not hypocritical: ¡°Then I will trouble you.¡± If she goes back alive, she will inevitably be interrogated and punished again. She originally wanted to ask Chong Jin to help with this, but Chong Jin proposed it herself, and Tang Ran naturally would not refuse. It was another kindness owed. Chongjin said meaningfully: ¡°As a disciple of the law enforcement elders, I should obey my master¡¯s orders. Xiao Ran is one of the people in the world. You and I are destined to protect you.¡± Tang Ran always felt that there was something in Chong Jin¡¯s words, but after thinking about it, she felt that she was thinking too much. ¡°The people in your sect are really righteous, and they are completely different from other sects. Can the Shenxing sect open the age limit?¡± The last day of April, good morning? On the first day of the May Day holiday, I wish you all a happy holiday, have fun, there is no epidemic around you, and your faces are always happy (end of this chapter) Chapter 251 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (64) Chapter 251 Law enforcement elders guard the world (64) Shenxingzong is Tang Ran¡¯s ideal choice. You can be protected, and more importantly, there is a systematic and comprehensive method of cultivating magic energy. Once the strength has increased, revenge is easy. Chong Jin: ¡°This rule will not be changed. Xiao Ran, don¡¯t absorb the magic energy casually. Listen to Master, there are two types of magic energy. One is the one you just absorbed. It is actually a kind of spiritual energy, but Because of its color, it is misunderstood by the world, and the other is evil thoughts and malicious intentions, so we must pay attention to distinguishing them.¡± Tang Ran thanked Chong Jin very much, and sighed: ¡°Thank you for reminding me. If you miss the age, it will be difficult to enter the Shenxingzong.¡± Chong Jin pondered for a moment and said: ¡°The rules of the sect were agreed by the master, the head of the sect and the elders a hundred years ago, and no one can destroy and change them. If you want to go to the sect to practice, I suggest the Changle Hall, and the Changle Hall will also recruit Demon cultivator disciples. The Changle Palace has reached an agreement with us. At that time, a group of disciples will be exchanged for study. We will send two demon cultivator disciples and three spiritual cultivator disciples. Disciple Moxiu, this disciple is likely to be Junior Brother Tingfeng and another one.¡± Tang Ran was worried that she would not have anyone to guide her cultivation, so Chong Jin told her the news. Chong Jin felt that Shen Zhuo would not be sent there, and the master blocked the news that Shen Zhuo was her young apprentice, so he would never be sent there. Tang Ran: ¡°Thank you. To train disciples of other sects, the person who made this decision is really broad-minded.¡± Tang Ran glanced at the sign of the Tang family below, and hurriedly said, ¡°I saw them, Chong Jin, please send me down, thank you.¡± Chongjin felt a bit regretful, it turned out to be here so soon. After putting down Tang Ran, Chong Jin saw Shen Zhuo, his eyes lit up, and he pulled Tang Ran over: ¡°Junior Brother, but¡­¡± Before Chong Jin finished speaking, Shen Jue said coldly: ¡°No, brother, you are stupid, I won¡¯t learn from you.¡± Even mental rubbings were used, and it didn¡¯t take too long. Tang Ran was a little embarrassed. Taking a sneaky look at Shen Zhuo, he quickly moved his eyes away. Both of these brothers and sisters are born with a good appearance. Chongjin said helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m impatient. I¡¯ll do Xiaoran a favor, junior brother wait for me a moment.¡± Tang Ran seized the opportunity and withdrew her hand: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± So embarrassing, this is being watched. ¡°Tang Ran, are you alive?¡± Tang Huan said in astonishment, and then noticed that Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo, one with a dragon and a phoenix appearance, and the other with a clean and lonely aloofness, both had good looks. Tang Ran couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said loudly, ¡°Sister, what do you mean, it seems that you are very surprised to see that your sister is still alive.¡± Tang Ran¡¯s smile made Tang Huan¡¯s hair stand on end. Chong Jin said: ¡°Miss Tang, don¡¯t go to such a high place next time, if you fall down, I may not be able to save you again.¡± Chong Jin covered himself, the traces of the phoenix were completely erased, and his voice clearly entered the ears of everyone present under the blessing of spiritual power. Tang Huan smiled reluctantly: ¡°Xiao Ran, what are you talking about? It¡¯s too late for my sister to be happy to see you alive. Thank you to the two elders for saving my sister. May I ask what sect the elders are from? How about respect? My little girl Be sure to prepare a small gift to thank the two for their rescue.¡± Shen Jue sneered, not giving Tang Huan any face: ¡°The grace of saving me has nothing to do with me, but you are very hypocritical.¡± Tang Huan¡¯s face turned ugly, and Chong Jin hurriedly said: ¡°This is a matter between Miss Tang and me. If you have to repay, I will wait for Miss Tang to repay you. Miss Tang, I have something important to do with my junior brother, so I will take my leave first.¡± The person has delivered it, and Chong Jin can¡¯t get involved in the next thing, it¡¯s his family¡¯s business after all. Shen Zhuo sneered, Tang Ran almost laughed out loud, and when he heard Chong Jin¡¯s farewell, he hurriedly said: ¡°My little girl, thank you for your kindness in saving the fairy, and I will definitely form a grass ring in the future to repay the favor of the fairy.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 252 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (65) Chapter 252 Law enforcement elders guard the world (65) Tang Huan is unhappy, the Tang family is unhappy, Tang Ran is happy. Chong Jin received a summons talisman, nodded at Shen Zhuo, and both of them disappeared. ¡°This cultivation level¡­¡± someone murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly, the cultivation of the two of them is higher than all of us.¡± His face is already torn, Tang Huan will not give Tang Ran a good face: ¡°My sister¡¯s methods are really powerful.¡± Tang Ran smiled bluntly: ¡°I can¡¯t compare to my sister, Yan Luo with a smiling face.¡± Shen Zhuo congratulated and said: ¡°Brother¡¯s cultivation base has broken through to practicing xu, congratulations.¡± Chong Jin: ¡°Junior brother¡¯s cultivation is harder than mine. Junior brother cultivates wood spirit roots and magic bones. If you don¡¯t press harder than me, you will break through to the virtual realm faster than me.¡± Shen Jue suddenly said: ¡°If I don¡¯t suppress so hard, some people should be afraid.¡± Master will not be afraid of him, but other elders of the sect are. Chong Jin didn¡¯t speak for a while: ¡°No matter what, Master and I will not give up on you.¡± Shen Juan didn¡¯t speak any more. The experience is still going on, and Shen Juan will occasionally contact Jiao Lan and Jie Li. On the one hand, he cheated the two without a trace, and on the other hand, he joined the sect and master Baitang to make a game. There was no need for him to pretend to betray the sect, nor did he need to go to the abyss again to cheat them once again. You can. Three years of training time will soon come to an end. A group of seven people returned to Shenxingzong. As soon as Shen Zhuo and Chong Jin left Fanjing Peak, Baitang almost never went back, except for important matters. After returning to Fanjing Peak, he let the begonias with unopened pistils let go. It was because Fanjing Peak made people comfortable that he felt that he was a normal person. ¡°Master, Ah Jin wants to go to Changle Palace to practice for a period of time as an exchange disciple.¡± Baitang joked: ¡°For that girl?¡± Chong Jin nodded without hesitation: ¡°Didn¡¯t Master tell Ah Jin that we must act quickly? Although Xiao Ran and I have spiritual rubbings as a connection, although I also gave her a hand at the critical moment, it was not enough. Revenge is the priority now, so I have to watch closely, lest Xiao Ran be pried away by other people.¡± Shen Zhuo took a few steps away from Chong Jin, and extremely disliked Chong Jin who fell in love. Stupidity and stupidity are now a major feature of Chong Jin. Baitang said slowly: ¡°A Jin, I will ask you a few questions as a teacher. You should think it through before deciding whether to go or not.¡± Chongjin: ¡°Master, please.¡± Baitang: ¡°What if she wavers between you and others?¡± Chong Jin: ¡°Tu¡¯er can accept that she hesitates when she doesn¡¯t recognize her own heart. If she swings between me and other people, it means that Tu¡¯er is blind and sees the wrong person.¡± Baitang: ¡°If you give with all your affection, but don¡¯t get what you want in return, will you complain? Will you make mistakes and step into the abyss because you don¡¯t get what you want?¡± Chong Jin smiled and said: ¡°Master, is this the disciple who doesn¡¯t believe in himself? The disciple will definitely not do things that violate the principle. As for the reward, I do have a purpose to do things for her, and naturally I get what I want.¡± I am happy, if I don¡¯t get it, it means that I have no destiny, I will probably feel uncomfortable, and I am quite regretful, but I can¡¯t do anything unscrupulous.¡± In this case, Baitang naturally has nothing to say: ¡°I will discuss your request with the head and other elders. No matter what, don¡¯t forget to cultivate your body and mind.¡± Chongjin: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Chong Jin withdrew. Baitang took out the god, and raised his jaw slightly to signal Shen Zhuo to take it. Shen Zhuo picked up the god, pursed his lips and said again: ¡°Master, it¡¯s not a pity for it to temper Canglan.¡± The plan that came up with a trick was originally for the sake of this god, but the master didn¡¯t use it. Bai Tang laughed lightly: ¡°Little apprentice, this is also an artifact that can continue to grow like Canglan. It has unlimited potential, and it is incomparable to the treasures of heaven and earth. I will transform all the resentment and evil spirit it carries into killing He is no longer a vicious weapon.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 253 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (66) Chapter 253 Law enforcement elders guard the world (66) Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be just right, Canglan is in need of an artifact that can grow.¡± Baitang persuaded: ¡°Little apprentice, be good, listen to the teacher. Integrate it into your soul, you will need it in the future.¡± If you can still reach the plane of cultivation later, then God will follow Wen Su to go. The quality of this god¡¯s death is indeed good, and it is hard to find. Baitang is very firm, and Shen Jue can¡¯t change what she wants to do. I had no choice but to fuse the **** death with the soul. In the endless darkness, the man wrapped with a chain engraved with spells and restraints quietly opened his eyes, a little flame ignited in them, thought of something, and suppressed them again. Muttering to himself: ¡°I¡¯ll save them, you save me. I believe it, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± He cannot afford to cheat. Shen Zhuo took a full year to integrate before he succeeded. After merging, his cultivation could no longer be suppressed, and Jieyun gathered on Fanjing Peak. Selaginella: ¡°He¡¯s going to go through the calamity and practice the void.¡± Chang Shan: ¡°Trust him. You have all read the news that Xingyun sent back before. If you said that before, I agreed with the law enforcement elders¡¯ actions but felt that it was wrong. Afterwards, I deeply reflected on myself. This child If he worshiped under you and me that day, he would not be like him now.¡± Yan Hui: ¡°The law enforcement elder has done a lot of things to get him what he is today. Now, I can better understand the meaning of Jiexintang¡¯s existence. It is a pair of hands holding you on the right path at critical and confusing moments. ¡° The head of the sect received a message saying: ¡°The plan was successful, and the demons were hit hard. Shen Zhuo has made great achievements this time, and I have sent people to publicize it. There is still one thing that I don¡¯t know. I will discuss it with the law enforcement elders after Shen Zhuo has overcome the catastrophe.¡± .¡± Yan Hui: ¡°I feel that the enthusiasm of the disciples is relatively high. We don¡¯t need to completely hide what the disciples have done for the common people in the world. They need to know that someone has blocked the danger for them.¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, I succeeded.¡± ¡°Follow me to discuss matters.¡± As a key member of the plan, Shen Juan will go there naturally. After arriving, the sect leader took a ring and put it in Shen Jue¡¯s hand: ¡°Shen Zhuo, this is a reward from the sect.¡± Shen Jue put it into the space: ¡°Thank you.¡± The head cut to the point: ¡°Shen Zhuo, you said earlier that Jiao Lan and Xie Li wanted to open up the passage between the abyss and the human world. This time, Xie Li was killed by us in the plan, but Jiao Lan was injured and fled back to the abyss. They Do you know of any other way to get through this?¡± Baitang said directly: ¡°Sect Leader, there is no need to do things in vain. Even if no one gets through this channel, it will be opened within a thousand years.¡± Yan replied: ¡°Self-connection? Why?¡± Shen Zhuo contacted the contents of the book that Baitang let him read in the previous life and this life, and said: ¡°It is recorded in the book that the evil energy of the abyss originates from the evil thoughts and evil thoughts in the world. Monsters, monsters are good at killing **** monsters (ha¨°), sometimes there are powerful people, and they can¡¯t bear to see the slaughter of common people. Gather the power of ten people to kill a large number of monsters, and use the ancient formation to trap the world¡¯s malice and evil thoughts in one place. This place is an abyss. From then on, the negativity of the world will go to the abyss. I think, Master¡¯s consciousness is that some people will have these nourishment, evil thoughts and evil thoughts will not disappear, they will continue to strengthen, and monsters will be born again. No matter how you strengthen it , the final result is that the channel is opened, the evil spirits pour out, and then¡­ purgatory on earth¡± Shen Jue found it ironic that they were the ones who killed the world. Some people will have evil thoughts, and not everyone is like Master. Baitang affirmed: ¡°What the little disciple said is exactly what I think. This problem of evil spirits and demons cannot be eradicated. If we keep blocking it, more powerful demons will be born.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 254 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (67) Chapter 254 Law enforcement elders guard the world (67) Selaginella is not reconciled: ¡°Can I just let it go?¡± Chang Shan was thoughtful: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not laissez-faire, it¡¯s weakening. When the passage is opened, our major sects will pull out the most powerful ones, and the rest is nothing to be afraid of. Since it is a problem that cannot be cured, it can only be solved.¡± Minimize losses.¡± The head of the sect pondered: ¡°Since this is the case, we have to pay close attention to the cultivation of our disciples, so that we won¡¯t be in a mess by then. One more thing, ten years later, my Divine Walking Sect will hold the Immortal Gate Competition, and we have to prepare for it.¡± What happened next, Shen Jue couldn¡¯t listen any longer, so he said: ¡°Master, sect master, elders, this disciple will leave.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°Little apprentice, go to Changle Hall to check if your senior brother, Tingfeng, and Xiyun are not slack. Be careful, Jiao Lan will definitely hate you to the bone, and if you can¡¯t handle it, you will call me a teacher, Tianya Haijiao, Blue Falls and Yellow Springs, even a teacher can arrive there.¡± Shen Zhuo said obediently: ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Shen Jue didn¡¯t take out the god¡¯s death, there was Xiaoxiao in the dark, the master transformed the god¡¯s death for him, it¡¯s not good to expose it too early, so he still used his unremarkable sword, and sent a letter to Chongjin in advance, Only went to Changle Hall. When Chongjin received the summons, he was trying to explain the confusion for others. Sheng Tingfeng asked: ¡°Brother Zhong, is there something wrong with the sect?¡± Tang Ran immediately said: ¡°Senior Brother Chong, Brother Sheng, let¡¯s go about your business first.¡± Chong Jin patted Sheng Tingfeng on the shoulder: ¡°Junior Brother Sheng, go and call Junior Sister Xiyun over, go to the martial arts arena, Junior Brother is coming, I¡¯m ordered by Master to check whether we are slack.¡± ¡°Okay, just to show Master, we worked hard even if we weren¡¯t in Shenxingzong.¡± Sheng Tingfeng was not afraid to come here. Chong Jin looked at Tang Ran: ¡°Xiao Ran, let¡¯s talk as you walk. You can also watch a few gestures in a while, and maybe you can get some insights. The highest cultivation level of our sect¡¯s magic cultivator is the younger brother. It is most prominent in formations, restrictions, and spells.¡± Tang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Then I can ask him too.¡± Chong Jin patted the girl¡¯s head appetizingly: ¡°You can ask, but you must be prepared to be rejected. Although my younger brother is kind, he has a withdrawn temper.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to walk to the martial arts arena, and it was too late to meditate. Dressed in white, he landed lightly and drew his sword neatly. Sheng Tingfeng and Xiyun: ¡°Brother.¡± Chong Jin raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°I saw the calamity cloud earlier, and I felt that my junior brother had passed the catastrophe. Congratulations, junior brother.¡± Shen Jue didn¡¯t want to say more, so he directly said to Sheng Tingfeng and Xiyun, ¡°You two, who will go first?¡± Xi Yun walked over first: ¡°Please give me your advice, brother.¡± Shen Zhuo only used the same cultivation level as Xi Yun, and did it directly. Many disciples gathered around the audience to watch. This was a battle between the two major disciples from the Shenxing Sect, and the elders of the Changle Palace also came out to watch. The fight on the field was very fierce. Xiyun used the sword, Shen Jue used his bare hands, and the movements of the tactic in his hands were so fast that people couldn¡¯t see clearly. The postures of dodging or attacking seemed to be with ease, giving people the feeling of walking in the garden. ¡°So fast!¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet?¡± ¡°Nonsense, Senior Sister Xiyun¡¯s cultivation base is the lowest among them, and he still needs to inspect Senior Brother Sheng and Senior Brother Zhong. What do you think?¡± ¡°In the Fairy Gate Competition, they are rivals!¡± ¡­ One shot fell, Shen Zhuo and Xi Yun both closed their hands, Shen Zhuo distanced himself and said: ¡°Qualified.¡± Xi Yun took out the book and handed it to Shen Zhuo: ¡°Brother Shen please check it.¡± Shen Zhuo only glanced at the title of the book, and asked questions without opening the book. After a few rounds, Shen Zhuo said: ¡°Qualified.¡± Xi Yun breathed a sigh of relief, Senior Brother Shen inspected her after Master came to inspect her, which made her most nervous. ¡°Do they still have to read so many books?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough time to practice every day, and it¡¯s even less enough to read books?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see this Senior Brother Shen? He has a really good memory, he has memorized everything in the book.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 255 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (67) Chapter 255 Law enforcement elders guard the world (67) Tang Ran was somewhat jealous of Shen¡¯s talent for drinking. Excellent people really get together, she has to work harder! Shen Zhuo and Chong Jin also fought for half an hour. They were evenly matched, neither of them exerted their full strength. After stopping, Shen Zhuo was still not salty: ¡°Qualified.¡± Seeing that Shen Zhuo seemed about to leave, Chong Jin hurriedly said: ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t leave in a hurry, just follow me around Changle Palace.¡± Shen Zhuo folded his chest and said indifferently: ¡°Brother, you have to leave you free. I won¡¯t hinder you, and you don¡¯t want to stop me.¡± Chongjin had a slight headache, took out the ring and threw it to Shen Zhuo: ¡°I have prepared something for you.¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t even look at it, and threw it back: ¡°Bribes are useless.¡± Chong Jin pulled Shen Zhuo over: ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother has no other intentions.¡± Calm down: ¡°I know, I¡¯m only interested in that girl, I don¡¯t know how to teach people, senior brother, I should go back and restore my teacher¡¯s order.¡± Chong Jin: ¡°You are different from Xiao Ran, you are my younger brother, relative, do you know?¡± Shen Zhuo: ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about family relationship, I won¡¯t teach anyone. Brother, do you still remember the content on page 231 of ¡°Miscellaneous Notes through the Ages¡±?¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t talk to Chong Jin, so Yu Jian left. Chong Jin felt quite a headache, he really had no other intentions. The younger brother always thinks about Xiaoran, and this thing is really for the younger brother. Sheng Tingfeng hesitated and said: ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother Shen¡­¡± Chongjin said helplessly: ¡°Go back and return to life.¡± Xi Yun was puzzled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a communication talisman? You don¡¯t need to go back by yourself.¡± Tang Ran whispered: ¡°What does Senior Brother Shen mean by the last sentence? He should be talking about something.¡± Chongjin¡¯s face changed when he thought of the above content. Sheng Tingfeng¡¯s expression also changed: ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Chong Jin frowned, shook her head, but didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Ran didn¡¯t want to ask too many questions. After all, Changle Hall and Shenxingzong were two different sects. She had to go back and read the book to find out. In the evening, Tang Ran sat on the desk under the window, flipping through the book. The more I looked at it, the more I felt something was wrong, and I couldn¡¯t help worrying: ¡°Could it be that the passage between the abyss and the human world is about to be opened?¡± A familiar voice sounded: ¡°It must be opened.¡± Chong Jin leaned against the window, the moonlight shone on his handsome face, showing a bit of coldness and aloofness. Tang Ran took the initiative to invite: ¡°It¡¯s heavy on the outside, Senior Brother Zhong, come in.¡± Chongjin¡¯s heartbeat quickened a bit, his eyes flickered, and he asked, ¡°Xiao Ran, men are not allowed to enter the women¡¯s boudoir at will. You¡­have you really thought it through? Are you really willing?¡± Tang Ran¡¯s eyes dodged and she looked away. When the words came to her lips, it was clear that she had asked for it just now. When Chong Jin asked, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth and twitched. The hope in Zhongjin¡¯s eyes sank a little bit, and his voice was a little cold and downcast: ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing this voice, Tang Ran¡¯s heart twitched. Before he could say anything, he blurted out: ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out! Chong Jin.¡± I made it clear, and when I said it, it seemed to be nothing, as if the twists and turns just now were all bubbles, which would break at the touch of a touch. Tang Ran repeated again: ¡°I know what I¡¯m talking about, Chong Jin, I know what you think about me, and my answer is, I am willing.¡± Chong Jin¡¯s eyes were amazingly bright, as if a strong fire was about to burst out, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t stop rising, and he immediately turned over and entered the room, hesitated, and hugged Tang Ran from behind. ¡°Xiao Ran, Master is right, you are indeed my Red Luan Star.¡± Tang Ran¡¯s heart beat a lot faster. In fact, except for the first time they met, when their foreheads touched her and planted a spiritual mark, and she hugged her to fly with her sword, Chong Jin would only hug her when she was in danger. her, pull her. This time, it¡¯s different. After piercing the layer of window paper, Tang Ran felt pretty good. This was a very special feeling. Thank you for all the monthly tickets of ¡°One Feather Comes True¡±. Thank you baby for your support, thank you~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 256 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (68) Chapter 256 Law enforcement elders guard the world (68) It¡¯s like stuffing a hopping bunny in your mind, messing with your heartbeat and disturbing your mind, but it¡¯s also very satisfying. Just a hug, Tang Ran felt, was sweeter than the entrance of candied fruit, and more touching than the blooming epiphyllum. Tang Ran¡¯s fingers moved slightly, her heart was balanced, and she held Chong Jin¡¯s hand: ¡°A¡­A Jin, thank you for being willing to help me grow, willing to wait for me to grow, and willing to watch me grow.¡± Chong Jin rested her head on Tang Ran¡¯s shoulder contentedly, and said next to her ear, ¡°Xiao Ran is the person I put my heart into at the first sight, this stubborn girl, I know what she is thinking and what she wants. , you want revenge, you want those who hurt you to pay the price, you want to catch up with me, I know it all. It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s a great honor to be able to grow up with Xiaoran. I will always be in front of you, Waiting for your arrival, my footsteps will not stop or slow down, I will help you speed up your pace and become a better self.¡± Tang Ran smiled, and a warm current poured into her heart. Chong Jin really understood her: ¡°A Jin, I will not let you and myself down.¡± There was a soft and cool fall on the cheeks. Tang Ran realized something. His face flushed instantly and became very hot. He squeaked and diverted his attention: ¡°Ah¡­ Ah Jin¡­ why is it necessary here?¡± Chong Jin explained softly in Tang Ran¡¯s ear, and the warm breath sprayed Tang Ran¡¯s ear, causing trembling and heartbeat. The night is beautiful, adding a touch of rouge. ¡­ Ten years later, the Xianmen Competition was held in Shenxingzong. When all the immortal sects came to Shenxingzong, they were all shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it appropriate to put so many photo stones?¡± The disciple led by ?? explained with a smile: ¡°The photo stone has always been there, and it can act as a restraint in many cases. We don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it.¡± ¡°this is¡­¡± ¡°The brothers and sisters of the law enforcement team are performing official duties, inspecting and punishing.¡± ¡­ Among the crowd, there was a flash of hatred in the eyes of a beautiful woman. On the day when the Xianmen Contest started, Yanhui announced the rules of the competition. Sitting there, Baitang was extremely eye-catching, and his demeanor was extremely prominent, not to mention, Chong Jin and Shen Zhuo, as her direct disciples, sat beside her on one left and one on the right. Chongjin directly searched for the location of Changle Hall, Tang Ran sent him a message, and she was successfully selected to participate in this competition. Probably two people who are in love, they can always be seen at a glance, Chong Jin¡¯s eyes just meet Tang Ran, they are glued together, tender and doting. Shen Zhuo said via voice transmission: ¡°Senior brother, be careful.¡± After all, the relationship between these two people has not been made public. Chong Jin nodded slightly to Tang Ran, and the two of them moved their eyes away, occasionally glancing secretly. This is the first time for many people to see Baitang, the law enforcement elder of Shenxingzong, and her young disciples. It is the first time for Tang Ran to see the master that Chongjin said. He is indeed a very unusual person. , her temperament can make others ignore her appearance, which comes from her bones and soul, but her appearance is not bad, she can definitely be regarded as a top beauty. Baitang whispered: ¡°Little apprentice, she is here, Yuxumen.¡± Shen Zhuo nodded and moved closer: ¡°Master, I will be careful.¡± Baitang: ¡°Maybe you can guess, what method will she use?¡± Shen Zhuo said seriously: ¡°Master, if she is not strong enough, sneak attack or use bad moves, but neither is very effective. Then, the most likely thing is to confuse others and frame me together, but it is not very effective. Basically, there are photo stones in the sect, master photo stones have imposed a restriction, and once touched, it will trigger a warning and give a reminder, I thought she would do both.¡± It¡¯s not that Shen Zhuo underestimated Jiao Lan too much. The double restriction is in Shenxingzong, and it¡¯s difficult to make trouble in it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 257 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (69) Chapter 257 Law enforcement elders guard the world (69) If he wants to do those unrealistic tricks in front of his master, let alone whether they will match up, if they match up, as long as they use it, Shen Jue can guarantee that they will be discovered 100%, and the rules of this competition are more and more strict. Perfection, more and more stringent requirements. Shen Juan was already on guard, so Baitang didn¡¯t say any more, and watched the competition below seriously. Come down round by round, and gradually get to the back. Chong Jin watched as Tang Ran went to the back smoothly until she met her sister Tang Huan. Although he knew that nothing unexpected would happen to Baitang here, he was still a little worried. Tang Huanxin said arrogantly: ¡°Sister, sister will not let you go. You have already shamed the family by cultivating demons, and you still don¡¯t listen to the family. The husband and son-in-law the family chose for you are so good, but you still refuse. You don¡¯t know how to repent. ¡° Tang Ran said coldly: ¡°A husband as good as Shen Congbin should be given to my sister. My sister¡¯s life-long affairs don¡¯t bother my sister and the family, and you can¡¯t afford to worry about them either!¡± The spiritual root of Shen Congbin was dug up, the altar was destroyed, a few fingers were missing, and half of the sole of the foot was missing. Now, people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts, and the madness is not normal for a day. Which family will push the girl into the fire pit? Also her parents. Thinking of this, Tang Ran sneered. Fortunately, she is not someone who can be handled casually now. After the order was issued, Tang Ran and Tang Huan immediately acted, and it was always a killer move. Tang Ran¡¯s realm was two small realms lower than Tang Huan¡¯s, and it was still difficult to deal with Tang Huan¡¯s ultimate move. He was at a disadvantage and suffered a lot of injuries on his body. live. Tang Ran became more and more courageous, and broke through a small realm in the battle with Tang Huan, and slowly, he forced the situation back. Tang Huan¡¯s originally complacent emotions gradually disappeared with the passage of time, and turned into panic and anxiety. Seeing that she was about to lose, how could Tang Huan be willing to lose to Tang Ran, whom she hated the most. Passing by, several needle-like objects as thin as hair and penetrating like water shot out, heading towards Tang Ran. Baitang snorted coldly, and when she raised her hand, she fixed the transparent thin needles in place, and at the same time, a force restrained Tang Huan and Tang Ran at the same time. Baitang pressed down a little with his hands, and Tang Huan fell to his knees on the ground with a ¡°plop¡±. Baitang announced in a cold voice: ¡°Tang Huan violated the rules and used illegal items to sneak attack, and he was disqualified from the competition. In this competition, Tang Ran won. The disciples of the law enforcement team came to the stage to verify the illegal items.¡± Tang Huan¡¯s face turned pale, what should I do? The bone spicule was discovered! Didn¡¯t that person say that even if she is a master in the Tribulation Stage, as long as she is stealthy and fast enough, she will not be discovered? The disciple went up to the stage to testify, took down the needle that Baitang was immobilized, and said loudly: ¡°This is a bone-melting needle, as thin as a hair, as penetrating as water, it melts as soon as it enters the body, it contains highly poisonous elixir, within ten days, the needle will Those who turned into blood and water became vicious and vicious things. We have taken down the image of this section, and if you have any doubts, you can look at the image evidence left by the photo stone.¡± Tang Huan panicked and turned pale with shock. No, she can¡¯t be disqualified. In just a few breaths, pear blossoms were covered with rain in an instant, and she cried miserably. , forgive me, I know I was wrong, Elder Law Enforcement!¡± Baitang sneered and said: ¡°If you break the rules, you should be punished. With such a vicious method, if you try to cry, you can get away with it. Big things are turned into small things. Has it turned into small things? Who would look for such a vicious thing like bone-transforming needles?¡± ?If I hadn¡¯t been here today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve let you succeed. You clearly planned it long ago, but you pretended to be innocent and said you were confused for a while. It¡¯s shameful. If you were in my Shenxingzong, you should have abolished your cultivation and received thirty thunder punishments strike, expelled from the sect. Do you still have the face to cry? Have the face to beg for mercy?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 258 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (70) Chapter 258 Law enforcement elders guard the world (70) The head of the Shenxingzong also said: ¡°A few tears, a friar who is so delicate and weak, you¡¯d better think about it, if you are Tang Ran today, and there is no law enforcement elder to stop you, what should you do? The rules are To be fair, those who try to avoid punishment for breaking the rules by crying a few times are shameful and detestable.¡± People who are a little smarter will not be moved. Break the rules today, cry a few times, and it will be over. Today she can be the first grader of junior high school, and tomorrow someone will be the fifteenth grader. Intercede? Could it be that he begged to die! Tang Huan was never given a chance to continue. The disciples of the law enforcement team brought Tang Huan back to Qingxu Sect. Tang Ran also returned to her sect to rest and adjust. With Tang Huan in front, some bad-hearted people can only choose to give up. The people sitting on it are too sophisticated, there are photo stones everywhere, even more so on the martial arts arena, and the disciples of the law enforcement team will take back the images recorded by each photo stone on the martial arts arena and review them twice, so strict , who dares? Jiao Lan was very unwilling to be in the crowd. Where did she think that when the Shenxingzong became so strict, it was almost impossible to move. After today¡¯s game, Chong Jin took the wound medicine and went to look for Tang Ran, carefully avoiding Tang Ran¡¯s classmates. Tang Ran returned to the room, and was suddenly covered by someone from behind. She was startled. She felt a familiar breath, so she was relieved: ¡°A Jin, I¡¯m fine.¡± Chongjin smiled and took Tang Ran¡¯s hand, and sat her down: ¡°I feel bad for such a desperate way of playing.¡± Tang Ran: ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t grow if you don¡¯t get hurt on the way of growth, and you can¡¯t grow if you don¡¯t feel the threat of death. It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t die.¡± Chongjin said helplessly: ¡°So, I come to deliver medicine to you, after all, I feel distressed.¡± Shen Zhuo intentionally left Jiao Lan a loophole so that it would be convenient for her to express herself. Above the clouds, Shen Zhuo stood beside Baitang: ¡°Master, she really can¡¯t wait, what an idiot.¡± Bai Tang did not forget to tap Shen Zhuo: ¡°Little apprentice, try to find a way out in everything, you know? Unless you need to try your best at a critical moment.¡± Shen Jue hooked his lips: ¡°I see, Master.¡± Photography stone records everything. Jiao Lan put a treasure in his room, then transformed into him and secretly went to kill Elder Nie Qing of the Qingxu Sect. After being discovered, she ran away immediately, transformed back, and hid among the crowds of the Qingxu Sect. Seeing the people from Qingxu Sect rushing over angrily, Bai Tang and Shen Zhuo went down. When Nie Qing saw Baitang and Shen Zhuo, he was furious, and said angrily, ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, this is how you taught your disciples? Stealing treasures from my sect and trying to kill the deity! What a Law Enforcement Elder, what a Law Enforcement Elder!¡± Elders!¡± ¡°Our Qingxu Sect is also one of the three major sects, do you think we have no one?¡± ¡°We must give us an explanation today!¡± ¡°The jade-faced and selfless law enforcement elder will not want to break the rules for your little apprentice!¡± ¡­ Bai Tang glanced over with a sharp look, and said casually: ¡°Everyone who mobilizes the crowd, accusing my apprentice of stealing treasures and wanting to kill people, the conviction is too fast. There are many doubts about this matter, please follow me to the Law Enforcement Hall, and have a debate. After all, right and wrong must always be clarified, this deity does not allow anyone to stir up trouble, and likewise, does not allow anyone to be wronged. What does Elder Nie think?¡± Shen Zhuo glanced at them: ¡°Master, this disciple is willing to go to the Law Enforcement Hall to prove his innocence.¡± It was just a walk, and he was sure he would be fine. Master gave him confidence. ¡°So many of us have seen it! Do you still say you were wronged?¡± ¡°Exactly, could it be that you want to ask your master to forgive me!¡± ¡°I saw you invest in the elder with my own eyes, almost killed him, and escaped again!¡± ¡­ Jiao Lan hides in the crowd, feeling something is wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (71) Chapter 259 Law enforcement elders guard the world (71) Things have come to this point, I finally found an opportunity, so I gave up. ¡°It¡¯s okay to move to the Law Enforcement Hall, but then you have to invite a group of immortal friends to come.¡± Nie Qing¡¯s mind flashed, and he blurted out. Baitang did not refuse, and asked his disciples to invite him. Who wouldn¡¯t want to wait for people from all sects and sects to come and watch a play? Elder Nie Qing preemptively said: ¡°My fellow immortals comment, my fairy sect¡¯s magic weapon, Lei Huozhu, was stolen by this boy Shen Zhuo, and he wanted to kill me. All my disciples have seen it!¡± Shen Zhuo was very calm, and said word by word: ¡°Elder Nie¡¯s magic weapon is this!¡± Nie Qing became even more furious: ¡°You got the stolen goods at the same time, what else do you have to say? Baitang, do you want to take sides?¡± ¡°that is!¡± ¡°The Thunder Fire Orb is in his hands, so what else is there to say!¡± ¡°The stolen goods were stolen, don¡¯t you still admit it?¡± As soon as Baitang¡¯s coercion dissipated, the noisy scene instantly quieted down, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? No matter what, you have to listen to what Shen Zhuo said. If you are so eager to convict someone, be careful not to be used as a gun.¡± .¡± Nie Qing came up angrily: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll see what you can say!¡± Shen Jue said calmly: ¡°Seeing is not necessarily believing. There is an illusion technique that can transform other people into appearance. If I want to kill you, I will never do it myself. It¡¯s too stupid. I was with Master just now. Of course, I said it. You will think that we are masters and apprentices, and she can perjure me.¡± Nie Qing asked back: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Shen Zhuo: ¡°My master has been doing things for so many years, and he has never made a mistake. Elder Nie is taking sides one by one. Do you want to ruin the reputation of master¡¯s work for many years? Everyone, please see, this is a complete image from the photo stone.¡± Jiao Lan¡¯s face contorted for a moment, Photo Stone, Photo Stone again, isn¡¯t she ruined? Why did Shen Jue keep a hand! The picture stone shows that Shen Zhuo sneaked out of the Shenxingzong, and then directly went to the sky with a formula, and stood with Baitang. ¡°Master, she really won¡¯t let go of this opportunity.¡± ¡­ What else did everyone not understand, the master and apprentice clearly knew all of this. Jiao Lan couldn¡¯t react, she was caught. Escape? No, the other party already knew she was coming, so there was no chance to escape now. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s focus on the image of the photo stone, Jiao Lan quietly leaned behind Nie Qing, and the moment she made a move, Bai Tang directly trapped her. ¡°Look, the culprit is here. Demon General Jiao Lan.¡± Baitang chuckled, Shen Zhuo had already reserved his place and stood beside Baitang. Jiao Lan desperately tried to break free, but she had never met such a strong person. Jiao Lan simply stopped struggling, lay down in a seductive posture, and said softly: ¡°Master, how long do you want to play? As the owner of the innate devil bone, you are the Lord of our abyssal demon clan. You will Lead us back to the world, do you want to play again?¡± I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to escape today, so if he wants to be suspected by everyone, it¡¯s best to force Shenxingzong to attack him. People, they have always been hypocritical, afraid that they will be hurt, they will definitely ask Shen Xingzong to deal with Shen Dian. Jiao Lan still did not forget to use the technique of charm, and she said amazingly: ¡°My lord, the sacred object of the Abyss Demon Realm is already in your hands, don¡¯t forget your mission as a demon king, there is no good thing for human beings!¡± , deserve to die. The subordinates are also afraid that the lord will forget who he is, so he has to make such a bad plan, and ask the lord to go back, you can be resurrected in the abyss, you can¡¯t be trapped here.¡± Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on Shen Zhuo, full of fear. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°What a conspiracy, but you are wrong, my disciple, he has never harmed innocent people, so I will protect him when I am here, and no one can touch him.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 260 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (72) Chapter 260 Law enforcement elders guard the world (72) Chong Jin also stood firmly beside Shen Zhuo: ¡°My junior, as a senior, no one will allow anyone to persecute him.¡± Head of the Shenxingzong: ¡°Shen Zhuo grew up in our Shenxingzong. For so many years, he has no faults and behaved well. He didn¡¯t do anything harmful, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± The rest of the elders and disciples of the Shenxingzong expressed their opinions one after another. Bai Tang was even more arrogant: ¡°Jiao Lan, don¡¯t you just want other people to force me to do something to Ah Zhuo? Let me tell you, he is my apprentice who has been taught by Bai Tang for more than a hundred years. I have no strength, and I will do my best to protect him, not to mention, everyone here is in my hands. I want to play tricks on Ah Zhuo, and I want to hit him as the innate demon bone owner , he is afraid that he will harm the common people to get rid of him in the future, so don¡¯t blame this deity for retaliation, you can give it a try!¡± The attitude of everyone in the Shenxingzong is very firm. This kind of cohesion is difficult for many sects to achieve. Shen Zhuo lowered his eyes, unable to see the expression in his eyes clearly, but the end of his eyes was red, and his fingers curled up, not knowing how to put them. It was that very special emotion again, Shen Jue didn¡¯t know how to express it, and he didn¡¯t know what it was called. When Jiao Lan said that, he was still afraid. This is a very obvious way to sow discord, but it is very effective. The only thing he was sure of was that his master would definitely protect him, and his senior brother would protect him. He didn¡¯t know about the others, and he couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°This is unreasonable!¡± Jiao Lan¡¯s face twisted. Why is it completely different from what she expected? Shouldn¡¯t it be internal suspicion and external pressure? Baitang blocked their way resolutely. Jiao Lan decided to add more fire: ¡°Our good lord is really a master of abuse, he can even deal with his biological father, no matter how bad and vicious our demons are, we will not treat father¡¯s He dug his spiritual root, stepped on his father¡¯s face, destroyed his father¡¯s spiritual root in front of his face, shattered his altar, and beat his father with a barbed whip. The Lord really did something Your lord is cruel!¡± As soon as these words came out, many people couldn¡¯t sit still. Jiao Lan also presented some of the memories she intercepted from Shen Wangye¡¯s soul search. ¡°Elder law enforcement, do you really want to protect your rebellious apprentice?¡± ¡°Today he can treat his parents who raised him like this, and he can treat us like this in the future.¡± ¡°If you want me to say it, you should kill it!¡± ¡°Who bears the consequences?¡± ¡°Such a cruel, wolf-hearted person cannot be allowed to grow!¡± ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, don¡¯t you feel guilty for teaching such an apprentice?¡± ¡­ There was chattering, many people began to criticize Shen Zhuo, Jiao Lan was a little satisfied. Shen Zhuo clenched his fists, Bai Tang wrote down the people who said these words one by one. Baitang sighed lightly, Shen Zhuo¡¯s heart tightened, the other disciples of Shenxingzong didn¡¯t speak, they didn¡¯t know everything yet, they were waiting for a more comprehensive answer. Baitang said unceremoniously: ¡°Being led by the nose by a demon woman, everyone thinks how righteous and great they are. Do everyone think that there are no parents who are not right in the world, and there are unworthy descendants in the world? I have suffered the pain that my little apprentice once suffered every day. Today, I see so many people sternly saying that they shouldn¡¯t, talking about wolf-hearted, talking about being cruel and cruel. Look at me, in his situation, you will Won¡¯t you go crazy?¡± Baitang did what he said and did what he said, and directly executed the tactics, pulling those who said these words, including Jiao Lan, into a magic circle. And present what they are suffering now. Baitang said quietly to the person who was dragged in: ¡°If you want to get out of this magic circle and end everything inside, either, after experiencing only this corner of the abuse, you can still treat the so-called parents with great sincerity, or find a way to kill them.¡± them.¡± Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 261 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (73) Chapter 261 Law enforcement elders guard the world (73) Baitang¡¯s method made many people shudder. Many people are glad that they didn¡¯t say a word more. It¡¯s too cruel, look, the servant beat and kicked, the father insulted and killed at will, the mother insulted and beat her to death, and so did the brothers and sisters. Who the **** doesn¡¯t have resentment, how can he not hate? Can you be sincere? That¡¯s not the only way to kill them. The method of this seemingly law enforcement elder is really powerful. It seems that there are two ways, but in fact there is only one way. Can¡¯t bear it, as long as they choose to kill, who of them will have the face to blame Shen Zhuo for what he did? Baitang said faintly: ¡°Just based on the few words of that Jiaolan, I was thinking of forcing the deity to attack the young disciple, to show your hypocritical righteousness and kindness, dreaming! If the needle doesn¡¯t pierce you, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay, who is it?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for trying to kill them, I, Baitang, would have nothing to say to you, but again, you are willing to accept it, don¡¯t try to persuade others to accept it.¡± Someone whispered: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, isn¡¯t this too much? They only said one sentence.¡± Without further ado, Baitang brought this person in: ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a sentence, a good word is three winters warm, and a bad word hurts June cold. Is it because they said a word? They blurted it out, or I thought about it, didn¡¯t I just think so, since I think so, then go and suffer it again, you won¡¯t lose your life, and you won¡¯t hurt yourself. You¡¯ve only walked a few times, my disciples I don¡¯t know how many times I left.¡± Shen Zhuo said softly: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not worth it?¡± He is actually very satisfied, reborn, everything is much more than the previous life. Baitang complained: ¡°Since one can cultivate immortals, there is no one with poor brains. One or two are better than the outer disciples of our sect. They have elm heads, but they don¡¯t know how to cultivate their hearts, and they can be easily treated by a demon woman.¡± Gunner.¡± Shen Zhuo smiled: ¡°Master, only the Shenxingzong after you came here has special requirements for self-cultivation, self-cultivation and reading books.¡± She is the root cause of all these changes. Without her, Shen Jue is very sure that he will be out of control and walk on the road of his previous life. Chongjin said distressedly: ¡°Junior brother, do you still feel pain?¡± Shen Zhuo just shook his head, but didn¡¯t speak. Chongjin asked actively: ¡°Master, let me go through this situation too, I want to see how painful and dark it is.¡± Sheng Tingfeng also said: ¡°Master often teaches us not to persuade others to forgive easily, Master, please let me go through this too.¡± Fang Xingyun only hesitated for a moment: ¡°Elder Law Enforcement, this disciple is willing to step forward. I still feel a little ashamed. Although I didn¡¯t say anything for the sake of the sect, I still think that my brother¡¯s approach is too extreme. Please agree with the elder.¡± With the beginning of these three, more and more disciples of the Shenxingzong took the initiative to ask to enter the formation and take a walk. Baitang didn¡¯t persuade them, it was a good thing for the sect and for them. Those who were willing to go in, Baitang pulled them in, and those who didn¡¯t have the courage to go in, Baitang would not force them. The situation here in Shenxingzong is something that many people did not expect. There are still so many people actively begging to suffer. Although Baitang told them the way to get out, how easy is it to kill them? They have no cultivation in it, and it is almost impossible to do it. Baitang watched coldly, seeing the people inside crying bitterly, regretting so much that he threw the person out. Even if the person had resentment, he couldn¡¯t vent it, for fear that Baitang would throw him in again without saying anything. It is simply the most painful torture. came out, where there is no face, where are people saying things like what they said before. After all, no one wants to go in again. This Baitang protector is a master who will strike at the slightest disagreement, who dares to touch her brow! (end of this chapter) Chapter 262 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (74) Chapter 262 Law enforcement elders guard the world (74) After everyone came out, Baitang said slowly: ¡°You and I only endured this moment, but Ah Jue was a very long time. After this, I also believe that no one will say such stupid words. If there is, then invite him to come to the deity.¡± For a while, there was no sound. The quiet sound of a needle landing on the ground is clear. Many people are terrified, but also look at the calm and peaceful meditation that is growing now with pity. Chong Jin cupped his fists and said: ¡°Please don¡¯t pity or pity my junior brother. My junior brother does not need anyone¡¯s pity. He is not weak.¡± Seeing Baitang¡¯s cool eyes, everyone silently looked away from Shen Zhuo. Baitang laughed suddenly, many people felt creepy, nothing good happened. ¡°Jiao Lan, thank you for your trouble today. This deity solved a hidden danger for Ah Zhuo.¡± Jiao Lan stared at Baitang bitterly, how could she not understand that she was being used, and if she was not killed immediately, she was just waiting for her to make trouble. There were not many chances for the core members of various sects to gather together, so they could make a strong statement in front of so many people And let them dare not make a fuss again, the opportunity is rare. ¡°You are insidious! You have discovered me a long time ago, so you can catch a turtle in an urn!¡± Baitang smiled very brightly: ¡°How can you compare with you in terms of insidiousness? You clearly hate my little disciple to the bone, but you have one master and one subordinate. By the way, Shenxingzong still has a big restriction, that is Killing demons, everyone may wish to take a look.¡± Baitang passed on part of his strength to Shen Zhuo, the meaning is very obvious. She wants the person Jiao Lan hates the most to kill her. Jiao Lanqi¡¯s face was distorted and deformed. Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold, his fingers were folded, bent, and transformed like a white begonia, and the golden spiritual power formed a beam of light covering Jiao Lan, and his heart-piercing, screaming screams were horrifying. The Thunder Fire Orb has been returned, and the truth has come to light. Baitang insisted again: ¡°As for the death of the gods, such a fierce creature has naturally been destroyed.¡± No one doubts it, after all, although the fact that she casually hanged and beat the strong men of the two dynasties was not spread, many people knew about it. It¡¯s nothing else, so I have to disperse naturally. Some disciples wanted to ask Shen Zhuo, but Bai Tang took him away directly, so they had no choice but to give up. ¡°Thank you Master for taking me away in your name.¡± Bai Tang took him away, and Shen Zhuo left by himself are two different influences. Baitang took him away, no one would think anything of Shen Zhuo. But if Shen Jue left immediately, it would cause a lot of people to think about it. ¡°You and Ah Jin are both my disciples. As a master, naturally you should treat you well. The **** has been destroyed by the teacher in front of everyone. Hide it well, and don¡¯t take it lightly no matter when and where Use it, if you have nothing, it is your hole card, you know?¡± Bai Tang always felt that this matter would not be too simple. Shen Zhuo nodded obediently, with a smile in his eyes: ¡°I know, Master, I won¡¯t use it.¡± He can be revived, constantly fighting and consuming, he is no longer a person who can only crawl. In the past, everyone shouted and beat everyone, and everyone was hateful, but now it is aboveboard. As I said before, the road between the abyss and the world will inevitably open. Five hundred years later, when the access became weaker, Chong Jin and Tang Ran¡¯s wedding ceremony also took place. These two people went round and round, but fortunately they chose each other unswervingly, and they came to the end. Becoming a Taoist couple is such an important matter, Baitang, the master, also gave them both a lot of congratulatory gifts. Although Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t like it, he gave Chong Jin and Tang Ran a lot of things he had saved. On that day, all the immortal friends gathered together. Shen Jue looked at his senior brother who was uncharacteristically wearing a red wedding dress, with smiles and satisfaction in his eyes, and seeing him standing beside Chong Jin in the same wedding dress, he was also gentle and happy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263 - Law Enforcement Elder Guards the World (75) Chapter 263 Law enforcement elders guard the world (75) Shen Jue suddenly felt that the so-called love was not as bad as he thought. After the process of becoming a Taoist couple was over, Baitang drank some wine and urged: ¡°Young disciple, go out more often.¡± Shen Zhuo paused while holding the wine glass: ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Baitang joked: ¡°Ah Jin already has a Taoist partner, when the little apprentice will get one back for the teacher, the congratulatory gifts for the teacher are all ready.¡± Shen Jue felt a little uncomfortable, and couldn¡¯t figure out why: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Baitang sighed leisurely: ¡°Little apprentice, there are still about five hundred years left, so I have to leave as a teacher.¡± To be honest, she stayed in this world for too long. Shen Zhuo raised his eyes sharply to look at Baitang, his heart tightened: ¡°Why?¡± seemed to feel that something was wrong, and pressed himself to ask: ¡°Where are you going, Master?¡± He didn¡¯t have any place he wanted to go, and his cultivation base was also great, so he just left together. Baitang¡¯s eyes fell in the distance: ¡°I guess, she still has a chance to come back.¡± Shen Jue blurted out: ¡°I killed her!¡± It is for this reason that Master is leaving. Kill her, and this body will belong to Master. Baitang sternly said: ¡°Little apprentice, what did I teach you as a teacher? Hers is hers. She lives well and can come back. I have no right to occupy her body. You can¡¯t do that either.¡± Shen Zhuo pursed his lips, but did not speak. The whole person was silent for a long time. Baitang¡¯s tone softened a bit: ¡°Little disciple, you and your senior brother are very smart, you should understand that I am just a passer-by, and I borrowed someone else¡¯s body to do something. You are all very good, with high cultivation, and Few people can hurt you. I can also leave at ease, don¡¯t do stupid things, Ah Zhuo.¡± Shen Jue suddenly said: ¡°A few days ago, I wiped out the entire family of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion. The spirit pill has hung their lives for hundreds of years. I got tired of playing with it. I killed them, my father and my mother. I am not a good person at all.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you don¡¯t matter at all, and they are not your parents. If good people make decisions based on this, there are not many good people. Little apprentice, be good, go outside more often, Maybe, one day you will meet one, and someone can accompany you to the end of time. Be good, Ah Ju, don¡¯t do stupid things, as a teacher, I don¡¯t want to waste all my hard work on you.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t say too much, and left Shen Zhuo to figure out the rest. After all, we have been together for more than 600 years, and it is impossible to justify having no feelings. He drank silently, his eyes became more gloomy, and he drank wine after glass, continuously. Master, he knows this person too well. No one can change the decision she made. She said she was a passerby, and in his heart, she was the beauty of this world and his beauty. There was a person who, regardless of his status, had various methods, but chose the most painful method to break his relationship. There is a person who has worked hard to allow people like Sheng Tingfeng to practice openly and aboveboard without being beaten and scolded by too many people. There was a person, she went to every city to buy the most delicious candy for him. One person, against the pressure of the crowd, brought them into the magic circle, and shut up those accusers. ¡­ There are all kinds of things, and if you calculate them carefully, you can¡¯t count them. There was a sour feeling welling up in his heart, and it was uncomfortable to ponder, and drinking didn¡¯t seem to make him feel any better. Chong Jinyuan gave Shen a good wine to drink and planned to go back to spend the night with Tang Ran, but he saw that his junior was not in the right state. He and Xiao Ran became a Taoist couple. The junior brother always felt that the so-called relationship between a man and a woman was hypocritical, but it shouldn¡¯t be that far, right? ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother has almost never seen you drinking, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that wine can make people forget their troubles, why do I¡­ still feel uncomfortable here?¡± Shen Zhuo pointed to his heart with a very confused expression. (end of this chapter) Chapter 264 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (76) Chapter 264 Law enforcement elders guard the world (76) Chongjin asked suspiciously: ¡°Why is junior brother uncomfortable? This wine is the best when you are happy. But if you want to understand your worries and relieve your worries, then you are wrong. It is useless to escape, you need to face your heart directly.¡± The corners of Shen Zhuo¡¯s eyes were red, his expression was impatient, and he murmured: ¡°I just feel uncomfortable, why is it uncomfortable? Master said to follow my heart, I want to follow my heart, but Master forbids me to do so.¡± Chongjin became even more suspicious. What is it that Master is not allowed to do with discretion? ¡°Brother, would you like to elaborate? Brother spent my precious wedding night in my bridal chamber listening to you.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Shen Juan dropped the wine and left. Jong Jin: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s all! Don¡¯t argue with the younger brother. Chongjin shouted: ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, then cherish the present moment. Brother, every moment is precious.¡± Afraid that something might happen to him, Chong Jin sent a sound transmission to Bai Tang, and then went back. Today is a good day, so we can¡¯t delay it. On an auspicious day, the beautiful wife is in his arms, and the affection is hard to dissipate. ¡­ Shen Jue went back to the room and fell asleep right away. Fanjing Peak is very safe, he doesn¡¯t need to be on guard like in his previous life. Chongjin¡¯s last sentence echoed in his mind, the master asked him to go out more, and the senior brother said to cherish the present moment. Seize the moment? Xu was drinking alcohol for the first time, the first time he drank alcohol, and his head was groggy when he was drinking, and he seemed to see the master coming in a trance. It was like the day when the old man never died, he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he just looked at the man in green clothes, with his hands crossed in front of his belly, walking slowly¡­ Baitang frowned, reeking of alcohol. Did you drink so much for the first time? Seeing that Shen Zhuo had fallen asleep, Baitang pulled the quilt over him and left. Although a cultivator has reached Shen Zhuo¡¯s current cultivation level, he is not afraid of cold or warm, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is compatible or not, but Shen Zhuo has never slept normally in this life before he came to Shenxingzong. Not long after, Shenxingzong urgently summoned all the disciples. The passage between the abyss and the human world is about to open, and the remaining demons and evil spirits in the abyss will go to the human world. Shenxingzong sent more than half of the disciples to the world to eliminate evil, and also arranged a task, which is to eradicate the evil people in the world. The head of the Shenxingzong sits in the guard to prevent the evil spirits from attacking. Baitang also went to the human world. She mainly dealt with powerful monsters or evil spirits, and her disciples dealt with the rest. When Shen Zhuo proposed to go with her, Bai Tang agreed. The dead are like husbands, never giving up day and night. In a blink of an eye, five hundred years will come soon. In the past five hundred years, Shen Zhuo followed Baitang to almost every inch of the mountains and rivers, and met all kinds of evil spirits and monsters, and all kinds of people. The reputation of the master and the apprentice, and the good name of the Shenxingzong, are praised by everyone. In the previous life, he was just one step away from destroying the world, but in this life, he guarded it with Baitang. The huge contrast is not uncomfortable. When Baitang said that he was going back to Shenxingzong, he looked at it carefully, it was not an important day for the sect, nor was it a wedding ceremony for the powerful disciples of the sect. He knew that that day had finally come. Baitang bid farewell to everyone one by one, the original master is back, she should go. Baitang specially handed over the congratulatory gift for Shen Zhuo to Chong Jin, and Chong Jin would give it to Shen Zhuo in the future. As the master of Fanjing Peak, the identity of the law enforcement elder has to be removed. After discussing with the other elders in charge, it was unanimously agreed that Chong Jin would be the next law enforcement elder. After explaining everything, Baitang was ready to leave. ¡°Master, you still want to go?¡± This plane is about to end, and the next plane, everything is purely fictional and cannot be delved into. Thank you for your support~ Huh, huh, sure enough, you can¡¯t drive, you will be blocked, it¡¯s clearly written in a vague enough way (end of this chapter) Chapter 265 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (77) Chapter 265 Law enforcement elders guard the world (77) Shen Juan reappeared reeking of alcohol. ¡°I killed her, you stay.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°Young disciple, you won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Shen Zhuo was extremely stubborn. ¡°Little disciple, good boy, you should have a wider world to pursue a better self. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have come to this scene, little disciple, go outside more often, as a teacher. going to leave.¡± ¡°Go to fairyland?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s another bizarre world.¡± ¡°Pull someone out again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I meet you, I will help you.¡± ¡°Little disciple, the teacher really left. Don¡¯t embarrass her, she is innocent. Finally, little disciple, you are very good. You deserve the most delicious candy, the most mellow wine, and the strongest wine.¡± Tea, remember, you are fine. This bead is some of your experiences over the years.¡± Shen Zhuo looked at the woman in Tsing Yi lying down in front of her, quietly, out of breath, the Tsing Yi on her body had changed color, it was said that the white was what she often wore. Holding the bead in my hand for a long time can¡¯t let go. His master is very kind to everyone. It seemed as if ants were gnawing at his body. The unbearable pain came from the internal organs, and it seemed that even the hair was not right. The man¡¯s fine eyelashes trembled, and his murderous intentions began to sink in. When he was about to hit him, he retracted it, turned around and left lonely. Caressing his heart, he seemed to see that the ripples of the rippling stagnant water faded and returned to calm. He seemed to feel that the breeze blowing into the secluded valley was blowing elsewhere. From then on, the valley was dead silent again. After thinking for so long, Shen Jue still doesn¡¯t quite understand what this is. I can¡¯t figure it out and I can¡¯t keep it. She is free, and she wants him to be free too. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be sad, Master just went to a place that we can¡¯t reach. You have to be good so that you can live up to Master¡¯s love for you.¡± Chongjin also felt a little melancholy, the master was already like his relatives. ¡°I¡¯m going to the world, don¡¯t look for me.¡± After a long while, he pondered. After she came back, Elder Yanhui returned all the things that Baitang had entrusted to her for safekeeping to the original owner. I thought I would admit my mistake, but I found out that temperament is something that no one can imitate. The same body is very different, and it can be recognized at a glance. Shen Zhuo went to the human world again, the human world is not big, and he had almost left. I always feel that something is missing. Until one day, he met a young girl who ran over recklessly and was about to run into him. Shen Zhuo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. A wall made of spiritual power made the girl bump into a ding-dong sound. The girl fell to the ground, with red eyes and tears in her eyes, she said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Shen Zhuo looked at him and was about to leave when he heard a voice. ¡°System 679, the blackened big boss doesn¡¯t seem to like the character design of a cute girl. Look, I fell down, and he didn¡¯t respond at all. You shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake.¡± [Host, as the person selected by the blackened big boss strategy system, you should have your own judgment. Raid him, get 100% of his heart rate, and then stimulate him to blacken with death, create villains for the hero and heroine Zhong Jin and Tang Ran, and the task is completed. ] ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like this one.¡± [Then it depends on the performance of the host. As the actress, various character settings can be switched at will. If Jiaohan doesn¡¯t like it, then Bai Yueguang, Sister Yu, Lolita, and Bingjiao can always impress him. ] ¡°No, system 679, don¡¯t you think the plot you gave is completely incorrect? Isn¡¯t the timing right? Shen Jue shouldn¡¯t be the blackened boss. What the **** is his master Baitang? Senior brother Chong Jin is nothing, the plot It¡¯s not right at all, tell me how to attack.¡± [It¡¯s normal to have errors, it¡¯s time to reflect the host¡¯s ability. You can¡¯t, there are still a bunch of people, host, you have to think about it! ] Delete, delete, delete, it should be able to come out. Scared me to death, you need to be more careful when driving (end of this chapter) Chapter 266 - Law enforcement elders guard the world (78) Chapter 266 Law enforcement elders guard the world (78) ¡°I do it, the system, isn¡¯t it just to attack a man? Men are the same, it¡¯s not difficult to take him down! It¡¯s fine to use tricks, charm, or as a substitute. Hey, why don¡¯t I imitate Baitang and approach him. Then Baitang sees It¡¯s very strange, isn¡¯t it also here to do the task?¡± [No, don¡¯t ask too much. ] ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Zhuo sneered meaningfully, revealing his murderous intent. Just her? Dare to imitate Master? Thinking of something, Shen Zhuo suppressed his killing intent again, and went straight back to Fanjing Peak. Today¡¯s Fanjing Peak is where Chongjin and Tang Ran live, and the place where Baitang and him live has not been touched. Shen Zhuo, who hadn¡¯t been back for decades, came back again, Chong Jin was also surprised. Shen Zhuo threw all the things he had accumulated to Chong Jin, Chong Jin was flattered and at a loss: ¡°Junior brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Things outside the body can¡¯t be taken away, and they are all handed over to the senior brother. The only thing is, I hope the senior brother will take good care of the things that the master gave me, and don¡¯t give them to others.¡± What you want to take away cannot be taken away, and those who don¡¯t want to leave leave. Shen Jue¡¯s behavior was abnormal, as if he was confessing his funeral, Chong Jin was a little panicked, and persuaded: ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t be too **** yourself.¡± ¡°I have made up my mind, brother, there is no need to say more.¡± Shen Zhuo didn¡¯t turn his head back, the piece of begonia with silk threads couldn¡¯t open its pistils. Shen Zhuo lost his spiritual power for the last time and told them to spit out the pistils. System 168, system 678, he remembered. In the realm of cultivating immortals, the human world is not that good, there is always something missing. There is no point in staying. Full ten, hit my heart with all my strength. All the memories come back, and the scenes are presented like a fleeting sight. As she said, if he is willing, she will pull him out. In the past, everyone scolded him for being low and stepped on his face. He wanted everyone to be as low as him, and he wanted to destroy the beauty of the world. I have heard people say that the world is very beautiful, fireworks in the world account for seven points, and flowers, birds, fish and trees account for the remaining three points. He wants to destroy all good things and make everything as he once was. Now that I think about it, I was wrong. The existence of some people is enough. I believed you once, and I will believe you again. ¡­ Shen Juan¡¯s suicide was caught off guard, which was unexpected. This man, whom many feared and guarded against, committed suicide suddenly. Chong Jin erected a monument for Shen Zhuo under the crabapple tree, as Shen Zhuo¡¯s tomb. For those who treated Shen Jue well during his lifetime, Chong Jin bestowed them with the things that Shen Jue gave him one by one. Shen Zhuo valued the things his master gave him the most, so Chong Jin placed several restrictions on them for safekeeping. When Fu Ping learned of the news of Shen Zhuo¡¯s suicide from System 678, Fu Ping was very angry. [Host, mission failed. You still have two chances, if you fail twice, system 678 will give up on you and let you fend for yourself. ] Fu Ping complained: ¡°It¡¯s not me, system 678, can you be reasonable? I have only been here for a year, and I only met the blackened boss. After a few days, he committed suicide. Can you blame me? You Can¡¯t you let me come here earlier? I won¡¯t fail, and I won¡¯t be caught by others. You let me come earlier, it¡¯s best to appear at the darkest and most painful time of the blackened big boss. Give me some buffs, and I can Be his white moonlight.¡± ¡°I can warm him, become his light, his salvation. Why worry about the mission not being successful?¡± Fu Ping was really speechless. Given this time, what can she change? She felt that Baitang must also be doing missions, and this method properly influenced missions! Other people¡¯s systems are so powerful, why is her system like this. System 678 said coldly: [The host should not have unrealistic ideas. The time to enter each world is not something the system can perceive. All systems enter at the same point in time. Please host get ready and go to the next world. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 267 - into darkness (1) Chapter 267 Into the darkness with the body (1) System 168 tremblingly took Baitang to the next world, honestly and abnormally. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and Baitang didn¡¯t say anything. Her head was covered, her hands and feet were tied with rope, and her mouth was tightly covered with tape. According to the dog nature of the system, she can¡¯t escape now. If she escapes, she may not be able to find Wen Su this time. where is it. He was dizzy, because he had been heavily drugged. It should be in the car now, Baitang has driven a car in the last days, what she smelled was gasoline. There is a soft touch around her. It seems that there is more than one person like her, maybe they are all girls. Baitang looked through the memory of the original owner, and roughly determined what happened. The original owner was seventeen years old, with a good family background, and had just finished the college entrance examination. Some time ago, her father passed away while performing official duties, which should be a special occupation in country H. Why was he **** and dragged away with his head covered? Baitang learned from her memory that she went to a classmate¡¯s birthday party, and the original owner was a girl who didn¡¯t care much. When she was leaving, a male classmate Li You brought her a drink and gave her a gift. go home. Coincidentally, Baitang discovered that there was no surveillance on that section of the road. The original owner drank the drink and became dizzy. Li You seemed to be afraid that she would not faint, so he forced the original owner to drink a lot of drugs. Baitang guessed that it should be the male classmate Li You who sold the original owner. Who would have thought that a high school classmate would do something to her? She remembered not to drink drinks from strangers casually, and she also remembered not to touch drinks out of her sight, except that she was not wary of drinks handed over by her classmates. Baitang arrived only after the original owner died of heart failure due to a large amount of drugs. Don¡¯t know where the girls will be sent, it won¡¯t be a good place anyway. While recovering his body, Baitang tried his best to obtain effective information. Only by going out in this way can we provide as many clues as possible to the H country police. Basically they never stopped on the road. Listening to the sound, Baitang felt that they didn¡¯t take the expressway, but took the national road. They stopped once in the middle and didn¡¯t hear any passing people¡¯s voices. It should be a very remote place. After walking for almost a day, Baitang and his party were roughly taken into a damp place, and only after entering did they tear off their hoods. Baitang lowered his gaze, and glanced around without any trace. A very simple interior, nothing is placed, and there is not much information to be seen. About twenty or so girls curled up in fear. The medicine in their bodies hadn¡¯t expired yet, and they hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a day. They were so hungry that they couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all. If Baitang hadn¡¯t been for the strength of his soul, he might have been similar to them. After a while, the sound of ¡°thump, thud, thump¡± belonging to high-heeled shoes sounded. Among the terrified eyes of all the girls, a graceful woman walked in, wearing very revealing clothes and heavy makeup, followed by four muscular men. The muscular man with fierce eyes grabbed a girl and led her to the woman. The woman pinched the girl¡¯s face with her fingers, looked left and right, and said quietly: ¡°You are very beautiful, not bad, take it away.¡± The girls were all brought over by the muscular man to show to the women, and the women did the same thing. Bai Tang tried to minimize her sense of existence, and had the same expression as a girl. ¡°The appearance is average, take the other side.¡± ¡°Ordinary, put it here.¡± ¡­ It was Baitang¡¯s turn, and the woman seemed to be judging a piece of goods: ¡°Ordinary, let¡¯s put it here.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t let her see anything unusual. What this woman did made her feel strange. His head was covered by a black bag again, Baitang heard a messy sound, and also heard the immature voice of a child. This plane is purely fictitious, and most of the descriptions are not so real, and the reality is often more cruel than some of the situations in it. A lot of it is my guess, I once thought of the possibility of making my hair stand on end (end of this chapter) Chapter 268 - into darkness (2) Chapter 268 Into the darkness with the body (2) Baitang didn¡¯t listen carefully, and was taken away roughly. He vaguely felt that he had brought some girls from elsewhere, stuffed them all into the car, and drove away. Starting from that road, when their bodies began to fall to one side due to inertia, Baitang knew that the goal might be reached soon. However, no. She vaguely heard the voices of several people talking. ¡°This time there are twelve goods.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it can be sold at a good price.¡± ¡°Look it up and see where you can get the best deal.¡± ¡°Ok¡­¡± ¡°Xinyang Village¡­ I haven¡¯t been there for five years. Those old bachelors must have saved all their money.¡± ¡°If they didn¡¯t do it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell at a good price. I really want to catch a few and come over to vent the fire.¡± ¡°Brothers, be careful these days. Don¡¯t be caught by the police.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? When did you cross several provinces and want to find us, hum! It¡¯s a dream.¡± ¡­ Baitang wrote down one by one. They haven¡¯t eaten for two days, and the weaker girls have fainted and woke up from hunger. Just as he was thinking, several men came in with a bucket of things, and Baitang thought it might be drugged porridge. These people are very experienced in doing things and have a set of regulations, so they must be veterans. The pocket covering the head was roughly taken off, Baitang glanced at these people in fear, and wrote down their facial features without any trace. They roughly removed the girls¡¯ chins, and directly poured two bowls of porridge on the girls. The girls spilled a lot, making them sticky. Many girls cried out in fear. They didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak at all. After filling the porridge, they gagged their mouths and covered their heads. They treated these young girls like livestock. By doing this, even Baitang couldn¡¯t see the faces of all the girls. Selling them across several provinces will make the local police very difficult. This group of people is very sophisticated. Walk for several days, feeding them porridge with medicine once a day. The girl who is fed the porridge will start the coma mode, and Baitang will also be slightly affected. Finally arrived, Baitang and other twelve girls were thrown in one place, smelling fragrant. It should be a temple, and the ground is not too clean. In this world, Baitang is subject to many restrictions. She cannot use her mana, and so does her spiritual power. Since there is no one who can cultivate her internal power, she can¡¯t behave too abnormally. Probably the only thing that is better is the strength. She heard the voices of many people chirping, their mouths full of obscene language, judging the bodies of these twelve girls, filthy and even obscene. These villagers called the leader Aunt Mei, and Aunt Mei¡¯s voice was clearly male. It¡¯s a means of protection for them. ¡°Fathers and folks, we will only stay here for one day, those who are short of a wife should hurry up.¡± ¡°Aunt Mei, can¡¯t you bring more women?¡± ¡°That is, there are more than 20 people in the village who can¡¯t get a wife. Not to mention, a few years ago, some women insisted on running away and couldn¡¯t give birth to a son. It took a little effort and killed a few of them. .¡± ¡°That is, you haven¡¯t come here for five years, so you just bring these few, and you can¡¯t let my brothers pick and choose.¡± Aunt Mei said in a serious tone: ¡°That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll sell it to another village. It¡¯s your own business to kill. Whoever tells you to do it is not serious.¡± Joke, I brought too much, and I picked it up for them, and the price couldn¡¯t be raised. Of course, it will take a few years to come again before there is demand. ¡°Aunt Mei, you can¡¯t say that. These women are so delicate. Who knows, they will be gone after a short time!¡± Aunt Mei said impatiently: ¡°Okay, okay, what are you talking about so much? If you want to buy it, take the money. These are big girls with yellow flowers. They were raised in the city, and the tender ones are almost out of water.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 269 - into darkness (3) Chapter 269 Into the darkness with the body (3) ¡°Aunt Mei, let us touch it to know if it¡¯s worth the price!¡± ¡°that is!¡± Aunt Mei sternly said: ¡°Start selling now, the old rules, whoever gets the most money, sell to whoever! Wuxi, take off the headgear, let everyone see how juicy the girl we brought, is it worth it?¡± This price! The reserve price is three thousand.¡± Three thousand is not low in this era. This place is remote and backward, and it takes a long time to save up. It is even said that the coffin is enough to buy a daughter-in-law. Baitang¡¯s headgear was taken off, she shrank into a ball, tears flowed out of fear, and looked around in horror. To be on the safe side, it¡¯s better for Baitang to be cautious. Unobtrusively recorded all the faces present. Coarse cloth and rags, earthen walls with thatched grass, old-fashioned kerosene lamps, and no wires. Except for these traffickers who are a bit more modern, the rest of the village seems to be completely out of touch with society. The things written on the waists of these traffickers, judging from the shape, Baitang can be sure that they are pistols. At a glance, the ratio of men to women is seriously unbalanced. And according to what they said about giving birth to a son, this is a very remote and backward village in country H that is extremely patriarchal and backward, who doesn¡¯t know what the law is or what human life is. Baitang hardly saw any young girls inside, aunts in their fifties or sixties, they looked at these twelve young girls with the same eagerness as these male bachelors. Next, it is like picking goods, judging the girls¡¯ appearance, age, skin condition, and body characteristics. They think that women with big buttocks are easy to bear, and they can give birth to babies and sons earlier. Because the number of girls is small, there is basically no bargaining, only a price increase. It wasn¡¯t long before Baitang was bought by Wang Fuqiang, an old man who looked fifty years old, for five thousand. They didn¡¯t untie her, Baitang resisted a little, the old man Wang Fuqiang¡¯s mother Liu Mei forcefully dragged her away, along the way, almost all the people Baitang saw had one or several dogs, and they were locked in an earthen house Here, the door is locked. At the age of over seventy, Liu Mei seems to be quite energetic. Baitang only looked around. In their family, there are only the mother and son. Wang Fuqiang wanted to open the lock and come in, but was stopped by Liu Mei. ¡°Look how impatient you are, come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mother, am I here to give birth to a son earlier?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother will try to persuade this girl to be your wife with peace of mind. She is thin-skinned and tender-meat. It cost us a lot of money. The cattle are all sold. Son, you don¡¯t want you to be honest, from the bottom of your heart Follow you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for a few days. If she still doesn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll have to use force! Mom, hurry up and cook, don¡¯t starve her, it¡¯s so boring if you can¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll cook right away.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang was unusually quiet, and stopped crying after being locked up. The room was pitch black, with only a little dim light. The wooden door creaked on the earth wall, and the ground was also firmly stepped on the soil. There was a bed there, also a straw mat that had been used for a long time. It was a bit moldy and smelled like seed, and it hadn¡¯t been washed for some time. ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Wang Fuqiang pushed the door open, looked inside through the crack of the door. Baitang was startled immediately, like a frightened deer crouching in the corner. Wang Fuqiang grinned wretchedly, showing his scorched teeth: ¡°Daughter-in-law, don¡¯t be afraid, I will love you in a few days.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t say anything, she wasn¡¯t sure if the group of people with guns had left, but her intuition told her that this group of people must have been trained, and now, it¡¯s best not to startle them. Baitang saw a relatively well-proportioned wooden stick standing in the corner, about two meters long, maybe this wooden stick was the woman who was sold before it was used to beat her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 270 - into darkness (4) Chapter 270 Into the darkness with the body (4) After a while, Baitang heard the sound of unlocking the lock, and immediately put on a weak, frightened and panicked expression. Liu Mei brought over a large bowl of rice with a few slices of bacon on top, as well as some mustard and beans. Liu Mei persuaded: ¡°From today onwards, you will be Wang Hehua, the daughter-in-law of my old Wang family. Don¡¯t think about your past, eat quickly, and don¡¯t starve.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes darkened, he took the bowl and began to eat. The day before, they were given two bowls of gruel to ensure that they would not starve to death. People here, changing the names of girls who have been sold, is killing their past. If you don¡¯t follow, they will most likely beat and scold you to have a conditioned reaction to this name, so that you will know that they are calling you when you hear this name. As time goes by, I am afraid that even yourself will forget your original appearance. A good move to break away from the past. I¡¯m afraid this is accumulated years of experience! Seeing that Baitang was not crying or fussing, Liu Mei was a little more satisfied, and persuaded: ¡°I¡¯m usually reluctant to eat this bacon, but I¡¯ll eat it for you today, you should be content.¡± ¡°Since you have come to our old Wang¡¯s house, stay here honestly. Don¡¯t try to escape. You can¡¯t escape. A few months ago, the daughter-in-law of Lao Li¡¯s house ran a few miles, and she was caught by us. After being caught, do you think you can¡¯t find it if you hide? She was beaten to death, why do you think it¡¯s necessary? Isn¡¯t it good to live with peace of mind? ¡° Seeing that Bai Tang did not refute, Liu Mei was even more satisfied. Continued to persuade: ¡°Wang Hehua, you should be a good wife to our old Wang family, we will not treat you badly. Give us a few sons earlier, so that my old Wang family will also be considered as successors.¡± ¡°Fuqiang is almost fifty years old, and he doesn¡¯t even have a son. The first few wives can¡¯t give birth to a son, but I can only count on you. Pity my son and serve him well. My son is very filial and used to be hurt. Man, you won¡¯t suffer from following him, and besides, it¡¯s a blessing for girls to suffer more.¡± Baitang: Hehe! I wish you blessings like the East Sea. ¡°Which one of us didn¡¯t come here like this, you, you are very lucky, I will help you, Fuqiang will love you, give birth to a son and take care of it, and the son will be filial to you in the future. Marry who is not married? A woman Just make do with it in this life, don¡¯t think too much. Look, Fu Qiang is so pitiful, he has no son at such a young age, you should pity him!¡± What a wave of brainwashing. Baitang ate the last mouthful of rice, although the taste was very unpalatable, it was barely enough to fill his stomach, so he didn¡¯t feel so uncomfortable. Baitang said quietly: ¡°I pity him? Who pities me?¡± I bought a few wives but no children. Isn¡¯t it obvious whose fault it is? Destined to have no offspring. Liu Mei: ¡°Lotus, we will treat you well.¡± Baitang: ¡°When I was at home, I had three bedrooms and one living room. I had the most advanced color TV. I could wear all kinds of beautiful dresses. I could eat meat every time. I could go shopping casually. When I was at home, my mother hired a nanny. I don¡¯t need to clean or work. You are not doing me a favor, but harming me.¡± Liu Mei couldn¡¯t even imagine what Baitang said. It is a fantasy for them to eat meat every meal. Bai Tang said again: ¡°Are you in your seventies? Are you the one who cleans the house? You cook the three meals a day, right? Do you still have to work in the fields every day? I guess, clothes Did your 70-year-old mother wash it, what kind of filial piety is this? In our place, a 70-year-old lady can go to the park, and she is basically not allowed to do housework.¡± Liu Mei wanted to brainwash Baitang, it was very difficult. He refuted Liu Mei¡¯s words in an orderly manner. Liu Mei felt a little uncomfortable when she heard that, what Baitang said was indeed what she was doing. Dangdangdang, a new plane has opened, this plane has a lot of words, I especially like it. There are many things that cannot be truly described. The reality is far more cruel than the novel. What the author describes depends on her cognition and bottom line. No matter how bad people are in it, they can only be as bad as the people I have seen. , you have no bottom line, you don¡¯t know what he will do, it is very likely that everything he does refreshes your three views. Regarding trafficking, I only wrote the tip of the iceberg, like a few bachelors in a family, if you are sold into a joint wife, you are gang-raped. Girls should protect themselves. In the eyes of those people, girls¡¯ sexual and reproductive functions are just things that can be estimated. Once your cognition is washed away, your three views are destroyed, and you cannot think for yourself, you will become a marionette led by others. May 3rd should be a miserable day. I don¡¯t know much about the new contract. I chose to be exempted from the first class. At that time, it was said that there would be full attendance. However, today I don¡¯t see any, and I can¡¯t afford the manuscript fee or even the phone bill. What Jiafang gave me was a blood lesson. There was no recommendation, no full attendance, and it could not be put on the shelves. Yunqi has to charge for the shelves to have full attendance. Miserably, the low-level young author really died of poverty. The following rhythm will be a little faster, constantly changing, and not unfinished. Although I don¡¯t have much motivation, if I didn¡¯t see some of my book friends vote and leave a message, let me know that there are living people anyway, and the stand-alone machine really can¡¯t last. (end of this chapter) Chapter 271 - into darkness (5) Chapter 271 Into the darkness with the body (5) She is the one who cleans the house. She cooks the meals for her son every day. She also goes to work in the fields every day, but the work is less. Liu Mei: ¡°Everyone is like this, and you have to do the same. You were bought by us with money, so you have to do what I say. Don¡¯t think about your previous life. Give birth to a son for Fu Qiang, that¡¯s what you should do. Yes. If you don¡¯t beat me or scold me, Fuqiang is good enough and filial enough.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Liu Mei to wake up with just a few words. She has been confused for so many years, and many concepts have been deeply ingrained. She has her own way of brainwashing herself, and she is also moved. But hearing what Liu Mei said, Baitang was still very speechless. Baitang asked casually: ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Mei? Have you left yet?¡± Liu Mei thought that Bai Tang wanted to ask Aunt Mei to take her away: ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving, you can¡¯t do without. There are dogs in every household, can you escape the dog¡¯s nose? Aunt Mei sold you to us , won¡¯t take you away.¡± Baitang: ¡°They haven¡¯t left yet. I¡¯ll go and tell him to take me out of here. I can give him tens of thousands of dollars.¡± Liu Mei went out vigilantly, closed it, and couldn¡¯t stop: ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving. They will leave tonight. You are the daughter-in-law of the old Wang¡¯s family. Want to leave? Dreaming.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows, and left tonight. Just right, we will act tomorrow. Country H still controls guns very strictly. These human traffickers basically have a gun, which is really weird. The door was closed again, Bai Tang was not in a hurry, she had to wait for the traffickers to leave before doing anything. Picking up the stick, Baitang weighed it, the elasticity is not very good, it is barely usable, it hurts to hit someone. ¡°Mother, how is it? Is the wife obedient?¡± ¡°Fuqiang, you still have to watch her carefully. I think she still wants to run away. Let¡¯s watch it for a few days before talking.¡± ¡°Mother, my son won¡¯t wait tomorrow.¡± ¡­ People who live in a world where they brainwash themselves will basically be dead ducks, admitting to death, and finding it difficult to come out. Liu Mei is one of them. The next morning, Baitang heard the voice, sat up instantly, and picked up the stick. It was Wang Fuqiang who opened the lock. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and walked towards Baitang rubbing his hands. ¡°Daughter-in-law, why are you still holding the stick? Be obedient, put down the stick, this is not something you should hold.¡± Baitang Waner smiled: ¡°The stick method for beating a bad dog, the first style.¡± A few quick steps, upward pick, sweep, the stick pierced through the air and hit Wang Fuqiang¡¯s leg. Wang Fuqiang didn¡¯t take Baitang seriously at all, and grabbed the stick with his hands. How strong can these delicate girls raised in the city be? Can it be compared with the men who do heavy work every day in the countryside? But he never thought that the speed of the stick was too fast and the strength was too great. He couldn¡¯t hold the stick at all, but was beaten severely. Wang Fuqiang¡¯s hand was also severely beaten when he grabbed the stick. He was beaten so hard that the bone in his hand seemed to be broken. There was a shrill scream, and Liu Mei, who was cooking next to her, heard it was her son¡¯s voice, so she dropped her work and hurried over. Baitang didn¡¯t stop for a moment, and struck again, hitting Wang Fuqiang **** the back, and punched him in the face, knocking out a lot of teeth mixed with blood, and he spat it out. Baitang stepped on Wang Fuqiang¡¯s chest, crushing him to death. ¡°This is the second formula.¡± ¡°Say, which one of you bought me back?¡± Baitang pressed Wang Fuqiang. Liu Mei almost fainted from fright when she saw it. Why was her son trampled and beaten by this woman? Liu Mei picked up the long bench and threw it at the back of Baitang¡¯s head: ¡°You beat my son! The old lady told you to look good!¡± Bai Tang glanced at Liu Mei, moved his hand, and pressed the stick against the side of the bench, no matter how hard Liu Mei tried, he couldn¡¯t move forward. The corners of Baitang¡¯s lips curled up, and she exerted force on her hands. Liu Mei was more than seventy years old, and Baitang suddenly increased her strength. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272 - into darkness (6) Chapter 272 Into the darkness with the body (6) ¡°I didn¡¯t attack the weak at all, but you are all a group of perpetrators, and perpetrators are not considered weak.¡± ¡°Mom!¡­¡± Wang Fuqiang wanted to stand up, but he didn¡¯t expect that the young girl¡¯s strength was really too great. Liu Mei is probably really old. When she fell like this, the bench wobbled and she didn¡¯t get up for a long time. Muttering in his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t hit my son¡­¡± Then, fainted. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Fuqiang shouted: ¡°Mom!¡± Baitang said coldly again: ¡°Do you still want to be beaten? Tell me, which one of you bought me?¡± ¡°The¡­third.¡± ¡°Where are the first two girls?¡± ¡°In the¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Dead, dead¡­¡± How he died, needless to say. According to their words, they were too delicate, and they were beaten to death a few times, or in such a poor environment, they died of dystocia or died of illness without treatment. Girls who have been raised by other people¡¯s families for more than ten or twenty years are ruined by them like this. Baitang stomped on his foot angrily, Wang Fuqiang vomited a mouthful of blood and passed out. Baitang went to remove the quilt cover, tore it into strips, twisted it into a rope, tied the two people up, and tied a tight knot. Unless they were cut with a knife, or they were as strong as her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break free easily. Baitang found some more ropes in other rooms, carried them all on his body, picked up the stick and went out, ready to fight. The trafficker with the gun left, so she didn¡¯t have so many scruples. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, a gun is a new weapon, in this world where you can¡¯t use your internal force or mana, Bai Tang still has a lot of scruples about this lethal weapon. She may not be as fast as the bullet. These people silenced them, implicating the lives of other girls. As soon as Baitang went out with a stick and a rope, he attracted the attention of other people in the village. The woman with the basket on her back saw Baitang coming out, and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Come on, the daughter-in-law bought by Fuqiang¡¯s family is about to run away!¡± The woman had a loud voice, and when she yelled, the people around her quit their work and left what they were holding to rush over. The people in this village are surprisingly united in this regard. If the daughter-in-law bought by any family runs away, no matter how busy they are, the whole village will help catch it back together. In less than half a minute, several men and women were surrounded, and others were still daring. ¡°Where are you going!¡± ¡°Catch her!¡± ¡°Where did the rich and powerful man go? Don¡¯t you even know his wife has run away?¡± ¡°No matter how much, catch her first!¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were cold, and the stick was extremely flexible in her hand. These people didn¡¯t have anything in their hands, and their first reaction was to hide from the stick in Baitang¡¯s hand. I only saw that she was a young girl, and she never thought that with such great strength, their hands would end up no better than Wang Fuqiang. Baitang has always been quick and ruthless in his strikes, and she will not show mercy to anyone who rushes to grab her. A stick on the hand can break the bones, and a stick on them can directly knock them down. Baitang took off their arms while taking care of them, making them lose their ability to move as quickly as possible. Suddenly, there were screams. ¡°Everyone be careful, copy guys!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Lianjiazi, be careful!¡± The people who came from behind beat Baitang with sticks in their hands, they just hit, one hit would be enough to punish this woman. Facts have proved that imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel. Dazed, he failed to hit with a single stick, but Baitang took off his joints one by one. He was hit hard a few times. It fell to the ground, howling unceasingly. Without further ado, Baitang took off the ropes and tied them all up with a special technique. There are also some women who shrink back and hide, not daring to go up. The children did not dare to approach Baitang at all. Baitang started breaking down a family, the first being Wang Fuqiang¡¯s neighbor Liu Xi. (end of this chapter) Chapter 273 - into darkness (7) Chapter 273 Into the darkness with the body (7) When Baitang kicked open the door, Liu Xi took a knife and slashed from behind Baitang. Baitang didn¡¯t even look at it, and hit him with a stick with his backhand. On one side of his body, the other hand firmly caught the knife that Liu Xi let go of because of the pain. Knocked out with a stick, Baitang threw the knife casually into the cesspit, found a rope, and tied it up. Baitang heard the cry for help, and broke open the door. The little girl inside cried pear blossoms with rain. Baitang caught her and comforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet, be strong, I have to save other girls, you should follow me, or stay here and guard them.¡± Zhang Yue wiped away her tears: ¡°I will follow you.¡± Baitang: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t make a big fuss to hinder me.¡± Zhang Yue nodded, looking at Baitang with bright eyes. Baitang continues, Li family. The Li family did not buy a daughter-in-law, they bought it before. The girl looked very old, her eyes were dull and very cloudy, and she was holding a baby about one year old in her arms. Baitang said softly: ¡°I beat them to the ground and tied them up. Do you want to come with me?¡± The woman¡¯s stagnant eyes were filled with tears, and her voice trembled in disbelief: ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Yue hurriedly said: ¡°Really, you were also sold here, right? Hurry up and join us.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°You organize people who want to leave here, and I will go from house to house to check.¡± With someone here, Zhang Yue was not too afraid, so she nodded her head. this process. What Baitang did was extremely violent, directly tearing down the door. When she was at Luo¡¯s house, when Baitang broke open the door, Chen Shulan cried and her eyes were red and swollen. Baitang: ¡°Go quickly, they are waiting for you outside, if you want to leave, hurry up.¡± Chen Shulan¡¯s eyes became focused, and a touch of resentment suddenly rose up: ¡°You are so strong, why didn¡¯t you rescue me earlier?¡± Baitang said with a good temper: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m late, don¡¯t waste time, gather with everyone first.¡± Zhang Yue organized the girls to rescue other girls from the other side, shortening the time as quickly as possible. Chen Shulan dug her fingers into the straw, and resentfully said: ¡°What¡¯s the use of your apology? I was ruined! You are so powerful, why didn¡¯t you save me earlier? Why? Why didn¡¯t you suffer? You hurt me, you It hurt me!¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang¡¯s expression turned colder: ¡°First of all, the people who harmed you are the traffickers and this family, and I am the one who saved you. Without me, you will almost be trapped here for the rest of your life. Secondly, I don¡¯t owe you anything. There is no need to say sorry, and I have no obligation to ensure the safety of all of you. Finally, why do you think I didn¡¯t act sooner? Is the porridge the only one who was poured? I am not the one who hurt you, and you blame it Fuck me. I don¡¯t have so much free time to be accused and resented by you, love to leave or not.¡± Baitang picked up the stick and went to the next house. There are also some people who really can¡¯t understand Baitang¡¯s thoughts, wishing that she would be ruined too, this person feels better. Chen Shulan didn¡¯t expect Baitang to leave as soon as she said she would leave, panicked, and hurried out after her. No, she can¡¯t stay here and be defiled by this beast. After finishing everything, Baitang¡¯s eyes fell on the small earthen house in the distance. When she kicked in, the shady young man inside suddenly raised his head. Seeing that it was Baitang, I was a little surprised. Baitang asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He was right. He was alone in the room. Zhang Jun narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the young girl. Very coldly said: ¡°Zhang Jun.¡± Baitang looked around and said again: ¡°Is that your original name?¡± ¡°Abandonment.¡± Say what you want to say. This girl feels very close to him, so she shouldn¡¯t¡­won¡¯t harm him, right? Baitang¡¯s eyes dimmed. Having an original name means a lot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274 - into darkness (8) Chapter 274 Into the darkness with the body (8) The name Rongqi is not good either. Who would give their child an abandoned word? Baitang stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Come with me. If this is a place that makes you suffer, I will take you away. If after leaving, you will go to another place that makes you suffer. Then, would you like to come with me?¡± ?¡± Rong Qi looked at this girl complicatedly, does she know what kind of person he is? He was the one who had this so-called father¡¯s blood on his hands. After waiting for a minute, Baitang withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, so I left.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± There was a voice in his heart, constantly telling him that he could trust him, he could go with him, so Rong Qi spoke up. ¡°Come on.¡± Rong Qi quickened his pace and followed behind Baitang. Zhang Yue ran over: ¡°Over there, we have already shouted. All twelve girls have been found.¡± Baitang frowned and said: ¡°You go back first, I have to find someone else. Tell them, don¡¯t run around, wait for my arrangement.¡± Zhang Yue: ¡°Good.¡± Another girl who was abandoned by system 168 is also here. Baitang searched again, Rong Qi followed behind Baitang without saying a word. Finally, when Baitang broke through the door, she saw a woman locked inside, and she shivered instinctively when she heard the voice. System 168 didn¡¯t even dare to draw circles this time. ¡°Du Xizhao, Du Xizhao, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Du Xizhao¡­ Who is Du Xizhao? Du¡­Sunset¡­ The name that had been silent for a long time was evoked, and her eyes shone with little light. ¡°Du¡­ Xizhao, Du Xizhao, my name is¡­ Du Xizhao¡­¡± The extremely hoarse and difficult-to-pronounce voice is very uncomfortable to listen to. Tossing the dirty and messy hair with his hands, Du Xizhao covered his face and cried very sadly. ¡°Going home¡­ It¡¯s useless, I can never love someone normally¡­ I thought I was dead, but I¡¯m still here¡­ I can never live normally¡­¡± Baitang tore off the cleaner clothes on the other side, tried his best to exude kindness, and gently wiped her dirty face: ¡°No, you can. Forget it, this is a nightmare, wake up from the nightmare, You should wake up too, you¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°Heavenly, the person who was forcibly brought here, you should send her back and erase all her memories of being here.¡± [You have the great merit of saving the world, I agree with this request. ] Only Baitang could see, the very faint light fell on Du Xizhao¡¯s body, her soul left, and returned to the era she should have been in. From then on, everything here will be forgotten, and she can live well. Baitang grabbed Rong Qi¡¯s skinny hand and walked away. Rong Qi remained silent. Baitang looked at the group of girls and middle-aged women. said loudly: ¡°Now, come with me a few people. Let¡¯s pull out the wooden cart. Who can drive?¡± Several women quickly raised their hands: ¡°Little girl, I will.¡± Baitang saw that there were three of them. enough. Hastily organized the girls to pull the ox carts. It¡¯s too far away here. There is a road for the carts to come up. Then, you can also go down. She saw the bullock carts when she was looking for someone from house to house. Seeing them board the car, the group of tied people kept shouting. ¡°You can¡¯t go! I bought you with money!¡± ¡°Cuihua, are you willing to have two children? Dazhi, Ganger, your mother doesn¡¯t want you anymore! I beg your mother to stay!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t live without mother!¡± ¡°Cuihua, he is your baby who was born in October. Are you willing to let them go? Are you willing to be scolded for being born without a mother and raised by a mother?¡± ¡­ The woman was moved, but she was still reluctant after all. The child didn¡¯t want to go with her, she couldn¡¯t bear the child, the child became her cage after all, trapping her here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 275 - into darkness (8) Chapter 275 Into the darkness with the body (8) Seeing that this method was effective, many people began to cry and begged them not to leave. Baitang said loudly: ¡°You only have one chance. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave again. From the very beginning, they used the child as bait, and they were sure that even if it was the child you were raped and gave birth to, you would not want to part with it. You Do you remember your original name? Do you remember your original life? Without them, what kind of bright future would you have?¡± A woman scolded: ¡°That little **** has already been raised and disabled by you. You have killed me. I feel disgusted when I see him, and I will hate him! Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. Think about us being raped by them when we should be living a good life. You were beaten, you couldn¡¯t eat, drink, sleep well, have you forgotten how they beat you?¡± Finally, a few women still chose to stay, Baitang did not remove their arms, but tied them up. She was driving an ox cart at the front, followed by two ox carts. It takes more than half a day to travel from Xinyang Village to the nearest small town, but Baitang does not plan to call the police in the small town. These people know all the remote mountain villages very well, so where did they know it? Rong Qi sat next to her and didn¡¯t speak. Seeing the mountains go away from the corner of the eye, the depression in my heart dissipated: ¡°Their dogs can come after them.¡± Bai Tang said indifferently: ¡°I have already destroyed the other ox carts. Even if we chase after them, we must first untie the rope, and secondly, return our hands to the right. Next, our goal is not a small town.¡± Someone was puzzled: ¡°Isn¡¯t the town the closest? Just call the police here.¡± The corners of Baitang¡¯s mouth turned up: ¡°Just to be on the safe side, don¡¯t go to the small town, go to the city level.¡± ¡°why?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t explain much: ¡°It¡¯s convenient for relatives to find.¡± ¡°Can you make it?¡± ¡°I can arrive. Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was nearly dusk before they arrived at the town. Baitang didn¡¯t let them go out first, but said: ¡°I¡¯ll go to Tantan first, you wait for me.¡± After Baitang left, Chen Shulan said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Who knows if she escaped by herself.¡± The eyes of the people present changed and moved away from her. After a while, Baitang didn¡¯t come back, and Chen Shulan became a little anxious: ¡°She¡¯s a girl in her teens, do you really listen to her? You stay here, I¡¯m going to the town to call the police.¡± Rong Qi sneered, he really had no brains, he didn¡¯t think that she was a teenage girl when he ran away with her, but now he thinks about it. Zhang Yuedao: ¡°Let¡¯s not make trouble, obviously, Baitang has more ideas than us, just wait here.¡± Chen Shulan didn¡¯t care, and just ran down. Everyone can¡¯t stop it. ¡°How to do?¡± ¡°Are you going to chase her? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop her if I chase her.¡± ¡°Forget it, anyway, if you come out, nothing will happen.¡± ¡­ Chen Shulan had just left for a while when a large truck drove over and stopped, and Baitang jumped out of the truck. Baitang beckoned them down and got into the car. Zhang Yuedao: ¡°Baitang, Chen Shulan ran to the town to call the police.¡± Baitang paused: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± It was her own choice, and she clearly said what she said before. If you run away by yourself, you have to be responsible for the consequences. Bai Tang pulled Rong Qi to sit in front, smiled and said: ¡°Brother Driver, it¡¯s really troublesome, do you have a phone? Do you have a mobile phone?¡± At this time, mobile phones are popular, and traffic charges are still very expensive. The driver brother took out his mobile phone: ¡°Little girl, you can use it.¡± Baitang dialed the phone number of his mother Zheng Dongqing. When the phone was connected, Baitang took the lead and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Baitang.¡± Zheng Dongqing couldn¡¯t believe the voice she heard. She patted her face to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming, and hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaotanger, where are you going? Mom is worried to death!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Book group: QQ:830511403 Interested treasures can join~ Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 276 - into darkness (9) Chapter 276 Into the darkness with the body (9) Bai Tang hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, call the police. Li You drugged me in the drink. Later, he was afraid that I would not faint. He even drugged me. He should have contact with the traffickers. He sold me to the traffickers. Don¡¯t worry.¡± , I have escaped now, and I will go to the M city police station to call the police.¡± ¡°Li You, who killed a thousand swords, I will not let him go! Xiaotang¡¯er, after my mother called the police, I will come to pick you up.¡± Bai Tang said extremely calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. When I get to the police station, I¡¯ll use the police phone to call you back. Besides, Mom, bring some extra money. I took a truck driver to the county seat , also used his mobile phone, and should be paid part of it due to emotion and reason.¡± The driver brother hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, I feel sorry for you girls. I also have a daughter. I promise you that it is a blessing for my daughter.¡± Zheng Dongqing hurriedly answered, hung up the phone, and immediately called the police. The driver brother didn¡¯t stop all night, and he drove for five or six hours before arriving at the police station in the city. Bai Tang deliberately wrote down the driver¡¯s brother¡¯s bank card account number before letting him leave. It¡¯s one thing for others to say no, it¡¯s another for you to know how to repay your kindness. Arriving at the police station, the policeman on night shift questioned Baitang several times, but they all showed disbelief, if not for so many girls present to testify to Baitang. Report the address of the address, and contact the relatives of the relatives. The quietest person present was Rong Abandon, Baitang pulled him aside and whispered: ¡°You were sold to Xinyang Village, right?¡± As soon as this was mentioned, Rong Qi became a little gloomy, and only nodded. Baitang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he asked again: ¡°Sold by your biological parents?¡± Rong Qi said sadly: ¡°Yes, five years old, now sixteen.¡± Sold at the age of five, bought by Zhang Guo to be his son, beaten and scolded in the same way, very funny. Baitang said softly: ¡°I¡¯m seventeen, one year older than you, so I¡¯ll call my sister, and I¡¯ll call you¡­Arong, do you still remember their addresses?¡± Rong Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°XXX, Jinxiu District, City C.¡± Baitang praised: ¡°Arong is really amazing, he has a really good memory, and he will definitely be a very good person in the future.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression depressed. A pregnant woman came over and said hesitantly: ¡°Little girl, you are a thoughtful person. I don¡¯t know whether this child should be kept or not. I am very conflicted. I think he is innocent, and I think he is extremely disgusting. I am reluctant to give up.¡± , I wanted to kill, I was very painful, they, many people persuaded me to stay, but I don¡¯t seem to particularly want to stay.¡± Baitang slowed down his tone: ¡°My suggestion is that it should be broken. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, he is just an unborn life. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He is innocent. Even if he is innocent, his existence But it was a mistake. He was forced by you, he was humiliated by you, he was not expected by you. His father was a rapist, possibly even a murderer. Killing him is good for both you and him. Maybe when you face this child, you will try to be good to him, but when he grows up day by day, you see that face more and more like that demon, you still Can you treat them with a normal heart and not show disgust and disgust? For this child, he also had a sensitive period. At that time, he felt that his mother was alienated from him, didn¡¯t like him, and felt disgusted by him .Of course, the final decision is yours.¡± The pregnant woman was a little stunned, and murmured: ¡°I think¡­ I know how to choose, thank you.¡± Rong Qi chuckled with unknown meaning: ¡°Sister, what do you say¡­ What is his purpose in buying me? He is just another demon.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 277 - Into Darkness (10) Chapter 277 Into the darkness with the body (10) He should not be expected to come to this world, right? So, parents can beat and scold him, hack him with a knife, or sell him. The same is true for the person who bought him. Since they dislike the money spent on buying him, why buy him? ¡°Six words, inheriting the family, face.¡± ¡°Family succession?¡± ¡°Buying and selling boys is mostly to buy a son with their own surname to prove that they have children, and they will only buy boys to raise them. They especially value face. When neighbors and neighbors talk about it, they will feel ashamed and have to fight for it. To buy and sell fertile women in order to bear them sons.¡± Speaking of it, it¡¯s really ironic. All my life is just for such a concept, harming others and myself. How could the village be reduced to buying women? Not their own fault. It¡¯s impossible to give birth to all sons and no daughters, right? Where have all the daughters gone? ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who was trampled underfoot¡­ Sister, every time Aunt Mei came here, she would emphasize that the buyer must never leave this village.¡± ¡°A Rong thinks there is a problem, right?¡± Rong Qi nodded. Baitang¡¯s tone became a little colder: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I clearly feel that someone has planned a game of chess behind the scenes, not limited to what we have seen and experienced.¡± Here I rested on my stomach for a while. Rong Qi imitated Baitang¡¯s appearance and lay on his stomach. Can¡¯t figure out why he was willing to follow Baitang and expose so much information to her. Watching and watching, Rong Qi fell asleep when he was growing his body. Baitang woke up very early, the police station brought each of them two buns and a cup of soy milk for breakfast. Bai Tang glanced at Rong Qi¡¯s withered and emaciated body, and then saw that his hand holding the steamed stuffed bun and soy milk was very uncomfortable, with an expression of disbelief. It seems that buns and soy milk are his luxury, something he dare not ask for. Bai Tang took out a steamed stuffed bun and put it into Rong¡¯s discarded bag: ¡°Since Ah Rong called me elder sister, it¡¯s okay to take care of my younger brother as an older sister. Let¡¯s eat it quickly. Ah Rong is sixteen years old, he is not tall, and he doesn¡¯t have much meat on his body. Take good care of it.¡± Rong Qi was a little dazed and at a loss. Bai Tang said gently: ¡°Eat quickly, A Rong. Like me, chew a sip and drink a sip of soy milk, and you won¡¯t choke. After eating, come with me to thank the police uncle, they are very good, and take care of things for us.¡± , and brought us something to eat, we should be grateful.¡± Baitang saw him glance first, and said with only two voices. Rong Qi¡¯s gaze became more complicated, he lowered his eyes, began to eat, took a bite and said, ¡°Thank you¡­sister.¡± The taste of this steamed stuffed bun is very good for Rong Qi. Before he was five years old, his parents let him eat it with the dog. After he was sold at the age of five, the man felt very aggrieved by spending money to buy a son who was not his own breed. There are also all kinds of bastards, without his good fruit. After a good day, he gets angry, so he beats him to death. When he finds that his life is hard, he beats him harder. Later, when he was twelve years old, he watched him fall off the cliff, grabbed a thin branch and asked him for help, he cut off the branch with a machete indifferently, and watched him fall from the cliff with his own eyes. Since then, his life has become a little easier. Although he is still suppressed by the villagers, there is no one of him, and others have come. He is thinking, **** everyone and escape from here. Never thought about it, but in four years, someone reached out to him. Bai Tang thought about it, later he had to take Rong Qi to buy some clean clothes, and go to the shampoo shop to tidy up his hair. Baitang asked carefully: ¡°How many books have you read? Can you read and spell?¡± Rong Qi shook his head, before and after he was sold, he had no chance to study. When it was time to go to kindergarten, the other party disliked him for spending money and refused to go to it. Later, he sold it to a remote place without electricity like Xinyang Village. There was no book in the entire village, so there was no chance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278 - into darkness (11) Chapter 278 Into the darkness with the body (11) Bai Tang checked the memory of the original owner, and it was not difficult to teach Rong Qi. It just so happened that she also had an idea of what to do in the future, which was also what the original owner wanted to do. The holiday after the college entrance examination is the longest. If the university starts late, she will have a few months. Thinking about this, he said: ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter, my sister will teach you, Ah Rong has a good memory, and he will learn very quickly. We can make up for our shortcomings with diligence, and make up for the ten years we missed in the past.¡± Rong Qi clenched his hands tightly, and the warmth swirled in his eyes. Really can? Can he really read? Can you still read? This is simply a distant dream. After finishing eating, the police took Baitang to question again, and Baitang happened to pull Rong Qi to thank him. Baitang once again replayed all the events from when she was drugged by Li You to come here. Today¡¯s inquiry will be very detailed. ¡°You said¡­they had guns?¡± ¡°According to the shape, I can¡¯t think of anything else. Give me the brush and ink, and I can draw it for you.¡± ¡°Aunt Mei is indeed a man?¡± ¡°Yes, the villagers and others call him Aunt Mei, and I saw that he agreed.¡± ¡°You think this is a big organization?¡± ¡°Yes, starting from drugging, and then going to a very special place, where a person evaluates the appearance of the girl who fainted, and divides the appearance into high, medium, and low. Girls who are judged by them as inferior are brought together Let¡¯s go, when I was taken away, I heard the voices of children, both male and female. They were very cautious, they sold us across several provinces, and filled us with drugged gruel, two bowls at a time, Once a day. Cover your head with a cloth bag for the whole process, and only uncover it when you are judged on your beauty, when you are filling porridge, or when you are trading with villagers.¡± Baitang continued: ¡°I have doubts about their ability to know the locations of these remote mountain villages so clearly. To be on the safe side, I went to City M to call the police. On the way, a girl named Chen Shulan didn¡¯t follow my arrangement and ran to the town to call the police. Xinyang Village is definitely not a start, I think you can go to remote mountainous areas to explore, and you will definitely find new clues.¡± ¡­ ¡°In the end, you beat up the whole village by yourself?¡± The police couldn¡¯t believe that a seventeen-year-old girl could be so powerful. Bai Tang explained: ¡°My father is engaged in the same occupation as yours. The difference is that his occupation is a little more special. I also learned some martial arts since I was a child. I belong to the kind with better talent and stronger strength. .Because before, I have been drugged, unable to use my strength, and restricted. After the drug is over, I am naturally not my opponent. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can pass the fight.¡± It was about the same time, and the policemen present understood that their favor towards Baitang had risen again. Still passed the fight, even though Baitang was under pressure, it was still very powerful for them, so they prepared a case. There is no direct flight between City C and City M, and a transfer is required. Zheng Dongqing bought a plane ticket to the nearest airport to M City, and then directly hired a car, and hurried over, which took more than a day. Her husband has had an accident, Zheng Dongqing is already suffering, and her daughter must not have an accident. When she saw Baitang, Zheng Dongqing ran over, hugged her tightly, and burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Xiao Tang¡¯er is fine.¡± Rong Qi glanced at it, then lowered his head, not to let other people see his sadness and envy. Baitang comforted Zheng Dongqing for a long time before he finally comforted her. C city police were interrogating Li You, so they had suspected him in the first place. Bai Tang pulled Zheng Dongqing aside, and talked about Rong Qi in detail. Baitang knew that Zheng Dongqing would definitely agree. Baitang took the mobile phone, started recording, and reported the information Rong Qi said to the police. What about the question? (end of this chapter) Chapter 279 - into darkness (12) Chapter 279 Into the darkness with the body (12) The police found the phone number of Rong¡¯s abandoned parents and called them. Rong Qi grabbed the hem of his clothes tightly with his hands, his eyes were very gloomy. Baitang comforted: ¡°Arong, you have to take this step, don¡¯t be sad, they are not worth it.¡± The phone call finally got through. It was Rong¡¯s father¡¯s voice. Even though he hadn¡¯t heard it for more than ten years, Rong Qi still recognized it all at once. The shadow carved into his bones was always deep in his memory. ¡°Hello, this is the M City Police Station. Are you Rong Qi¡¯s father, Rong Yuanshan?¡± Rong Yuanshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Comrade policeman, did we commit any crime? Did we commit any crime?¡± As for the word tolerance and abandonment, he has completely ignored it. It has been sold for so many years, and it is not a good thing, so there is no need to remember it. The police were quite speechless. The child was lost. Shouldn¡¯t they be happy to hear about the child? Just now he was a little puzzled why the little girl comforted the little boy. ¡°No, you have a son named Rongqi, right?¡± ¡°Rong Qi?¡­¡± Rong Yuanshan reacted for a long time, and said disgustedly, ¡°He is the number one mischievous person. I get annoyed when I see him. Rong Qi got lost more than ten years ago and never came back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rong Qi smiled sarcastically. This man really didn¡¯t hide his disgust at all, and blamed him for all the reasons. Policeman: ¡°That¡¯s right, we have found your son Rongqi, and he is currently in our police station in M City. More than ten years ago, he was only a five or six-year-old child, and he was not very naughty. Now it is hard to find him.¡± Now, come here to pick up someone, as a parent, you still have to be responsible, you know?¡± It is rare for Rong Yuan to put on a mountain suit, so he said very unreasonably: ¡°Let him come back by himself, since he has grown up, won¡¯t he walk back by himself? Do you need someone to pick him up?¡± The policeman was very angry with Rong Yuanshan¡¯s attitude: ¡°How did you become a father? Have you ever been a father like this? According to the law, you are obliged to raise him until he is eighteen years old.¡± Rong Yuanshan: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to raise him? I will raise him when he comes back by himself. Get out at the age of eighteen.¡± Hung up the phone and called again, but Rong Yuanshan didn¡¯t answer it. The police were furious. Zheng Dongqing took the initiative to say: ¡°I like this kid, so come back with me. It just so happens that he is also in City C, and it¡¯s not too far from Jinxiu Community.¡± Baitang saved this recording. Knowing that Baitang¡¯s father is the same person as them, but they found out that they knew it in their hearts and believed in Zheng Dongqing and Baitang. After registering, the group of three left. Zheng Dongqing led Baitang and Rong Qi into a clothing store, and said, ¡°Xiaotanger, Arong, let¡¯s pick some clothes.¡± Zheng Dongqing took off a white striped shirt, didn¡¯t get too close to Rong Qi, and compared it: ¡°This one is good, I bought it.¡± Baitang took out a purple skirt: ¡°Mom, this skirt suits you, buy some for yourself too.¡± Zheng Dongqing smiled warmly: ¡°Okay, then buy it, buy it with confidence, with me here, our family will not be poor.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s whole body was stiff, and he didn¡¯t know how to put his hands and feet. He¡¯s only used to how others react to him badly, and when it comes to being nice to him, he doesn¡¯t know how to behave or what to do. Zheng Dongqing took off a whole set of clothes and trousers, Rong Qi had thought about what he was wearing inside, and told him how to wear them very carefully, then put the clothes on Rong Qi¡¯s hand and let him go Changed. Bai Tang and Zheng Dongqing packed some more clothes, and temporarily bought a pair of shoes for Rong Qi. The saying that people rely on clothes is really good. After Rong Qi changed his clothes, he looked much more comfortable, which made people¡¯s eyes shine. Zheng Dongqing really couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°A Rong who is so pretty, I really don¡¯t understand what they think.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 280 - into darkness (13) Chapter 280 Into the darkness with the body (13) Rong Qi was very uncomfortable, and his breathing became congested. Take him to have a haircut again, so that after tidying up, Rong Qi will be very eye-catching. A clear and gloomy young man, world-weary and extremely cautious, his fangs seem to be hidden under the skin, with deep vigilance. Because Rongqi didn¡¯t have an ID card and had never seen his household registration booklet, they had to charter a car back to City C. This is not the first time he sat in a car. He was also **** when he was sold. Fortunately, he was beaten at the time and was ugly, so he didn¡¯t stay there. Sitting like this is the first time. My sister said that to those who helped him, he should say¡­thank you. Therefore, Rong Qi said: ¡°Thank you¡­sister and mother.¡± Zheng Dongqing liked this child more and more the more she watched, originally because her daughter wanted to help this boy, and secondly because she also felt sorry for the child¡¯s experience. It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t afford to support one more person. Zheng Dongqing patted his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arong, there is no need to go back to that home, but we still need to do something, you know? We have to solve the worries we can think of.¡± Rong Qi instinctively wanted to hide, but Baitang suddenly grabbed his hand, and he regained control. No one has ever touched his head, neither did Rong Yuanshan and his wife. This gentle and friendly feeling should be the feeling of a mother, right? The clear and gloomy young man¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and the moisture swirled in his eye sockets, but they didn¡¯t flow down after all. Baitang comforted: ¡°We must cherish the present moment and study hard. A Rong is very smart and cannot let the jewels get dusty. I bought a notebook and a pen specially, and we will make up for what was lost in the past.¡± Baitang wrote down the initials, consonants and finals, and read them one by one: ¡°A Rong, try it.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s observation ability and imitation ability are particularly strong. Baitang only read it once, and when he read it by himself, there were basically no mistakes. Zheng Dongqing was very surprised, for such a smart child, she couldn¡¯t understand how his parents didn¡¯t like him so much. Zheng Dongqing didn¡¯t disturb their studies, but began to think that her company might have no successors. The daughter wants to inherit her husband¡¯s warning sign. Although she is worried, she also respects her daughter¡¯s choice. At first, I was worried about what to do with such a huge company as hers. It was just right to teach Rong Qi well and train him. Rong Qi looked at him as a child who knew how to be grateful, and she was relieved of the person who brought him out with his own hands. Baitang held Rong Qi¡¯s hand, and taught him to write the alphabet, writing strokes and strokes. Give up and practice on your own, very seriously. System 168 waited and watched for a long time, and said: [Baitang, please let me go. You have already sent them both back, and there is nothing wrong with them. ] Baitang said maliciously: ¡°Little System, tell me¡­ Will the System know about emotions, anger, sorrow, joy, resentment, and hatred?¡± [What do you want to do? ] ¡°What can I do! Little system, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± [Shen Zhuzhu and Du Xizhao are both fine, why don¡¯t you let me go? ] ¡°Are you going to let you continue to harm the next person? How come. The two of them are fine because of me, not because of you. The small system is still as innocent and stupid as it was at the beginning.¡± [I¡­ I¡­ They are lucky to be able to complete the task. ] ¡°But your blessing is me!¡± Baitang no longer cares about System 168, this system is really stupid and bad, how could it be allowed to leave? There is always a system that thinks that if there are no serious consequences, it will be fine, as if they can go unpunished and pay no price. Rong Qi has experienced many firsts in his life today, the girl who said to bring him out is really good. A few days later, he finally returned to City C. First went to the police station, the police have found evidence of Li You¡¯s dealings with traffickers. Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 281 - into darkness (14) Chapter 281 Into the darkness with the body (14) Li You is still a few months away from becoming an adult, and the sentence will not be much. Unfortunately, because of Baitang¡¯s arrival, and she comes back alive, Li You¡¯s punishment will be lighter. Li You¡¯s parents knelt down directly to Bai Tang and Zhen Dongqing at the police station, asking for their forgiveness and issuing a letter of understanding. Rong Qi stood aside obediently, he didn¡¯t understand these things, it was the most basic not to talk and do things casually, so as not to make mistakes. Moreover, he felt that Li¡¯s father and Li¡¯s mother were very disgusting. The request was just for their son, and he used a new word he had learned to call it ¨C hypocrisy. Father Li: ¡°Li You knew he was wrong, and we beat him hard. He still has to go to college! He can¡¯t be in jail!¡± Mother Li: ¡°Please take pity on us, we are too old to suffer from this!¡± Father Li: ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up.¡± Li¡¯s mother: ¡°After studying for so many years, he finally passed the college entrance examination. At this juncture, nothing can happen! Please, little girl, Li You is your classmate, you won¡¯t let him go, right? Take care of your friendship!¡± Zheng Dongqing was very angry, but Baitang was not used to them, so he slapped them both, grabbed their collars with both hands, and said sharply: ¡°As for your son Jingui, he knew he was wrong, so I have to forgive him? The one who was drugged is I was the one who was sold into the mountains by human traffickers. They sold me to an old bachelor in his fifties who beat and killed two bought women. Going to college, my mother will be in constant fear, what do you call her?¡± Zheng Dongqing said angrily: ¡°Issuing a letter of understanding is impossible. If you make a mistake, you should be punished. Since you like to kneel, then kneel.¡± Zheng Dongqing, as a strong woman in the workplace, wants to act vigorously and decisively. The pressure Baitang put on them made them feel more terrifying than Zheng Dongqing. Baitang went to see Li You¡¯s confession, and it can be said that she was disgusted to death. Li You¡¯s motive for committing the crime was that he liked the original owner, but the original owner had a good family background and a good temperament. Apart from his ordinary appearance, he didn¡¯t like Li You at all. The original owner had always wanted to pursue the same career as his father. Seriously, I have no intention of falling in love at all. After Li You failed in his confession, he held a grudge against the original owner, thinking that she looked down on him because her family was rich. From then on, a sinister idea began to take root in Li You¡¯s heart. He wanted to pull the moon down, and he wanted the moon to be trampled on, so that she would not be so superior to others, and make her suffer for the rest of her life. This idea has always been there since he failed to confess. Once, when he secretly went to the Internet cafe to surf the Internet, he saw two men pulling a woman into the car, and vaguely heard that it would definitely sell for a good price. . So, he went forward. Made a deal with those two traffickers. The trafficker gave him the drug, and he managed to put it in the drink. They were all classmates, and on the day of the graduation party, the original owner had no defense at all, so he was stunned like this, and because Li You was worried, he poured the original owner A lot of drugs, the original owner who dreamed of becoming the same as her father after the college entrance examination, just disappeared, regretfully exited, her mother, in just a few months, lost her husband and herself only daughter. Li You also got 500 yuan, and immediately went to buy a pair of sneakers, very proud of himself. In the past, the original owner looked down on him, but now, the original owner will be with a group of old men in the mountains, and he will no longer be worthy of him. The beast in his heart has come out, and he feels that his revenge is perfect. trampled the moon under her feet, making her unable to lift her head up for the rest of her life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 282 - Into Darkness (15) Chapter 282 Into the darkness with the body (15) After reading this confession, Zheng Dongqing felt resentful and thankful that her daughter was fine. She probably never knew in her whole life that her daughter had left without a sound that night. People like Li You are really disgusting, whoever meets them will be unlucky. He likes someone, and if he confesses, does the other person have to agree? refused, and felt that he was superior, and his family looked down on him if he had money. On the one hand, he felt that the original owner had a good temperament, but on the other hand, he felt that the original owner had an ordinary appearance, and he himself was good-looking, so he was more than enough to match the original owner. Others are not blind, they like a boy who often sneaks out to play in Internet cafes, he thinks he is very good, but he can¡¯t hide his inferiority complex, so he wants to destroy the original owner. The original owner is indeed too regretful and unlucky. Baitang made another record here, and then went home. Zheng Dongqing informed the nanny early on to clean up an extra room, and bought back textbooks from kindergarten to elementary school to junior high school, as well as school supplies. Because of Baitang¡¯s kidnapping, Zheng Dongqing hadn¡¯t returned to the company for many days. Now that he¡¯s back, she felt relieved and went to the company. After arranging the learning content for Shen Zhuo, Bai Tang put on a peaked cap, put on a mask, and took a recording pen to the community where Rong Yuanshan was located. First, I inquired with the landlord, and then inquired with the residents who lived here all the year round. ¡°You mean the Rong Yuanshan family?¡± ¡°The baby in their family is really pitiful. It was thrown outside in the middle of winter. There was a thick layer of snow outside. The baby was still wearing a layer of unlined clothing. It¡¯s a fate that she didn¡¯t freeze to death.¡± ¡°Hey, who dares to help? Rong Yuanshan and his wife are like two vicious dogs, biting whoever catches them.¡± ¡°Someone saw this child fainted before, and tried to persuade them, but this couple made a fuss in the company every day. It really scared them.¡± ¡°I still remember that these two couples didn¡¯t treat him as a human being at all. They named their baby Qi. How can there be such parents. When I passed by their house, I saw the woman holding down the two or three-year-old Rong Qi went to the dog bowl to eat the dog¡¯s leftovers.¡± ¡°The dog in their family is also very fierce and will bite him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go to kindergarten, and pour boiling water on the baby. When I heard the scream, my heart trembled. It was too cruel. I didn¡¯t deserve to be a parent. Only this child survived. .¡± ¡°Probably more than ten years ago, we didn¡¯t see the baby, so we quietly called the police. When the police came, the couple were out of breath from crying, saying that the child was playful and lost. If they don¡¯t, they will feel very sad as parents.¡± ¡­ And so on, many, many, Bai Tang recorded the sound for two hours. Keep the evidence well in advance, lest the parents behind see Rong Qi and come to attack him again. Baitang found out again that the couple owed a lot of debts. So, Baitang hired a lawyer to negotiate with Rong Yuanshan and his wife. The debtors are ruthless people, and their hands will be cut off if they don¡¯t pay back the money. Rong Yuanshan and his wife are also afraid. When the lawyer contacted them, they heard that someone wanted to pay off their debts, but the condition was to transfer the abandoned account to the other party¡¯s account. At first, he hesitated for a while, until he saw Bai Tang grabbing Rong Qi¡¯s ear and insulting him, then he agreed. After going to the court to change their household registration, Rong Yuanshan and his wife left happily. It¡¯s not easy for Rong Qi to live anywhere, but it¡¯s the best. He deserves to be trampled underfoot. The couple had gone far away before Baitang gently rubbed Rongqi¡¯s ears: ¡°Arong, I have made you feel wronged, does it hurt? Is it uncomfortable? What my sister said just now was not sincere. They are weird , if I hadn¡¯t done this just now, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to move your account in.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 283 - into darkness (16) Chapter 283 Into the darkness with the body (16) Rong Qi¡¯s eyes became much clearer, and the gloom just now dissipated. He should believe that his sister is the one. Since he is willing to go with him, he can¡¯t doubt that his sister is the one. The boy¡¯s eyes were red, and he said softly, ¡°It hurts.¡± Pointing to the location of his heart: ¡°Uncomfortable.¡± The skinny young man doesn¡¯t need to do anything more. Standing here makes people feel distressed. Baitang grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Arong, my sister will take you to eat ice cream. Ice cream is very suitable for summer.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Looking at his name on the last page of the household registration book, he really got out of that abyss. Rong Qi is still a little puzzled, his aunt¡¯s surname is Zheng, his sister¡¯s surname is Bai, but his sister¡¯s father is not listed in this household registration booklet. When he was in that home, he didn¡¯t see a photo of his sister¡¯s father in an obvious place, but this man was very important to both his sister and Aunt Zheng. For Rong Qi, spring, summer, autumn and winter all look the same, there is no difference. Today, summer is the taste of strawberry ice cream. Maybe it¡¯s the taste of the ice cream, or maybe it¡¯s because of his sister, he really feels better. It used to be a haze, but now, he saw the clouds begin to part and he saw the sun. Rong Qi struggled and asked again and again: ¡°Sister, why did he harm you?¡± Baitang lowered his eyes and sneered: ¡°Because he is inferior. He thinks that I don¡¯t agree with him because I look down on him. He thinks that I have a better family background and is not good-looking. He regards Baitang as the moon. If he doesn¡¯t, he will destroy her and trample her into the filth, then Baitang won¡¯t be worthy of him.¡± A ball of anger rose in Rong Qi¡¯s heart: ¡°Damn it.¡± He has only learned a few days of knowledge, and the past ten years have been filled with people, ghosts and ghosts, but he also knows that those days will make him uncomfortable and painful. In comparison, Rong Qi also knew that what Li You did was wrong. Baitang still persuaded: ¡°Ah Rong, now is a society ruled by law, don¡¯t break the law and commit crimes, you know? There are still many ways to deal with people within the legal scope, there is no need to use yourself, you know?¡± Rong Qi suppressed the anger in his chest, and obediently responded: ¡°I will listen to my sister.¡± A voice told him he could trust her. Then believe it. The feeling in his heart never gave him wrong judgment. Bai Tang said again: ¡°Seeing you with the bright moon hanging on the branches, I admire you for being bright and white, and I hate you for being cold and lonely, so I shattered your pride, smashed into the dust, and appeared as a savior, mocking you and pulling you again, destroying you.¡± You have everything, and want you to be grateful to him and regard him as your light. This kind of person is the most disgusting. He miscalculated a little, I am not the moon that needs to reflect the light of others, I am the sun, I don¡¯t need any I can shine on the people I want to shine on.¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t quite understand this passage, so he only remembered it deeply, so that he could experience it later. The latter sentence reminded him of when they first met. She kicked open the door, holding a stick in her hand, her expression was cold, the sunlight outside was dazzling, and she was dazzling too. After returning home, Baitang taught Rong Qi how to write and basic social etiquette. As a beginner, the word ¡°tolerance¡± is acceptable. Although the writing is crooked and not very attractive, at least it can be seen clearly. For almost three months, Baitang tried to teach Rong Qi as much as possible, so as not to ask a tutor to come. From simple strokes to addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, all kinds of arithmetic, Rong Qi learned very quickly. After being able to recognize characters, he just turned over the dictionary to memorize, and after comparing it with life, his comprehension was also very strong. Rong Qi¡¯s performance really surprised Zheng Dongqing, and she became more and more determined to cultivate him. It¡¯s a pity not to cultivate such a good seedling. (end of this chapter) Chapter 284 - into darkness (17) Chapter 284 Into the darkness with the body (17) Baitang has also been paying attention to the progress of abduction and trafficking cases in various places. More than ten days have passed, and he has not seen any news. Maybe in the back, this matter is not over, she can still participate in it. Not long after, the original owner¡¯s college entrance examination results came out. The full score was 750 points, and the original owner scored 651 points. It was enough to go to a good police school. The original owner had always thought that she would go to the police academy where her father was, and after officially becoming a policeman, she would be able to fight side by side with her father. God failed, as her father died in the line of duty, and the tombstone could not be erected, so the original owner thought Inheriting his father¡¯s siren, continue to do his father¡¯s unfinished business. The little girl has already left, and Baitang intends to do what she wants. Coincidentally, in this kind of plane, there are some things that Baitang has never done. Rong Qi saw Zheng Dongqing hugging a photo for the first time, tears streaming down his face, and said: ¡°Xiaotanger, are you really sure?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s heart hangs, a wave of panic wells up in his heart. What is confirmed? Why is mother crying again? Rong Qi followed Baitang to call Zheng Dongqing¡¯s mother. The photo in Zheng Dongqing¡¯s hand is black and white. The man on it has a firm face, a domineering look in his calmness, and his eyes are as deep as the sea. black and white photo, he passed away. Rong Qi really wanted to ask, but he held back and listened quietly. Zheng Dongqing said with red eyes: ¡°I have to do it? I have already lost brother Qing, I can¡¯t lose you again, Xiao Tang¡¯er, mother knows, I can¡¯t change your decision, but please, in the future, no matter what, you must live Come back, okay? Don¡¯t let your father¡¯s siren be sealed again.¡± Bai Tang wiped away Zheng Dongqing¡¯s tears with soft paper, and said in a warm voice: ¡°Okay, I will train hard, and I will be very careful. No matter what, I will come back alive. When it officially starts in the future, when I can report that I am safe, Be sure to report safety as soon as possible.¡± Zheng Dongqing hugged her daughter, worried and helpless. My daughter is very good, she will definitely reach Yan Jiang¡¯s level, and there will be times when a pack of wolves will look around and there will be a lot of crises. After sending Zheng Dongqing to bed, Baitang heaved a sigh of relief. Go out and see Rong Qi leaning on the side, Rong Qi lowered his eyes, long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his face. ¡°Sister, take a step to speak.¡± Baitang: Well, after coaxing one, you have to coax the other. Following Rong Qi to his room, Rong Qi locked the door. Baitang: ¡­ Lonely man and widow, living in the same room. Cough cough. She thought too much, Rong Qi was still a very pure sixteen-year-old boy. Rong Qi: ¡°Sister, why is Mom crying? What did Dad do?¡± He called his mother for a few days, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with calling him his father. Because of Baitang and Zheng Dongqing¡¯s sincerity, he was willing to say this. Baitang turned on the computer and saved some pictures. The first picture was a very beautiful red flower. Baitang wrote while talking: ¡°Its name is poppy. It is also called opium, opium, imperial rice, and Afulong.¡± Next image. ¡°This is its fruit, which is the main raw material for making opium, such as: morphine, codeine, narcotin, etc., which we call drugs above.¡± A few pictures below. ¡°Arong, drugs are not a good thing. They will paralyze your brain, make you feel happy, and make your body dependent on him. Once you leave him, you will feel extremely painful, unbearable, and have hallucinations. Not only does drug use ruin myself, but it also hurts my family.¡± Rong Qi pursed his lips and listened carefully, this was the first time he knew these things. ¡°Arong, look, this is the body after long-term smoking, like a mummy.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 285 - into darkness (18) Chapter 285 Into the darkness with the body (18) ¡°A Rong, you are looking at this. After taking drugs, he has hallucinogenic and delirious effects. He thought he was fighting monsters, but turned the butcher knife on his family and innocent people.¡± Baitang briefly introduced the drugs and their dangers to Rong Qi. Rong Qi tightened his hands: ¡°So what my sister is going to do is related to this, right?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°My father is an anti-drug policeman, and his job is to fight drugs. A few months ago, when he was arresting drug lords, he unfortunately died. Although he is a martyr, he cannot be famous.¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why? Sister.¡± Baitang said softly: ¡°Because that group of drug traffickers are the most vicious and vicious people. They have no conscience, no morality, and no humanity for the sake of profit. Father rarely shows up, and he hides it when he comes back. There is no his name either. His photo is placed in our bedroom, but not outside. Someone came and needs to be put away. This is to prevent his information from being exposed, and also to prevent drug gangs from knowing about our relationship with him. relationship, so as to start with us.¡± ¡°A Rong, my father told me that the identity information of one of them was exposed, and his family was tortured to death. This is the drug dealer¡¯s revenge on them.¡± Rong Qi still doesn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°Since this thing is so bad, why do they still do this?¡± ¡°Profit.¡± Baitang patted his head and pulled him to sit down. ¡°The profits here are too great. They only have money in their eyes. How can they care about the harm this drug will do to you? Once, twice, It is temptation, and then, if you want to get it again, you need to pay a lot of money. What if you don¡¯t have money? The probability of stealing and robbing a series of illegal crimes will increase again. On the one hand, there is a lot of drug circulation. , everyone goes to take this drug, this nation, the country, will be ruined, the pride is gone, and we can¡¯t fight, under the nest, there will be eggs, as a member of this country, how can we Be alone.¡± ¡°Ah Rong, at this time, drugs have not only ruined most people, they have made us chaotic, and they have made those countries with obvious ambitions, such as country M, burst into laughter, and the feet of the great powers will step on us On the backbone of the country, it is constantly oppressing us, and constantly dividing up the vast resources of country H. Therefore, no matter how you look at it, drug control must be carried out, you know?¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t speak for a long while, this is a series of questions, but he still doesn¡¯t want Baitang to do this dangerous thing: ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you not do it? There are others.¡± Bai Tang stretched out his hand and flicked Rong Qi¡¯s forehead: ¡°No, since I have made a decision, no one can stop it. Besides, this matter must be done by someone. The dirt hidden in the darkness must be cleaned by someone. It can be me, it can be you, or it can be thousands of people, but it cannot be others. If everyone thinks this way, there will be no country H today. A Rong, you have to correct your thinking. ¡° Baitang turned off the light, spread his five fingers, and said: ¡°This place where I can¡¯t see my five fingers, I will be a ray of light shining through it. So what is the danger, what is walking on the tip of the knife, if I am afraid, I will not be Baitang. Tang. I want to save tens of thousands of people, I want to carry forward with heavy burdens, protect my mother, protect you, and protect thousands of people.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eye sockets moistened a lot, he always felt that he seemed to have heard similar words before. In that dark place, you will be that gorgeous and mysterious aurora, and you will be that night pearl. do you mean this? Rong Qi still doesn¡¯t know that many things Baitang said are too profound for him now, and he just started learning. The author likes this chapter very much. I really like several paragraphs in these chapters. Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 286 - into darkness (19) Chapter 286 Into the darkness with the body (19) But listening to it, I always feel that my heart is bigger, he seems to be able to see farther places, and he seems to be able to let go of some of his pain. In places he doesn¡¯t know, there are people who love him and protect him, who would rather remain anonymous and be in danger, even if the people he guards are a group of people he has never seen or known. Tears did not flow down, but her voice became hoarse: ¡°What can I do? Sister.¡± Baitang peeled off an orange-flavored lollipop, and stuffed it into Rong Qi¡¯s mouth: ¡°Ah Rong just study hard, don¡¯t tell other people my name, since I decided to do it, from now on, I have to Pay attention. A Rong, you have been absent from the country¡¯s nine-year compulsory education. This country actually loves you. It exempts you from tuition and miscellaneous fees and gives you the obligation to study. It¡¯s a pity to be absent, but don¡¯t slack off. ¡° Rong Qi had a lollipop in his mouth, it was orange-flavored, it seemed very sweet, and it seemed a bit bitter. ¡°Sister, I will study hard.¡± Baitang smiled and asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°sweet.¡± ¡°Arong studied hard. It is still very difficult to make up for nine years of content in a few months. Mom has already contacted the school. The local No. 1 Middle School. At the beginning, you can only go to a more ordinary class. Don¡¯t slack off. Don¡¯t let down this hard-won opportunity. At the beginning, your test scores may not be very good. You should ask the teacher more. We, Arong, are so smart. My sister believes that after three years, you will definitely get a satisfactory job. Answer sheet. Dangerous things, my sister does, and we Arong, live a good life, look at yourself, if you like painting, you can be an artist, if you like architecture, you can be an architect, or, no If you know what to do, why don¡¯t you choose economics, and you can work in your mother¡¯s company after you come out.¡± ¡°Okay, I will come up with a perfect answer sheet.¡± This is probably the only thing he can do now. He can¡¯t keep up with this era, and he doesn¡¯t know this, and he won¡¯t know that. These days, he is really doing well. No one scolds him or beats him. The food he eats is hot and delicious, he can study, there are sweets to eat, and he has clean and comfortable clothes to wear. He is very satisfied. What my sister wants him to do is far inferior to what my sister will do in the future. He has no right to be wronged. Baitang relaxed a lot after unraveling and letting go. He went back to his room and paid attention to the news again, the abduction cases in various places before going to bed. Rong Qi is very good, he is willing to ask, he is willing to speak, and he can listen to him, and he is obedient, so don¡¯t be too obedient. After he wanted to, it was really as good as she thought. When it was time to fill in the volunteers, Baitang only chose the police academy where the original owner¡¯s father was at that time. With the score of the original owner, there is no problem with his physical fitness. Baitang will go on the road she wants to walk. Rong Qi studied harder and harder, trying hard to make up for the knowledge in books. C City No. 1 Middle School started school earlier than other places, and their military training time would be much longer. No. 1 Middle School started school a few days earlier than Baitang Police Academy. In more than two months, Rong Qi has grown a lot of flesh, and he is no longer just skinny. He was really a beautiful young man with a very clear and youthful feel. Zheng Dongqing just wanted to discuss a business deal, so she couldn¡¯t come. Said that Baitang took Rong Qi to go through the admission procedures. Campus, the first time Rong Qi stepped into it, is very different from the outside. After paying the money, I received a series of supplies such as military training uniforms. Baitang led Rong Qi to walk around the playground of No. 1 Middle School a few times. ¡°This lap is 400 meters, a standard runway. Military training will be conducted here.¡± Rong Qi looked at the distressed freshman, who was very dejected by the arrival of the military training, and a question arose in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 287 - Into Darkness (20) Chapter 287 Into the darkness with the body (20) ¡°Sister, why do you want to do military training here? You can go to places like the gymnasium that are not open to the air.¡± Rong Qi always felt that there was a deep trick in it. Baitang didn¡¯t directly explain: ¡°Arong, it¡¯s called the playground, not a sports field. People often say that there are gods three feet above your head. Arong, the places you can¡¯t see when you look up are satellites in orbits beyond the earth. He could see all the streets below very clearly.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s mind turned very quickly: ¡°It has requirements. If you go to military training indoors like a gymnasium, then the playground will gradually disappear. It can accommodate so many people, sister, if you want to fight , there is a place that can hold so many people, right?¡± Baitang nodded affirmatively: ¡°The intensity of the military training in No. 1 Middle School is not high. It¡¯s just standing in a military posture and walking forward. But to your instructors, the meaning is very important. Most of them, They are all soldiers at the lowest level, and this is the only military training where they can get the opportunity to train a large number of personnel in life.¡± ¡°In the future, if war breaks out, we need a group of experienced soldiers to organize an army as quickly as possible. Then, the important strategic significance of these grassroots soldiers with some military training experience will come out. The history of country H has countless He once told us to be prepared for danger in times of peace, to be born in adversity, and to die in peace.¡± After a while, Rong Qi said: ¡°Their vision is really long-term.¡± Baitang was about to leave too, and finally said: ¡°Arong, you should communicate more with your classmates when you are at school. My sister is going to school too. We, Arong, have a good look and will definitely attract some young people who are ignorant. My little girl, Ah Rong needs to recognize her own heart, don¡¯t act recklessly, and don¡¯t be ambiguous with multiple people, such as being a king of the sea. My sister also doesn¡¯t approve of you falling in love in high school.¡± A look of disgust flashed in Rong Qi¡¯s eyes: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know how to fall in love.¡± He hated the so-called love in his bones. Rong Yuanshan loves that woman so much, why not marry another? Rong¡¯s mother loves Rong Yuanshan like this, but it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t get the so-called affection. You love me, I love you, you don¡¯t love me, I don¡¯t love you, it¡¯s messy and troublesome. He doesn¡¯t need these, all he needs is his sister. Baitang didn¡¯t say much, waved his hands and left. ¡°System 678, this time, you won¡¯t make me late again, will you?¡± Fu Ping is brooding about the last world. If she could arrive in Shen Zhuo¡¯s childhood, she would definitely be able to become Shen Zhuo¡¯s Bai Yueguang, but that Bai Tang took the lead. [Rong Qi is a freshman in No. 1 Middle School in City C, and is currently in military training. ] ¡°Why is it inaccurate? Shouldn¡¯t he be developing poison in Xinyang Village to poison the whole village?¡± [Everything needs to be judged by the host. The host needs to remember its own tasks and complete them. ] Fu Ping remembers clearly: ¡°Strike him, make him fall in love with me, then abandon him, trample him, I remember. Then I need to transfer to No. 1 Middle School in City C. In the last world, it has been tested that he doesn¡¯t like cute girls .System 678, what type of girl do you think Rong Qi likes? I can play any of them.¡± System 678 was silent for a while: [The system cannot judge the preferences of Rong Qi, everything needs to be judged by the host. ] Fu Ping complained about the system 678 in his heart, and then said: ¡°People like Rong Qi who have a dark and filthy heart and live in darkness must especially like pure and beautiful people. He will like lively and clean people. My face, Clean and pure, just right.¡± [Since the host has an idea, let¡¯s do it. ] Fu Ping was full of fighting spirit, and immediately begged the original owner¡¯s parents to transfer her to another school. C City No. 1 Middle School, Grade 1 Class 43, here she comes! (end of this chapter) Chapter 288 - into darkness (21) Chapter 288 Into the darkness with the body (21) Baitang also went to school. For more than two months, the police broke down the trafficking chain in City C and destroyed a drug trafficking den. By cracking down on cases of abduction and trafficking of women and children, the police followed the clues to destroy the drug trafficking chain hidden in City C. Bai Tang was not surprised at all. Bai Tang didn¡¯t know exactly how far they had progressed and how much information they had. Starting from cities C and M, crack down on local corruption. In a small place, there are always people thinking that if the mountains are high and the emperor is far away, some things he does will be fine. At this time, the investigation, the punishment that should be punished, the common people clapped their hands and applauded. Rong Qi¡¯s high school life was not bad either. He was a commuter, because the school was a little far away from home, so Zheng Dongqing arranged for a driver to pick him up and drop him off. In August and September, the weather is very hot. Wearing military training uniforms and standing in a military posture under the sun, many students are miserable. The instructor walked around to see which students were not serious and made small moves. Rong Qi strictly followed the instructions of the instructor, the sun dazzled his eyes, at this time, is my sister also training, is she also standing in a military posture? The instructor glanced at Rong Qi unexpectedly, and asked: ¡°Have you practiced before, standing so standard? I allow you to speak.¡± Rong Qi recalled what the instructor said, and said: ¡°Report to the instructor, I haven¡¯t practiced it. I have relatively strong observation and imitation abilities.¡± The instructor patted Rongqi¡¯s back vigorously, and Rongqi didn¡¯t fluctuate too much: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little thinner and shorter.¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t speak any more. He didn¡¯t keep up with his nutrition before, so naturally he didn¡¯t grow taller, and he didn¡¯t have much flesh on his body. Zheng Dongqing specifically ordered the nanny to prepare more nutritious food for him, so his complexion improved a lot, he could grow even longer, and he was not in a hurry to give up. ¡°System 678, I regret it, I should wait until their military training is over before switching over.¡± The sun is so poisonous that it tanned her. If she had to impress Rong Qi with determination, she would not have turned around so early. [It¡¯s you who are afraid that others will be the first to catch you. ] System 678 is also speechless. Seeing that Fu Ping is a movie queen, with good acting skills and good looks, she is someone who can seize opportunities, so she was bound. ¡°There is no escape from military training, military training is really unnecessary.¡± Fu Ping sighed. She is the school belle, and the male protagonist Rongqi¡¯s looks are also good, so it¡¯s not a loss. It¡¯s very exciting to seduce an innocent little brother. When the instructor yelled: ¡°Relax.¡± Almost all the students breathed a sigh of relief and began to relax. Instructor Lu Ziye scolded a few people before giving him a 10-minute break. Rong Qi turned out his small book and began to memorize and understand. Fu Ping hurried to put on sunscreen. ¡°What¡¯s your name, I haven¡¯t seen a child as serious as you.¡± The instructor squatted down and asked. Rong Qi turned to the front, and Baitang wrote the two words ¡°Rong Qi¡±. ¡°The words are beautiful, but the name is not very good.¡± The instructor affirmed. This name is really not good. Instructor: ¡°This should be the content of junior high school, right? Are you reviewing?¡± Rong Qi explained: ¡°I have never been to school, this is the first time I have gone to school. My sister said, I will work harder to make up for the time I missed.¡± Having said that, the instructor didn¡¯t bother him. Although curious why he did not read the book. Fu Ping came over with two bottles of water, and smiled sweetly: ¡°Instructor, classmate, drink some water.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s skin is very fair, and the army green military uniform can¡¯t hide her beauty. The instructor took it after thanking him. But Rong Qi felt disgusted in his heart, he was very disgusted with the girl in front of him, he said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± Holding his small notebook, he moved a place. Full of disgust. Fu Ping: ¡°¡­¡± This unscientific? Does Rong Qi regard her as some kind of scourge? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It¡¯s fictional, it¡¯s pure fiction, everything is fiction. High school students don¡¯t fall in love and have no emotional lines. Study hard and make progress every day, please pass the review! Thanks! (end of this chapter) Chapter 289 - into darkness (22) Chapter 289 Into the darkness with the body (22) Fu Ping looked a little embarrassed, a boy turned around with a smile and took away the water that Rong Qi didn¡¯t even look at, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Thank you, Banhua.¡± Fu Ping was not that embarrassed, just smiled lightly. Let that boy shake his head. Lv, Ban Hua is so pretty! Fu Ping complained in his heart: ¡°System 678, the male lead is too ignorant. I care about him.¡± System 678 said indifferently: [Perhaps, you should try a few more times. If you help him more and give him what he needs, he won¡¯t be like this. The male protagonist has a bad temper, so you can¡¯t stand it with this attitude? ] Fu Ping licked his lips: ¡°No, this is very challenging. It is really exciting to think that he will be crazy about me later, and even more painful because of my departure.¡± More than a month of military training will soon be over. Rong Qi hated Fu Ping more and more in the past month or so, and his attitude became more and more indifferent. Fu Ping always shows his presence in front of him, always disturbing his study. They always bring some food to him, saying that he is too thin, and he is in the growth stage, so he should eat more and grow taller. Clearly my sister said it too, and he didn¡¯t dislike her saying that at all. Probably because he always felt that Fu Ping was fake, and what he showed was not what she really thought. Fu Ping was also very mad. Fortunately, she has good acting skills and has both sides, so she won¡¯t have a bad reputation in the class. Although the girls in the class don¡¯t like her very much. But what does she want girls to like to do? When arranging the seats, Rong Qi saw the eagerness in Fu Ping¡¯s eyes out of the corner of his eye, and smiled abruptly. ¡°System, I have to sit at the same table as him, the front and back tables are also fine.¡± Proximity to water towers first wins the moon, and only by getting closer can there be more opportunities. Rong Qi looked around the rest of the classroom for a week, and walked to the special place next to the podium at the entrance without hesitation. Fu Ping: ¡°¡­¡± His face twisted. So far ahead? She can only choose the first row? Isn¡¯t that being watched by the teacher all the time? Despite resentment, Fu Ping chose to sit behind Rong Qi. But someone was one step ahead of her and sat in that position. Fu Ping brushed her hair, showed a pure smile, and said in a good temper: ¡°Student, can you take a seat inside?¡± Jiang Wanyue calmly refused: ¡°No, I want to take this seat.¡± Fu Ping pursed his lips, looked at the thief¡¯s grievance, and said pitifully, ¡°But classmate, I also want to sit in this seat.¡± Jiang Wanyue looked at her inexplicably, but a rejection made her feel like she was about to cry, and those who didn¡¯t know thought she was bullying her: ¡°You want to, and I want to, but I¡¯ll go first, so this position is mine. ¡° Wen Cao poked Jiang Wanyue: ¡°Just let her, Fu Ping is fine.¡± Jiang Wanyue was also a little angry: ¡°Fu Ping is good, so I have to give up? She can sit where she wants, but I can¡¯t? Even if I come first, this seat has to be given up to her because she wants it? Wen Cao , if you want to flirt with a girl, don¡¯t want to make the old lady feel wronged.¡± Fu Ping scolded Jiang Wanyue several times in his heart, and held back his tears, and said, ¡°Wen Cao, Jiang is right, I am indeed late. Jiang, please make room, there is no one next to you.¡± , can I sit next to you?¡± Wen Cao muttered: ¡°As for being so stingy?¡± Jiang Wanyue was so angry that she stood up to give way to Fu Ping, who sat inside. All of this has nothing to do with Rong Qi, he needs to study hard, he will be re-segregated into classes this semester, and he has to pay close attention to his grades this semester before he can go to a better class. Fu Ping was very depressed. After one semester, the system 678 asked her to attack a nerd. She was reading, memorizing, and practicing questions every day, and she didn¡¯t communicate much with others. Fu Ping approached Rong Qi with questions, and Rong Qi directly swept her in the face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 290 - into darkness (23) Chapter 290 Into the darkness with the body (23) Fu Ping, who has been doing well among the boys, is embarrassed and depressed. Because of Fu Ping, most of the boys in the class don¡¯t have a good attitude towards abandonment, and they don¡¯t care about abandonment. All he cares about is learning. Jiang Wanyue would die from laughing every time she saw Fu Ping¡¯s deflated look. Fu Ping put milk on the table for Rong Qi, and when Rong Qi came, he wrapped it in paper and threw it into the trash can. Full of disgust, she just sat down first when she saw that Fu Ping wanted to sit in this seat. Seeing Fu Ping¡¯s embarrassment and anger every day made her very happy. It¡¯s going to be a holiday soon, and the management of No. 1 Middle School and No. 1 Senior High School is strict, and they don¡¯t have a holiday until after class is over on Saturday afternoon. Baitang happened to be back for a while, and he had some time, thinking that Rongqi would leave school today, so he went to the school to register, and waited for him at the side of the classroom door. After the get out of class bell rang, Rong Qi took his homework and left. Fu Ping¡¯s eyes flashed, he grabbed his schoolbag and chased after him. Rong Qi half-carrying his schoolbag, walked out of the classroom door, and then stopped, his eyes lit up, and his expression softened a lot. Baitang cut her short hair neatly, wore a peaked cap, lowered her head to cover most of her face, and put on a mask, so she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. She leaned against a wall leisurely, with her hands in her trouser pockets. ¡°elder sister!¡± Baitang turned his face, walked closer, looked at Rong Qi who was much taller, and said: ¡°A Rong has grown a lot taller! Let¡¯s go home.¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Isn¡¯t my sister still on vacation?¡± Baitang¡¯s slender fingers developed some calluses, and he peeled off an orange-flavored lollipop and handed it to Rong Qi: ¡°I just have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I called my mother, she will be back later tonight , about half past ten, go to the vegetable market to buy some ingredients, and make something we all want to eat, what does Arong think?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll learn.¡± Rong Qi agreed without even thinking about it. He never learned how to read and write, and learning to cook is no big deal. But having said that, the lollipop tastes really good in your mouth. ¡°System 678, who is this older sister? The male lead and older sister?¡± Fu Ping looked at Baitang very unkindly. [Her name is Baitang. ] System 678 said suddenly. Fu Ping felt more and more wrong: ¡°In the last world, Shen Zhuo¡¯s master was Baitang. In this world, there is another Baitang, Rongqi¡¯s elder sister, system 678. Isn¡¯t she really a tasker? It really can¡¯t be.¡± Are you going to execute the Raiders mission like me?¡± System 678 checked several times, and denied it: [Bai Tang is not the tasker. That¡¯s for sure. Rong Qi is the hero, you have to be the heroine, don¡¯t put your energy on irrelevant people. ] Fu Ping retorted: ¡°The hero¡¯s attitude towards her is very special, this Baitang will be my stumbling block.¡± As a movie queen, Fu Ping is also a person who has seen big storms. Of this, she was sure. No, you have to try it out. So, Fu Ping trotted forward. Panting, she stopped beside Rong Qi, her voice was clear and sweet: ¡°Rong Qi, are you free this week? How about going to the movies together?¡± In the first reaction, Bai Tang thought that Rong Qi liked this little girl, seeing Rong Qi¡¯s ugly and disgusted expression, Bai Tang silently looked away. ¡°No time.¡± Rong Qifan was almost annoyed to death, and his tone was very bad, he turned his head and said immediately, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have puppy love, nor will I.¡± Fu Ping smiled and said: ¡°You are Rongqi¡¯s sister, sister, hello, Rongqi and I are classmates, we usually talk a lot, and we have a good relationship.¡± Bai Tang glanced at her with a half-smile, and said in a flat voice, ¡°Hello.¡± This girl doesn¡¯t look like a high school student, she can¡¯t laugh, she can¡¯t do what she wants, and her every move seems a bit weird. Rong Qi felt uncomfortable, feeling sullen and depressed: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t. I have been studying hard at school, and I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Rong Qi: I don¡¯t have a sister! Rong Qi: I don¡¯t know my sister well Rong Qi: Elder sister, she is a dog skin plaster, and she is pestering me Baitang: Okay, okay, I know Fu Ping: MD, every time my plan succeeds Thank you for your support~ Another day of being audited, I¡­ I think I have to be trembling in this plane (end of this chapter) Chapter 291 - Into darkness (24) Chapter 291 Into the darkness with the body (24) Being swept away by Rong Qi again, Fu Ping quickly regained his composure. ¡°Rong Qi, do you hate me so much?¡± Fu Ping felt a little regretful when he said the words, which is not suitable to say now. But having said that, don¡¯t put yourself at a disadvantage. His eyes were red, and he wanted to cry, so weak. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± To abandon: ¡°¡­¡± Wen Hao saw his goddess like this, how could he bear it. He hurried over and glared: ¡°Rong Qi, what are you doing!¡± Fu Ping didn¡¯t want to play off anymore, so he grabbed Wen Hao and said, ¡°Wen Hao, Rong Qi didn¡¯t treat me badly.¡± Baitang calmly said: ¡°I see that this female classmate seems to have some tear incontinence, why not go to the hospital to have a look.¡± Wen Hao scolded: ¡°Can you talk? No wonder you are with Rong Qi, he is disgusting, and you are also disgusting.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes changed instantly, gloomy as ink. Fu Ping told her intuitively that Wen Hao could not be allowed to continue, and quickly said sharply: ¡°Wen Hao, I apologize.¡± Wen Hao looked at Fu Ping in disbelief: ¡°Fu Ping, I¡¯m helping you!¡± Bai Tang gave Rong Qi a look, Rong Qi covered up the blackness in his eyes, followed obediently and left. ¡°Sister, he should¡­¡± ¡°A Rong, don¡¯t be so hostile.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t let him finish the last word, so he interrupted directly. Rong Qi pursed his lips, lowered his eyelids, and remained silent. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Tang: ¡°Ah Rong, there¡¯s no need to entangle these two people. Wen Hao won¡¯t listen to it. As for Fu Ping¡­he¡¯s thinking too much. Now, in a society ruled by law, it¡¯s hard to come out. Don¡¯t let yourself get involved with something you shouldn¡¯t. The things you stick to are not good for you.¡± My sister¡¯s foothold is in him. In this way, Rong Qi showed a smile: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m just angry. When I don¡¯t understand anything, when I don¡¯t know anything, when I haven¡¯t learned anything, I know that it is true that insults and beatings fall on this person uncomfortable.¡± I hate this person insulting my sister. How can such a good sister be insulted? Bai Tang chuckled lightly: ¡°They are still too young. Ah Rong, you don¡¯t need to worry about everything, it would be so tiring. We, A Rong, are not the same as them. There will always be people in the world who don¡¯t like you and will scold you. Do you still find them one by one, and waste time doing your own work to scold them back?¡± It¡¯s not impossible¡­ Forget it, listen to my sister, you must be right. Fu Ping was speechless, and Wen Hao came out, and now the two of them left without paying attention to her at all, she was looking for something for them. Fu Ping has always been able to speak nice words, and with a few words, Wen Hao was coaxed. She doesn¡¯t want the male lead to abandon him because of her. Rong Qi¡¯s thoughts are hard to figure out, and he is afraid that if he is not careful, he will push people away. ¡°Sister, I hate this Fu Ping very much.¡± ¡°How to say?¡± Basically, there is no saying that you hate someone for no reason, not to mention the use of the word ¡°very annoying¡±. ¡°She was transferred from military training, and then, she kept hindering my study, even if I ignored her. Fu Ping always put food on my table.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Does the girl Huaichun like you?¡± Baitang was too calm, and that sense of boredom surged into his heart again: ¡°No, she has a purpose, I can¡¯t tell. She is very fake, like wearing a mask.¡± Baitang affirmed: ¡°She is not insincere. She was hostile to me when we met for the first time. Perhaps, she regards you as something in her pocket, but there is someone who is not ordinary to you by your side, and many people will subconsciously be hostile to this person.¡± people.¡± Although he hid it quickly, Baitang still felt it keenly. Rong Qi also felt it. This is the reason why he hated Fu Ping more and more: ¡°Sister, I am very obedient. Why can¡¯t some people understand what others are saying?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is purely fictitious and fictional! No puppy love in high school, study hard and make progress every day! Be positive! (end of this chapter) Chapter 292 - into darkness (25) Chapter 292 Into the darkness with the body (25) He refused very clearly and focused on studying. This Fu Ping seemed to be unable to understand human speech, bumping into a wall this time and bumping into it again, always crying. Bai Tang and Rong Qi got into the car, and Fang said: ¡°One is that she understands, but she pretends not to understand. The other is that she will brainwash herself, as long as¡­ she will¡­ With these people, there is no need to make any excuses, justifications are useless.¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Then sister said, what should I do?¡± Baitang: ¡°We must attack the most painful point, one hit will kill.¡± Rong Qi tilted his head, pursed his lips and smiled, keeping it firmly in his heart. Baitang didn¡¯t expect that in the future, Rong Qi would infer these words and apply them to her. The vegetable market bought fresh vegetables and seafood. The two went home to work. It is not the first time for Rong Qi to cook. Before he was sold to Xinyang Village, he was cooking. There was no seasoning, very little oil and water, and the taste was not good. He deliberately made it taste bad and burnt. do. Now that he has a new life, Rong Qi has never cooked. The nanny can do it. He spends the rest of his time supplementing his knowledge in elementary, middle, and junior high schools. You can still search on your phone, and Rongqi¡¯s reading comprehension is no problem now. When you find the recipe, follow the instructions above, step by step, and Baitang kicks him out, and he pushes him out of the kitchen. ¡°Sister, rest for a while, leave everything to me, there should be no problem.¡± Rong Qi still believed in his talent very much. ¡°If you need help, call me anytime.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t bother too much. ¡°System 678, is there really no problem with this Baitang?¡± Fu Ping was not reconciled and asked again. Being questioned by an ordinary person again and again, the tone of System 678 is also much colder: [The host does not believe my test results, so he will verify it himself. ] Noticing the change in System 678¡¯s attitude, Fu Ping hurriedly said: ¡°System 678, am I doing this for the sake of caution? But this tolerance is really difficult to deal with, and oil and salt will not enter.¡± She has used a lot of tricks in front of Rong Qi, and other students can be coaxed by her, but Rong Qi always looks indifferent to her, and even gives Fu Ping a feeling that she has been seen through by Rong Qi a feeling of. System 678 took it for granted: [He is a blackened big boss and a blackened hero. There are so many raiders who have never completed the task. It is normal that you cannot complete it. ] Fu Ping complained speechlessly: ¡°I can¡¯t complete the task, doesn¡¯t it have something to do with you? But if you give me a few golden fingers and can choose the most suitable time for me to arrive, why am I struggling like this now? Youth is the darkest In those days, there was a very pure and kind girl who was gentle with him and would definitely become his white moonlight.¡± System 678 sarcastically said: [Fu Ping, don¡¯t you think you are very powerful? Why, now I want to give you a golden finger? ] Fu Ping: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to directly control his thoughts?¡± System 678: [Even gods or demons cannot control a person¡¯s thoughts, at most they can control his body, his behavior, and his thoughts. We can confuse, guide, or kill, but we cannot control. ] To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t it weak? Fu Ping could only spit out a sentence or two in his heart, and didn¡¯t dare to really scold the system. The system¡¯s lightning strike punishment method can directly kill the host, and he would rather die. She can¡¯t tear herself apart from the system. Fu Ping got some news from system 678 to make her relax, that is, Baitang is studying in college, and Rong Qi is in high school, and the schools are separated by mountains. Zheng Dongqing saw this table of dishes when she came back, and there were many of her favorite dishes. Don¡¯t feel too good. My daughter has really good eyesight, Ah Rong is obedient and hardworking, smart and can cook. (end of this chapter) Chapter 293 - into darkness (26) Chapter 293 Into the darkness with the body (26) Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Arong, are you going to take the final exam?¡± Rong Qi nodded: ¡°Well, I will take the exam in a week. I chose science. The final exam accounts for 50%, the mid-term exam accounts for 30%, and the two monthly exams account for 10% to be divided into classes.¡± Baitang raised his eyes and asked, ¡°How sure is Ah Rong?¡± C City No. 1 Middle School, all grades are divided into several grades, special class, top class, sub-top class, and ordinary class. The first and second grades are the observation period, and the third year will select fifty people to form the rocket class. Rong Qi made some calculations: ¡°Sister, with my current grades, I will enter the top class with a crane.¡± His grades have climbed from the bottom one or two hundred to more than one thousand and five thousand. In the final exam, Rong Qi still has the confidence to climb up a few hundred places. There are only about 3,500 students in the whole grade, and there are about 2,000 science students. Baitang nodded: ¡°A Rongcha¡¯s place should be Chinese and English, right?¡± It took more than half a year to achieve this result. Rong Qi really worked very hard and was also very smart. Rong Qi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s better to improve my English, and I have to accumulate Chinese.¡± Baitang asked again: ¡°What about Fu Ping¡¯s grades?¡± Rong Qi turned black, and hated Fu Ping whenever he mentioned it: ¡°Sister, her grades are among the top in the class.¡± Zheng Dongqing looked at Rong Qi and Baitang curiously. Another idea popped up in my mind. Finding a son-in-law is worse than cultivating a son-in-law that you are satisfied with. Baitang asked again: ¡°Does Ah Rong think she is serious in class?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s face darkened a few times, and he argued: ¡°Sister, I really have nothing to do with her. I¡¯m next to the podium and don¡¯t pay attention to other people. However, Fu Ping always likes to call me when the teacher is not paying attention.¡± Baitang: ¡°Arong, do you think Fu Ping can enter the rocket class in the third year of high school with Fu Ping¡¯s ability?¡± Rong Qi finally came to his senses, his eyes flashed: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°Mom, if it is confirmed that Ah Rong can enter the top class, mother can contact her and arrange Ah Rong to a class where the head teacher is very strict and severely cracks down on puppy love.¡± Zheng Dongqing was a little confused: ¡°Ah Rong is going to have a puppy love?¡± Rong Qi immediately denied it: ¡°No.¡± Bai Tang explained: ¡°Mom, Ah Rong has no puppy love. There is a girl named Fu Ping in their class who has been pestering Ah Rong since the beginning of military training. Good words, but this girl is very persistent, and she comes to her every day.¡± Zheng Dongqing calmed down her vigilance: ¡°No problem.¡± Nonsense, her fancy son-in-law. How can others get ahead of others? Naturally, there is no problem with letting go. I wish there was a strict teacher to restrict Fu Ping. After dinner, Zheng Dongqing called Rong Qi into the study to talk, but refused to let Baitang in. Baitang was not worried, he packed up his things and had to go back to school. She performed very well in the police academy, Baitang strives to carry out the task as soon as possible, the more dangerous the task, the better. Rong Qi was a little embarrassed, not knowing what Zheng Dongqing wanted to tell him, so Zheng Dongqing took out Bai Yanjiang¡¯s photo. ¡°A Rong, this is my husband and my beloved Bai Yanjiang. At the same time, he is also Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s biological father.¡± Seeing this photo again, Rong Qi¡¯s mood is a little different, probably because Bai Tang is doing the same thing as him. They are very different from ordinary people, but they are also ordinary people. ¡°I know, mom, sister told me.¡± Zheng Dongqing was a little surprised, she didn¡¯t know about it: ¡°How did Xiao Tanger tell you?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°My sister said that he is an anti-narcotics policeman in the dark, and she wants to follow the path her father walked on.¡± Zheng Dongqing¡¯s heart trembled: ¡°A Rong, do you know why I called you here today?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 294 - into darkness (27) Chapter 294 Into the darkness with the body (27) Rong Qi shook his head, he really didn¡¯t know what Zheng Dongqing¡¯s purpose was. Zheng Dongqing suppressed her tears: ¡°My husband and my daughter have to go the same way. A Rong, I¡¯m not a saint, and it¡¯s no pressure for me to raise you alone. I just want to ask you today, you Do you want to marry Xiaotang¡¯er in the future?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, very surprised. Married¡­ with sister? Looking at Rong Qi¡¯s reaction, Zheng Dongqing¡¯s heart sank: ¡°I know that what Xiaotang¡¯er will do in the future is very dangerous, and she can¡¯t stay at home for a few days all year round. When the situation is serious, she can¡¯t contact her a few times. , as their partner, you have to endure much more than ordinary people. Arong, are you willing?¡± ¡°Can I¡­can I?¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t know what his reaction was. He felt that he should be extremely resistant, but in fact, he was still very happy inside. If that person is the elder sister, those resistances in his heart will disappear in an instant. Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Of course, but I have to endure a lot of loneliness and worry.¡± Rong Qi hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Does sister know?¡± He is willing, but what if my sister is not willing? Zheng Dongqing shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ll find a suitable time to tell her, Ah Rong, go back.¡± Urgent, Xiaotanger will agree. Rong Qi went out the door, his eyes darkened, he went to find Baitang, knocked on the door, but no one opened the door and there was no sound. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m A Rong.¡± Still no sound. Rong Qi opened the door and looked, but no one was there. Has it gone? Rong Qi glanced at his phone, and sure enough there was a message. [A Rong, I¡¯m back to school, take care. ] Edited several times, but Rong Qi never sent it. Only replied a sentence. [Okay, sister, take care. ] Lying on the bed, he has no intention of studying today. I tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep. Married, and sister. Rong Qi never thought about going in this direction. When I was young, I resented and hated these so-called parents. After being sold by them, I don¡¯t even think about it, I just feel disgusted. When he was thrown out, he squatted in a dark corner and saw two white bodies intertwined. The woman kept crying and cursing. Men are getting more and more excited. In addition to nausea, there is only nausea. Can he really marry his sister? Searched: [What kind of two people can get married? ] ¡°Two people who like and admire each other.¡± ¡°Of course it has to be two people who are well matched and evenly matched.¡± ¡±my country practices monogamy, and a man can only register for marriage with one woman.¡± ¡°You can marry anyone, but now you can only get a marriage certificate with one person. It¡¯s better to have polygamy before. If you get tired of this, change to another.¡± ¡­ After reading it for a long time, Rong Qi concluded that only unmarried or divorced people can get married. Many people think that the premise of marriage is two people who love each other. If he wants to marry his sister, according to the common custom, he has to give his sister a bride price. Bride gift¡­ Oh, no money. How can I get married if I can¡¯t give my sister anything? What I spend now is my sister¡¯s money. He still has to work harder. Thinking of this, Rong Qi got up again and continued to read. After the holiday, Baitang didn¡¯t come back either, so he continued training. Rong Qi goes to the library every day, trying hard to expand his knowledge. Zheng Dongqing also contacted her friends in No. 1 Middle School, and she also made it clear that Rong Qi would go to the top science class. After a little relationship, she changed to a class that was particularly ruthless in catching puppy love. Fu Ping learned from the system 678 that Rong Qi would be assigned to Class 1 and 6 of senior high school. At least it was the knowledge he had learned before. Fu Ping¡¯s grades were not bad, and he begged the original owner¡¯s parents to be assigned to Class 6 as well. Knowing that Rong Qi would go to the largest library in City C every day, Fu Ping followed suit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 295 - into darkness (28) Chapter 295 Into the darkness with the body (28) When Rong Qi saw Fu Ping, his air pressure dropped several degrees. Haunting! Fu Ping stepped forward bravely and said hello: ¡°Student Rongqi, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± What happened to Rong Qi? Why are you becoming more and more indifferent to her? Rong Qi didn¡¯t even look up, and continued to write on the notebook. Fu Ping stretched out his hand to pat Rong Qi¡¯s shoulder, but just as he stretched out his hand, there was a book in the middle. Rong Qi took the book, notebook, and pen, and left this position directly. Fu Ping: ¡­ Ahhhhh! Too difficult to deal with! Rong Qi is really too difficult to deal with! Are you really not giving her a chance? I am extremely puzzled. After playing for more than ten days, Fu Ping has become a bit slack, and doesn¡¯t want to continue to attack Rong Qi, a poor guy. Probing: ¡°System 678, can you change the male lead?¡± System 678 is unusually indifferent: [The male protagonist can be replaced, as long as the host is still alive after suffering the tenth level lightning strike for an hour. ] Fu Ping¡¯s scalp was numb, she didn¡¯t want to bear the punishment of lightning strike anymore, it hit her soul so painfully. Fu Ping smiled awkwardly: ¡°System 678, I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously. By the way, is Rong Qi crooked? I¡¯m so good-looking, he didn¡¯t even bother at all.¡± System 678 snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Fu Ping was so upset that he didn¡¯t dare to ask further questions. System 678 reported this opinion to the Space-Time Administration. [Fu Ping, don¡¯t forget your mission. ] System 678 warned Fu Ping again. Rong Qi didn¡¯t expect that even this year¡¯s Chinese New Year, he would not see Baitang. There are only a few bits and pieces of information. It¡¯s not that Baitang doesn¡¯t want to come back, her grades are really excellent, and she needs to learn more things. Originally, she planned to be an anti-narcotics policeman, but the current situation is that she will not only do anti-drugs. Occasionally come back, Bai Tang and Rong Qi avoid perfectly. Rong Qi is also very depressed, he hasn¡¯t seen his sister for a long time. When the second year of high school was about to end, Fu Ping heard Rong Qi mutter the word ¡°love letter¡± softly. Finally, Fu Ping finally saw some hope, so he specially searched for very famous love stories, copied them, and put them in Rong Qi¡¯s book when Rong Qi was away. When Rong Qi came back from the bathroom, he saw that the book on the table had been touched by someone, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and when he flipped it over, a piece of delicate pink paper was caught in the book, on which was beautiful lowercase letters, telling Girl¡¯s feelings. Rong Qi smiled and left the classroom with the love letter in hand. Fu Ping was not sure about the reaction, so he had to ask the system: ¡°System, the hero seemed to be smiling just now. Doesn¡¯t he like receiving love letters? Mensao.¡± ¡°If you knew it earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have to touch so many cold nails.¡± Rong Qi took this love letter and went to the office where the head teacher was. He hadn¡¯t seen his sister for a long time, and Fu Ping didn¡¯t give up. He leaned in front of him when he was bored, so he had to make a little calculation. There are monitors in the classroom, but teachers generally don¡¯t watch them. Rong Qi¡¯s eyes were as black as ink, and he smiled and shouted: ¡°Report.¡± After entering, he put the pink love letter on the desk of the class teacher, and Rong Qi said: ¡°Mr. He, I don¡¯t know who put it in my book.¡± The head teacher took the love letter and read it again: ¡°You don¡¯t have any thoughts of puppy love, go back, I¡¯ll go and see about it.¡± After achieving the goal, Rong Qi turned around with a calm expression. ¡°Old He, this dark horse in your class is quite attractive to little girls.¡± ¡°I have noticed the child Rongqi, and worked very hard, and I have also gone to understand the situation. He was sold when he was five years old, and he came out of the valley when he was sixteen. He was appreciated by others, and he was sent to school. A very bright and gifted kid, don¡¯t bother him.¡± Rong Qi: I am good Rong Qi: I don¡¯t fall in love early Rong Qi: Fu Ping is very annoying when her sister is not here Rong Qi: tease her a bit Fu Ping: Love letter, it should be fine if there is no signature Monitoring Rong Qi: My sister is not here, I only care about studying In yesterday¡¯s review, I was a little panicked whether the following content could be released. Although it was set in a fictional world and involved some illusory elements, I was still panicked. The ban was lifted after yesterday¡¯s chapter, and it has not been shown for the time being. Normal content, alas~ Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 296 - into darkness (29) Chapter 296 Into the darkness with the body (29) ¡°In this way, Rong Qi is really a material for reading.¡± Ms. He: ¡°He is usually very good in class, and now he has handed over the love letter. What does this mean, it shows that he wants to concentrate on studying.¡± There was no signature on the love letter, so Teacher He turned off the monitor to check it. After a few minutes of sliding, he saw that Fu Ping had folded the love letter and put it in. Ms. He went to the classroom immediately, and shouted at the door of the classroom: ¡°Fu Ping, come to the office.¡± Fu Ping didn¡¯t know why and passed away. Seeing that love letter, I couldn¡¯t help scolding Rong Qi. MD, let¡¯s give up on a fairy, why don¡¯t you want to see him like this? Mr. He: ¡°Fu Ping, do you like to give up? Do you want to fall in love early?¡± Fu Ping lowered his head and smiled awkwardly: ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t.¡± Teacher He is extremely serious: ¡°You still say no? I checked the surveillance and clearly saw that you put the love letter in Rongqi¡¯s book, and the food you put in before was not enough for him to hand over? Is it because Rongqi didn¡¯t say it clearly enough? You still Do you want to catch up with your face? People are going to annoy you to death, as a girl, are you not ashamed?¡± Monitoring¡­ There are surveillance cameras in the classroom. Fu Ping couldn¡¯t deny it even if he wanted to, but Rong Qi was the hero and the target of her strategy, so he could only say: ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Mr. He: ¡°What me? You don¡¯t want to learn, so don¡¯t drag Rong Qi with you. Rong Qi who studies so hard is not the same as you who think about flirting with boys every day.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s face darkened for a moment, and tears fell instantly: ¡°Teacher, you wronged me, I just have a better relationship with them.¡± If it wasn¡¯t because Fu Ping was still a student, Teacher He really wanted to scold her without hesitation, thinking he was blind and had no discernment? He can often be seen from the back door. In short, Fu Ping was reprimanded severely. Rong Qi received a call from the driver, saying that the tire of the car was broken. Today, he had to go back by himself. Rong Qi didn¡¯t think much about it, he took the book and planned to walk for ten minutes before taking the bus back. After walking for about ten minutes, two big men suddenly came over, quickly threw him down, grabbed him and walked to the alley. Rong Qi quickly calmed down, he didn¡¯t struggle for a while, the pedestrians around him just walked faster and faster, no one wanted to cause trouble. These people threw him into a small alley, and a group of gangsters blocked the exit with sticks. Fu Ping hid in the dark, waiting for an appropriate moment to appear. Only by acting desperately, appearing in times of crisis, and using tricks, blocking knives, can Rong Qi change his view of him. Rong Qi quickly turned off the phone and muted it. While walking backwards, he put the phone behind his back and dialed 110 and turned off the screen. Rong Qi asked calmly: ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader was smoking a cigarette, puffing out clouds of smoke, pretending to be handsome: ¡°You are just Rong Qi. Listen up, call brother Xiang Ye!¡± Rong Qi sneered: ¡°This is on Shangyun Road, turn left 100 meters outside to Yinda KTV, did you come here from this KTV?¡± That person should not be too arrogant: ¡°You don¡¯t care where the young master came from, today the young master will beat you to death!¡± The police were surprised when they received the call. After hearing the address, they immediately sent someone there, and another person was in the police station listening to the phone to contact them. Rong Qi chuckled lightly: ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping myself safe at school, who sent you?¡± ¡°Boy, who asked you to hand over the love letter of Goddess Fu to the head teacher, causing her to be scolded and cried by the head teacher. You don¡¯t know what to do. For such a beautiful girl as Goddess Fu, it is your blessing to write you a love letter. You don¡¯t even understand cherish.¡± ¡°The Goddess Fu you are talking about is Fu Ping, Class 26, Senior High?¡± Rong Qi sneered in his heart. Pretending to be pitiful and crying at every turn is a common trick of that woman. Is this revenge for him to come? Fu Ping twisted his face. This group of things that are not enough to succeed, but more than fail! (end of this chapter) Chapter 297 - Into Darkness (30) Chapter 297 Into the darkness with the body (30) If you hit someone, you hit someone. What¡¯s the nonsense? The originally good plan was defeated by these idiots. Fu Ping prayed that these **** would stop talking and beat them directly! The leader is still saying: ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s face turned green. It¡¯s over, this time I shot myself in the foot. If he had known this would be the result, he would not have cried in front of Wen Hao. He might as well have hired a group of people to fight. But now, Rong Qi is afraid that he will put his hatred on her head. MD, she has never met such a difficult person. He doesn¡¯t like the naive ones, the innocent ones, the cold and aloof ones, the lively and cute ones, which one does he like? ¡°Fu Ping is such a good person. He fell in love with you. It¡¯s because your ancestral grave is smoking, and you don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s time to fight, brothers, go!¡± As soon as the leader spoke, the group of gangsters picked up sticks and walked closer to Rong Qi with a pace that they did not recognize. Fu Ping is getting more and more desperate, can¡¯t you just say someone else with the surname Fu? Be sure to get her name. Rong Qi suddenly took out the phone hidden behind him, unlocked it with his fingerprint, and there was an interface for dialing 110: ¡°I have already called the police, and the police are coming soon. Are you sure you want to continue? Want to go to the police station together?¡± Fu Ping: ¡°¡­¡± When did he get the phone? When did she report to the police? It didn¡¯t meet her expectations at all? What¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and fight, if you don¡¯t fight, it will be too late! Fu Ping was incapable and furious. The scene shown by Rong Qi really made the gangsters startled and flinched. ¡°Master Xiang, do we still need to continue coding? After all, he hit 110.¡± Master Xiang didn¡¯t hesitate at all: ¡°Brother, who is underage, he sent all he could to detain us for a few days, and after he came out, brother, please go eat mutton skewers and hot pot. Don¡¯t be afraid, hit me!¡± The younger brothers gritted their teeth and rushed forward. Suddenly, a person jumped down from nowhere. In the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly. Before Baitang could speak, Rong Qi recognized her: ¡°Sister.¡± Baitang couldn¡¯t answer: ¡°I¡¯m not your sister.¡± Baitang: ¡°I advise you to put down your sticks.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s face darkened in the dark, and the hero she had to save was gone. Yong Qi couldn¡¯t believe it, obviously, why did he say that? Master Xiang whistled: ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, keep going.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, he quickly joined the crowd and started a unilateral beating, with endless screams, basically a unilateral massacre by Baitang alone. Baitang took off their hands, stepped on them, and left directly with his strength. Appeared only for a moment, then quickly disappeared. Rong Qi wanted to shout, but stopped. He was so happy to see his sister just now, he ignored some things for a while. My sister should be doing something, so I said this. Can¡¯t blame my sister. Fu Ping: ¡°¡­¡± Why are these gangsters so involuntary? Just one woman, beat them all to the ground? Too weak? Fu Ping can¡¯t stay here to attack, after all, Rong Qi has already called the police, these gangsters have been suppressed, and there is no chance for her, Fu Ping, to appear on the stage. It¡¯s hard to explain when the police come later. Although not reconciled, Fu Ping had no choice but to leave. I can¡¯t stay any longer, going out now will only be suspected. Not two minutes after Fu Ping left, the police arrived. Looking at the **** who fell on the floor and howling, and at Rong Qi who was standing upright, dressed neatly, with a calm and flat expression, who didn¡¯t fit in here, they all fell silent for a while. ¡°They¡­ gathered a crowd to beat people.¡± Rong Qi said slowly. The police already knew what happened and the result on the way here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 298 - into darkness (32) Chapter 298 Into the darkness with the body (32) Baitang has already returned to school. Because of her excellent performance, she just received a notice that she has to leave school and go to army training. Only give her half a day to contact her in a month. Although helpless, there is no way. She is quite happy to do this in country H. Hitting people, she will, this is what she is good at. After several months of training, I went home and missed out on Perfect and Rong Qi. Rong Qi has already entered the third year of high school, and the time is even tighter. So, when Rong Qi came back, he was very depressed when he heard the news that Bai Tang had returned and then left. He knew that gathering less and leaving more, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. In the third year of high school, Rong Qi successfully entered the rocket class, but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of Fu Ping. Fu Ping¡¯s grades soared like a sudden injection of blood. Until the college entrance examination, Baitang was still outside, rushing back. The night after the college entrance examination, their class was going out for dinner as classmates, and it was a farewell to the three years of high school. Rong Qi sat at the teacher¡¯s table, staring at the phone listlessly. The teacher in charge thumped in his heart: ¡°Rong Qi, what¡¯s wrong, did you fail the exam?¡± Rong Qi has a good chance to get a provincial champion back. Rong Qi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m¡­waiting for my sister.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Rong Qi added: ¡°There is no blood relationship, my sister is one year older than me.¡± He still wants to marry his sister. As someone who had experienced it, the head teacher squinted his eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything. Fu Ping was very upset, MD, it¡¯s been three years, and she hasn¡¯t made any progress. Didn¡¯t it mean that women chase men, interlayer yarn? Is she separated by a Mount Everest? ¡°System, I want to change the aphrodisiac in the system mall, unless it is XXOO, it cannot be removed.¡± She worked hard, man, it¡¯s just like this. She didn¡¯t believe that all the aphrodisiacs had been used, and she still couldn¡¯t take Rong Qi away. A woman is always impressed by her first man, and so are men. [Fu Ping, what can you exchange with me? None of the missions were successful, three years, none of the side missions were successful, do you have points to exchange with me? ] Fu Ping gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± [1% of your soul. ] 1% soul? Is it worth changing such a bottle of aphrodisiac? Fu Ping agreed without thinking too much. 1% of the soul is not too much, as long as she achieves her goal, she can ask System 678 to spit it out later. That small bottle of colorless aphrodisiac, she must keep a close eye on Rong Qi, and not let others take advantage of it. After observing for a long time, it seems that Rong Qi doesn¡¯t drink alcohol or drinks. How to do? Fu Ping took two cups, and poured this small bottle of aphrodisiac into one of them. ¡°Fu Ping, what is this?¡± A girl passing by asked suddenly. A sudden voice startled Fu Ping, and he almost lost his grip on the cup. Fu Ping said gently: ¡°Li Yue, I like sweeter drinks, this is sugar water.¡± Sugar water is colorless, so it should be invisible. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t doubt it, and walked away. Fu Ping was startled, and quickly poured the drink into the cup. She often sees Rong Qi eating orange-flavored candies, and what she gives Rong Qi is orange juice, and she chooses apple juice. Walking over slowly, he handed the drink filled with orange juice forward, and said very gently and reluctantly: ¡°Rong Qi, my classmate, I have liked you for three years, and now I am about to graduate. After graduation, I will go my separate ways. , no matter how difficult it is to meet. Rong Qi, what should I do so that you will like me a little? Can we have a future?¡± The beauty is weeping, she is charming and sincere. ¡°Rong Qi, Fu Ping is not bad, and he treats you sincerely. If you succeed, it will be a good talk.¡± The class teacher persuaded. Rong Qi snorted coldly in his heart. This woman has always had good acting skills, she can fool others but not him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299 - into darkness (33) Chapter 299 Into the darkness with the body (33) His heart told him that Fu Ping had no good intentions. is just fake. Rong Qi lazily said: ¡°Fu Ping, I hate you so much. I won¡¯t like you no matter what you do.¡± Fu Ping looked heartbroken, and the tears rolled down all at once: ¡°Rong Qi, are you so heartless?¡± The melons here have attracted the attention of many students. Poorly unable to impress Rong Qi, Fu Ping said again: ¡°In this case, Rong Qi, this drink will be given to you, and it will be counted as the last meeting between you and me.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes darkened, he accidentally took the drink, and slowly brought it to his lips. When he watched the eagerness in Fu Ping¡¯s eyes disappear and turned into excitement, he took it away again. There was a flash of disappointment. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Rong Qi take out his phone with his other hand. ¡°Rongqi, are you unwilling to drink the drink I handed you?¡± Hurry up! Don¡¯t dawdle, hurry up! ¡°Hush.¡± Rong Qi suddenly said softly, and everyone was puzzled. Rong Qi dialed 110. From Fu Ping¡¯s expression, he was sure that the drink must have been drugged. As for what kind of medicine it is, it¡¯s really hard to say, it¡¯s not a good medicine anyway. Fu Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling that nothing good happened. Sure enough¡ª ¡°Hello, I want to call the police. This is XXXXXX. I suspect that someone drugged me in a drink.¡± ¡°Rong Qi! Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t slander me like this!¡± Fu Ping immediately panicked and grabbed the cup in Rongqi¡¯s hand. When Rongqi called the police, he was already on guard against Fu Ping. When she rushed over, Rongqi turned slightly to avoid her. Suddenly his wrist was grabbed, Rong Qi¡¯s face changed, but he heard a familiar voice: ¡°I just rushed back, and I was extremely surprised when I encountered such a thing.¡± Familiar voice, Rong Qi immediately relaxed a little, allowing Baitang to take the juice glass from his hand. Rong Qi¡¯s voice carried some grievances: ¡°Sister, I took the college entrance examination, but you didn¡¯t come back.¡± Baitang was wearing a mask, holding the glass of orange juice, his eyebrows and eyes were cold. ¡°Arong, the plane was delayed, so I missed it, sorry.¡± Head teacher: ¡°You are Rong Qi¡¯s older sister, right? Rong Qi just called the police, saying that Fu Ping drugged the fruit juice.¡± Baitang: ¡°I heard it.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s face darkened, why is it her again? Fu Ping said softly: ¡°Rong Qi, sister, how could I do such a thing, even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t frame me.¡± ¡°Fu Ping is a very nice person and would not do such a thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she likes you, we all can see it.¡± ¡°You think too much, who is so bad, who will put drugs in other people¡¯s drinks? It¡¯s impossible to think about it.¡± ¡­ Baitang was extremely oppressive, and said calmly: ¡°We¡¯re talking about the evidence. Since we¡¯ve already called the police, we¡¯ll wait for the police to come and send it for testing to see the results. If the results prove that there are drug ingredients in it, we should be held accountable. If there is no drug, Ah Rong and I will apologize to Miss Fu.¡± Rong Qi was very cooperative: ¡°If not, I will apologize.¡± Bai Tang has always been cautious: ¡°A Rong, go get ten clean cups.¡± Rong Qi obediently responded, and went to get a disposable cup. Fu Ping still wanted to struggle: ¡°I gave up this drink. He refused to drink it. Please return it to me. I will drink it myself.¡± How could Baitang agree: ¡°Miss Fu, I didn¡¯t say that, since you have already called the police, don¡¯t you want to prove your innocence? The drink is gone, how can you prove your innocence?¡± ¡°But this is the graduation party of our class, and you are not a student, why do you intervene?¡± Fu Ping can no longer rob, it will make people suspicious. In fact, the eyes of many students have become very subtle. Grabbing a drink, but not agreeing to go for a test, doesn¡¯t that mean there are ghosts? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Xiaotanger updated in advance, it¡¯s 7:00 in the morning Whisper bb: A Rong is very smart, he knows that Fu Ping has bad intentions, he will not drink it, the reason why he took it is to guess that there may be something wrong with the drink, and he pretends to drink it to observe the subtle changes in Fu Ping¡¯s expression, even if nothing is observed , Ah Rong won¡¯t drink either. Early update! 7:00 AM (end of this chapter) Chapter 300 - into darkness (34) Chapter 300 Into the darkness with the body (34) They are all very smart. At the beginning, they thought that Fu Ping would not do this because Fu Ping was their daily classmate. But she went to grab a drink, and she didn¡¯t want to go while talking. The homeroom teacher also said: ¡°Fu Ping, when the police come, send it for a laboratory test to see the results. He also agreed. If not, he will apologize to you.¡± ¡°Can¡­¡± There really are! Why did she think of Rong Qi TM¡¯s inexplicable report to the police? Rong Qi quickly came back with a stack of disposable plastic cups, and opened them one by one on the table. Baitang said loudly: ¡°Look everyone, the plastic cup is very clean, there is no trace of water or powder.¡± Fu Ping didn¡¯t know what Baitang wanted to do, but her intuition told her that nothing good should happen. Baitang divided the orange juice into ten portions and poured them into these ten plastic cups. Specially said: ¡°Orange juice is divided into 10 points, so as not to prove Miss Fu¡¯s innocence if the cup breaks suddenly or someone bumps into it.¡± Fu Ping: ¡°¡­¡± She was about to do this, but Baitang divided the orange juice into ten portions! One copy is okay, half of it is ruined, but what about ten copies? Fu Ping regretted so much, even a little desperate, who knew that Rong Qi didn¡¯t play cards according to the routine. Here comes such a Baitang to share out ten shares. Rong Qi took two copies very consciously, and Baitang also took one. He is full of precautions, but it makes sense and is not annoying. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Rong Qi said slowly. Got closer, but smelled a smell of medicine. ¡°You are hurt?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s face suddenly changed, his expression was extremely serious. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Arong.¡± ¡°What medicine is my sister taking?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Tang avoided answering: ¡°A Rong, how do you feel about the college entrance examination?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°Play normally, and I will give my sister a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°A Rong, it¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for yourself. These are all for yourself.¡± Baitang emphasized. Fu Ping¡¯s teeth itched in anger. Rong Qi is so amiable to this Baitang, why is he so indifferent to her? After the police arrived, Baitang handed over the cup in his hand to the police, and poured the rest of the orange juice into a hurried bottle and handed it to the police. They just need to wait for the result. Fu Ping¡¯s complexion was very bad, and he became more and more desperate. The three of them have arrived at the police station and are waiting. Rong Qi tore Baitang¡¯s clothes, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Sister, who hurt you?¡± This kid is really persistent, Baitang has no choice but to whisper: ¡°They have all gone to the underworld. I am really not seriously injured.¡± He was ordered to lie down in the hospital for more than two weeks. Fu Ping kept staring at the two, with resentment in his eyes. This Baitang clearly only appeared a few times, why can the hero be special to her? The test results came out. The policeman really looked at Fu Ping with a complicated face, and taught him: ¡°Little girl, you have such good grades, why do you need to use such a bad method?¡± Fu Ping cried pear blossoms with rain: ¡°I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I like him so much, I am afraid that we will never see each other again, and there will be no result.¡± ¡°Rong Qi, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I really like you so much. You are the boy I¡¯ve been chasing for 3 years! It was because I was confused and impulsive that I did this.¡± Police: ¡°Even if it¡¯s a relationship dispute, you can¡¯t do it like this¡­¡± Rong Qi said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t have any relationship with this woman, she was murdered.¡± If he hadn¡¯t been vigilant, he might have been tricked. In fact, Fu Ping will not have any serious consequences, the law is relatively loose, as long as no serious consequences are caused, the corresponding punishment will not be too severe. Punishment for Fu Ping is only to criticize education, although her attitude is good, criticizing education will not leave her with a criminal record. (end of this chapter) Chapter 301 - Into Darkness (35) Chapter 301 Into the darkness with the body (35) Fu Ping¡¯s mother also came, and was furious when she learned that her daughter had done such a thing. He slapped Fu Ping **** the face on the spot. Cursed tearfully: ¡°Fu Ping! Why did I give birth to such a shameless daughter like you!¡± ¡°Did you throw all the upbringing of my Fu family to the dogs?¡± Fu Ping doesn¡¯t have much affection for the original owner¡¯s parents. If they weren¡¯t rich, she wouldn¡¯t even call them. Even though angry and unwilling, Fu Ping did not dare to refute. The policeman stopped the angry mother Fu, and persuaded: ¡°Such a child, beating is useless. I think she also knows that she is wrong. Calm down and communicate well.¡± But Mother Fu became even more angry, and slapped Fu Ping fiercely again, scolding even more fiercely: ¡°Fu Ping, you are a girl! How much do you need a man? You can¡¯t just use your tricks if you use this three bad things. What about your shame? You don¡¯t know that this happened, what do other people think of you? How do they think of our Fu family?¡± Rong Qi and Bai Tang had no intention of persuading, Fu Ping was just using tears to escape punishment. Fu Ping almost scolded the original owner¡¯s mother to death. These three slaps hit her face, the pain was excruciating, and her face was probably swollen. Mother Fu bowed to Rong Qi again: ¡°Student, I¡¯m really sorry. She made mistakes. As Fu Ping¡¯s mother, I also made mistakes. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Rong Qi was extremely indifferent: ¡°I will not forgive her.¡± Mother Fu didn¡¯t have the face to ask for anything more. Her daughter made mistakes first, and whether to forgive or not depends on tolerance. After dealing with this matter, Bai Tang and Rong Qi went home. Rong Qi sent the test result to the class group without saying anything extra. The class group became extremely hot. [I wipe, it¡¯s true! ] [Fu Ping really drugged Rong Qi, it¡¯s still that kind of drug, it¡¯s too insidious. ] [Fu Ping is pretty, it doesn¡¯t matter, she likes to give up too much. ] [Hu Cheng, are you out of your mind? Rong Qi doesn¡¯t like her, so she prescribes drugs to others, you think it¡¯s okay to do this. ] [Hu Cheng, don¡¯t spoil the image of our boys. Those who **** like to drug themselves, if they take **** drugs today, they should ¡°Da Lang, it¡¯s time to take the medicine¡± tomorrow. You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on when you¡¯re cheated to death. ] ¡­ Even though the head teacher said that it cannot be spread, many people still know about it, and some even came to ask Fu Ping if it was true. After Baitang stayed at home for a few days, it was time to leave again. Before leaving, I deliberately sought out Rong Qi. ¡°A Rong, this is for you.¡± Baitang handed Rongqi a file bag. Rong Qi took it over: ¡°Sister, can you take it apart?¡± Baitang: ¡°Of course.¡± What Rong Qi saw after disassembling it was a USB flash drive, a CD, and a signed sales contract. The contract has his name on it, as well as his parents¡¯ autographs and red handprints. Rong Qi inserted the USB flash drive into the computer and opened it. The files inside were dated and located. After opening, it is a different recording. Rong Qi chose the folder with his father, and chose to play. Father Rong: ¡°This son is not bad, he can be sold twice.¡± Mother Rong: ¡°He has a good face. If the girl doesn¡¯t want him, we will coax him back and sell him to the rich woman. I heard that the rich woman likes this kind of taste.¡± Rong¡¯s father: ¡°As long as he¡¯s not doing well, I don¡¯t think that woman is any better than us.¡± Rong¡¯s mother: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a drag oil bottle. After throwing it out with great difficulty, it came back again. It really lingers.¡± ¡­ Hearing this, Rong Qi was filled with a gloomy aura, revealing his murderous intent. Baitang stroked his soft hair: ¡°Arong, you have to calm down, you know? My sister collected these things to prepare for you in advance. You put them away and make more copies. We, Arong, will definitely Be a very good person.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 302 - into darkness (36) Chapter 302 Into the darkness with the body (36) ¡°Then, you will go up step by step. In this world, the word filial piety can crush people to death. Their purpose is to make you live a bad life. If you live a good life, they will come to make trouble for you. There is no reason It is easy to be slandered by people. These are evidences. If they dare to do this, you can release all these evidences. Most people are still real people. Parents with children, parents¡¯ children, they will complain about you .¡± It took Baitang a lot of effort to find the sales contract. Rong Qi suddenly stretched out his arms to hug Baitang, clasped her waist tightly, buried his head in her arms, and said softly, ¡°Sister, why are you so kind to me?¡± Baitang froze for a moment, then said gently: ¡°I know, Ah Rong is actually a very soft person, my sister will take you through a step that is difficult for you to take.¡± The breath of the person he hugged was very clear, and smelling it was reassuring. ¡°Sister, I will study hard, come out and work hard, and work hard to make money to marry you.¡± Baitang was taken aback by the last two words of Rongqi. What is this kid thinking? Bai Tang pushed Rong Qi away, and said indifferently: ¡°A Rong, sister doesn¡¯t marry anyone.¡± There are many people who want to chase her and marry her. Baitang is very determined to be single to the end. Falling in love is still fun to watch other people talk about, but not fun when it comes to yourself. Rong Qi¡¯s heart twitched, a little out of breath: ¡°Why? Sister. Then I marry you, it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Cough cough cough cough¡­¡± Baitang choked on the saliva. Never thought that Rong Qi would say that. ¡°A Rong, my sister will not marry anyone, nor will I marry anyone. I am fit to live alone.¡± What she has experienced, she has given her sincerity, but Baitang can afford it and let it go. Rong Qi doesn¡¯t understand. My sister doesn¡¯t want him? Baitang: ¡°Arong, you are still young. My sister is a person who has gone through thousands of sails. She is hard to be tempted. Although she maintains the passion in her heart, that¡¯s all. Arong, you have to learn to let more people come into you. At that time, you may understand where your heart is going. My sister is not your lover, and my sister has no love for you. Ah Rong, don¡¯t take my love for you as liking, give up on me, don¡¯t take your heart Fall on me, and you will meet your true lover.¡± The voice is as gentle and indifferent as ever, but it seems to be cutting towards Rong Qi with a blade between them. Clearly not injured, but Rong Qi felt as if his skin had been cut and blood flowed out. He seems to have returned to that period of dark days. Opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Baitang: ¡°Ah Rong, please think about it. My sister still has tasks. I wish you a happy college life and communicate with everyone more.¡± Baitang pulled the luggage and left. Rong Qi seemed unable to move, and could only watch Baitang leave. Holding his heart with one hand, he was gasping for breath, almost out of breath. Walk to the window, open the window, and watch the girl pull the suitcase away. After this farewell, I don¡¯t know when and when we will meet again. Baitang felt the gaze above his head, and didn¡¯t look back, but walked faster. Her figure gradually disappeared at the intersection, blending with the ink-like night. Rong Qi watched, the darkness in his heart continued to spread. I want to build a huge cage to lock my sister up. Will she agree? I left with you, how could you not want me? ¡­ Baitang is going to perform an undercover mission, and the location is in the Golden Triangle area. With the development of the times, many things are more suitable for female police officers. Although she has not yet graduated from university, she is really outstanding, which is why she was able to carry out this mission. Sneak undercover, connect with informants, obtain more confidential information, and wait to catch them all with your companions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303 - into darkness (36) Chapter 303 Into the darkness with the body (36) After the results of the college entrance examination came out, Rong Qi was undoubtedly the number one scholar in the province. He didn¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s phone call. When Zheng Dongqing asked him, he chose Peking University, the most famous school in H country, Department of Finance. With the help of System 678, Fu Ping also achieved high grades in the college entrance examination. Regardless of Fu¡¯s mother¡¯s dissuasion, she insisted on applying to the Acting Department of Peking University Film Academy. After that day, Rong Qi waited for a long time, waiting for a reply from Baitang. But after waiting for a full year and a half, Baitang didn¡¯t even say a single word. She was like a missing person, disappearing from everyone¡¯s eyes and Rong Qi¡¯s life. Bai Tang had just fought fiercely in the Golden Triangle for several days. Even though he was strong, he suffered a lot of injuries during the bombardment. In the end, in order to save time for support, he exchanged the injury for the officer¡¯s death. After going around several times and being surrounded and suppressed heavily, they still escaped. Baitang was almost covered in bandages this time. His body was covered with wounds from the jungle, as well as various injuries from being an undercover agent. The undercover time is over and the mission is successfully completed. The leaders killed and a militarized drug plantation base destroyed greatly eased the domestic pressure. Even if this is just a drop in the bucket, as long as country M and countries like country M exist, there is no way to completely control it. But that¡¯s the only way to go. This encirclement and suppression campaign involved an officer from country M. There are no opium poppies grown in M. Many people in M country have smoked poppies, even their senior officials have smoked them. They need poppies to paralyze the deeply oppressed people at the bottom. Even the vast majority of drugs will be sold to country M. And these drug-growing countries will obtain money through drug trade, and under the siege of various forces, they need weapons, and most of them will buy weapons from country M, causing civil strife. Exploitation and squeeze. Lying on the hospital bed, I can finally contact my family normally. Baitang first called Zheng Dongqing. Zheng Dongqing was working in the company with Rong Qi, when the call came, an unfamiliar phone number was displayed. There was no one else in the office, and Zheng Dongqing wanted to teach Rong Qi, so she switched on the speakerphone. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Xiaotang¡¯er.¡± Having not heard this voice for a long time, Zheng Dongqing burst into tears. Rong Qi rubbed his ears subconsciously, and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, why haven¡¯t you called for so long? There is no news? Mom and A Rong are almost worried about you, and A Rong is here too.¡± Rong Qi originally planned to see if Baitang would call him, but Zheng Dongqing said so, so she just changed the sentence softly: ¡°Sister, long time no see, don¡¯t come here without any problems.¡± Bai Tang explained shallowly: ¡°Mom, A Rong, my mission is to be an undercover agent, so I cannot contact you.¡± There are so many pairs of eyes staring at us all the time, who would be stupid enough to contact family members under such circumstances, let alone contacting family members, even if you contact our undercover agent, it is very dangerous. Baitang also only mentioned being an undercover agent, and of course he wouldn¡¯t say anything else. Zheng Dongqing was heartbroken, undercover, this is really dangerous. Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er hadn¡¯t graduated yet, so you were let to go?¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t graduate. I¡¯m a very suitable candidate. I went all the way, and I came back. It¡¯s meaningless to talk about it. What¡¯s more, I have already graduated.¡± This tense and exciting feeling, like turning around and falling into the abyss, Baitang likes it very much. Rong Qi said calmly, ¡°Where is sister now?¡± The feeling of not being around, not in front of the eyes, is like ants gnawing, and the beasts dormant in the heart open their mouths wide, trying to swallow everything up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 304 - into darkness (37) Chapter 304 Into the darkness with the body (37) Baitang said vaguely: ¡°In China, you can come back in a few days.¡± She is in the hospital, how can I let them know. Rong Qi¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°Sister is in the hospital?¡± I was vague, afraid that I was really in the hospital. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Blackening the big boss is too smart is not a good thing! Zheng Dongqing also understood, and only asked: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, is the injury serious?¡± Usually when Baitang scratches her skin, she will feel distressed for a long time. Rong Qi seemed to be against Bai Tang, and said quietly: ¡°Sister must say it¡¯s not serious.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Fuck! Your kid has finished talking, what else can she say? Baitang had no choice but to say: ¡°I came back alive, isn¡¯t it good? I¡¯m really not seriously injured. I can come out after a few days of observation. When everything is clear, I can come back once.¡± They have too many of them to be the fertilizer of that land, that poppy. Bai Tang tried his best to ignore the cold eyes of the nurse. The nurse lady didn¡¯t speak, because she knew that Baitang was on the phone with her family, so she didn¡¯t speak well at this time. Rong Qi really wanted to expose Baitang¡¯s purpose again, but he held back. Besides, my sister would not like him. Zheng Dongqing thought of her husband. When she received the news, the sky lost its color. She saw that he was covered in blood, and her daughter didn¡¯t tell her about the college entrance examination. It was a rainy day, she sent her beloved away, and in that cemetery, an unnamed stele was erected, which merged with many unnamed steles. ¡°It¡¯s good to be alive, and it¡¯s good to come back alive.¡± She even had a despicable idea, hoping that Xiao Tang¡¯er would sit in a wheelchair with a disabled leg, so that she would come back, and she could still see her alive, and she would not suddenly receive the news of her death one day . ¡­ Having been recovering from the injury for half a month, Baitang¡¯s physical fitness will not last long, and the higher-ups also granted her a five-day vacation. I bought a plane ticket, and told Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi before boarding the plane. The two came to the airport early and waited for Baitang to come out. Seeing this familiar person, she changed a lot, darkened a lot, and lost a lot of weight, but her eyes were still steady and seemed to be burning. Zheng Dongqing hurried over and pulled Baitang to look left and right, feeling very distressed. Rong Qi took her suitcase, not daring to approach it. Thinner, darker¡­ He regretted it. He used to have a simple idea, he didn¡¯t want her to be this kind of person. But it seems that he has no way to change her mind. After going back, Baitang avoided talking about everything about this mission, and Zheng Dongqing knew it was a secret, so she wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Rong Qi was busy in the kitchen, a large table of dishes, Baitang likes spicy food, and the taste is a bit spicy. When going to bed, Rong Qi brought a cup of hot milk and knocked on Baitang¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, drink a glass of milk before going to bed.¡± There is no need to say more, if you say more, Baitang will become suspicious. He bought a villa, put a big cage in it, locked her, trapped her. She can¡¯t go¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear the days when he couldn¡¯t see or hear. Baitang took the cup of hot milk without changing his expression, and turned around with a smile: ¡°A Rong, come in and close the door.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes darkened, the hand pulling the door trembled slightly, and his heart sank. My sister found out¡­ Baitang put down the hot milk and beckoned: ¡°A Rong, come and sit down.¡± Feeling uneasy, Rong Qi obediently came over and sat down. Baitang: ¡°Is there sleeping pills in the milk?¡± Rong Qi was somewhat desperate: ¡°Yes.¡± Baitang: ¡°Sleeping pills are prescription drugs, how did you get them?¡± Rong Qi explained honestly: ¡°There are people with severe insomnia.¡± Bai Tang rummaged through the box, found a bag of candy, and threw it to Rong Qi: ¡°Give me sleeping pills, do you want to imprison me?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Xiao Tang¡¯er is not so easily tempted, otherwise she would not be lonely for thousands of years. Xiaotang¡¯er is very gentle, but she is also gentle and resolute to keep everyone out of her heart. She never really trusts anyone, she only trusts her own judgment Recently a new benefit, a daily exclamation, we take a bowl to ask for a northwest wind The big grievance is my fault I haven¡¯t even enjoyed the benefits of free texts, so it¡¯s difficult in Yunqi. It¡¯s harder in the future, it¡¯s getting colder every day Another chapter was blocked, let¡¯s watch and cherish it, can it be released, it¡¯s hard to say, this plane is more dangerous, I¡¯m numb (end of this chapter) Chapter 305 - into darkness (38) Chapter 305 Into the darkness with the body (38) The possessiveness in his eyes can¡¯t deceive anyone, and imprisonment is something this kind of person can do. Rong Qi held the bag of candy tightly with his hands, closed his eyes, and did not say a word. She discovered his dark thoughts like this. He must hate him, right? Baitang rested his head on his hands, and asked casually: ¡°Do you want to break my wings?¡± ¡°Or, do you want to trap me forever, only let you see it alone, can only rely on you, and don¡¯t contact other people?¡± Baitang did something similar to this, but it was his punishment. It is different from the starting point of tolerance and abandonment, and its nature is also different. What Baitang said was exactly what Rong Qi thought, and there seemed to be no chance of denying it. Baitang sighed softly: ¡°Ah Rong, sister is very disappointed in you.¡± There seemed to be something filling, pressing, and circling my heart, so tight that I couldn¡¯t even breathe out, and the fear of regret swept over me. Why are you so impatient? How did she find out? Bai Tang: ¡°Ah Rong, do you still remember what I told you when you asked Li You about it? Do you still remember what I said when I told you why we should ban drugs?¡± Rong Qi replied in a low voice, his voice was trembling: ¡°I remember.¡± How could he not remember? His memory is extremely good, he remembers everything his sister said. Baitang: ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t know much, and now you have studied for several years. You are very talented, so you can¡¯t understand it? Your approach is wrong, you know?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°I don¡¯t care about right or wrong.¡± He really doesn¡¯t care about right or wrong, just live and abide by it all the time, but Baitang doesn¡¯t like such people very much. Baitang sighed again: ¡°A Rong, my sister was never afraid when she was running to the poor mountains and rivers. When she was stepped on her face with the heel of that woman¡¯s high-heeled shoes, when she was locked in by them to fight and became their plaything for fun, when she was caught by that woman¡­ I was never disappointed when they looked at a room full of stumps and broken arms trying to turn me into the same person as them. My sister asked you to read, not to let you do this imprisonment, nor to let you Do this thing of cutting off other people¡¯s wings?¡± ¡°You see how bright the moon is, and you want to take it for yourself. That will never be possible. I am not your person, nor your property. I am my own. I can choose what I want to do, and I can choose what I want to do. I could choose to end my life.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes were red, he looked at Baitang stubbornly, and willingly took half a step back. ¡°No. Sister, I was wrong.¡± A heart-wrenching fact lay before his eyes, the moon cannot be picked up from the water, and the sun cannot be embraced in his arms. He couldn¡¯t imagine that his sister would suffer this. ¡°Those who hold salaries for everyone should not let them die in the wind and snow¡­¡± Baitang turned around and pushed his clothes up to his neck. Under the light, Rong Qi could see very clearly. My sister¡¯s back is almost covered with all kinds of scars, new and old overlapping, Rong Qi tremblingly said: ¡°Sister, you¡­¡± Baitang put down his clothes: ¡°I have been undercover for a year and a half, every beating and injury I have suffered is my meritorious service, and it is all meaningful. What I do is not directly related to you, but to me. You are closely related, you are also a person who is protected by us!¡± ¡°Arong, do you know? What you did today disappointed me. My sister hopes that you can live in the sun and be an upright and kind person. I don¡¯t want you to go through the dark times of the past ten years. How do you Thinking of giving my sister a dark and airless time?¡± Unable to hold back anymore, Rong Qi¡¯s tears fell down. He was splashed with boiling water, bitten by dogs, thrown into the snow, strangled and chopped with knives. He never cried. He only thought of getting revenge one day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306 - into darkness (39) Chapter 306 Into the darkness with the body (39) Rong Qi really regretted it. But my sister was already disappointed in him. How to do? What should he do? He slapped himself hard in remorse, crying like a little beast abandoned by his master, and finally chose to put away his sharp claws. Grabbing Baitang¡¯s hand, begging to choke and plead: ¡°Sister, I was wrong, I was really wrong. Obviously I also hate such painful days, but I want to do such a thing to my sister.¡± ¡°Sister, hit me! Don¡¯t want me, I¡¯m the one you brought back.¡± Baitang patted his head comfortingly, and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s good that Rong knows that he was wrong, and don¡¯t do such a thing in the future. My sister also took you through the modern history of H country, you should remember that it was a What an era.¡± Rong Qi choked up and said: ¡°The era of crawling around to be a dog and eating people.¡± Baitang: ¡°That¡¯s right, how did we get to where we are today?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Countless people fought back with their lives.¡± Baitang is still very gentle: ¡°We, A Rong, have a good memory, and we all remember it very clearly. Open your heart a little bit, and broaden your horizons a little bit. You and I have a bright sunny day today. It is the dead ancestors who used their **** bodies to lift them up for replacement.¡± Come. Although it still has a lot of bad things, you can resent it, but you can¡¯t give up the country because of it.¡± ¡°You can read a book in a white classroom, thanks to it, you can have a relatively peaceful era, and thanks to him. He is not full of rotten traces, it is like a youth, being Growing up, getting sick and going the wrong way, we are every cell in his body.¡± ¡°What we need is to get rid of the disease and let him grow better. This is what my sister does. But there are so many people, there are always good people and there are always bad people. We need someone to be a defender of order. We also need A person who walks in the darkness like a sister and brings the light there. Ah Rong, what do you think?¡± The reasoning is the same. Many people know it, but they don¡¯t really recognize it, and they don¡¯t care. Never did Rong Qi understand that he was the one who was redeemed. His sister will not save him alone. He will not be the first person saved by his sister, nor will he be the last person saved by his sister. Wanting to trap someone like her sister by her side, Rong Qi couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Sister, is it worth it? How many people hate you to the bone. Except for us, except your comrades-in-arms, no one else will know what you have done, what you have suffered, and who cares about them? You say, get paid for everyone Can¡¯t make it die in the wind and snow, what about you?¡± This is also the reason why Rong Qi wants to do this. Too worthless. ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t need to hesitate, but also needed to think, ¡°Arong, my sister only does what she thinks is right, and doesn¡¯t need their gratitude. Do you know? Before I went, we had lost a lot of people to go in.¡± People from the ninth floor died there, but there are still many people who voluntarily went there, and my sister is one of them.¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. ¡°Arong, there are many, many people, and they all love you. You are not alone, and you are not lacking in love. They don¡¯t even know you, and they are willing to do this life-threatening thing. Arong, don¡¯t limit yourself Don¡¯t focus on the details in front of your eyes. You should see a wider world. A better future needs everyone to create together.¡± After a long time, Rong Qi nodded. Fell in love with such a person, he didn¡¯t know what to do. There is too much difference between my sister and him. He almost took Li You¡¯s path, became a person like Li You, and wanted to pull her down. Fortunately, it failed. ¡°Sister, tell me about your past year and a half.¡± Baitang pulled Rong Qi out: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 307 - Into Darkness (40) Chapter 307 Into the darkness with the body (40) At most, it can be disclosed to the undercover agent, and the rest cannot be disclosed. There is nothing to say, nothing more than that she is either being beaten or on the way to being beaten. In order to pretend, she basically has no ability to resist. Rong Qi¡¯s heart trembled, not saying anything has already explained a lot. The door was closed, Baitang pushed him out and didn¡¯t tell him. Rong Qi grabbed the bag of candy in his hand, lowered his eyes. Lying on the bed, Rong Qi thought a lot. He didn¡¯t mention everything in the past, but it was the resentment buried in his bones, the hatred pent up in his heart. Thinking about it today, he is always narrow-minded. The gloom between the brows and eyes dissipated a lot. My sister won¡¯t marry him, and won¡¯t marry him¡­ What else can he do? She did it in the dark, he might as well¡­ just do the same thing in the sun. Is this also a kind of infinite approach? My sister won¡¯t be disappointed¡­ In the endless abyss, the laughter of the evil spirit ¡°Jie Jie Jie Jie¡± spread far away. One bite, fangs grow out, tearing and devouring the flesh. A man full of evil spirits, the magic chain passed through his bones, constantly corroding the flesh and blood he had grown. The man opened his dark eyes, and suddenly found that the force that suppressed him was a little weaker. He¡­ seems to have found something¡­ Evil spirits will soon give birth to new flesh and blood after being devoured by the evil spirits, and so on, repeatedly. In the darkness, there was a low whisper. ¡°What¡¯s your name¡­¡± ¡­ Baitang quickly left again. It was clear that the time he spent with her was less than half a year, but her departure seemed to take away all the brilliance in his life. Rong Qi worked very hard in school and in the company, and her voice was still clearly visible when her life became busy. Fu Ping was glad that the system didn¡¯t limit her time. When she entered the entertainment circle, Fu¡¯s mother and father didn¡¯t agree. Lacking funds, Fu Ping couldn¡¯t do tiring work, so he sold his body once and got a good role. When she was sleeping with the man with a big belly, Fu Ping didn¡¯t care at all, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. It wasn¡¯t her body anyway, as long as she could get the corresponding resources. She needs to be popular quickly, and she can do many things with money. When he learned that Rong Qi was working in Zheng¡¯s company, Fu Ping wanted to find trouble with Zheng¡¯s company and dig out their black materials, but found that they basically couldn¡¯t see any black materials, and there were so many flaws, but they were not harmful. . Fu Ping had an idea, to earn tens of billions first. Since Rong Qi worked in this company, she bought it, and then said that other companies would not be allowed to recruit Rong Qi, and Rong Qi could only be given to her. Work part-time, so there is more space for maneuvering. Five years later, Baitang was very happy in the army, touched all kinds of guns and ammunition, and was very familiar with his structure. There is also the latest progress on the abduction case when she first came here. Baitang¡¯s arrest mission this time is related to this. After discovering that these can bring huge profits, and being shocked by the needs of remote areas, he started from S City and gradually began to expand. At the beginning, he also took a series of precautionary measures, specially selecting villages far away from the county seat, and he taught the people in the village how to train dogs. Later, he felt that this was not enough after all. He trained a large number of his own people. He tried to crush the self-esteem of these girls, shattered their outlook on life, and finally threatened them to start committing crimes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308 - into darkness (42) Chapter 308 Into the darkness with the body (42) After seeing the news, Zheng Dongqing found Rong Qi immediately. Seeing his eyes as calm as water without waves, Zheng Dongqing breathed a sigh of relief, and comforted her: ¡°Arong, I have arranged for my assistant to hold a press conference, and I will clarify it in the form of live broadcast and news. Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaotang¡¯er will share the evidence I¡¯ve prepared everything for you, isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m afraid that there will be such a day?¡± Rong Qi nodded, he also kept a copy of this thing in the company, and he also took a photo of the sales contract. He is not surprised that this day will come. Seeing all kinds of insults to him, he was angry, angry and wronged after all. Zheng Dongqing continued: ¡°Ah Rong, we have to admit that most of them lack the ability to think. They only see the tip of the iceberg and think it¡¯s all. Don¡¯t take their words too seriously. In fact, most people are still kind. Off.¡± ¡°I know, Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Taking the USB flash drive, Rong Qi left unhappily. Right parents wanted to see him being raped by the Internet, and by coincidence, he wanted to too. The use of human words is not so easy. [Fu Ping, the opportunity has come, you can get a wave of favor with the hero. ] System 678, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. Fu Ping was also taken aback for a moment, and immediately got out of the scene, causing the director¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Ka, Fu Ping, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is this how it¡¯s played?¡± Fu Ping quickly apologized, held his belly and said bitterly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry director, I¡¯m not feeling well, let me go to rest for a while.¡± Since Fu Ping usually performed well, and the other party had a financial backer, he was asked to rest. Fu Ping hurriedly asked: ¡°System 678, what happened?¡± [Rongqi¡¯s parents come out to accuse Rongqi of ignoring them, so you quickly post a blog to show that you are on Rongqi¡¯s side. ] Fu Ping¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, when he was at a low point, I was the one who stood up to justify his name. No matter what, he would have a good impression of me.¡± Fu Ping quickly took out his mobile phone to log in to Weibo, and edited Weibo. [I was in the same class as Rongqi for three years in high school. Rongqi is a very hard-working and conscientious classmate. His parents treated him very badly. They don¡¯t want him. It¡¯s not that Rongqi doesn¡¯t want them. @ÄþÓª. ] Fu Ping has also acted in several plays, and her acting skills are good. She is a popular floret and has many fans. As soon as she posted this Weibo, Fu Ping¡¯s fans were mobilized. Rong Qi didn¡¯t watch it at all, he was already at the press conference site, and the company¡¯s live broadcast room was also pushed out. [The recent remarks about our vice president Rong Qi are clarified here. ] I bought the trending search on purpose to promote it. A large number of people poured into this live broadcast room. At the press conference, I kept asking this question. ¡°Vice President Rong, you are so rich, why don¡¯t you care about your parents?¡± ¡°Vice President Rong, I heard that you got it through your body. Is it true?¡± ¡°Vice President Rong, what can you clarify?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Vice President Rong feel that he is wrong?¡± ¡­ There was also a lot of scolding in the live broadcast room. ¡°Why is he so embarrassed?¡± ¡°It came from my precious Fu Ping, believe in Rongqi.¡± ¡°Even if his parents treated him badly, they were the ones who gave birth to him and raised him. How could he do this?¡± ¡°A person looks like a dog, dressed like a beast, and has a good skin for nothing.¡± ¡­ Rong Qi plugged in the USB flash drive and smiled inexplicably. The barrage in the live broadcast room stopped for a moment. Rong Qi¡¯s face looks better than any female star in the entertainment industry, without losing his masculinity. Rong Qi: ¡°Hi everyone, I am Rong Qi.¡± Without saying anything, Rong Qi opened the USB flash drive and clicked on the picture. Rong Qi stated very calmly: ¡°This sales contract was signed by my so-called biological parents twenty years ago. They sold me to human traffickers. The human traffickers crossed three provinces and sold me to a remote village. mountain village.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s Tang¡¯er, arrive at 6 o¡¯clock. There are still about 20,000 words left in this plane and it will be over! Actually, I think Ah Rong is also okay, he can listen to what he says, and he is quite obedient. Of course, it has something to do with the thousand years of time spent on the plane of comprehension. Those thousand years of peace and tranquility have worn away a lot of his hostility. (end of this chapter) Chapter 309 - into darkness (43) Chapter 309 Into the darkness with the body (43) ¡°Is this fake? How can anyone sell their son? I can understand those who sell their daughters. Who is willing to sell their sons?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake. Look, the paper is really old.¡± ¡°I suddenly understood why he didn¡¯t care about his parents anymore, they sold him!¡± ¡°My Pingping is right, his parents treated him very badly.¡± ¡°Pingping is very nice, beautiful and kind. I think I can beat the CP of the two of them. High school classmates, one is a young and promising vice president with a bright future, and the other is a pure actress in the entertainment industry, shining brightly.¡± ¡­ Rong Qi clicked on a recording: ¡°This is a recording that was allocated to the so-called biological father by the police 11 years after being sold.¡± ¡°After returning to City C, my sister and my mother wanted to exempt me from a series of problems in applying for higher education in the future. My sister negotiated with them to transfer my household registration to my mother¡¯s household registration.¡± ¡°This part of the recording is when my sister recorded part of my experience in that village before I left.¡± ¡°This folder was obtained by my sister when she spent a lot of time going to Jinxiu Community to find the old residents.¡± After the introduction of Rong Qi is finished, click on all the recordings in order. Everyone wanted to see what he was up to, so they were very quiet for a while. As the recordings were played, a message of apology rushed out. Followed by several hot searches. [We owe Rong Qi an apology. ] [There are such parents in the world? ] [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. ] [Rong Qi is too miserable. ] [Who is my sister? ] After the lengthy recording is over, Rong Qi doesn¡¯t need to say anything more, the evidence is very sufficient, and he doesn¡¯t need to repeat it. Rong Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged from the beginning to the end: ¡°My sister and mother have always had the foresight. They predicted that such a day might come, and everything was prepared for me early.¡± ¡°I came back with resentment. It was my sister and my mother who gave me a new life and took me away from the devil¡¯s den. It was my sister who taught me how to spell, read, and write. It was my sister who told me that I was not abandoned. I have so many Loved by the unknown, they changed me to stand in the sun today. It is my mother who made up for my vacant maternal love and has been helping me. My biological parents are equivalent to selling me twice. I don¡¯t owe the gift of childbearing. Theirs will also be paid alimony at the minimum standard in accordance with legal requirements. Thank you everyone.¡± The scene and the live broadcast were quiet for a while. Suddenly a reporter asked: ¡°Vice President Rong, Fu Ping clarified the statement for you. Are you two lovers? Is the sister you are talking about Fu Ping?¡± Rong Qi was disgusted when he heard this name. He clearly didn¡¯t react much to the recording just now, but suddenly, his breath suddenly became fierce. He didn¡¯t hide his dislike for Fu Ping at all: ¡°How can Fu Ping be as good as my sister? I have a piece of real black information about Fu Ping. I have been collecting it since I graduated from high school. I hate it.¡± This woman, if she doesn¡¯t provoke me anymore, I won¡¯t care about her. If she is still like before, I won¡¯t save any affection. ¡° ¡°I will not answer the rest of the questions, the meeting is adjourned.¡± Rong Qi does not need their sympathy, he is already alive and well. Rong Qi¡¯s clarification live broadcast caused a lot of disturbances on the Internet. Take a look at the discussion on this matter. ¡±To be honest, I don¡¯t think there is a problem with the practice of forgiving and abandoning. This is really unworthy of the parents.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Rong Qi to grow up healthy. It¡¯s really cruel to throw it in the snow in winter.¡± ¡°I think we should all reflect on it, and immediately scold and all kinds of obscenity if we can¡¯t see something.¡± ¡°Yes, those who speculate that Rong Qi has an improper relationship with Mr. Zheng are really hateful. Mr. Zheng has a daughter, and he protects her daughter very well.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 310 - into darkness (44) Chapter 310 Into the darkness with the body (44) ¡°His name is full of abandoned characters. The greatest luck is meeting Mr. Zheng and her daughter.¡± ¡°By the way, do any of you know what her name is? What does she look like?¡± ¡°Tolerance is too much, White-eyed Wolf, my Pingping speaks for him, but he is good enough to threaten Pingping.¡± ¡°I want to see the black material in his hand.¡± ¡°I want to +1 too.¡± ¡°I went to see Rong Qi¡¯s Weibo introduction, and sighed every day, he is a real genius, he has been delayed for more than ten years.¡± ¡°I wonder what Fu Ping has done to make Rong Qi so disgusted. A person like him doesn¡¯t look like he will be deceived.¡± ¡­ Fu Ping was going to die of anger. She kindly stood up to speak for him in the future when everyone scolded him, but it was good for Rong Qi to do so. Still talking about black material. Her black material, counting it down, still has a bit more. She can no longer speak or act easily, and Rong Qi doesn¡¯t play cards according to common sense at all, and she really can¡¯t understand Rong Qi¡¯s heart. In Rong Qi¡¯s private message, a bunch of Fu Ping¡¯s fans came to scold him, and the scolding was extremely ugly. My sister was not there, and there was no news for several months. Rong Qi was not very happy, so he took Fu Ping who bumped into him. Rong Qi, who has never posted on Weibo easily, sorted out the evidence. [The fans of a certain star are filled with righteous indignation, and I will send you a gift. This is the drug identification result of a fruit juice given by a certain star at the high school graduation party. The police have been called and a record has been made. picture.jpg] As soon as this Weibo was published, it caused quite a stir. Fu Ping¡¯s company rushed to suppress this black material, and the agent almost scolded Fu Ping to death on the phone call, so I didn¡¯t tell her about such a criminal record earlier. How can you refute the rumor? are all true. Some high school classmates with Rong Qi also stood up and told the ins and outs of the matter in the form of a small composition. Fu Ping was going to die of anger, she didn¡¯t understand that she had offended Rong Qi, a snake spirit, and she knew it was her fans who scolded her, and she insisted on apologizing to her. Fu Ping went to coax the benefactor again, but the benefactor took action to suppress this matter for her. There are still many people who come to scold Rong Qi, but Rong Qi doesn¡¯t respond. In the following, it is obvious that Fu Ping has the most opponents. Rong Qi doesn¡¯t plan to finish it now, it¡¯s best to hit her where she hurts. She can suppress this time, but she absolutely dare not attack him or mention him again. Rong¡¯s father and mother never expected that the direction of public opinion would change all of a sudden. People who blamed Rong Qi all came to accuse them of coming, their jobs were gone, and the landlord would not rent them a house. Now there is really no place to live. . Baitang and her comrades together caused a storm abroad, and H¡¯s country suddenly began to investigate and deal with it. Many local officials were sentenced, and some bosses were arrested. For a while, many people were arrested in many places. Rong Qi looked at the news reported in China and smiled. He secretly handed over some of the collected evidence to the police. Rong Qi received an invitation from Peking University to give a speech, and Rong Qi accepted. After completing the task, Baitang gave her a few days off and then came back. When Rong Qi saw Baitang again, he was able to hide his emotions well. As usual, throw a bag of sugar to Rongqi. Rong Qi asked: ¡°The morning after tomorrow, I¡¯m going to give a speech at my alma mater, Beijing University, sister, let¡¯s go together.¡± Bai Tang thought about it seriously before answering: ¡°Okay, A Rong.¡± Recalling what Zheng Dongqing said to her just now, Bai Tang said again: ¡°A Rong, you are going to be twenty-seven.¡± Rong Qi clenched his hands tightly, bitterness in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s going to be twenty-seven.¡± Baitang: ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a girlfriend?¡± Rong Qi squeezed the candy, with forbeared love deep in his eyes, and asked: ¡°My sister is also 28, why don¡¯t you find a boyfriend?¡± Rong Qi knew that Baitang would not. Baitang: ¡°My sister has a special status and may die at any time. This is irresponsible to others.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 311 - into darkness (45) Chapter 311 Into the darkness with the body (45) Rong Qi: ¡°My sister is prevaricating me, your comrade-in-arms will be the most suitable candidate.¡± I don¡¯t want to. Baitang was still as gentle as he said: ¡°Since Ah Rong is clear, why bother to ask more.¡± Rong Qi accidentally crushed the candy in his hand, and a trace of annoyance flashed across him quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, why should my sister urge me.¡± At that time, I thought Fu Ping¡¯s persistence was annoying, but now he has become such a person. The sun is too hot to get close to, but he doesn¡¯t want to feel this beauty from a distance. Baitang lowered his eyes: ¡°I won¡¯t rush you.¡± Rong Qi didn¡¯t even understand what liking was, he was just very attached to her. Rong Qi bent his lips and said, ¡°Sister, I have prepared a peaked cap and a mask for you, and I have bought a plane ticket, let¡¯s go.¡± Baitang nodded. Beijing University is about to give a speech, the speaker is Rong Qi, many people know about it. A very good senior, some time ago, there was still a lot of buzz about his past experience. My father doesn¡¯t love me, my mother doesn¡¯t love me, I was sold twice, I didn¡¯t go to kindergarten, and I didn¡¯t go through elementary school or junior high school. Bai Tang was not in a special position, sitting in a corner, listening to Rong Qi¡¯s speech while avoiding the camera. Fu Ping happened to be filming at Beijing University. Although she was suppressed when she drugged Rong Qi, she also lost a lot of fans. System 678 suddenly said: [Host, Rong Qi gave a speech at Beijing University, go and listen to it, dig out useful information, he is the hero of this world, you have to work hard, it¡¯s been more than ten years, and you haven¡¯t made any progress at all. ] Fu Ping¡¯s face contorted, her mentality has completely changed now, Rong Qi doesn¡¯t want to see her, and she doesn¡¯t want to see Rong Qi either, no matter what task she does, no matter what she does, it will be a mistake in Rong Qi¡¯s eyes. Sensing Fu Ping¡¯s thoughts of passive sabotage, system 679 immediately gave Fu Ping a soul blow. ¡°what!¡± Fu Ping screamed on the spot, his face turned pale instantly, and he fell to the ground and rolled. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡± How dare Fu Ping be negligent. System 678 took back the punishment. Fu Ping scared the director like this, and was also afraid that something would happen to her, so today he will shoot other people¡¯s scenes first. Fu Ping buried the resentment in her eyes, she was hurt by Rong Qi, and the system 678 is not a good thing. It will always make her think of a way to pack these two things. Having put on a good disguise, Fu Ping quietly went to the speech place. The speech is coming to an end. ¡°I hope that you and I will meet at the summit someday.¡± ¡°I also hope that you will find the beauty in life.¡± ¡°Someone is fighting for your peace and sunshine today, and we should repay it with blood.¡± ¡°Fang lives up to the prosperous age, lives up to his youth, and lives up to thousands of people who sent me to be equal to the sun.¡± ¡°Thank you for listening, today¡¯s speech ends here.¡± ¡­ Warm applause rang out in the auditorium, and this elegant senior left the stage gracefully. Rong Qi left, and Baitang quietly left the auditorium. Fu Ping glimpsed a figure out of the corner of his eye, wearing a peaked cap, a mask, and wearing extremely loose clothes. This is¡­Baitang? Why is it her again? Fu Ping¡¯s eyes flashed with viciousness. The male protagonist Rong Qi seems to be very special to this Baitang, and thinks that she is no better than Baitang. Is Baitang his white moonlight? What if Bai Yueguang died? What if there is another person similar to her? Men¡¯s **** is all the same. Bai Yueguang is gone, so I like to collect peripherals. Is this easier? Fu Ping said sinisterly: ¡°System 678, I thought of a way.¡± It can make the male protagonist put aside the pain and make the task progress, why not do it? System 678 is also very curious about what kind of method this not-so-intelligent woman will come up with. [What do you think? ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 312 - Into Darkness (46) Chapter 312 Into the darkness with the body (46) Fu Ping broke off a rose that was just right, and crushed it: ¡°Borrowing a knife to kill someone.¡± This kind of method is often used by Fu Ping. If something goes wrong, she can still hang on high. The matter is irrelevant, and she can still achieve her own goals. System 678 is even more curious. Fu Ping¡¯s methods are good enough in the entertainment industry, but they don¡¯t seem to be good in front of Rong Qi. [How to borrow a knife to kill someone? ] Fu Ping dropped the ravaged rose, stepped on it, and crushed it back and forth: ¡°System 678, what is Baitang¡¯s identity? Always covering his face, is it shameful?¡± In the past, Baitang appeared very rarely. After careful calculation, Fu Ping has never seen Baitang very much, let alone her face. Thinking about it carefully, Baitang¡¯s approach is somewhat similar to what they did in the entertainment circle to hide from the paparazzi. Isn¡¯t it just that you don¡¯t want people to see your face? System 678 didn¡¯t pay attention to Baitang in the first place, its goal was to tolerate abandonment. After Fu Ping said this, System 678 directly used the system¡¯s ability to check Baitang¡¯s identity. [Host, Baitang is one of the most secret teZhongBing in country H, codenamed Nightingale. ] Fu Ping was very surprised, never expecting that Baitang has such a layer of red identity. Fu Ping hesitated for a while, thinking that if the task did not progress, she would be punished by the system, so she stopped being entangled. Whoever blocks her way will die for her! Fu Ping said harshly: ¡°System 678, does she have many enemies?¡± System 678 sneered secretly: [There are many people who want to kill Nightingale, but her identity is extremely confidential. Only designated personnel can check her identity. No one knows her true identity yet. ] Fu Ping said: ¡°Didn¡¯t the country clean up some time ago? There must be no one caught. Help me find some.¡± Then lend his hand! Fu Ping: ¡°System, you send Baitang¡¯s identity to Guo Boren in the form of a text message, and don¡¯t let anyone find us in the end. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Killing Baitang, you can also torture the male lead to relieve the hatred in your heart, Fu Ping finally felt a lot more comfortable in his heart. System 678 followed suit: [It¡¯s not a more developed world, how could anyone know that I told him. ] ¡­ ¡°The body was dragged out and buried.¡± The man with the scar threw a cigarette into the mouth of the corpse, and his hands were covered with blood. The phone rang, and the man with the scar took a look. It was a text message from an unknown source. After clicking on it, his eyes narrowed, full of malice. [Name: Baitang Gender: Female Age: 28 Home address: XXX Community XXX, City C, Country H Baitang Identity: One of the highest-level teZhongBing in country H, code name: Nightingale Father: Bai Yanjiang (deceased anti-narcotics policeman) Mother: Zheng Dongqing (Executive President of Baishi Company) Special personnel: Rong Qi (Vice President of Bai¡¯s Company)] System 678 felt that he came from the Space-Time Administration, and Fu Ping hadn¡¯t considered it, so he had to consider it. The above information is extremely detailed, Guo Boren read it several times, the text message suddenly disappeared, Guo Boren searched several times but couldn¡¯t find it. The people under him asked: ¡°Brother Guo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Guo Boren¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Call the brothers, change the plan, and go to City C.¡± I didn¡¯t know who the other party was, so I gave him such detailed information. There are also ways to make text messages disappear out of thin air. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313 - Into Darkness (47) Chapter 313 Into the darkness with the body (47) He even knows the information about the most mysterious team members in country H. Guo Boren originally didn¡¯t intend to listen to this mysterious person. Baitang ruined so much of their efforts, and it wouldn¡¯t be justified if she didn¡¯t torture her relatives severely. But the identity and means of the mysterious person made Guo Boren afraid, so he had no choice but to give up. Guo Boren checked the identities of Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi, and then began to make plans. Guo Boren is a cold venomous snake hiding in the dark. In City C, Guo Boren made several plans, and only after planning the escape route did he start to do it. During a banquet, Zheng Dongqing went to the bathroom. A waiter passed her by, Zheng Dongqing frowned, feeling that something was wrong. The next second, Zheng Dongqing lost consciousness with a pain in his arm. After pulling out the needle tube, the man threw the needle tube into the trash can, took out a black pocket and stuffed Zheng Dongqing in it, and made a scissors hand to the camera, threw a small knife over, cut off the power supply connected to the camera, and then, Carrying Zheng Dongqing on his back, he left here quietly. An unassuming car pulls around the corner without anyone noticing. Zheng Dongqing told him that she went to the bathroom, why hasn¡¯t she come back in more than 20 minutes? Rong Qi suddenly felt uneasy, so he shied away a few words, and Rong Qi went over, ready to ask someone to come in and have a look. But felt a familiar malice, once¡­he too. Rong Qi¡¯s reaction is extremely fast, and he dodges immediately. I saw a big man wearing a waiter¡¯s clothes, holding a needle tube filled with an unknown liquid. Rong Qi¡¯s heart sank, Zheng Dongqing was probably taken away by them. These people are definitely people with a lot of blood on their hands. When such people approach him and Zheng Dongqing, there is only one answer, and that is that Baitang¡¯s identity has been exposed. My sister has always been cautious, how could her identity be exposed? Could it be¡­a traitor? After all, Rong Qi has no skills, how can he be the opponent of these vicious people. There is something cold and **** the waist, which is about round. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I will shoot if you move again. There are bombs in the building, you don¡¯t want to kill more people, do you?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t move. The man injected the medicine from his neck, and within half a minute, Rong Qi felt that his eyelids were heavy, he couldn¡¯t open them, and completely lost consciousness. Sister¡­be careful¡­ Another car left City C silently. When the police received the report, they immediately transferred to the surveillance system. Due to the special identity information of Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi, they immediately reported it again. At the same time, Guo Boren received a call. The other party is fluent in a foreign language. A few days later, a group of engineers in H was kidnapped. When Baitang heard the news, she frowned. After all, she has been in H for so many years, and she is still very sure about many things. Regarding the leak of her identity information, the people above are also checking, but they can¡¯t find any clues. According to intelligence, Rong Qi and Zheng Dongqing were kidnapped together with these engineers. City C is not far from the border, so it takes three or four days to travel day and night. Baitang also searched in his mind, but found nothing. This is strange, who leaked the secret? Baitang got his mobile phone, saw the text message, clicked on it, surprised and doubtful. [Nightingale, we will meet soon. ] He showed his face to the leader with a livid face, and the leader also looked ugly. ¡°We will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. The border has been sealed off and is on full alert. The mobile phone is handed over to you, and you act together with them. Rescue everyone.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡­ Rong Qi woke up relatively early. In his early years, his body experienced various tortures, and his body was consumed faster than ordinary people. He felt a little hot around him, and he thought Zheng Dongqing was next to him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª High-energy early warning the day after tomorrow Ben Xiaobao is here to ask for a wave of recommendations~ Thank you for your hard work, see you next time~*^_^*~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 314 - into darkness (48) Chapter 314 Into the darkness with the body (48) Rong Qi did not move, quietly waiting for the opportunity. The younger brother dissatisfied: ¡°Master Guo, these two people killed them.¡± Guo Boren thought deeply: ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? The mysterious person doesn¡¯t know who it is, and wait a minute, after leaving the country, meet up with the brothers, use these two people as bait, and then kill Baitang, I must kill her with my own hands! ¡° Rong Qi¡¯s heart became more and more heavy. Can¡¯t be chaotic, can¡¯t panic, he must be calm. How can we transmit information to the outside world. The faster you go, the less you can succeed. The quality of this pocket is not particularly good, you can see a little light, listen to the sound outside, it is a little noisy, it should be in the daytime. Cell phone, where is his cell phone? Finding the right opportunity, with a bump in the car, Rong Qi also bumped slightly, without feeling the hardness in his pocket. His and everyone else¡¯s mobile phone should be thrown away, Rong Qi thinks of his own watch, newly developed, his is made of an imitation ordinary watch. Moving the bound fingers, Rong Qi managed to touch the watch, and felt a little relieved. ¡°Master Guo, I have already notified my brothers to come and help me.¡± ¡°Romanster will not let us go out, we still have the engineers they want.¡± ¡°Check again, are all the communication devices in their hands lost?¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Guo.¡± Rong Qi took a deep breath, this watch must not be found. But it never occurred to them that they didn¡¯t search him and Zheng Dongqing at all. When they went to eat, Rong Qi started to act, turn on the phone, enter the password, relying on the super memory, the loneliness and distance of finger sliding, everything is so good. Here, it should be Baitang¡¯s account, click on it, and the real-time location will be sent to it. Sent four more words, Romanster. Then return to the page and the screen is off. Re-entry requires a password. Baitang received it as soon as it was sent. This is even more beneficial for Baitang, and a group of twelve people hastened to act. Guo Boren always felt that something was overlooked, so he asked again: ¡°Have those two damned checked?¡± ¡°Master Guo, go check it out right away.¡± Guo Boren: ¡°Trash, hurry up, I¡¯ll kill you if something goes wrong!¡± Rong Qi hurriedly pretended to be stunned, and forcibly turned off the watch. No matter what they do, there is no sign of waking up. The watch was taken off and thrown out. Now, there is really no way. ¡°Nightingale, the positioning is broken.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stepped on the accelerator: ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered, so we¡¯re safe for now.¡± The message was cut off again, so I can only hunt down the signal and speculate based on other information. A few hours later, Rong Qi heard the voice of that countryman again. Rong Qi¡¯s English is very good, and it is not difficult to understand their conversations. After Guo Boren called the M countryman, he called another person. Comprehensively, Rong Qi understood Guo Boren¡¯s plan. Using the people arranged by M Country Romanst to attract our attention, the people he meets at the border are divided into two parts, one part has more flaws, and the other part is the people who really connect with him. Guo Boren will give the captured engineers to Romanste, but, if they are not given to them so easily, they will naturally be slaughtered and get the highest reward. Rong Qi is trying his best to spread the news. It¡¯s really hard now. He and Zheng Dongqing were used to target Baitang. According to the information from above, there are two groups of suspicious people walking around the border. Sparrow: ¡°Nightingale, which way do you think he will go?¡± Baitang only thought for a while, then said: ¡°Both sides are a cover. He went to the third party.¡± Guo Boren¡¯s behavior style, Baitang still has some understanding, and the three caves of the rabbit are talking about him. He would definitely not choose the road of Romanster, which is not good for him. Once he chooses, he will give them the dozen or so engineers he **** for nothing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 315 - into darkness (49) Chapter 315 Into the darkness with the body (49) Partridge: ¡°The latest developments have been obtained.¡± A Top 1 engineer, how can there be nothing in his body? Sparrow took a look, and sure enough, it was neither. Contain in front, chase after. Guo Boren discovered it quickly enough, and Romanster mocked him for not knowing that the big boss was protecting the chip of the top1 engineer. Although Guo Boren was angry, he immediately took a knife to dig their arms one by one. That thing is usually planted in this place. After several turnarounds, and the shameless resistance of the Romance forces, they were still called out of the border. For a while, they were safe. There are many undercover agents in various places, and the specific location needs to rely on the undercover agents there. Within a day, Baitang received another text message. Instruct Baitang to go to the place he said alone. also brought a video. Rong Qi and Zheng Dongqing were bound and gagged, looking very embarrassed. Partridge comforted: ¡°Nightingale, you have to calm down.¡± Baitang said in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯m very calm. The engineer is hiding in the basement, looking for a drain to get in.¡± Sparrow was puzzled: ¡°Nightingale, how do you know?¡± Bai Tang: ¡°Arong made a small gesture of -1 with his finger, representing the basement. After Arong finished speaking about saving him, he opened his mouth twice more, but he didn¡¯t make a sound, let¡¯s drain water.¡± Partridge: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baitang said affirmatively: ¡°Definitely.¡± The other party¡¯s negligence was that he underestimated Rong Qi too much. After all, he was also the provincial number one scholar back then, one of the top among hundreds of thousands of people. Rong Qi¡¯s experiences are destined to make him calmer and calmer than ordinary people, not to mention that he is not Rong Qi who has never read a book, and he knows what to do to get the most out of it. How could Rong Qi let go of this opportunity? Fake fear and panic. In fact, it is an excellent opportunity to convey information. Rong Qi and Zheng Dongqing looked at each other, and when they looked away, they were equally afraid, panicked and worried. Rong Qi never thought that Guo Boren would shoot a video for Bai Tang. Rong Qi directly told Bai Tang the information he had heard and guessed in a very brief form. quietly lurks in this place. They made a division of labor, Baitang and Sparrow teamed up to save Rongqi and Zheng Dongqing. Two people responded, and others went in from the drain to rescue the robbed engineer. The two held sabers, and quietly harvested heads in the dark, cooperating very tacitly. The closer you get, the harder it is to approach. Baitang asked the sparrow to meet people here, and she began to attract firepower. In the dark night, a gunshot broke the silence in the dark night. Baitang rolled and hid quickly after firing the gun. In the next moment, dense gunfire sounded and continuous shooting. No matter how fast Baitang hid, his skin was scratched by a bullet. Guo Boren put out his cigarette and sneered: ¡°Here comes the net, let¡¯s see how she escapes!¡± Big Boss spends a lot of money and material resources to cultivate the most powerful characters. If he can kill one, he is not at a loss. He has already hidden the engineer elsewhere. Both Rong Qi and Zheng Dongqing were very nervous and worried. Bullets don¡¯t have eyes, so killing people is easy. There are three floors inside and three floors outside, and there are people released by Guo Boren in the dark. Guo Boren shouted: ¡°Everyone stop.¡± The gunshots stopped, and Guo Boren yelled again: ¡°Baitang, I know you¡¯re here, if you don¡¯t come in alone, I will chop off your mother¡¯s hand with you!¡± This is the first time Sparrow heard Nightingale¡¯s real name. The people in them all called each other by code names, except for the captain, no one knew each other¡¯s real names. Baitang, what a beautiful name. Zheng Dongqing shouted anxiously: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, don¡¯t come in, you are the continuation of Mom and Dad¡¯s life, if you live, we will live.¡± Zheng Dongqing was strangled, and Guo Boren¡¯s gun was on his temple. Baitang¡¯s eyes darkened, not to mention that she wasn¡¯t their real daughter, even if she was, who would watch their parents who loved him so much die and not save them? (end of this chapter) Chapter 316 - Into Darkness (50) Chapter 316 Into the darkness with the body (50) What¡¯s more, she is using the body of someone else¡¯s daughter, so she should protect the mother of this body. Rong Qi also doesn¡¯t want Baitang to come in, it¡¯s too dangerous here: ¡°Sister, I have a secret that I haven¡¯t told you, I can protect my mother well.¡± Guo Boren sneered: ¡°If you can¡¯t protect yourself, you still try to be brave?¡± ¡°Baitang, I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t come in alone, your mother¡¯s hand will be broken first!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fear of that mysterious person, Guo Boren would have started to torture and kill Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi long ago. ¡°three.¡± ¡°two.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Baitang held a gun in his hand, and his eyes were cold. The moment she appeared, all the guns were aimed at her, densely packed, making people shiver. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, you go¡­¡± Zheng Dongqing¡¯s trembling voice showed her fear. Rongqi¡¯s brain was running fast, thinking about how to prevent Baitang from being so passive. Guo Boren snorted coldly: ¡°Do you think you can come out alive?¡± Baitang licked the corner of his lips, revealing a bit of anger: ¡°Who knows? Maybe I can drag you to die together?¡± Guo Boren: ¡°Hu Zi, throw the medicine to her.¡± The big man next to Guo Boren took a bottle of unlabeled medicine, sucked it in with a needle, and threw it at Baitang¡¯s feet. Baitang raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Since you are dying, you have to tell me, what kind of medicine is this?¡± Guo Boren didn¡¯t mind saying that Baitang was a dead person in his eyes: ¡°If you hit him, you will be awake all the time and feel the extreme pain.¡± Baitang sighed lightly: ¡°This leaker really hates me to the bone.¡± Baitang dropped the gun. At this moment, holding it is useless. Only dropping it will make him relax his vigilance. She wants to attract as much firepower as possible and buy time. Zheng Dongqing struggled to stop Baitang, but she couldn¡¯t match the strength of Guo Boren, who killed people all the time. Zheng Dongqing¡¯s heart was bleeding: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± Bleeding from the lip bitten by Rong Qi, his eyes were red, holding back, the tyrannical aura spread over him, gradually enveloping him. Baitang picked up the needle on the ground, and Huzi shot Baitang¡¯s left leg and knee. Baitang kept his hands on the ground, and she didn¡¯t fall down. Thick sweat broke out on her forehead. Huzi urged: ¡°Hurry up, dawdle!¡± Baitang Wan¡¯er smiled, and injected the medicine without moving her eyelids. They planned to kill her, but didn¡¯t intend to kill her directly. This was her chance. Guo Boren still did not relax his vigilance: ¡°Fight!¡± These people are too tolerant, and he can¡¯t relax his vigilance until she is dying. More than a dozen big men greeted Baitang with iron rods. After taking the medicine, you couldn¡¯t pass out, and you could feel the pain most clearly. Baitang couldn¡¯t bet, and he didn¡¯t dare to bet that they wouldn¡¯t attack Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi. Zheng Dongqing has lost too much, she lost her father and daughter in middle age, she can¡¯t lose her life because of her. As for Rong Qi, he has been suffering for sixteen years, so don¡¯t get hurt if you can. The sound of being slapped firmly on the flesh, Zheng Dongqing was riddled with holes, it was as uncomfortable as hitting them. For Rong Qi, his hatred is stronger than ever. I would rather suffer this myself than Baitang. Would rather die than see her mistreated. He is more clear about his heart than ever. Zheng Dongqing was so heartbroken that she almost fainted, her eyes were bloodshot, what evil did she do? Witnessing her daughter being humiliated and suffering in front of her, her husband used to be like this. In this life, her two dearest and most beloved people have left her in such a tragic way. Too late to regret, why didn¡¯t you stop her more? After beating for almost an hour, Baitang counted the time, they should have found the engineer. Seeing Baitang lying on the ground with no good skin on his body, Guo Boren was very happy. Ye-father, Bo Ren has avenged you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 317 - Into Darkness (51) Chapter 317 Into the darkness with the body (51) Guo Boren suddenly turned the direction of the gun, and fired a few shots at Baitang, the blood flowed out, the clothes were already stained dark with blood, and three of the shots hit Baitang¡¯s heart. Baitang stopped moving slightly. Rong Qi has already untied the rope, waiting for an opportunity. My sister wants to keep Mommy intact, and she knows it. Sparrow was about to die of anxiety outside. As a comrade in arms who had been side by side for several years, she had already integrated into every aspect of their lives. Why is there no news yet? Guo Boren was relieved this time, even Da Luo Jinxian couldn¡¯t survive, so he threw the gun on the ground. Leaving Zheng Dongqing to Huzi¡¯s care, Guo Boren walked over with high strides, squatted down, and smiled wildly. At this moment, Baitang suddenly opened his eyes, Rong Qi instantly punched Huzi, grabbed the gun from Huzi¡¯s hand, and grabbed Zheng Dongqing to protect him. At the same time, Baitang also endured the severe pain, fighting for a chance to breathe with his soul, rolled over, and clasped Guo Boren¡¯s neck tightly with five fingers. Anyway, I can¡¯t survive, and I can bring one. ¡°Who dares to move?¡± Baitang is like a person returning from hell, covered in blood, wounded all over, and his skin is blue and purple. Her breathing was soaked in pain, and every movement involved pain nerves, her brows and eyes were cold and determined, her lips were bitten, and she didn¡¯t let out a sound in pain. Guo Boren couldn¡¯t break free: ¡°I¡­underestimated you!¡± Baitang: ¡°A Rong, take mom away!¡± Huzi pointed his gun at Rong Qi: ¡°I don¡¯t want them to die, so let Master Guo go!¡± Rong Qi held the gun and confronted him without any sign of timidity: ¡°Really? Who dares?¡± Rong Qi¡¯s full of hostility actually made them feel scared too. Baitang said in a cold voice: ¡°I dare to kill, even if you take away one of the dying people, it will not be a loss. Do you dare to bet?¡± Baitang sternly said: ¡°Fu Boren, let them go, or I will kill you now. You can try.¡± Now that she has a bargaining chip, she can ensure the safety of Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi. Rong Qi held Zheng Dongqing¡¯s hand tightly with one hand, and held the gun in the other without trembling at all. ¡°Calm down, Mom.¡± There was joy in Zheng Dongqing¡¯s eyes. Baitang pressed his fingers harder and threatened: ¡°Do you dare to bet?¡± Guo Boren can¡¯t afford to gamble. People like him cherish their lives the most. If they don¡¯t have their lives, they can¡¯t use the money they get from destroying humanity and breaking the law. ¡°Let¡­ let¡­they go!¡± Guo Boren kept praying in his heart that Baitang would die soon. With such a serious injury and bleeding so much, how could she not die? Those two people didn¡¯t want to touch them originally, his goal was to kill Baitang. Zheng Dongqing wanted to take Baitang to go with her: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, let¡¯s go with mother¡­¡± Bai Tang frowned: ¡°A Rong, go out to find the sparrow, retreat first.¡± With blood dripping from his heart, Rong Qi grabbed Zheng Dongqing and walked out. Rong Qi: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hold back my sister.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer¡­ Suddenly, Hu Zi fired a shot, Rong Qi immediately blocked it, his shoulder hurt badly. Baitang stepped on the hilt of the long knife she had fallen on the ground, the long knife bounced, and Baitang slashed back with the other hand, breaking Guo Boren¡¯s arm. ¡°what!¡± ¡°Master Guo!¡± ¡°Master Guo!¡± ¡­ The long knife was pressed tightly against Guo Boren¡¯s abdomen, making him feel chills in addition to pain. Baitang: ¡°Next time, it will be Guo Boren¡¯s other arm! Dare to try it!¡± This woman is really weird. She still has such great strength, and she can still speak clearly and think clearly under such severe pain. ¡°Who the **** told you to shoot?¡± Guo Boren cursed loudly. Rong Qi didn¡¯t dare to relax for a moment, and pulled Zheng Dongqing out. ¡°They¡­they¡¯re gone, you¡­you should let me go¡­¡± Guo Boren hated Baitang to the bone, and sucked in his breath hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 318 - into darkness (52) Chapter 318 Into the darkness with the body (52) Baitang became colder and colder: ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± Her two weaknesses have left. Baitang pinches Guo Boren and keeps retreating. This is Guo Boren¡¯s lair. With such a serious injury, she can¡¯t live anymore, so she might as well use this ¡°miracle¡± time to find out some useful information for country H. Baitang glanced around, and immediately selected a person, threw the saber up, kicked the handle of the saber, and skillfully, the saber stabbed towards that person, brushed his face and plunged into the wall. ¡°Where does Guo Boren usually stay?¡± The man blurted out in shock: ¡°Basement, A315.¡± Baitang¡¯s fingers were extremely forceful, and she controlled the strength very well. Her other hand was already holding Guo Boren¡¯s gun, pressing against his abdomen. What Baitang has to do now is to take Guo Boren hostage to the place he often goes to. Rong Qi took Zheng Dongqing out carefully, the sparrow saw it and hurried over. Sparrow: ¡°Follow me.¡± Zheng Dongqing cried: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er is still inside, save her!¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Mom, neither of us has any skills, calm down, don¡¯t waste time, he will save my sister.¡± Sparrow: ¡°My task is to send you safely to the car. Nightingale is my comrade in arms. Life or death, I will take her home.¡± Sparrow covered the two of them to the meeting place and got on the car, turned around and walked back without any hesitation. Rong Qi regretted it, living in the sun, living in protection is not a good thing, when others can save his sister, he can only wait in torment, he can only watch others save the more important than his life people. He is like a waste. At this time, he can only make trouble, but it has no effect. The nails sank deeply into the palm, and blood dripped continuously. Peregrine Falcon: ¡°You were shot in the back, there is no anesthetic now, should you deal with it now or later?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Now.¡± Now he can only take out the bullet with a knife. Peregrine Falcon was worried that Rong Qi would not be able to bear it, but he didn¡¯t say a word after the simple treatment. Baitang took Guo Boren to the basement A315, opened the door with his backhand, brought Guo Boren in, and kept threatening: ¡°Stay outside, Guo Boren¡¯s life is still in my hands!¡± Kicked the door, closed it with one hand, and locked it. Baitang put more strength into his hand and broke Guo Boren¡¯s neck, making him lose his breath completely. Baitang turned on his computer, glanced at ten lines, took a rough look, with anger in his eyes, found a USB flash drive and copied it. Baitang imitated Guo Boren¡¯s voice to talk to himself, quickly flipped through the useful materials, put them away and took them away. She made a lot of noise, and next, I will wait for the support of my comrades. The top engineer hid in another place and spent some time. After taking them away, they are going to rescue their comrades in arms. There was a gun battle outside, and Baitang also found the gun in the house. Open the door suddenly and join them. After Baitang had no scruples, he attacked quickly and ruthlessly, and it didn¡¯t take much time to solve this problem. Sparrow looked at Baitang stretching out her hand vigorously, and thought her injury was only in the face, but when she got closer, she realized that it was completely unimaginable. ¡°Nightingale, we will take you away.¡± Sparrow pulled Baitang over with one hand, put it on his back, and the others covered and left. After getting in the car, Romanster¡¯s men arrived, and another fierce battle took place. ¡°Partridge, drive faster! Peregrine, where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± The man with a tough face, burst into tears. Baitang grabbed Peregrine Falcon¡¯s hand: ¡°Save your strength¡­I won¡¯t last long¡­¡± Partridge: ¡°No, save, save with all your strength.¡± Everyone is not feeling well. Nightingale is the only woman in their mysterious team. Everyone has deep affection for each other, and most of them regard her as their younger sister. Baitang took out the **** USB flash drive and documents: ¡°It must be handed over to the leader.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is not easy for Xiaotanger to grow up, I hope you will support me a lot (end of this chapter) Chapter 319 - Into Darkness (53) Chapter 319 Into the darkness with the body (53) Sparrow tremblingly took over the USB flash drive and the data. This body cannot be saved even after decades. Baitang¡¯s ability to persist for so long was, to them, a miracle among miracles. ¡°Comrades always look at each other¡­ I am not alone when I go forward¡­ Please let my mother and Ah Rong come over.¡± Rong Qi just kept pulling Zheng Dongqing, so as not to delay what Baitang wanted to do. Now that I hear her words, I don¡¯t care about the past. Holding Baitang¡¯s hand tightly, he tried his best to keep him: ¡°Sister¡­¡± Why can he be resurrected, but my sister can¡¯t? This resurrection, he doesn¡¯t want it! Baitang looked at Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Mom, Xiangyang Orphanage in N City, Yueyue, talk to her more, and you will understand the doubts you once had.¡± She¡¯s been here for a while anyway, so it¡¯s okay to say this at this time. It¡¯s just a pity that she didn¡¯t protect the original owner¡¯s body well¡­ Baitang¡¯s fingers moved, Rong Qi understood what she was thinking, bent down, put his ear to Baitang¡¯s lips, tears fell drop by drop on Baitang¡¯s body, like pearls with broken strings, uniquely beautiful and miserable. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Breaks and bruises all over¡­ Ah Rong told me¡­ how to survive¡­¡± ¡°elder sister¡­¡± ¡°Arong¡­keep the secret of your resurrection, don¡¯t let anyone find out¡­and, obediently, be a kind¡­sunshine person¡­live well¡­remember¡­my sister, the sparrow, the partridge¡­we are in love yours¡­¡± This kind of love is different from the lingering love between men and women. It is oriented to the present, but also to the future, to hope, and to the way home. People at the moment are unknowingly protected from danger, and their new life is the future and hope. Elderly people, since their parents died, there is no way back, only the way back. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t¡­¡± My sister knows everything, I only wish him to live a good life¡­ Her hands stopped moving, her eyes closed quietly, and she was completely out of breath. ¡°Little Tanger!¡± Zheng Dongqing was so sad that she passed out directly. ¡°elder sister!¡± Rong Qi couldn¡¯t control it anymore, and cried out in grief. I once wanted to own his sun, but now I only want the sun to hang high in the sky and never set. When the sun sets and rises, life withers and never returns. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m good, don¡¯t go¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very obedient¡­¡± ¡°I have donated a lot to the school¡­¡± ¡°How do you tell me to live!¡± ¡°elder sister¡­¡± Sad emotions rendered the people in the car. Peregrine Falcon and the others silently wiped away their tears, secretly vowing in their hearts to tear all the villains to pieces. Engineers are also uncomfortable, watching a life disappear in front of their eyes, and their reasons are in it, can An Neng feel guilty? The most uncomfortable ones were Zheng Dongqing and Rong Qi. It was because of them that Bai Tang appeared and was humiliated. Rong Qi hugged Baitang, who had lost his temperature due to cultivation, and was extremely sick, extremely sinister, and every word was full of endless hatred: ¡°Dead people can¡¯t speak, and only the living can tell the truth.¡± Staring at the sparrow, he said, ¡°Guo Boren knows that his sister killed his adoptive father. Who can know such details?¡± Sparrow muttered: ¡°We will definitely find him out!¡± Rong Qi wept bitterly: ¡°Guo Boren threatened my mother and me, and forced my sister to take adrenaline and stay awake all the time. After beating for more than an hour, she was shot seven times in the body and three times in the heart. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ cut him!¡± Intense hatred poured out. Those who leak secrets are hateful and shameful. Rong Qi glanced at the data and the USB flash drive in Sparrow¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯ll find the chips and see.¡± What my sister didn¡¯t finish, he will do. Live well? No need. She is here, he will be very good, she is gone, there is no point in living well. Many words that were incomprehensible before, at this moment, Rong Qi felt that they could not express their grief. Water cuts down mountains, pearls scatter and jade shatters, wind stops and forests rest, mountains and rivers fade, heaven and earth die forever, this hatred and this pain will last forever and never die! ¡ª Write something off-topic. In this article, I wrote a little bit about those unsung heroes who drove the darkness away. Reality is far more cruel, and all I can think of is the cruelest I have seen. Generally, people like Guo Boren tend to be more inhumane. The adrenaline rush is real, it will keep you awake and feeling the pain, the beating to death is real, the longest it is published is more than five hours, but this is only for men. They would choose this way of killing men, and after killing them, they would usually choose to dismember the corpse. This is just the tip of the iceberg, and there will be more tragic ones, which you and I cannot know. The mountains, rivers and moons are bright, and the four seasons flow. Remember, there is a group of people who are loving us with their lives, your life and your beautiful life, they are fighting each other with their lives, please live strong, be kind, upright, brave and lovely. In places we can¡¯t see, there are many cruelties. Love our country. It is true that there are bad things. Because of this, we need to change now and achieve a bright future together. Xiao Tanger VS A Su: 830511403 (book friend group, no threshold, interested Baoer can enter) (end of this chapter) Chapter 320 - Into Darkness (54) Chapter 320 Into the darkness with the body (54) Who will remember you? Who would know? Singing and dancing to promote peace, feasting and feasting, warblers singing, the whole family is happy and happy. Who will know about you? Everything is sealed and cannot be made public. Bury everything, the world you love, no one knows you, no one knows you, no one remembers you. In the torrent of history, you will gradually go away, annihilate, and become an inconspicuous wave in the long river. ¡­ On the day of the burial, the sun was very bright, and many people came, all of whom were her friends and bosses who fought side by side. A bright red flag with a five-pointed star printed on it covered Baitang¡¯s body who couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at it. When Baitang¡¯s boss, Leng Zhirui, walked over, Rong Qi asked paranoidly, ¡°Have you found the leaker?¡± Leng Zhirui only said: ¡°We will definitely find him!¡± Even the most confidential TeZhongBing information is known, and they haven¡¯t found the clue yet. This is a very big hidden danger. Rong Qi clenched his fists: ¡°Call me, I will find it.¡± Although Leng Zhirui felt that Rong Qi would not have access to such confidential things, he still told Rong Qi his private phone number. The young man was so sharp and so clever that he might have discovered it. On this day, the sun was very good, but it was no longer warm, and it was very scorching. Just like seeing her stretching out her hand to him for the first time, he blinked for a moment. Another unnamed grave was added to the Martyrs Cemetery¡­ Bai Yanjiang¡¯s alarm number is permanently sealed, and there is no chance of restarting it¡­ ¡­ [Host, Baitang is dead, next, the biggest threat you think is gone. ] System 678 notified Fu Ping indifferently. Beside Fu Ping lay a fat middle-aged man, his white body was exposed. Hearing the notification from the system, Fu Ping smiled triumphantly. Bai Yueguang is gone, she doesn¡¯t believe it, but if a person similar to Bai Yueguang appears, can he not be moved? Zheng Dongqing went to the N city that Baitang told her last, the Xiangyang Orphanage, and found the director. Zheng Dongqing asked: ¡°Hello, is there a girl named Yueyue?¡± The dean pointed to the girl who was planting flowers and said, ¡°Madam, she is Yueyue. I picked her up by the river, and she is five years old now.¡± Zheng Dongqing walked over with doubts, squatted down, looked at the little girl who was planting flowers and said, ¡°Your name is Yueyue?¡± The girl was not afraid of strangers at all, her eyes were shining like stars, and she said crisply, ¡°Hello, my name is Yueyue.¡± Zheng Dongqing asked: ¡°What does Yueyue like best?¡± Yueyue: ¡°Bathing in the sun.¡± Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Why!¡± Yueyue: ¡°The sun smells like Mom and Dad.¡± Zheng Dongqing: ¡°Has Yueyue seen Mom and Dad?¡± Yueyue: ¡°I saw it in my dream. He bled a lot, and then I saw my mother fainted from crying. There was a flag, red, and stars, but there was no Yueyue.¡± Zheng Dongqing burst into tears, and the tears fell. Yueyue was startled, and touched Zheng Dongqing¡¯s head: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, just touch your head.¡± She understood the initial doubts. She said why Xiaotanger was so powerful and thoughtful all of a sudden. She has never thought about it in this direction. That girl, is also a very nice girl. Zheng Dongqing adopted Yueyue and brought her home. Rong Qi walked to an ice cream shop, he often came to this shop, and bought the ice cream that his sister bought for him here. A tall woman with a peaked cap covering most of her face, a mask, and extremely loose clothes came here: ¡°Boss, have a strawberry sundae.¡± This person is¡­Fu Ping? Rong Qi stared at this woman very unkindly, suddenly, he heard a mechanical voice talking to Fu Ping. Fu Ping: ¡°System 678, I¡¯ve come to imitate Baitang as a stand-in. If the hero doesn¡¯t respond, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± System 678: [The host should not be passive and sabotage, otherwise, I will abandon you. ] Fu Ping: ¡°He will never know, and he can¡¯t find it. I told you to tell Guo Boren the secret of Baitang. Who made him hate me all the time and treat me indifferently? Does Bai Yueguang feel uncomfortable after Bai Yueguang¡¯s death? Don¡¯t be afraid. , I will replace this so-called White Moonlight.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 321 - Into Darkness (55) Chapter 321 Into the darkness with the body (55) The tyrannical heart of Rongqi suddenly arises, and I really want to rush over immediately and put all the pain that Baitang has endured on her body. Rong Qi¡¯s killing intent was everywhere, but An Nai finally stopped. It is not enough to kill Fu Ping, the so-called system 678, he will not let it go. Rong Qi turned around and left. After returning home, he found Zheng Dongqing. ¡°Mom, please take care of the company¡¯s affairs.¡± Zheng Dongqing keenly sensed something: ¡°A Rong, what are you going to do?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Some things can¡¯t be said too much. Mom put all Fu Ping¡¯s black material in my computer.¡± Zheng Dongqing hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and accepted the matter. Rong Qi called Leng Zhirui. Leng Zhirui didn¡¯t expect that this young man, who he looked full of despair, would call so soon. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rong Qi, I already have clues, don¡¯t point them out.¡± Rong Qi is guarding against that system 678, which seems to be an advanced electronic product. Leng Zhirui: ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Excuse me, sir, find a place that can block all signals. I will come. I will exchange enough chips for the information that my sister gave to the sparrow.¡± After a while, Leng Zhirui said: ¡°I will send my guards to pick you up.¡± Rong Qi reported a series of addresses and waited patiently. After receiving the call, Rong Qi went downstairs and got into the car. Passing through layers of checkpoints, it was the first time for Rong Qi to come to this kind of place. Smart people don¡¯t need to say much, just with a glance and a nod, they already know a lot. Rong Qi changed clothes with Leng Zhirui, and went to a closed room. Leng Zhirui: ¡°Here, it¡¯s a pity, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tolerance: ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough, there can¡¯t be any electronic devices, and there can¡¯t be any signals or currents passing through, otherwise, it will be discovered.¡± Leng Zhirui frowned, what is the background of that person? Can make Rong Qi so vigilant. Leng Zhirui took Rong Qi to another place, this place is very confidential and needs to change clothes. Will throw away all electronic equipment outside, and make the most thorough preparations. Although Leng Zhirui was a little puzzled, he did so, Rong Qi would not be so stupid as to attack him. The two sat opposite each other at a simple long table, with paper and pens placed on the table. Leng Zhirui: ¡°You said you have a clue?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°It¡¯s not a clue, it¡¯s a confirmation.¡± Leng Zhirui¡¯s eyes were sharp: ¡°Who?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Fu Ping and System 678.¡± Commander Leng has never heard of the name Fu Ping. As for System 678, it seems to exist only in novels. Leng Zhirui: ¡°How do you know?¡± Rong Qi said gloomyly: ¡°I heard their conversation.¡± Rong Qi recounted the conversation between Fu Ping and System 678. ¡°Sorrow is greater than heart death. This may be the reason why I can hear it. Even though I hate them to the bone, I hold back. Such a thing that exists in the human brain is closely related to the spirit and even the soul. I believe you will be very interested .¡± Leng Zhirui: ¡°How to prove this is true?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°How to catch System 678 is up to you. Whether you have the ability to trap this system depends on whether scientific research can keep up.¡± Rong Qi took the pen and paper, and began to sort out all the suspicious points from when he met Fu Ping until now. ¡°This woman is good at acting, and everyone thinks she has a deep affection for me. Over the years, I have met 4,567 times by chance. This is when I deliberately avoided her. Before today, Fu Ping usually acted as white Dressed in a skirt, today, she is dressed like her sister, with the same haircut, the same style of peaked cap, a mask, and the clothes that her sister often wears.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly changed color, the pale golden light was as dazzling as the sun, and his tone became the familiar tone of Leng Zhirui, flat and gentle: ¡°Sir, long time no see.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 322 - Into Darkness (56) Chapter 322 Into the darkness with the body (56) Leng Zhirui narrowed his eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Nightingale?¡± Baitang originally planned to leave, but Fang Tiandao wanted to use her power to eradicate System 678, an existence that disrupted the rules, so he took possession of the abandoned body at this time. Baitang: ¡°You have sharp eyes, it¡¯s me. To make a long story short, I borrowed A Rong¡¯s body today, but Fu Ping has System 678 in her body. I will help you remove and trap it. You can study it, but the person who can study it must be honest and kind. Please reach out one hand.¡± Although it is incredible, it is completely beyond the scope of his cognition, and everything inherent needs to be broken and reshaped. Leng Zhirui still stretched out his right hand. Baitang used Rongqi¡¯s body to form a formula, and Leng Zhirui saw that with the lonely changes of each of Baitang¡¯s fingertips, a golden and very mysterious magic circle landed on his palm, quickly turning into a light. Point, into Leng Zhirui¡¯s palm. Leng Zhirui took a deep breath: ¡°Nightingale, can this trap that system?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t tell it to notice in advance, the commander just needs to point Fu Ping¡¯s eyebrows with his finger, and when you can trap it, the restraint will disappear by itself, it¡¯s up to you how far you can research, I want I really left this world. Ah Rong had a hard time in the first half of his life, please take care of him, I hope he will be safe and happy for the rest of his life, goodbye.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes returned to normal, and he stretched out his hand to grab, but he couldn¡¯t catch anything. ¡°Sister¡­I know it¡¯s you¡­¡± Because I knew it, there was no trace of resistance. Leng Zhirui sighed: ¡°Rong Qi, Nightingale wishes you peace and joy for the rest of your life.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes were red, his eye sockets were moist, he was paranoid and sullen: ¡°My sister can¡¯t come back, how can I talk about peace and joy?¡± Leng Zhirui: ¡°You can learn to let go.¡± Rong Qi suppressed the grief in his heart: ¡°How can I let go? I don¡¯t want to let go. You haven¡¯t experienced despair again and again, and you haven¡¯t experienced the feeling that everyone tramples you under your feet. I don¡¯t believe all People, I believe everything my sister says. I watched her be beaten to black and purple and bruised all over because of me. I watched her go from smiling to dying. I saw her heart shot three times. But I can¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t save her, it will add trouble to her.¡± Leng Zhirui: ¡°Nightingale has left.¡± Blood on the palm of Rong Qi¡¯s palm dripped on the ground, and he quickly calmed down again: ¡°Sister is thinking about me after all, that¡¯s enough. Leng Zhirui, I want to read the information she submitted.¡± He hesitated for a moment, then pushed the information at hand to Rong Qi. He and the leader have already read the fragmentary information above, and have a very creepy speculation. Rong Qi looked quickly, and glanced into the distance, as if he saw the small village that made him unable to escape the pain: ¡°This plan is very similar to my previous thoughts. After I found out that the cows ate a kind of grass, they would Fainting and foaming at the mouth, I had a chance to escape by poisoning the whole village, I caught mice for an experiment, and when I was about to succeed, my sister kicked open the door.¡± The voice became a little lighter: ¡°I still remember what my sister said when we first met, if this is a place that makes me painful, she will take me away, if after leaving, she will go to another place that makes me cry, am I willing or not?¡± Would you like to go with her?¡± ¡°My name is Rong Qi, and my parents named it Qi. I have been abandoned all my life, and was sold twice. My sister has always been meticulous. She has always only called me A Rong, and avoided the word ¡°Qi.¡± ¡°To put it further, you know more than me. I can still see the plan of MCountry. You must also know a lot. No, you have already found out a lot.¡± The fragmentary information my sister found pointed to a huge plan for MCountry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323 - into darkness (58) Chapter 323 Into the darkness with the body (58) ¡°But my sister is gone¡­ My sister is here, and I will be happy for the rest of my life. This is the last thing my sister can¡¯t do, and I want to complete it for my sister I let her down once, and I can¡¯t let her down again. If¡­my sister finds out, will she feel more distressed for him? I don¡¯t know if using distress as a net can capture his sun? ¡°Please tell me, where is MCountry¡¯s most secret biological laboratory? I can definitely destroy it!¡± Deep hostility and ruthlessness, tolerance and abandonment are inevitable. Leng Zhirui frowned fiercely: ¡°You¡­it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± Rong Qi said word by word: ¡°The officer saw that my sister was shot seven times in the body and three times in the heart. She was beaten for more than an hour, her bones were broken and broken, but she was able to stand up and hold Guo Boren hostage, and she was able to get this Do you want to kill this group of vicious drug traffickers again?¡± Rong Qi: ¡°Before this, you must have never seen someone like my sister. It is almost impossible. It can only mean that the possibility is below 1%, infinitely approaching zero. I will definitely be this 1%.¡± Say it once, and his heart hurts once. He and his sister are the same kind of people, able to resist, more tolerant, Rong Qi: ¡°You can¡¯t stop what I¡¯m going to do. By the way, Leng Zhirui, my sister must have given you a way to trap System 678, right?¡± Leng Zhirui nodded. The beast in the darkness stretched out its minions, and a strong murderous aura rushed towards its face. Rong Qi¡¯s deep eyes couldn¡¯t stop laughing, which made people feel chills all over. ¡°Before I came, I asked my mother to release Fu Ping¡¯s black material. Pa¡ªshe has completely fallen into the altar now, but she must still want to try, pretending to be a sister, can I improve my attitude towards her. Send someone to take it with me. Let her go, after system 678 is taken, I will¡­ask her.¡± Leng Zhirui looked at this almost sick young man, sighed lightly, and said, ¡°Go out, I¡¯ll send someone to bring her here secretly.¡± With such a novel thing as the so-called system, you can casually disclose the information of the most confidential people in Hcountry to Guo Boren. Neither Fu Ping nor Guo Boren has a bottom line. If you can reveal these things today, will they betray the country in the future? . Fu Ping was in a hurry at this time, and her manager called her several times, asking if she had offended anyone. Fu Ping has always been slippery. When looking for a benefactor, he is looking for a better person. But at this time, the black material suddenly came out, and the hot searches couldn¡¯t be suppressed. The process between her and every benefactor is clearly recorded, and there is nothing wrong with the corresponding time point. Every time she calculates the oppressor, all the processes are clear, with evidence attached. As soon as it came out, the whole Internet was shocked, and couldn¡¯t believe it was true. She looks so pure and beautiful, but she is so ¡°relaxed¡± behind her back, with such a vicious heart, that she drugged that girl just because others ignored her. Fu Ping had a lot of private messages, and she didn¡¯t dare to open them at all. Although I don¡¯t know who did it, Fu Ping thinks that Rong Qi probably did it. It¡¯s not just Fu Ping who thinks so, many netizens also think so. The crowd looked at before Fu Ping offered help, but Rong Qi gave a warning. He has the most detailed black information about Fu Ping. ¡°Fu Ping is playing so much in private?¡± ¡°So vicious? Let another woman be raped by this fat man?¡± ¡°Taking off fans, I used to think she was gentle, beautiful, pure and beautiful, but after the collapse of the house, no one matched her, crying T©nT, how much I liked it before, but now I hate her so much!¡± ¡°I want to step back! Blind me so much money!¡± ¡°I think Vice President Rong did this.¡± ¡°+1 for me too.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 324 - Into Darkness (59) Chapter 324 Into the darkness with the body (59) ¡°Vice President Rong and President Zheng have been missing for a few days. I boldly wonder if it has something to do with Fu Ping? Fu Ping couldn¡¯t love her and was left out in the cold, so she kidnapped Vice President Rong and President Zheng in an attempt to use President Zheng to force Vice President Rong. Submit obediently, but if you fail, Vice President Rong¡¯s revenge will come!¡± ¡°@ÈËÉÙÁ³ÌìÏÂÎÞµÐ, your imagination is really rich, I think it¡¯s impossible, Fu Ping is not stupid, besides, she can¡¯t play with Vice President Rong, a person with high IQ like Mr. Zheng.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m even more curious about how Fu Ping provoked Vice President Rong. Could it be related to that mysterious sister?¡± ¡°My friend is from Bai¡¯s company. She said that she saw Vice President Rong and Mr. Zheng yesterday. Mr. Zheng was holding a photo in the office and was crying. Vice President Rong was also lifeless, and his eyes could not see the light. It is really possible to have something to do with this It¡¯s related to a sister. @You are here to have diarrhea, right?¡± ¡­ Netizens scolded and speculated. Fu Ping hid in the room and didn¡¯t dare to go out. She was trying to find a way to clean up the crime. The financial backer had nothing to do for the time being. The Bai Group was also a big company in China, and the state was behind it. They never got involved in the entertainment circle. This time, the attack was done with all strength to ruin Fu Ping¡¯s reputation. Who knows what Fu Ping did? Fu Ping was sure that she asked System 678 to leak Baitang¡¯s information to Guo Boren. No one would know about it. After that, she only appeared in front of Rong Qi once, without saying a word, and that¡¯s it. . Fu Ping was also extremely wronged. There were probably paparazzi outside, waiting to see her jokes, and they just picked up her **** steamed buns. Leng Zhirui¡¯s men arrived soon, dispersed the paparazzi, and knocked on Fu Ping¡¯s door. ¡°Ms. Fu, Vice President Rong wants to invite you to a place, please open the door.¡± Fu Ping suddenly had a bad feeling that she hadn¡¯t grasped the idea of Rong Qi, and she couldn¡¯t treat him as a normal person. System 678 said: [Host, you must have caught the male lead¡¯s attention. ] Fu Ping: ¡°Then he wants to ruin my reputation?¡± System 678: [Only when you are ruined can you be hidden and tied up. The male protagonist is already sick, and it is entirely possible to do so. ] Fu Ping got goosebumps all over her body. Although she likes to see a sick girl, she is really afraid of meeting a dead sick girl. When the male lead is not normal, she doesn¡¯t even guess his thoughts, and when the male lead is sick, she doesn¡¯t even know his thoughts. Fu Ping said cautiously: ¡°Can I not go?¡± System 678 took on a threatening tone: [No, the hero is looking for you, you have to go. ] Fu Ping panicked for a moment, and became increasingly resentful towards the system and Rong Qi. Everything didn¡¯t go as she expected, and Fu Ping suddenly regretted letting System 678 give Baitang¡¯s information to Guo Boren. There was another knock on the door, and Fu Ping reluctantly opened the door. When he opened the door, he showed a sweet smile: ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be imprisoned by a sick girl! The person who came to take Fu Ping away was not an ordinary man, he was unmoved at all, and only said: ¡°Ms. Fu will know when she arrives.¡± Following them into the car, Fu Ping sat in the back, and beside her sat a very resolute man. They basically didn¡¯t talk, they could fool Fu Ping whatever Fu Ping said, and Fu Ping couldn¡¯t get any useful information for him. Fu Ping became more flustered. She didn¡¯t dare to look these men in the eyes. She always felt that they were scary and seemed to have a real murderous intent. After arriving at a place, Fu Ping followed them in. There are four people in the room, only Rong Qi knows her. The two men behind Fu Ping suddenly pressed her shoulders. Fu Ping was caught off guard and had no idea what happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325 - Into Darkness (60) Chapter 325 Into the darkness with the body (60) Leng Zhirui didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and simply stretched out his fingers to point Fu Ping¡¯s eyebrows. In an instant, the golden magic circle flashed past. A misty white thing was wrapped in a layer of pale golden light. If you look carefully, there are runes on it that they can¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t say that Fu Ping is confused, system 678 doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Suddenly, he was forcibly unbound and trapped, all connections were cut off. System 678 was in a hurry, and kept trying to rush out, but the restraints that trapped it did not move at all. The leader, Leng Zhirui, and others all looked at this novel thing. Leng Zhirui worried: ¡°How to take it to research?¡± System 678 cursed: [You lowly humans, still want to study me? ] Rong Qi sneered, swept his eyes, took a box, and the light ball stayed on the box. Fu Ping was really panicked. They have already taken out System 678. I¡¯m afraid they will know what she did. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over now! System 678 was taken for research, and Fu Ping was locked in the interrogation room. Rong Qi won the way to interrogate Fu Ping in his own way, the condition is that Fu Ping¡¯s life must be kept temporarily and someone will record it. Rong Qi is not worried about what other people will hear. With his sister¡¯s meticulousness, there must be some tricks in this special magic circle. She does not allow his secret to be exposed by System 678 and Fu Ping. Fu Ping was so frightened that he had goose bumps all over his body. In any case, she can¡¯t say that she let System 678 leak Baitang¡¯s information. She has a hunch that if she tells it, she will not end well. Rong Qi pulled out the knife, it was sharp and white, with a movement of his finger, the knife twirled around his fingertip. Fu Ping was terrified and terrified: ¡°Rong Qi, what are you doing? You are breaking the law.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s deep eyes were full of murderous intent, and he mocked endlessly: ¡°Just you? Do you know what is illegal? When you leaked secrets, didn¡¯t you **** think about breaking the law?¡± The elder sister fights against various criminals in danger, and she, a person who enjoys a good environment, leaks secrets. Rong Qi stabbed Fu Ping¡¯s hand with a knife. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡± It hurts! It hurts so much! Fu Ping wanted to back away in fear, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I, I, I am also forced to give up, if you ask me to complete the task, I will not do it!¡± Rong Qi¡¯s knife was attached to Fu Ping¡¯s fragile neck, the blood vessels throbbed under this thin layer of skin, gloom came over, Rong Qi suppressed the tyranny in his heart again: ¡°What mission?¡± The knife moved to Fu Ping¡¯s face, and with some force, the knife sank into Fu Ping¡¯s flesh and blood, and a tingling sensation came. Fu Ping was anxious and regretted provoking this pervert: ¡°I, I¡­¡± Rongqi slowly pulled up the knife, his tone became more and more sinister: ¡°What mission?¡± Fu Ping¡¯s face was pale, and he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t add anything: ¡°The task of capturing, the system 678 wants me to capture you, make you fall in love with me, and then I will die in front of you in the most tragic way, stimulating you to blacken.¡± Fu Ping suddenly thought of something, and immediately said: ¡°Yes, Baitang must also be doing this mission. I¡¯m so stupid, but I helped her complete the mission instead.¡± Rong Qi felt cold all over his body, the knife pierced into Fu Ping¡¯s back again, and he was very sinister: ¡°Dishonest people should be punished, right?¡± Sister is definitely not Fu Ping and his ilk. Follow your heart, and you can feel who is sincere and who has ulterior motives. Rong Qi became darker and darker, and the people who recorded it were a little creepy. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you to leak the secret, my sister would always be there and accompany me until I grow old. You still want to provoke me?¡± Fu Ping did have the intention of provoking. If the hero knew that Baitang was actually doing it for the mission, wouldn¡¯t he treat her so badly? (end of this chapter) Chapter 326 - Into Darkness (61) Chapter 326 Into the darkness with the body (61) Never thought about it, Rong Qi didn¡¯t seem to believe it at all. Fu Ping tried hard to survive: ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s impossible to meet Baitang twice, she must be a tasker, and she must have come to attack you.¡± Twice? Rong Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, looking more and more like a dangerous person: ¡°Oh? Tell me about the last time? If you are satisfied, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± It is true that Rong Qi cannot kill Fu Ping for the time being, but Fu Ping is afraid of wanting to live now, this is a point that can be used. Fu Ping tried hard to grab this life-saving straw: ¡°It¡¯s another world.¡± ¡°Speak carefully!¡± The knife stuck tightly to Fu Ping¡¯s neck again. ¡°It¡¯s a comprehension world. When I went there, your so-called master had already left. My mission was to influence the mission. You are the blackened boss. I influenced you and made you fall in love with me, but you seemed to have been whitewashed at that time.¡± Tang was influenced, and then you committed suicide inexplicably.¡± ¡°Why do you want to influence me?¡± ¡°System 678 said that you will release vengeful spirits, kill many people, and release big demons. You beheaded the masters of the immortal sect.¡± Rong Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, Fu Ping couldn¡¯t understand Rong Qi¡¯s expression. Continued in a low voice: ¡°Baitang must be deceiving your feelings, deliberately being nice to you, and then dumping you, I don¡¯t know what method she used, but you didn¡¯t see it at all, even if she doesn¡¯t want you, you still don¡¯t Hate her, look, she just doesn¡¯t want you? She is the tasker.¡± Rong Qi¡¯s murderous aura became stronger again, and he stabbed Fu Ping¡¯s shoulder with his backhand. Which words can be believed and which words cannot be trusted, he has his own judgment, the initiative is in his hands, and Rong Qi will definitely not be led by the nose by Fu Ping. Rong Qi slashed at Fu Ping¡¯s arm one after another, and became more and more cold: ¡°Try to provoke my sister and me, **** it.¡± Rong Qi never doubted Baitang. All his doubts, as long as he told his sister, she would analyze and explain to him. What Baitang brought to him was always sincere and clear. Even if there is no love between men and women, it is directly stated, so Rong Qi will not feel that Baitang will lie to him. Fu Ping: ¡°Then why did she show up twice? Why? Don¡¯t you really doubt her?¡± Rong Qi stared coldly, and continued paddling: ¡°You continue to provoke, see if I believe it or not.¡± Fu Ping became more and more frightened: ¡°I was wrong, please, don¡¯t swipe. If you want to blame, you and system 678 are to blame. If you let me succeed, I will not think about Baitang¡¯s death. System 678 is struck by lightning again.¡± The punishment, it hurts too much, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± The room became a lot colder in an instant, and the recorders felt that it was time to add a coat. Rong Qi¡¯s knife cut off two of Fu Ping¡¯s fingers. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Fu Ping¡¯s screams were palpitating. Rong Qi looked at Fu Ping as if he was looking at a pile of rubbish: ¡°Put away your unscrupulous methods, from provoking my relationship with my sister, to attempting to shirk my responsibility completely, let me feel guilty, let me I believe that I directly killed my sister, I¡¯m really¡­ tired of living.¡± Although Rong Qi was angry and desperate, he kept his mind clear and never lost his ability to think. The emergence of Fu Ping, the emergence of the system, and the plan against him, the mastermind behind it is the mastermind. Fu Ping will not be the first, but he will never be the last. Want to take advantage of his anger at his sister¡¯s death, and want him to blame himself for the cause, and then follow her train of thought after being told by her? I have to say that the thought is really beautiful. There are many doubts about the abnormality of the parents and the abnormality of the person who bought him back to be his son. Fu Ping¡¯s subconscious thoughts were clarified by Rong Qi, and he became more and more desperate. The knife pierced my hand and scratched my body, it really hurt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 327 - Into Darkness (62) Chapter 327 Into the darkness with the body (62) Rong Qi tortured Fu Ping while interrogating, this is not enough to express his anger, this matter, there is no end! There was nothing more to ask, so Rong Qi gave up. The people here quickly called the doctor to treat Fu Ping, what a lot of cuts. Rong Qi calmly negotiated with Leng Zhirui and his team, and chatted for a long time. Later, Leng Zhirui and his team were persuaded. Today¡¯s melons, netizens are really full. It¡¯s just that the melons haven¡¯t been eaten yet. Who dares to wash? Who can wash it? Anyone who washes her fans will be sprayed to death by passers-by. ¡°Could it be a mistake? Fu Ping is such a kind and beautiful person.¡± ¡°The secrets that can be known by celebrities should not be important. There is no need to scold her like this.¡± ¡°It must be Rong Qi¡¯s mess, Fu Ping can¡¯t be such a person.¡± ¡°Who the **** gave birth to a scum, my parents quickly claimed it and went back to beat me up.¡± ¡°Leaking secrets, this is a proper traitor!¡± ¡°Who dares to be a traitor? I will kill you, a brainless bastard!¡± ¡°Children today, are they living too well? Haven¡¯t they experienced the bullying of the great powers? She betrayed the country, and you can f*ck find the reason from others.¡± ¡°I asked a friend at the police station, and he said that he had not received a notice to arrest Fu Ping, and Fu Ping was not at the police station, and the higher-ups directly notified the official to release the notice. Therefore, Fu Ping¡¯s disclosure of secrets is definitely not Simple.¡± ¡°Could Fu Ping be a spy from another country, right? They were all taken away, and the notice hasn¡¯t detailed what secrets she leaked.¡± ¡°The kind of secrecy that might betray the death penalty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have thought about the disappearance of Vice President Rong and President Zheng, as well as the mysterious sister. The identity of this sister may not be simple. After President Zheng and Vice President Rong came back suddenly, one or two were devastated. So¡­couldn¡¯t it be this mysterious sister who died?¡± ¡°@´ºÅ¯»¨¿ª, what the fuck, if you say that, I **** hate Fu Ping even more. What kind of identity can be kept secret? Or leaking it to dangerous elements, isn¡¯t that just driving people to their death?¡± ¡°Then she is not qualified. If her identity is discovered and exposed, she is not qualified.¡± ¡°@ÎÒÄÔÄÔ²¡, you know your brain is not good and you come out blind bb, do you know her name? Have you seen her face? Do you know her whereabouts? Fu Ping is the one you should accuse and suspect, but If it¡¯s not this victim, don¡¯t do this, no matter what, it¡¯s ten thousand times stronger than you.¡± ¡°No wonder, no wonder, I¡¯m surprised that Mr. Zheng left his daughter alone to train Rong Qi, a man with a foreign surname.¡± ¡­ Guesses abound. But it didn¡¯t take long for all the remarks about this mysterious sister to disappear. So, many netizens scolded Fu Ping even more fiercely. Fu Ping¡¯s parents did not escape, their business began to plummet, and they were basically blocked everywhere. The interrogation of Fu Ping has already been made clear, and the punishment for Fu Ping¡¯s disclosure of Hcountry¡¯s high-level secrets will be much heavier. The death penalty was postponed for two years. After giving up this year, I received some training and got more information about that laboratory. Everything about him gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, as if he hadn¡¯t appeared since he left Bai¡¯s company. A year ago, Rong Qi went for plastic surgery, and it was done in a more detailed manner. It was almost like changing his face, which was only somewhat similar to his previous face. Rong Qi took the name of a country R, and also has a background of eighteen generations of ancestors that can be traced upwards. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Open a new plane tomorrow! After tomorrow, I finally don¡¯t have to worry about it! Nice! Please support Baozi a lot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 328 - Into Darkness (63) Chapter 328 Into the darkness with the body (63) Mr. R is a shut-mouthed vicious dog of Romanster, attached to the development of the big landowner of Romanster. Rong Qi has no plan to come back alive. He changed his surname and spoke fluent R and M languages. With deliberate deliberation, he climbed up step by step, and unknowingly gave Leng Zhirui some secrets of Mr. R. One year later, Rong Qi learned from Leng Zhirui that Fu Ping had been executed. The hatred in his chest finally dissipated a lot. Another three years later, Rong Qi successfully entered the most mysterious laboratory in Romainster. He is smart and knows how to disguise himself. He is open-eyed when he sees money, and greedy for life and afraid of death are the two weaknesses he exposed to himself. People who are too smart and have no weaknesses will not make people feel at ease. Rong Qi knows this very well, puts on a mask for himself, what you see is only what I want you to see, and what you think is only what I want you to think. Excellent experimental ability and easy to control. Rong Qi climbed very fast, just to be on the safe side, Rong Qi hasn¡¯t contacted Leng Zhirui¡¯s informant for several years. The other party¡¯s temptations to him are endless, and they are all kinds of brainwashing, and Rong Qi is extremely cautious in every step he takes. At the back, even though the other party was relieved of him, Rong Qi never let down his vigilance. Seven years later. It has been so many years since Rong Qi passed the secret about Romance to Leng Zhirui for the first time, and it is also the last time he passed the news. Leng Zhirui received news from Rong Qi after seven years, and he never expected that, within a few minutes, he received an urgent notification from an informant buried beside Romanster. Romanster¡¯s most mysterious laboratory suddenly exploded. The surrounding area of this laboratory is 100 meters, and the ground is flat. This matter is in today¡¯s rapid development of information, such a big matter, Romanster wants to suppress it, but he can¡¯t suppress it at all. Nobody knows how Rong Qi did it, neither does Leng Zhirui, he only knows a little bit, and he only knows a little bit what Rong Qi did in it. He picked them all out, and they were the identities and names of Mr. R¡¯s subordinates again, and left some ambiguous evidence pointing to Mr. R. Romanster lost more than one mysterious laboratory. Their plan that had been planned for more than ten years was directly aborted, and the high-level researchers and most of the research data inside were directly destroyed. The specific drugs being studied for people like Leng Zhirui can only start from scratch. Romanster was about to vomit blood, and Mr. R said that he was wronged too. In Romanster¡¯s eyes, Mr. R was inseparable from this matter. The relationship between Romanster and Mr. R suddenly dropped to a freezing point. Romance even messed with Mr. R, so the snipe and the clam competed for the fisherman¡¯s benefit, and Leng Zhirui seized the opportunity and gained a lot of benefits. Romanster¡¯s place has been blocked layer by layer, and they did not find the abandoned corpse inside. A conspiracy that had been in the works for more than 20 years came to an end, and Leng Zhirui and his team cracked down on crimes from all aspects. According to Rong Qi¡¯s last request, Leng Zhirui erected Rong Qi¡¯s unnamed tombstone next to Baitang¡¯s unnamed tombstone. That day, it was raining lightly, Zheng Dongqing held Bai Yueyue¡¯s hand, held an umbrella, and looked sad. In this life, she seems to be constantly losing. Lost her husband, lost her daughter, lost this mysterious daughter, and lost the son who was raised as the heir. A few years later, after arresting a group of people, they told part of the Guo Boren case in this conspiracy in the law popularization column, which aroused widespread concern at the social level. Whether it is family, society, or school, they are teaching students to guard against danger. Some dangers must be known, and people cannot be protected too well, and accidents are too easy. You can¡¯t persuade criminals, you can only try your best to avoid risks. Some people leave without causing an uproar, you don¡¯t even know, and you can¡¯t imagine the circumstances under which they disappeared. Sometimes, there are occasional hazes, but there is still sunshine. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This plane is officially over! I don¡¯t have to worry about it! I don¡¯t think I will write more of this type. The next plane starts the ¡°Embracing the Sun Project¡±! (end of this chapter) Chapter 329 - Fu Ya extra (1) Chapter 329 Fu Ping Extra Story (1) My name is Fu Ping. My parents are in business. My family is rich. I have been dancing and playing the piano since elementary school. At home, my father loves my mother very much, and my parents love me very much. I have a happy and warm family. The third grade of junior high school is about to graduate. There is a boy named Qiao Yan in the same class. When that boy smiles, it makes you feel warm and full of strength. Qiao Yan is the primary school bully in our class. He has participated in many competitions and won many awards. I remember, he painted and painted on his stomach. When a young girl¡¯s first love begins, she is hazy, dreaming of a sweet and vigorous love, Qiao Yan lives in my heart. However, junior high school and high school cannot fall in love early! What should I do then? But I really like him. I quietly put him in my heart and carefully treasured him, that is my little joy! I want to study hard, I will be in the same class in junior high school, and I will be in the same class in high school, and I will confess my love after graduating from high school! Carefree looking forward to the future, interrupted suddenly. That day, I discovered that there was an extra person and a system in my body. I can¡¯t control my body anymore! who are they? Why do you want to grab my body. My tragedy began since then. This person is also named Fu Ping, and she has a system 678. I can feel what she feels, but I can¡¯t control what she says or does. I tried hard to regain my body, but I was tortured so weak that I could only watch her do things with my body. I watched her act like a baby with her parents, and watched her transfer to No. 1 Middle School in City C. I was very angry and sad, but there was nothing I could do. Although my parents felt that my temper had changed, they didn¡¯t think much about it. My little Huanxi, I can¡¯t see you anymore! I don¡¯t want to leave my parents! No, I don¡¯t want to transfer schools! I don¡¯t want to transfer schools! let me out! Get out of my body! All in vain. I can only watch this happen. I don¡¯t know how much hatred she has with the male lead, how much hatred she has, she wants others to fall in love with her, and then abandon him. She changed schools, I looked at her and said, this body is really good, I can¡¯t lose my face for nothing. She went to get close to the hero Rong Qi, but Rong Qi looked at her like a dirty thing, and she wanted to lick her face. I don¡¯t quite understand. She used my body and my face to mingle with the boys, and pretended to cry, and deliberately quoted Wen Hao to send someone to beat Rong Qi, planning a wave of beauty to save the hero. My only joy is that every time her plan fails, every time Rong Qi does not follow her ideas. She didn¡¯t even know when Rong Qi called the police, she hid in the dark and hoped that these people would hit her harder before rushing out, but Rong Qi was not as good as she thought at all. I have been waiting for her to leave my body. In the blink of an eye, she graduated from high school, and she drugged her drink again, hoping to use this method to have a relationship with Rong Qi. If she said so, Rong Qi would have a different idea of her. No, I don¡¯t want it! I do not want to! I do not like her! I can¡¯t stop it, I can only hope that Rong Qi can see the clues, don¡¯t fall for it. When seeing Rong Qi about to drink it, strong despair arises spontaneously. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, at the critical moment, he found out and called the police. If she can go to jail, will she be safe, will she leave my body, then I will look forward to going to prison. Finally, it is only a criticism of education, which is not painful or itchy. She¡¯s still in my body, when will I be free again? (end of this chapter) Chapter 330 - Fu Ya extra (2) Chapter 330 Fu Ping Extra Story (2) I remember my mother¡¯s disappointed look at that time. I wanted to tell her, Mom, that¡¯s not me, it¡¯s someone else, and your daughter wouldn¡¯t do that. When filling out volunteers for the college entrance examination. She applied to the film school and wanted to develop in the entertainment industry. Mom and Dad unanimously disagree, and neither do I. My wish is not to be a star, what I want to do is to learn a profession that can help my parents. I don¡¯t want to be a star. She stole her ID card and bank card to study in that college. For her, returning to her old career is very comfortable. She was a genius in the acting department at that time, which was really enviable. She desperately wants to be famous and make money, because her system can¡¯t find evidence that can defeat Bai¡¯s company, she just wants to make money, buy this company, let Rong Qi work for her, and seduce Rong Qi. Then she found a family boss to be the financial supporter. The boss was fat and over fifty. She was actually going to sleep with her. Still muttering, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not her body anyway. Climbing up in the entertainment circle can¡¯t be done without selling one¡¯s body. But this is my body! I¡¯m not clean anymore! I¡¯m dirty! Heart like ashes is probably the case! How can I touch my little joy? She sleeps and sleeps among all kinds of people, and she crawls really fast. If she doesn¡¯t like anyone, she will mess with him. The abandoned parents jumped out. She was punished by the system to speak to Rong Qi, but Rong Qi released the evidence that she drugged in high school and threatened her directly. I know that even if I didn¡¯t do it, everything about me would be ruined, my reputation and my body would be ruined, just because she used my body and my identity. Later, she went to filming, and knew that Rong Qi was giving a speech, so she went to listen again. There, he saw Rong Qi¡¯s older sister Bai Tang. She felt that it was because of Baitang that her mission could not be completed, and because Baitang was the abandoned Bai Yueguang, she wanted to destroy this white moonlight who messed up her plan, and also wanted to take revenge on Rong Qi for making her task so long He couldn¡¯t finish it, and wanted to imitate Baitang himself to get close to Rong Qi. So, she used the system to know Baitang¡¯s hidden identity, and then leaked it to a big drug lord. The system supported her approach, and warned the big drug lord not to hurt her face and abandon Baitang¡¯s mother. Behind, Rong Qi and Baitang¡¯s mother were kidnapped. A few days later, I heard the system say that Baitang was dead, she laughed happily, thinking that her plan could be carried out according to her ideas. The truth is, she imitated Baitang and appeared at the place where Rong Qi appeared, and Rong Qi turned around and left. It was on that day that all her scandals came out. Not long after, a group of people came and took her away. There is a very dignified person, a little between my forehead, that system was taken away. I¡¯m locked up. Rong Qi came to interrogate her, holding a knife, torturing and interrogating her at the same time. Rong Qi is really scary, like a devil. It¡¯s almost torture, I wish I could die so I can¡¯t help myself. Later, there was another wave of interrogation, and finally he was sentenced to death and shot. The woman was so scared that she hit the wall. Then she died and my soul was freed from its **** and returned to its own body. But what can I do? I can¡¯t even speak clearly. In their eyes, I am a woman who uses my body to climb up, a woman who tortures people casually, a woman who will do anything to get a man, and a person who has no bottom line. I am a disgrace to my parents. I caused them to be accused of poking their backs, causing them to be suppressed, and they lived a difficult life. I was a traitor to the country, betraying a **** and sacrificed soldier, causing her to die tragically, and causing the country to lose a strong general. But I didn¡¯t do those things, but I can¡¯t tell clearly. What she did, she died, and in the end it was me who bore the despair, I was the one who bore the infamy, and I was the one who bore the pain. My face is ruined, my body is ruined, my reputation is ruined, everything is ruined. Clearly, I am innocent! On the day of the execution, I¡­ was¡­ freed¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 331 - Super Broker (1) Chapter 331 Super Broker (1) A tear fell from the corner of the man¡¯s eye, scorching hot. The body that was bound and pinned could not move much in an arc, and wanted to catch the tear, but could only watch it fall. Is this like it? Still sorry? Is she Baitang? ¡°Little¡­Tang¡¯er¡­¡± In the boundless darkness and pain, a murmur that didn¡¯t match it gently spit out the man¡¯s thin lips. System 168 has become a lot more self-aware, and it doesn¡¯t need Baitang to say more, it is directly brought into the next world. She left early again, not knowing what will happen next, Rong Qi¡­will live well, right? Baitang¡¯s body hurts badly in his new body, especially his stomach. Baitang immediately clenched his throat and vomited out the contents of his stomach, two¡­ rat poison that was almost digested. The original owner¡¯s greatest courage was to drink the pesticide dichlorvos, fearing that he would not die, and then swallowed two pills of rat poison, again at five or six o¡¯clock in the morning, no one would notice at all, and Baitang felt a little uncomfortable when he came some. The original owner¡¯s house was in the countryside. After reading her memories, Baitang could only say that her parents were really unworthy, and both of them were top quality. Parents have a bad relationship, her father will be violent, they always quarrel, the original owner was always in such an environment when he was a child, and developed a sensitive and cautious temperament. Especially her mother would often say that if you do more work, mother will not be too sad. In order to make mother not so sad, the original owner has taken care of all the housework from a young age. She washes the clothes of her parents, mother, and brother. She gets up early every day to do housework, and then goes to the fields to do farm work after holidays. Junior high school graduate. Her mother cried and told her that she had no money and asked the original owner to return her tuition fees. Although the original owner felt uncomfortable, she agreed. Someone introduced that she worked as a manager at Star Entertainment Company, and she worked hard and wanted to make a good money. Mom and Dad often call and complain that they have no money. The original owner would rather not eat than send the money home. She also ended up with stomach problems. Come back this time because the original owner¡¯s father called her and said that her mother was sick and asked her to go home to take care of her. The original owner felt sorry for her mother, so she came back. As it turned out, her mother was not sick, and the original owner¡¯s parents wanted her to marry a second-marriage man with a seven or eight-year-old son. The original owner happened to know that his ex-wife had a rib broken by his domestic violence, so they divorced. The original owner was unwilling, so her parents locked her in the house and knelt down with the pesticide Di. Di. Wei to beg her to marry him. Parents forced each other to die, rumors are endless. The original owner, a girl in her early twenties, agreed in tears. In order to prevent her from running away, he even locked the door. Woke up from a big dream at night, but the more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I became, and the more I thought about it, the more desperate I became. He picked up the pesticide they had left in the room and drank it, and found rat poison. At night, it is very impulsive. The life of the original owner, which has been suppressed for a long time, withered. The environment she lived in since she was a child, she existed in the education her parents wanted her to be sensible. Although she went out to venture out to see the world and made breakthroughs in her thinking, it was difficult to change the temperament she had formed over the years. Unable to fight against the gossip and gossip around him, the accusations poked at the spine. It¡¯s not about myself, it¡¯s just a so-called ¡°fair word¡±, it¡¯s easy, and you can be a person with noble behavior and morals, and it can also promote the harmony of the family, why not do it? Stomach has been cramping. Baitang calmly took out his mobile phone and dialed 120. ¡°Hello, this is XXXXXXX. In the back room, the first locked room on the left, I drank the pesticide di-divos and swallowed two pills of rat poison. I need first aid. Please come quickly, thank you. ¡° (end of this chapter) Chapter 332 - Super Broker (2) Chapter 332 Super Broker (2) Doctors:? ? ? Want to die so much? In any case, although he felt that the girl¡¯s actions were a bit outrageous, since she scored 120, it proved that she had figured it out, and he had to do his best to pull her back from the gate of hell. Hung up the number 120, Baitang called 110 again. ¡°Hello, this is XXXXXX. In the back room, the first locked room on the left, I report that Bai Ziqiu and Qi Yutong are suspected of illegal detention and suspected of trafficking in human beings.¡± ¡°Okay, keep in touch at any time, we will be right there.¡± ¡°It must be early. I just drank pesticides and ate rat poison. Although I called an ambulance, the ambulance has to pay, and they may not let me go to the ambulance.¡± Policemen:¡±¡­¡± Police: ¡°Hurry up!¡± Drinking pesticides and eating rat poison, too much life? Police: ¡°Did you call 120?¡± Baitang: ¡°Just hit it, on the way.¡± Police: ¡°Not too stupid.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°You are still on the road, I think it must be a little boring, I will show you a good show, the people who climbed back from the gate of **** are no longer the same as before.¡± Police: No, I¡¯m not bored. How can it be boring to rush to save people. Turning down the sound to the minimum, Baitang specifically reminded: ¡°If you have melon seeds, you can knock them.¡± Policemen:¡±¡­¡± Are you watching a play? Oh, no, she was inviting them to the play. Baitang is not the original owner, she has successfully broken the cage to save herself and others, she has seen many things clearly, and she has the ability and courage to do anything. The corner of Baitang¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, he picked up the cabinet and wheeled it to the locked door. boom! A heavy bang. ¡°Let me out, I¡¯m dying!¡± The ambulance has to come quickly. If it doesn¡¯t come, she might have to leave again. In a world with too many restrictions, Baitang can¡¯t behave as abnormally as in a world with internal power. Policemen:¡±¡­¡± Full of air, unhurried¡­ tone? dying? Baitang lifted the bed again and slammed the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry a thirty-eight-year-old man with domestic violence and divorce with a baby. I¡¯m only twenty-one years old.¡± Baitang wiped off the froth around his mouth without changing his complexion, and kept restricting the pesticide, rat poison eroding his body. Pulling the door violently, Baitang opened it, her brows were slightly frowned, enduring the severe pain from her body. The commotion here was so loud that Father Bai and Mother Bai couldn¡¯t ignore it even if they wanted to, so they hurried over. Father Bai scolded: ¡°Baitang, what are you doing!¡± Baitang rebelled fiercely: ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry! You didn¡¯t ask me for an opinion, and you charged him 300,000 yuan, why should you ask me to marry him!¡± Bai Mu was also very angry. This little girl clearly agreed last night, but changed her mind today. Bai Mu: ¡°You were born to me, my dad and I raised you up so much, what¡¯s wrong with contributing a little to the family? If you don¡¯t marry, what shall we give him?¡± Baitang: ¡°So, you pushed me into the fire pit, and you didn¡¯t care what I would do in the future? You collected the money, and you figured out how to do it yourself.¡± Father Bai stretched out his hand to grab Baitang: ¡°Do you think you are in charge? I decide whether to marry or not!¡± The younger brother of the original owner, Bai Shengyao, played with his mobile phone with his head down, accusing without raising his head: ¡°Sister, you are so old, and you still make your parents so angry, it¡¯s really unfilial.¡± Baitang doesn¡¯t care about family affection or not, if they are nice, she is willing to treat them well. Bai Shengyao¡¯s accusation is so calm, not because it has nothing to do with him, and it¡¯s not because he has a vested interest in it. Bai Mu: ¡°Your younger brother is more sensible than you! How did you become an older sister?¡± Baitang moved his feet, a piece of wood suddenly lifted, Father Bai didn¡¯t step on it firmly, and fell down, and another small stone flew from nowhere, hitting Bai Shengyao heavily on the forehead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hahaha, plan to be behind the back! Ahem, I hope you will support me a lot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 333 - Super Broker (3) Chapter 333 Super Broker (3) Painful, he let out a ¡°wow¡±, and the phone fell to the ground. Baitang heard the sound of an ambulance, who cares about them. Get around them and get out. Father Bai wanted to grab Baitang¡¯s feet and prevent her from leaving, but he missed it and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Qi Yutong, stop her quickly, and never let her run away. Wu Haibo will come to pick her up at noon today.¡± Qi Yutong is the original owner¡¯s mother, and Bai¡¯s father is Bai Ziqiu. Bai Shengyao hurriedly picked up the phone, checked it, and threw another harmless accusation: ¡°Sister, do you have the heart to embarrass your parents? Have you had enough trouble? How long will it last?¡± It has nothing to do with him, and he doesn¡¯t care what will happen to this sister. If this sister is sent over, he can still have some time on hand, so why not do it? Just say a few words, he doesn¡¯t need to say, needless to say, someone will help him. From the perspective of his parents, he is a good boy who is sensible, filial, caring and caring. In his eyes, everything Baitang has is nothing more than the word ¡°troublesome¡±, and this is almost the younger brother brought up by the original owner. Baitang slapped him hard: ¡°Sister¡¯s good brother, you love mom and dad so much, you should marry him!¡± Froth kept overflowing from the corner of Baitang¡¯s mouth, and everyone was taken aback by Baitang¡¯s indifferent and fierce expression. Bai Shengyao immediately complained: ¡°Mom and Dad, sister hit me!¡± Father Bai was so angry that he also slapped Baitang. In terms of body structure, men are generally stronger than women, and Father Bai used all his strength. Bai Tang grabbed Father Bai¡¯s hand with one hand and threw him away. Blood mixed with foam overflowed from Baitang¡¯s mouth. The ambulance stopped, and the doctor hurried in in the direction Baitang said, and shouted: ¡°Where is the person who called the ambulance, who drank pesticide and ate rat poison?¡± Baitang weakly raised his hand: ¡°Here.¡± The doctor was taken aback by her appearance. There was white foam mixed with blood around her lips, her face was pale, her lips were black and purple, and she seemed to be about to collapse. ¡°Quick, quick, stretcher.¡± Baitang: ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Father Bai hurried forward to grab the doctor: ¡°Let my son go up, she¡¯s fine, just pretend.¡± Drinking pesticide and eating rat poison, didn¡¯t he die early? Now he is standing upright, hitting Sheng Yao and throwing her away, he doesn¡¯t look like a dying person. Bai Mu also went to stop the doctor: ¡°I heard that it costs money to take an ambulance, so go away, the little girl has a temper tantrum and pretends, nothing will happen.¡± Bai Shengyao took a cold look and continued to play with his phone. It¡¯s none of his business, Mom and Dad will take care of it. The doctor was so angry that his liver hurt: ¡°Go away, are you responsible for the death?¡± The police who have been listening to this farce are also very speechless. The police car also arrived, and hurried in to pull away Bai¡¯s father and mother to free the doctor. Police: ¡°Take her to a gastric lavage.¡± Everyone has arrived, and things got serious, Baitang quickly went to the stretcher. Baitang: ¡°What I just wanted to say is that I can come up by myself.¡± Doctors:¡±¡­¡± Doctor: ¡°Are you quite proud?¡± Baitang blinked: ¡°This shows one thing.¡± Baitang: ¡°I¡¯m very resistant.¡± The pain is really painful, but she is too resistant. The doctor complained while examining her: ¡°It¡¯s not so hard to think about it, right?¡± Baitang weakly said: ¡°I don¡¯t understand before I want to die, but I will understand after I die once. They¡­ don¡¯t love me as a daughter, so they can push me into the fire pit.¡± Doctor: ¡°I think you¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s good if you figure it out. Even your parents don¡¯t have the right to deprive you of your life, you know? You have to be kind to yourself.¡± As the agent, the original owner learned a little bit smarter. When Baitang left, he quietly left the recording pen in the grass. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334 - Super Broker (4) Chapter 334 Super Broker (4) Evidence must be available at any time. No matter how well you say it, the evidence comes out, no matter how good your disguise is, it can tear a layer of skin from you. Pole inversion, audio and video recording is essential. After all, most people only believe in the facts when you talk about hype. Bai¡¯s father and mother will definitely have a fight with the police. Baimu¡¯s usual method is to cry and kneel. In order to avoid punishment, they will cry and promise that they will never do this again. Originally, Baitang called the police and didn¡¯t expect to send them in or make them repent. He just wanted to make things worse and make them lose face. When he goes back next time, he can use this to see clearly whether some people are worth it. connect. If it was worth it, they would not come to persuade her to forgive her parents or accuse her of being unfilial. Well, the police can¡¯t force the white father and the white mother in. They take over the identity of the parents, shut down the original owner or try to sell the original owner for 300,000 yuan, and they won¡¯t be punished hard. Most likely it was to persuade them to make peace, to persuade them to treat Baitang well. Arrived at the hospital and sent to the emergency room. Doctors quickly started rescue. Even though Baitang had already induced vomiting when he came, and vomited out the contents of his stomach, he still had to perform gastric lavage. Coming out of the emergency room, the doctor was also thankful that Baitang was lucky enough to buy not-so-pure pesticides and rat poison, so it was not a big problem to survive. Baitang called the company first, told the general situation, and then asked for more than ten days of leave. Another errand was called, and he was asked to quietly go to Bai¡¯s house and bring back the recording pen to her. Baitang began to dig through the chat records of the original owner, her parents, younger brothers, and various relatives. In the entertainment industry, you just have to keep your hands full. People say that they can praise you to heaven, or drag you to hell. If you walk well and sit upright, you may not be able to get along well in this circle, and you will be framed one day. Baitang hadn¡¯t been discharged from the hospital yet, yet another turmoil found her. The original owner signed Yuan Aiyuan, a pure little white flower artist, but this little white flower is actually a white-eyed wolf. The original owner made careful plans for her, and tried to find resources for her, so that she could learn to improve her acting skills, but Yuan Aiyuan couldn¡¯t hold back. Desiring to soar into the sky, she dislikes the original owner¡¯s low education and can¡¯t do anything, and at the same time enjoys the resources that the original owner has won for her. Just now, the little white flower was poisoned. It¡¯s fine if she wants to change jobs to work under Li Yi, but Bai Tang won¡¯t say anything about her if she goes to a higher place. But let her quit, and she will blacken and step on Baitang again. Speaking of which, the original owner¡¯s luck is really not very good. With such parents, he has been suppressed all the time. Finally, he has a sense of resistance and has his own career, but he meets a white-eyed wolf again. It is extremely unlucky to be true. Although Yuan Aiyuan is not a popular floret, nor is she an eighteenth-tier actress, she still has a certain fan base. She cried and told Baitang to let her go to drink with her, and pressured her not to give her resources. Most of her fans came to scold Baitang. The hosts in the entertainment industry are good at playing with public opinion. Fans in the entertainment industry, true fans or real fans, are all good at being used as guns. Baitang is not angry, nor is she in a hurry, she needs to find out all the hidden dangers, and then make preparations in advance. You also need to find a bargaining chip for yourself to obtain maximum freedom. She can do things like start a company, but it is not necessary. Since the original owner is an agent, then she should be an agent. I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad for the original owner. Her parents never asked how she was working outside, nor cared about her. Therefore, her parents didn¡¯t even know what she was doing, let alone where the original owner¡¯s company was. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 335 - Super Broker (5) Chapter 335 Super Broker (5) This saves them the trouble of making trouble. After staying in the hospital for half a month, Baitang was discharged from the hospital. If she stays any longer, she will have to eat dirt. As a manager, she doesn¡¯t have a single artist in her hands, she¡¯s a pure commander, no, a big grievance. On the day he was discharged from the hospital, Baitang switched on his old mobile phone, quite tongue-tied. There are so many missed calls and so many messages of accusations. I searched in the circle of friends, most of them were scolding her, Baitang was not angry at all, the more fiercely they scolded, the more severe the accusations, either because of their status as elders, or because they felt that they were not them, they would still say a word Can it promote harmony in other people¡¯s homes? Take screenshots one by one and save them one by one. As the saying goes, family ugliness should not be publicized, why? Afraid of losing face? Afraid of breaking up? It wasn¡¯t her who was ashamed. The current society is not the same as the previous society. Even in the previous society, such parents would still be poked in the back by many people. Baitang clicked in again, leaving all their private and group chat records. Bai¡¯s father and mother sent her a message. At first, they said they knew that Lin Lin was wrong and asked her to go back. They made her a table of delicious apologies. Where did the parents and children have an overnight feud? Baitang:? ? Am I easy to cheat? Cheated back, maybe medicine was added to the meal, and then it was sold. Speaking of it, the law is much more tolerant of illegal acts related to blood or love. Domestic violence is repeatedly punished lightly because of a marriage certificate. And once a party is sentenced for domestic violence, it will affect the future of the child. Therefore, almost the vast majority, it is one party who is enduring, and the mother accounts for the vast majority, because they do not want their children¡¯s future to be affected. If you don¡¯t want to sue, it will encourage the trend of domestic violence. Behind it, it seems that Baitang has not returned for a long time. Their news was full of complaints, and in the end they were scolding, accusing Baitang of being unfilial. Cursing back and forth, accusing the past and accusing the past, it is really meaningless. Baitang didn¡¯t talk to them, which made them most angry. Looking at it now, Bai Tang didn¡¯t intend to talk to them either. According to their ability to do things, they will push themselves into the abyss. Baitang returned to the company, although his complexion was not so good, he didn¡¯t look weak at all. The wanton and laziness between the eyebrows and eyes, the simple glance, so casual that you can¡¯t look directly at it, walking in the courtyard, it doesn¡¯t look like a hard-working laborer who is about to eat dirt. Baitang¡¯s luck is really not good. When he returned to the company, he met Yuan Aiyuan, who felt a little guilty when he saw Baitang. Baitang didn¡¯t intend to talk to her. Yuan Aiyuan was a little embarrassed and a little sullen. Thinking carefully, what kind of identity will Wen Su appear in this time? Just as he was thinking, he saw a man dragging the boy away by his ears. Given a faint glance, Baitang smiled. Well, he showed up. Another big poor little one. The boy¡¯s ears were red from being pulled, and there were fingerprints on his face. He¡¯s¡­too skinny. He should be patiently waiting for the opportunity. When the man looked away, the young man was like a beast that had been trapped in a cage for a long time. Although thin and extremely aggressive, he can also be ruthless. The man dragged the boy away, but Baitang didn¡¯t act rashly, turned around and followed. Yuan Aiyuan: ¡°Baitang, you can¡¯t blame me¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Baitang left, Yuan Aiyuan seemed to fart into the air, and no one paid any attention to her at all. Gritting his teeth, he could only leave angrily. A polished commander, I don¡¯t know what she has to be proud of. Baitang followed them and turned left and right. They entered a room, and Baitang was leaning against the wall, holding his mobile phone and playing with his head down. In fact, he was listening to the conversation of the people inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 336 - Super Broker (6) Chapter 336 Super Broker (6) The sound insulation in the room is very good. Once the door is closed, ordinary people can hardly hear anything. But who made the outsider Baitang, whose soul is different from ordinary people¡¯s strength. Although she couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the room, she could still guess everything. Ma Lianhu sternly said: ¡°Pei Yan, you have to go tonight, or you have to go, this is an opportunity I fought hard for. If you serve Mr. Huang well, you can soar into the sky.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, and he bent his lips mockingly: ¡°Which President Huang?¡± Pei Yan? Tired? Baitang¡¯s eyes dimmed. It¡¯s like this again. This is the sixth time, every time, the environment he is in is like this, everything is oppressing him, oppressing him since he was a child. Ma Lianhu is high above the ground: ¡°Huang Yong, Mr. Huang, as long as you serve him comfortably, he will give you resources, such a face, what a good weapon, what kind of courtesy and integrity do you need? Do you deserve it? A lowly thing.¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly, a chill flashed across him. Every time someone calls him mean and unworthy. The people behind the scenes, what enmity do they have with Wen Su? What¡¯s your complaint? She could feel that Wen Su¡¯s heart was actually very soft. But being trampled like this, even though he has been treated like this since he was a child, no one taught him, he is sensitive, he is resentful, and he has always been rebellious. ¡°Ah!¡± A chuckle of unknown meaning. The young man is now there, his waist is straight, he refuses to bend down, the hatred in his eyes is about to overflow. The person who should be pure and gentle is actually a chilling devil. The slender crimson lips are a little bloody, and they look like demons. She¡­ heard that? Ma Lianhu slowed down his tone: ¡°You have to be good, Pei Yan, and listen to those bosses more. According to them, you will have a big day, and I¡¯m doing it for your own good. What counts?¡± Suddenly kicked Pei Yan again: ¡°Those bosses, are you able to offend the rich woman? If you want to be like today, I¡­ abolish you! Just be a plaything for the rest of your life!¡± Pei Yan lowered his eyes, hiding his murderous aura very well. You have to behave¡­Is that what you said? Pei Yan vaguely felt that he had heard something similar, but it was definitely not like Ma Lianhu. You forced me to¡­ You guys are pushing me¡­ Then¡­ let¡¯s go to **** together¡­ Pei Yan asked suddenly: ¡°Where is the location?¡± Ma Lianhu thought it was Pei Yan who had finally figured it out: ¡°At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in Charming Hotel, Room 15, I made an agreement with Mr. Huang. Mr. Huang likes the fresh meat of seventeen and eighteen.¡± Baitang heard the key information she wanted to hear, turned off the phone, and left quietly. The Star Entertainment company where she and Pei Yan work, the boss is always a young woman in her twenties¡ªPeng Min, with a tough wrist and one of her hobbies¡­ Keeping fresh meat. It is said that she recently fell in love with an artist named Jin Shizhe, and Bai Tang is not interested in how far she has developed. She came to Peng Min not to learn about Peng Min¡¯s romantic life. Peng Min is in the company, it is still a bit difficult for Baitang to find her, after all, the original owner is not very good. After spending a little time, Baitang met the female president. Wearing a suit and leather shoes, neat short hair, and a pair of black-rimmed glasses, he looks aggressive and beautiful. Peng Min crossed his hands, looked at the manager Baitang, and cut straight to the point: ¡°You said you have some connections with Jiarui Company?¡± Baitang was not in a hurry: ¡°Of course, Mr. Peng can read part of it before deciding whether to continue the transaction.¡± When she was in the hospital, she got to know the three biggest companies in domestic entertainment, checked everyone¡¯s interpersonal relationship, and their companies, to see if there were any loopholes that could be used as threats, or The point of the fatal blow was clearly understood by Baitang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 337 - Super Broker (7) Chapter 337 Super Broker (7) Peng Min took a look at the phone, shrank his eyes, took a breath, and looked at Baitang warily: ¡°How do you know this?¡± With such a person under her command, how could she be willing to remain anonymous? How could he be willing to be honest and hand over a part-time job? Baitang said flatly: ¡°I have my own way.¡± Peng Min: ¡°How do I know you didn¡¯t come to deceive me?¡± Baitang is neither salty nor salty: ¡°If Mr. Peng doesn¡¯t even have this ability to distinguish, then I think Jiang Nantian from Mingle Company will be a good partner for cooperation.¡± There are three domestic entertainment companies: Mingle, Star Entertainment, and Jiarui. Currently, Jiarui is strong, while Star Entertainment and Mingle are deadly rivals. What Baitang gave was Jia Rui¡¯s huge loophole. Whether it succeeds or not, it will hurt Jia Rui a lot. Peng Min was a little upset: ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Baitang laughed softly: ¡°Why? I¡¯m just looking for a suitable partner to exchange what I want to exchange. Mr. Peng is not suitable, and I don¡¯t have to hang myself on a tree.¡± She can show Jiarui¡¯s loopholes, so naturally she can also give Star Entertainment¡¯s. It can even be said that she can start a company by herself, but she will be busy and the cycle will be longer, so there is not much need. Peng Min¡¯s eyes flickered, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Baitang was not in a hurry. When the time came, if Mr. Peng hadn¡¯t given her an answer, she would look for the next candidate. After a while, Peng Min finally spoke: ¡°What do you want?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t beat around the bush either: ¡°Mr. Peng, I¡¯m a manager, and I want relative absolute freedom. I¡¯ll arrange what happens to my artists.¡± Peng Min looked at her suspiciously: ¡°You don¡¯t have any artists, do you?¡± Baitang wasn¡¯t annoyed: ¡°It¡¯s just a moment, it¡¯s just one, and two, Ma Lianhu¡¯s artist Pei Tien wants me.¡± Pei Yan? Peng Min was somewhat impressed. A year ago, I saw that the young man¡¯s face was very good. At that time, she thought of taking care of him. If she hadn¡¯t looked at the strong hatred and haze in his eyes, she would have given up on it. Why did Baitang want Pei Yan all of a sudden? Peng Min couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he couldn¡¯t see through the woman in front of him whose every move revealed wantonness and chic. Such a person should not be in the big dye tank of internal entertainment, which is full of fish and dragons. Peng Min¡¯s blushing lips parted: ¡°Deal, if you need funds to declare to the company, I will let you pass it.¡± This is an investment. As a businessman, Peng Min believed in his own vision. Baitang nodded, and also bent his lips: ¡°Deal.¡± Agreement reached, no contract signed. No need, Peng Min is not a fool, he understands what she means. While walking out the door, Baitang caught a glimpse of a man outside the door. He has a pair of slender and round eyes with slightly drooping eye ends, high arched eyebrows, deep eyebrows, and obvious lying silkworms. It was a pair of eyes that exuded a sense of innocence and made people unable to see clearly and couldn¡¯t help but want to explore. Smooth facial lines with sharp edges and corners. This person seemed to have made some major decision, and it was slightly humiliating. Ok? Figured out? Do you think it would be good to be taken care of by Peng Min? Baitang didn¡¯t know, so he left quickly. Jin Shizhe looked at the woman who was handling official business, and his heart was suffocated: ¡°Mr. Peng, I agree to your agreement.¡± Peng Min rarely raised his eyes to look, and gave a chuckle with unknown meaning: ¡°I have met a lot of people, younger and tenderer than you, and there are also many attractive ones. I never force people, everyone It¡¯s so easy to get together and leave, you are so humiliated and swallow your breath, people who don¡¯t know will think that I am forcing a good woman.¡± Peng Min: ¡°I don¡¯t need someone like you who can¡¯t recognize the form clearly. Go back, when you really want to understand it, let¡¯s talk when you understand it clearly.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thank you for your support! Served today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 338 - Super Broker (8) Chapter 338 Super Broker (8) It¡¯s usually people like this who are the easiest to get cheap and act good. She Peng Min is young and beautiful, but she is not a bloated rich woman in her fifties or sixties. Humiliation? Come on, she is still taken advantage of more. She has a lot of money, but she is not stupid. Spending money on such a person is not enjoyable, so you have to be on guard against his retaliation at any time. Putting feelings seriously, such things that most men would not do, why does Peng Min do? There was still some time, Baitang went to the computer to find evidence or handles of Huang Yong¡¯s crime. If it can be sent in, then send him in. She has a handle, she can handle Huang Yong, and she can also intimidate other people. If Pei Yan is in her hands, those who want to do something to Pei Yan will hesitate more. Baitang has always achieved multiple goals in one step. Facts have proved that Huang Yong played so wildly and chaotically, Baitang was not satisfied with finding out something against him, and there were a lot of criminal evidence. Together with the few people Huang Yong walked close to, Baitang also brought a gift and packed it up for him. It was given to the Beijing police. Another anonymous report, Charm Hotel, room 15 on the third floor, at 8:10 p.m., some people gathered to prostitute and take drugs. Baitang is not aimless, but, this is what Huang Yong has done. For Huang Yong, this is commonplace, and this time, it will be no exception. After finishing all this, the notification from Peng Min must have gone down. Pei Yan is now an artist in her hands. Of course I have to pick it up. Bai Tang hurried over as soon as possible, when there is always an accident, watch it early so that you can adapt accordingly. Charming Hotel, 7:30, Box 15 on the 3rd floor. Dim and rotting lights, interlaced smells of tobacco and alcohol, white smoke puffed out and dissipated, and the little fire in the dimness was obvious. There were a lot of food and wine on the table. If you look carefully, there are some bags of white powder. In the box, there are several young boys and young girls. The girls are wearing revealing clothes, and most of their chubby chests are exposed. With her shoulders exposed, she knelt on the ground. Several men with beer bellies stretched out their hands casually, or pinched their faces, or rubbed their fragrant shoulders. Down¡­ The sounds of obscenity are everywhere. Ma Lianhu led two big men hesitantly and pushed Pei Yan forward like a prisoner. The nails sank deeply into his palm, despair continued to spread, and hatred continued to grow. Invisibly, many hands grabbed him and dragged him down. Ma Lianhu warned Pei Yan again: ¡°Remember, be good, Pei Yan, this is your destiny.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s dark eyes were full of hostility. Can he escape today? He hated these disgusting people touching him. That person, do you hear that? Or just listen to it¡­ Pushed into the box, Ma Lianhu handed Huang Yong a cigarette like a pug, and signaled Huang Yong to look at Pei Yan with his eyes: ¡°Mr. Huang, look, how is the product this time? Nothing interesting, is it?¡± Huang Yong¡¯s eyes were not big, he squinted at Pei Yan, and looked at the boy¡¯s face. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he swallowed some saliva. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Huang Yong came over with a glass of wine: ¡°Drink it for me.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes became darker and darker: ¡°Okay, let the two of them go out.¡± Huang Yong gave Ma Lianhu a look, and Ma Lianhu hurriedly said, ¡°You two go out.¡± It¡¯s all here, and Pei Yan can¡¯t spark any sparks. Pei Yan squeezed the wine glass in his hand, and slowly brought it to his lips. Ma Lianhu put his arms around a woman and began to move his hands and feet, and he was tired of not looking at Pei Yan. Huang Yong¡¯s gaze became more and more disgusting, and when he was about to touch his lips, Pei Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, like a desperate beast, and suddenly struck. Huang Yong never thought that Pei Yan would attack him, so he didn¡¯t check for a while, and was pushed to the ground by Pei Yan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339 - Super Broker (9) Chapter 339 Super Broker (9) Pei Yan poured the cup directly into Huang Yong¡¯s mouth, whether he could drink it or not, he could always pour some. Ma Lianhu hurriedly threw away the woman in his arms, and shouted: ¡°Pei Yan! You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡± The private room was noisy, mixed with various smells, the smell of alcohol, cigarettes, women¡¯s perfume, food, and foul smell, which made people suffocate. Pei Yan opened the box door and ran out. Ma Lianhu yelled: ¡°Why are you two in a daze? Catch him quickly!¡± Huang Yong got up from the ground and kicked Ma Lianhu first: ¡°Trash!¡± Then he called immediately and asked his men to arrest Pei Yan. Pei Yan¡¯s memory has always been very good. After running out of the box, he ran downstairs without hesitation. He wanted to run out of here. No matter what, what happened today and in the past will make them regret it! There was a car accident on the road, and Baitang was delayed for a while. Just entered Meishi, the place looks very chaotic, a group of bodyguards chasing someone. Seeing Pei Yan¡¯s figure, Bai Tang quickly chased after him. Grabbing the railing of the stairs, using this as a means, he went upstairs quickly, and suddenly reached out, grabbed Pei Yan¡¯s waist by the waist, slapped it tightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m Baitang, I¡¯ll take you away .¡± Suddenly being grabbed by the waist, Pei Yan subconsciously wanted to resist. Hearing this voice, he fell silent again. Bai Tang hugged Rong Qi with one arm, raised his breath, stepped on the guardrail with one foot, and jumped down without changing his expression. Calculated the distance, time and landing place, and landed smoothly. Let go of the arms around Pei Yan¡¯s waist, Bai Tang holds his wrist, and the bodyguard wraps Bai Tang and Pei Yan together. Pei Yan suddenly felt relieved. He saw the woman, and felt the woman following her. Will it be his last straw? Give it a try. Deliberately asked about the time, place and person, but I don¡¯t know if she can hear it. Ben had no hope, but God favored him again. Ma Lianhu and Huang Yong ran down hurriedly without their clothes on. Ma Lianhu didn¡¯t know Baitang, so he took care of his subordinates: ¡°Arrest Pei Yan for me. As for this meddling woman, clean it up for me.¡± Some things are beyond her control. The bodyguards got the order and rushed up with short sticks. Baitang¡¯s eyes were cold, and he grabbed Pei Yan to dodge with one hand, and dealt with the rushing bodyguards at the same time. In order to make them lose their ability to counterattack, Baitang was extremely ruthless in his actions and feet. Put your hands on Pei Yan¡¯s shoulders, use this as a fulcrum, and sweep across the area. Howling and howling, at least, they dare not step forward easily. Can only surround Baitang and Pei Yan, Baitang holds Pei Yan¡¯s wrist with his right hand, takes a step forward, and the bodyguards take a step back. Baitang chuckled, and the taunt value was fully charged. Drinking down that glass of wine after all, Huang Yong felt a little hot. There are also many people watching the excitement around. Huang Yong teased: ¡°Little girl, do you know who I am?¡± Baitang¡¯s tone was calm: ¡°Old bastard, who are you, after tonight, we don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± Although she reported anonymously late, the police should be here soon. Ma Lianyong threatened: ¡°Pei Yan, you¡¯d better come here for me, otherwise¡­you don¡¯t want to have a day when you become famous.¡± Pei Yan squinted his eyes, and sneered: ¡°Tell me what I don¡¯t have, and you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Ma Lianhu only wanted to ruin him, only wanted to hold his unbearableness in his hands, and used it as a threat. He never thought of cultivating him or treating him well. Baitang said slowly: ¡°Ma Lianhu, you don¡¯t have any identity or position to make Ah Pei listen to you. Check your phone, the notification should have arrived. Ah Pei is now an artist under my command. I will arrange his future route. He¡­ You can¡¯t beat and scold at will.¡± A Pei? Pei Yan¡¯s expression moved slightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 340 - Super Broker (10) Chapter 340 Super Broker (10) This woman¡­calls so intimately when she comes¡­ Surprisingly not disgusted. It seems that being called this by her is a common thing. Ma Lianhu was a little skeptical, but Baitang was too convinced, so he turned on his phone to check. Boss Huang cursed: ¡°I thought you were so good? But I can beat a few, I tell you, you and Pei Yan will never be famous one day.¡± President Wang also echoed: ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to find you, you won¡¯t get the show.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°I won¡¯t bother you to worry about this, you should worry more about yourselves. Even if I, Baitang, don¡¯t prepare anything, I can still take Ah Pei away. What¡¯s more, I am prepared. Come.¡± Ma Lianhu was noncommittal: ¡°I thought you were so powerful, wasn¡¯t it just Baitang who raised a white-eyed wolf? You actually took Pei Yan, a lowly thing, to him. He¡¯s the next white-eyed wolf.¡± Baitang said without rushing: ¡°I know what kind of person Ah Pei is, so don¡¯t bother you. Whether he is a white-eyed wolf is not up to you, but you are an idiot, I can decide now .¡± A group of people who don¡¯t take the police seriously, aren¡¯t they idiots? Huang Yong seemed to have heard some great joke, his body was hot again, and he looked at Pei Yan, feeling even hotter: ¡°You two have to serve me comfortably today, so I will forgive you for a while.¡± Pei Yan clenched his fingers into fists, and the sound of his joints cracking indicated that he was very angry. Baitang shook his head helplessly, and complained: ¡°Ah Pei, tell me, some people¡¯s brains are full of yellow waste, and they spend their whole day with **** on their brains. You don¡¯t want to be like him.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s slender and crimson lips parted, not concealing her disgust at all: ¡°I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Baitang suddenly raised his head and shouted: ¡°Boss Charming, do you want to continue watching the show?¡± The man in the suit upstairs was obviously surprised. But the door suddenly opened, and a group of well-trained people rushed in. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°No one moves.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Yong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The police handle the case.¡± ¡°The three of you go to Box 15 on the third floor for inspection, and the two of you go to get the surveillance camera.¡± Box 15 on the 3rd floor¡­ Isn¡¯t it his box? Huang Yong was sensible and did not speak. They didn¡¯t speak, but Bai Tang had a mouth, and reminded him kindly: ¡°Officer, this is Mr. Huang Yong, Mr. Wang Deshan, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang Xiangyu, and Mr. Ma Lianhu who is rushing to be his grandson in the 15th box on the third floor. ¡° Shua Shushua, several eyes stared at Baitang, all with angry expressions, Baitang stared back unwilling to show weakness. Although Baitang suppressed her intentionally, her aura and pressure were definitely not something that this group of people who were full of money, yellow trash, and sperm could resist. Ma Lianhu couldn¡¯t understand why Baitang gave him a terrible feeling before. Looking over again, he rubbed his eyes, and felt that it was his own illusion. He must have read it wrong, right? The wrist was still being held by Baitang, and Pei Yan had no intention of resisting. Although he was sold into this industry as an actor and acted in several bad films, Pei Yan still watched a lot of domestic TV dramas. In the scene just now, it seemed that Bai Tang took the male lead script, and he seemed to be a delicate female lead who needed protection. STOP! What a chilly thought! He, Pei Yan, is by no means delicate! The police found a small bag of new-type drugs in the box, and raided other boxes by the way, seized some more, and called some people over before taking them all away. Of course, Bai Tang and Pei Yan are also among them. The video, the police have copied it back. Baitang did not commit a crime, and the matter of prostitution and drug use has nothing to do with her, so she can leave after making a record. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341 - Super Broker (11) Chapter 341 Super Broker (11) Pei Yan still needs to be interrogated. When he enters the box, the police will ask more carefully. These bosses, Mr. Huang, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Zhang are not good people. Mr. Huang still has a life lawsuit in his hand. The police were planning to arrest these after receiving the pile of anonymous evidence. Who knows that this report just caught all the people, and all the raccoons were caught. Pei Yan¡¯s clothes were not too clean, her hair was a little messy, and there were some scars on her body. Baitang could clearly hear the slight rumbling from his stomach. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t eaten for a while. Also, when she grabbed his waist and jumped down, she already felt that Pei Yan was very light and thin. Baitang could leave, so he said: ¡°A Pei, I¡¯ll go out for a while, you wait for me here, don¡¯t go away. We can discuss other matters later.¡± Pei Yan retracted his hands, the light cast a shadow on the fine and soft hair, and it was difficult to see his expression clearly. The meaning is not very clear, and a shallow response: ¡°Oh.¡± Baitang went out to buy clothes first, then bought medicine for bruises, and then bought a box full of food, specially ordered two more dishes, and bought fruit and water very thoughtfully, and then returned. Pei Yan sat on the stool, like a statue, it was clearly a bright day, but it was like sitting in the dark night. Baitang walked over and stuffed the bag into his arms: ¡°Go and change clothes, the size shouldn¡¯t be much different, hurry up, we can eat when we come back.¡± Pei Yan was stunned for a moment, his eyes as deep as ink couldn¡¯t see to the end. Baitang felt a little helpless: ¡°Go, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m 21 years old, I¡¯ve read your profile, and I¡¯m 19 years old this year. You can call me elder sister or elder sister Bai. Go quickly.¡± Pei Yan stared at her stubbornly for a long time without saying a word, and then took the clothes to the bathroom to change. Baitang rested his head on his hands, thinking about Pei Yan¡¯s file. Nineteen years old, but his education is¡­elementary school. Never read junior high school, nor high school, let alone university. The other party seems to be very reluctant for him to read more books. His condition is much better than at the beginning, which proves that what she told him and taught him is still useful. Before working as a waiter in a hotel, Ma Lianhu later found him, talked to his parents, and signed him. Ma Lianhu is pure evil, especially towards Pei Yan. It¡¯s always easy to gather pure evil around him, and he doesn¡¯t have enough ability to break free, so he is forced to go to hell. Pei Yan changed clothes very quickly, and when he came out, his eyes lit up. White short sleeves, slightly looser black trousers, full of youthful atmosphere. The wound on his arm, his thin body, added a bit of fragility and abusive beauty, and his eyebrows and eyes full of hostility made people feel uncomfortable when looking at him. The lunch box was opened, and the chopsticks were handed over: ¡°Eat.¡± Pei Yan was a little at a loss, until Baitang stuffed the chopsticks into his hands, his slender eyebrows drooped, and the boy¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks trembled a little. Baitang greeted in advance: ¡°A Pei, you eat first, you still have an injury on your back, I will give you medicine.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s whole body was stiff as his clothes were lifted up, and he didn¡¯t dare to move. The soft fingertips pressed lightly on his red or dark purple wound, and there were many scars on his back. The medicine is cold, and the heat will disperse it. Pei Yan picked up a piece of meat, his hand trembled slightly, and it fell again. Pick it up again before eating it. Fragrant, soft and crispy, the experience of taste buds is great. Baitang joked: ¡°Is Ah Pei so careless? The first time we met, he was so obedient and easily deceived.¡± Pei Yan felt more at ease, and denied it: ¡°I¡¯m not easy to cheat.¡± He believed what the heart told him to feel. Xin told him he could trust this young woman, so, he didn¡¯t resist, he would accept. (end of this chapter) Chapter 342 - Super Broker (12) Chapter 342 Super Broker (12) Baitang laughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cheat, it¡¯s right, sincerity has always been exchanged for sincerity, how can it be cheated? Ah Pei remembers, the most subtle and difference, it is easier to see whether it is true or not.¡± Pei Yan silently remembered, eating faster. He felt right, and he grasped at the straw. More likely¡­ hugging a big tree. ¡°Oh.¡± After filling his stomach, the gloom between Pei Yan¡¯s brows dissipated a lot. ¡°Fruit is also for you, and water.¡± Pei Yan then went to get the fruit and turned on the water. Baitang affirmed: ¡°Apei¡¯s reaction was good this time, and he will do better next time. The drinks there must not be touched, basically there are unclean things.¡± Pei Yan nodded. Although no one taught him, he vaguely felt that someone had told him. So, no matter where Ma Lianhu forced him to go, he tried to avoid them as much as possible. Drugs were also found out this time. His parents suddenly treated him well when he was a child. still remember¡ª Father Pei: ¡°This is cocaine, Xiaoyan, it¡¯s a good thing. Dad is not willing to eat it, so I give it to you.¡± He was tense at the time, as if he also remembered that someone told him that no matter from which point of view, he should not touch this thing. Not to mention, this immortal hypocrisy. How could he be willing to use something really good? He found a way to feed the old man¡­ Even if the old man beat him and scolded him, it would not help. But¡­ isn¡¯t it too casual now. It looks like it¡¯s been eaten. I also ate the food my sister gave me, took the medicine, and ate the fruit. Baitang glanced at it, and saw that it was a bit messy. Baitang said as he put it away: ¡°Ah Pei, let¡¯s put it away together. First of all, this is someone else¡¯s place, so you have to clean it up after use. Secondly, even if it¡¯s your own place, you have to clean up what should be cleaned up. Do you know? Once you are an actor, you should pay more attention to your words and deeds, this is determined by the nature of an actor.¡± Pei Yan followed Baitang to do it together, and the young man was not bored either, so he responded obediently: ¡°Oh.¡± Cleaned up and threw it into the trash can. Bai Tang followed Rong Qi back to his place of residence. At this moment, Ma Lianhu is still being interrogated at the police station, and he is neither qualified nor able to manage him. Pei Yan doesn¡¯t live in a very good place. It¡¯s a small rental house with a lot of miscellaneous things on the ground. He doesn¡¯t seem to know how to take care of himself. Pei Yan shrank her fingers and lowered her head, feeling very uncomfortable. His room is a mess. Sister¡­will dislike her. Pei Yan stretched out his hand to grab Baitang¡¯s clothes, and pulled her out: ¡°I¡­ I will do it myself.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly and rubbed his hair: ¡°Apei doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself. How can this be done? Remember to take good care of yourself wherever you are.¡± After a pause, he continued: ¡°Do it with my sister, and my sister will tell you what to do. We don¡¯t want things that are too old and broken, and we can replace them with better ones. At this time, we only need to take away the most necessary things , For example, your ID card, contract, personal information form, etc. As for other things, if you have the strength to change them, then they¡ªtoo broken, don¡¯t want them. If you change them, you will get yourself into trouble.¡± ¡°Then, bear with it and use it for a while. It doesn¡¯t matter. Things that take up space and are useless can be thrown away.¡± A smile appeared in Pei Yan¡¯s eyes, and this person gradually overlapped with the blurred figure in the dream. Their words, deeds, and actions are exactly the same. ¡°I picked it up from the trash can. I have no money, and the money is in the hands of Ma Lianhu and Laobusi.¡± ¡°Ma Lianhu wants to support Yunxi, so¡­ I am a tool for him to obtain resources for Yunxi.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrived on time. Thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 343 - Super Broker (13) Chapter 343 Super Broker (13) Ma Lianhu counted it as a gift and went in with Huang Yong. His artists¡­ tsk tsk tsk. Baitang: ¡°The money you get from working part-time should be yours, and you have to get it back.¡± Pei Yan was silent for a while, he did what Baitang did, and imitated it: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know how much money I should have.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°After moving to a new place, let¡¯s plan together how to develop in the future. Knowledge, self-cultivation, and manners must be taken care of. As for your parents¡¯ generation¡­my sister is left to you to deal with. They are your knots. You need to face it yourself.¡± Baitang: ¡°I will teach you how to collect information that is beneficial to you.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s expression softened a bit: ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Being good to him at the moment, let¡¯s believe it once. Baitang: ¡°When I asked you to come over from Ma Lianhu, I made the decision alone. Now I want to ask your thoughts, are you willing to follow me? No, I won¡¯t force it?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes were a little darker, and suddenly the corner of his mouth raised into a lonely, revealing a touch of fragility: ¡°Pei Yan, Pei Yan, everyone hates me, my sister doesn¡¯t want me, who will want me?¡± Baitang flexed his index finger and middle finger, patted his forehead, and corrected his attitude: ¡°Who told you that? His heart is damning. Ah Pei, sometimes other people are not important, and you can¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± Although he knew that this kid was pretending to be pitiful, and the time he spent with him was too long, Baitang didn¡¯t mind him pretending to be pitiful. At least, he had an extra way of expressing his emotions, and he became more lively. Bai Tang repeated again: ¡°No one can tell you to give up, especially remember, you can¡¯t let yourself give up on yourself.¡± Pei Yan tilted his head, like a wolf with its claws put away, and became more docile: ¡°I have always wanted to live.¡± Otherwise, it will not be resurrected again and again. Even if you are abused, abused, told over and over again that you should die, your life is meaningless. He wants to survive. Fate treats him unfairly, wants him to die, wants him to submit. But his fate is up to him, and fate can¡¯t stand in the way. Whether it is as simple as a child, or now, he wants to live. Baitang nodded with a smile: ¡°To live well, not only to live, but also to live so that people are enviable, and to live so that those evils are hard to touch.¡± Baitang: ¡°One more thing, my sister has to remind you.¡± Pei Yan listened carefully. Baitang: ¡°Our Ah Pei is prone to attract all kinds of evil. There are obvious malice like your parents and Ma Lianhu, which he can see at a glance, and there are evils hidden under a kind appearance, hiding a knife in a smile. The former, It¡¯s easy to distinguish, the latter, if you¡¯re not serious, it will drive you into the abyss beyond redemption, and it¡¯s more heart-wrenching than the former.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s expression became softer: ¡°I see.¡± Baitang: ¡°Subtleties, differences from others to distinguish, sometimes his subconscious reaction can explain a lot.¡± Pei Yan nodded obediently: ¡°My sister taught me a few more times, and I will remember.¡± Youth always like to say this. Baitang: ¡°Okay, Ah Pei thought about which direction to develop in the future?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes flickered like ink, and he said without thinking: ¡°The villain.¡± The villain is cool and unrestrained, but the decent scruples come and scruples the past. Trouble is dead. It is best to go all the way to the dark. The villains don¡¯t need to be whitewashed, they just need to keep making troubles, leaving a serious shadow on the hero and heroine. Bai Tang didn¡¯t criticize him either, instead he said with deep meaning: ¡°It¡¯s good to have fun while acting, don¡¯t bring it into normal life.¡± A cunning flashed in the boy¡¯s eyes: ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Pei Yan really doesn¡¯t have many things. After Baitang took him to throw away the unnecessary things, they cleaned up the rental house together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 344 - Super Broker (14) Chapter 344 Super Broker (14) Then call the landlord to check out. The room is not big, and there are not many things. The landlord could see clearly at a glance, and very straightforwardly refunded the deposit and undue rent to Baitang. Baitang counted, and there was 3,500 yuan, all of which he put into Pei Yan¡¯s hands: ¡°This money must be part of your part-time job, 3,500 yuan, let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Yan held the sum of money, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t stop rising. This is the first time I got so much money. I still got it by myself. In the past, when his parents came to make a fuss, the salary was put into their card, and the one thousand yuan he got was gone before it was warmed up. Three thousand and five hundred yuan was indeed the most money he had ever received. When I went out to take a taxi, Pei Yan drew out a 100-yuan ticket: ¡°I¡¯ll come, sister.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t stop him, and it didn¡¯t cost much to take a taxi. Bought some commonly used things, most of Pei Yan¡¯s money had already been removed. Pei Yan frowned deeply as he touched the half-empty bag. Baitang laughed and said: ¡°A Pei, the profession of actor is the profession that enjoys the highest dividends at present. Ah Pei, it is used where it should be used. There is nothing to feel bad about. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Pei Yan responded obediently: ¡°Then I will make a lot of money in the future.¡± Baitang stroked his chin, and said slowly: ¡°Sooner or later, the actor industry will have to rectify, why don¡¯t I help it.¡± Pei Yan asked in a low voice: ¡°What is my sister going to do?¡± Baitang smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t say much. The company rented a large space for Baitang, and there were several vacant rooms, so Baitang let Pei Yan live there first. Baitang asked him to take a bath. She was making Pei Yan¡¯s training form. Arrange one by one, let him study for three years first, and then find an opportunity to appear in front of the public. After finishing all this, Baitang took the computer and checked today¡¯s news. These bosses were sacked together, and the evidence Baitang gave them was too sufficient. Some of what she said at the scene also spread. The goal is achieved. Baitang was busy for a few more hours. After Pei Yan took a shower, he came out and sat beside him, watching obediently. Although he didn¡¯t understand, he had a good memory. Baitang didn¡¯t avoid him either, her fingertips tapped the keyboard faster and faster. Three folders are put away in different categories. One is an actor involved in a life lawsuit, one is an actor who took drugs, and the other is an actor who evaded taxes. Yun Xi under Ma Lianhu belongs to the category of tax evasion. Yuan Aiyuan didn¡¯t involve these things, the original owner was very careful not to break the law and commit crimes, even though Yuan Aiyuan wanted to do this, because of the original owner, he failed. When tax evasion becomes the norm in this circle, the behavior of normal people seems out of place, and they will even try to get you to do the same, so that you will not report him. Pei Yan praised: ¡°My sister is really amazing.¡± Baitang glanced at the night outside the window: ¡°This group of people who have enjoyed the biggest bonus, this practice really makes those retrogrades uncomfortable.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°What is my sister going to do?¡± Baitang: ¡°Since someone chooses to turn a blind eye, then I won¡¯t let him close his eyes. Give them a blockbuster every day. I think that the country is short of money to build an aircraft carrier, and also short of money to build a fourth-generation aircraft carrier.¡± Fighter, let¡¯s start with this group of tax evaders.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Their forces are intertwined, it¡¯s very difficult.¡± Baitang¡¯s complexion did not change, and he sorted it out one by one: ¡°It is difficult, but not impossible. Ah Pei, you must not do such things, you know? Someone is going to die for you and me to live a better life.¡± environment and platform.¡± Pei Yan smiled sarcastically: ¡°But I have always been at the bottom, and these things are out of reach for me.¡± Baitang sent out all these evidences and contents, so she was naturally anonymous, and naturally gave herself the identity of a hacker, and naturally she would not give others the opportunity to suppress or delete these. (end of this chapter) Chapter 345 - Super Broker (15) Chapter 345 Super Broker (15) After doing this, Baitang said slowly: ¡°This is not what they think, Ah Pei. No matter how good a society is, it will have crimes and some unreasonable people, Ah Pei, but we can¡¯t To be like them, that¡¯s not really what you want, is it?¡± Pei Yan pursed her lips, stretched out her hand to grab Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡­¡± The red eyes are like a wounded beast licking its wounds, Pei Yan whispered: ¡°Sister, give me a hand, and I won¡¯t be like this.¡± Baitang¡¯s hand was held by him, and he held it firmly and gently: ¡°Apei, didn¡¯t I help you? You have to walk more roads by yourself.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Oh. I remember, tomorrow should be an actor who takes drugs, right, I want to try it.¡± Baitang happily said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s late, let¡¯s go rest.¡± Lying on a soft, clean, refreshing-smelling bed and quilt, it is too comfortable. In the past, when he was free for half a day, he just stayed in that messy rented house, no one disturbed him, and no one scolded him. Actors outside the 18th line have few fans, but there are quite a few black fans, who often come to scold him. Pei Yan didn¡¯t toss and turn and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, on the contrary, he fell asleep very quickly. I had that dream again, this time it was much clearer, not too vague, and I finally heard what that person said clearly. Dream¡ª He leaned over and put his ear next to the woman¡¯s. She said two words¡ª ¡°Breaks and bruises all over¡­ Ah Rong told me¡­ how to survive¡­¡± ¡°Arong¡­keep the secret of your resurrection, don¡¯t let anyone find out¡­and, obediently, be a kind¡­sunshine person¡­live well¡­remember¡­my sister, the sparrow, the partridge¡­we are in love yours¡­¡± Her body was covered in blood, scars, black and purple bruises all over her body. This is a nightmare that has haunted him for a long time. Suddenly saw clearly, suddenly heard. Woke up suddenly and sat up suddenly. Pei Yan looked into the room, rubbing his heart constantly, trying to relieve the pain that caused him to be out of breath. Slowed down for a while. Pei Yan got out of bed and opened the curtains. At this time, a ray of morning light shone in. Pei Yan dodged subconsciously, watching the warm light fall into the house. It is so clean, people can¡¯t help but want to get close. Pei Yan stretched out his hand to touch it, and when he was about to touch it, he retracted it again. ¡°I¡­it¡­¡± May I? You won¡¯t be out of touch again, right? The longing and impulse in his heart prompted him to stretch out his hand. The morning sun was extraordinarily soft and made people feel nostalgic. He¡¯s loved, right¡­ Pei Yan feels pretty good this day. Slept well too. He sleeps well, but many people don¡¯t sleep well. The evidence of tax evasion that came out of nowhere was arranged according to the amount from small to large. There is a full article, and the evidence has been returned. Even the person who posted this also stated how much they should pay The tax is calculated clearly, and it is impossible to refute it. At the beginning, state her purpose directly. [I am a hacker. I have noticed that the fourth-generation fighter jets of countries M and E have come out, while country H is still working hard to build and catch up. I privately think that the funds must not be so sufficient. From the history of country H It can be seen in the book that emphasizing civility over military affairs will make the nation lose confidence and gradually decline. I found that there is such a group of people who enjoy the biggest dividends of the current society, but they are not very law-abiding. I don¡¯t know how many aircraft carriers can be built with the money that should be fined and supplemented? ] Most netizens are numb after reading it. Do domestic entertainment stars actually have so much money? From the first million, to the later tens of millions, and even the hundreds of millions, netizens are numb to tens of thousands and millions of dollars. (end of this chapter) Chapter 346 - Super Broker (16) Chapter 346 Super Broker (16) The saddest ones should be the fans of these celebrities. There were too many fans who collapsed overnight. Even if there are some brain-dead fans and die-hard fans, they can¡¯t change their idol¡¯s crimes. This night is the busiest time for programmers, and it is also the most anxious time for actors, their managers and assistants. Similarly, comrades from the tax bureau have worked overtime. Pei Yan glanced at the comment section. ¡°Why is he evading taxes? Isn¡¯t it good to be an actor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know that it¡¯s wrong, and it¡¯s good to correct it.¡± ¡°Hehe! As a public figure, he is so immoral, I suggest you block it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, you and I earn three thousand, why should you feel sorry for a person with an income of tens of millions? They have worked so hard to evade taxes.¡± ¡°It turned out that my idol wasn¡¯t the only one that collapsed, and suddenly I didn¡¯t feel so uncomfortable.¡± ¡°My friend, don¡¯t cheat on each other, it¡¯s boring, the house has collapsed¡­¡± ¡­ As for the fans who haven¡¯t collapsed for the time being, they all feel like they¡¯ve survived a catastrophe. They are urged to supervise and supervise. Paying taxes was a normal thing, but now it¡¯s ironic that it has become an actor¡¯s shining point. Bai Tang knocked on Pei Yan¡¯s door: ¡°Ah Pei, hurry up and wash up.¡± Went out to buy something to eat, soy milk and sauce pancakes. Very everyday food. ¡°immediately.¡± Pei Yan immediately turned off her phone and went out to wash up. While eating the cake, Baitang said: ¡°Ah Pei, you have been abused by Ma Lianhu, but there is no need to worry, you are not at fault, the so-called black material is all fake.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°It¡¯s true to be scolded and pictured dead.¡± Bai Tang clicked on her account and put it in front of Pei Yan: ¡°Because of Yuan Ai¡¯s framing, some of her fans rushed to scold me. I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m innocent. No.¡± Pei Yan just glanced at it and felt extremely angry. The hostility and killing intent could not be stopped. But seeing Baitang¡¯s calm and gentle expression, he suppressed his tyranny: ¡°They scolded you so much, sister is not angry?¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°A Pei, in this circle, it¡¯s normal to be scolded. There are always people who don¡¯t like you. Even if you didn¡¯t do anything or hurt him, he will still scold you. At this time, you It became an opening for him to vent, he won¡¯t care about you, he has no empathy.¡± Bai Tang: ¡°What¡¯s more, the reason for this scolding is because of Yuan Ai¡¯s smearing me. Sincerity should be the purest thing in this world and should not be used the least, but in the entertainment industry, taking advantage of fans¡¯ sincerity instead becomes A commonplace love.¡± Pei Yan retorted with drooping eyes: ¡°Their liking is not sincere.¡± Baitang: ¡°Where does Ah Pei think it is not sincere?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I like you because you look good.¡± Baitang smiled dotingly: ¡°Who would like you for no reason? It must be because we, Ah Pei, have something to like. Your appearance is just the most perfunctory thing. It starts with your appearance, falls into your talent, and is loyal to your personality. Only then will you show your charm. ¡° Baitang: ¡°Otherwise, why do I like you? Is it because you are old? Is it because you don¡¯t take a bath? Is it because your teeth have fallen out? It doesn¡¯t matter what you like. He is sincere for you, he is pure sincerity.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°But did they hurt you?¡± Baitang: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s their fault. We have to make it clear that they were deceived by others, not on purpose. In their eyes, they thought it was to vent their anger on their idol. They were right, they were enforcing justice.¡± Pei Yan sneered, noncommittal. Pretty silly fan. Baitang: ¡°Ah Pei, you don¡¯t need to worry too much, and you don¡¯t need to take these things too seriously. Everyone loves to hear praises, and everyone feels uncomfortable when they are insulted. We don¡¯t need to care about the two. In your heart, you must To achieve one shot, to distinguish, to find one¡¯s own position.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 347 - Super Broker (17) Chapter 347 Super Broker (17) Baitang: ¡°People in this circle, if they become popular, they will be praised a lot. They have heard too many sugar-coated bullets. Who would be willing to hear different voices? As everyone knows, today he can promote you to the altar, and tomorrow he will praise you. It can also pull you down the cloud. So, you must have your own clear judgment, you know?¡± Pei Yanrumo¡¯s eyes softened a bit: ¡°I remember.¡± I only listen to you. Baitang: ¡°If you understand this, why should we be angry at irrelevant people? If anyone says anything, we take it to heart, it¡¯s too tiring, and it¡¯s a waste of our time. Focus on improving ourselves, those People who don¡¯t want you to live a good life will only jump more and more.¡± Pei Yan felt much better now: ¡°But I think my sister still has arrangements.¡± Baitang chuckled with unknown meaning: ¡°Let them scold. It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s false. Wait for a certain amount of spread and send them into the bureau.¡± Pei Yan ticked the corner of his mouth, and he knew that his sister was not purely scolded. Thinking about it this way, Pei Yan¡¯s mood improved a lot. After he finished eating, Baitang handed the planner she had made to Pei Yan. ¡°A Pei must have learned some of it by himself, so he should be able to understand it.¡± Pei Yan could indeed understand most of the words. He could read, and he was trying to learn more. A voice told him that he should study more. It is precisely because of this that Pei Yan can distinguish many things. The time Baitang arranged for him was almost full. In addition to learning acting and other skills, he also had to supplement knowledge and practice calligraphy. Some of them were left blank and hadn¡¯t been filled in. Pei Yan pointed and asked, ¡°Sister, where is it?¡± Baitang: ¡°Hobbies, Ah Pei should have things he likes and wants to do.¡± The scene in the dream flashed through Pei Yan¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t know what happened, only that he witnessed his sister¡¯s departure. Maybe it¡¯s the past life and the present life. If the previous life didn¡¯t end well, I used the dream as a warning, and I must pay attention to it in this life. Thinking about this, Pei Yan said extremely firmly: ¡°I want to learn martial arts.¡± Baitang frowned: ¡°Yes, but it will be very hard, especially now that your bones are about to close, and you will learn more slowly.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°At least, you have the ability to protect yourself, so you won¡¯t be held back.¡± You can also protect the people you want to protect. The matter was settled in this way, Baitang rejected a series of low-level advertisements and pornographic movies arranged by Ma Lianhu for Pei Yan. Officially started training Pei Yan. In order to save money, all the teaching content is taught by Baitang herself. Her rich experience and profound knowledge fully support the teaching of Pei Yan. On the second day, Pei Yan recalled all the steps Baitang took to release the wave of tax evaders yesterday. Baitang was watching from the side and didn¡¯t bother. Pei Yan is indeed smart and has a good memory. He can repeat it perfectly after just one pass. Today, he wrote¡ª [Please don¡¯t call me brother, and I¡¯m not a master, the evidence is entirely provided by a very good little fairy. Yesterday was her, today is me, and today¡¯s update is about a star involved in drugs. ] After being released, Pei Yan looked at Baitang nervously. He saw the little fairy on the Internet. Speaking of this, most girls will be in a better mood. Bai Tang nodded at him: ¡°A Pei is amazing! Such an amazing Ah Pei is really delayed.¡± He is too easy to attract all kinds of evil, and since he was a child, he can¡¯t be blamed for being resentful. Yesterday¡¯s internal entertainment basically collapsed more than half of the house. Most of the fans cried so sadly. T©nT Today is another wave of house collapses, and it still involves drug use. Some celebrities are so serious that they can even be sentenced to death. There are also a lot of comments on this page, breaking through one million early on, not only in the entertainment industry. Some celebrities¡¯ statements have even been posted here, and it will be another story if anyone believes them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s copy will be served on time Thank you for your support (end of this chapter) Chapter 348 - into darkness (18) Chapter 348 Into the darkness with the body (18) ¡°No one is more miserable than me. My house collapsed yesterday, and it will continue to collapse today. It has collapsed into scum!¡± ¡°This is not a little fairy, this is our hero, the entertainment industry should have been rectified long ago, this time there are so many revelations, it is impossible not to rectify.¡± ¡°I just want to say, can I finish it all at once? My fragile little heart can¡¯t hold it!¡± ¡°Is there more tomorrow?¡± ¡°All actors must be strict with themselves, I don¡¯t want to think about it later, I don¡¯t have a single drama that I can watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to do it like this. In case they get the most money, act in the worst drama, and get f*cked up to the sky!¡± ¡­ For many people, it was numb again, and it was another day of fear and chaos. Domestic entertainment has only been two days, and there are not many actors left. Those who have never done anything wrong are naturally not afraid, and those who have done something wrong always pay attention to the top post. Programmers thought of many ways, but they couldn¡¯t delete or suppress it, and they couldn¡¯t find out who was behind the scenes. Today¡¯s hot search is very special. [Who is the mysterious little fairy? ] [Have you collapsed your house today? ] [Will you collapse your house tomorrow? ] [The collapsed house is numb] [It is recommended that all illegal and criminal stars be completely banned] [There is no one in the entertainment! ] ¡­ In this wave, in addition to the major domestic entertainment companies, many companies that cooperate with these artists are also busy. Internal entertainment was almost two-thirds cold, and they couldn¡¯t find the person behind the scenes. This incident even alarmed the high-level officials of country H, who are also looking for this mysterious person. The third day is the last time. It was still Pei Yan who came here, and the number of stars involved this time will be much smaller. [Today update artists involved in life lawsuits. As for the white-eyed wolf entertainers, double-faced entertainers, and entertainers with chaotic private lives, they are not included. ] This wave of Pei Yan is another blockbuster. One episode is more serious than one. There is no need for netizens to go to the Aite Police, the police are guarding this post. Once updated, check the evidence directly and go through the process. In just three days, the entertainment inside couldn¡¯t be colder, and the film and television directly entered a cold winter. This wave, in a disguised form, prompted the company to be cautious when signing people. I am really afraid that it will happen again. Pei Yan logged on to his own account. Although he didn¡¯t have many fans, he still had to announce the change of manager. [@°×Ê÷, my new manager Baitang, very good very good. Practicing calligraphy with my sister today. ] Pei Yan posted a copybook, the front was written by Bai Tang, and the back was written by him. In contrast, it pales in comparison, and Pei Yan doesn¡¯t think there is anything. His social accounts are just a record of his own life. Baitang doesn¡¯t control her too much. Pei Yan doesn¡¯t read the comments either, he¡¯s just showing off. Not many people paid attention to him, after all, they all went to pay attention to criminal artists. Pei Yan shares his handwriting practice every day. Every day is a one-page copybook. His progress is visible to the naked eye. Such a day is so peaceful and peaceful, so comfortable and gentle that it almost makes people doze off comfortably. Unknowingly, three years passed very quickly. In the last three months, Bai Tang took Pei Yan abroad, learned how to shoot a gun during these three months, and then came back. Pei Yan seemed very interested in these weapons, and Baitang only let him learn the basics before returning home. Bai Tang took Pei Yan around his house, collected news from the neighbors, and then left quietly. After these three years, Pei Yan is no longer the thin young man he was back then. The face is more open, the skin is fair, but not weak, the slender peach eyes, when slightly narrowed, are dangerous and dark, the nose is high, and the thin lips are like cherry blossoms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 349 - Super Broker (19) Chapter 349 Super Broker (19) The demeanor of his whole body is somewhat similar to that of Baitang, the difference is that he always carries a hint of danger and hostility, and always exudes an aura of not being close to strangers. It made his whole temperament complicated. Throwing things to Pei Yan, Baitang felt relaxed: ¡°Ah Pei, make backups a few more times, I have arranged for you an assistant Zhu Mingming, you can ask Xiao Zhu to carry a copy with you.¡± Pei Yan frowned: ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Baitang: ¡°Of course mine is already prepared, and I just wait for an opportunity.¡± Never fight an unprepared battle, and the evidence of Pei Yan¡¯s scandal was also cleared up one by one. ¡°Baitang!¡± The sharp and piercing sound is uncomfortable to listen to. Baitang glanced at it, and it turned out that it was her scumbag father, scumbag mother, and scumbag brother¡¯s family. Pei Yan also looked at this pile with great displeasure. Baitang ordered in a low voice: ¡°Apei, don¡¯t do anything.¡± Bai¡¯s mother was so angry that she was so angry that she didn¡¯t call Baitang, she didn¡¯t reply, she didn¡¯t reply when she sent a message, and she didn¡¯t return the money from work. Now, with relatives here, Mother Bai is bound to make a big fuss! ¡°Everyone, come and have a look! Come and give me a comment!¡± Father Bai had a bitter expression on his face, and complained to passers-by with snot and tears: ¡°My daughter, I have worked so hard to bring her up, she has had conflicts with us, and she has ignored us for three years, poor! What a pity! ¡° Mother Bai cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe: ¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t treat Mom like this, Mom loves you!¡± The rest of the relatives also began to criticize Baitang. ¡°Baitang, you are simply too unfilial!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, is there anything you can¡¯t say properly? You must ignore your parents!¡± ¡°This child has not been a worry-free person since he was a child, and he is still like this now, disobedient and filial.¡± Bai Shengyao was playing a game, and lazily said: ¡°Sister, have you had enough trouble? You made their hair gray a lot.¡± Comparing this, Baitang appears to be very ignorant. Some people around only listened to a few words, and saw Bai¡¯s father and mother crying so sad and miserable, especially those who became parents, subconsciously put themselves into the roles of father and mother. ¡°Little girl, quickly admit your mistake to your parents, and the family should live a good life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t be filial, it¡¯s not easy for your parents to raise you.¡± ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t understand now. When you become a parent in the future, you will understand the painstaking efforts of your parents.¡± ¡­ Baitang has always been calm. At this time, only calmness can handle it. If you make trouble, you are unreasonable in their eyes. The corner of his mouth curved, Baitang smiled lightly, and his voice was loud: ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know if you have noticed that Uncle has a very faint smell of inferior perfume. As far as I know, Auntie is usually thrifty. Neither you nor your daughter have the habit of using perfume, where does the smell of perfume come from?¡± The uncle obviously panicked, subconsciously went to smell the smell on his body, and cursed guiltily: ¡°Baitang, you are really not a good girl, where does my body smell like perfume?¡± The elder aunt was very suspicious of the elder uncle, and wanted to smell it, but the elder uncle pushed her away and said angrily, ¡°Do you believe that girl¡¯s lies?¡± Baitang laughed even more happily: ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t be more clear about whether I¡¯m lying or not. Auntie, as a junior, I sincerely suggest you go to the hospital for a physical examination. If a man doesn¡¯t love himself, you will be the one who suffers the most. Your ten-year-old son still can¡¯t leave you? By the way, there is a lipstick mark on the inside of uncle¡¯s collar.¡± The eldest aunt grabbed the collar and found a lipstick mark. The thought of using the elders to teach the younger generations just now is completely gone, and there is only anger and disappointment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 350 - Super Broker (20) Chapter 350 Super Broker (20) Slapped him over: ¡°Bai Fukang! You are **** looking for a woman outside! Come back with me! I¡¯m not finished with you!¡± No one wants to publicize embarrassing things. Mother Bai accused: ¡°Baitang, how can you talk nonsense, are you responsible for the divorce of your eldest aunt and uncle?¡± Baitang asked suspiciously: ¡°If Dad cheated, Mom, can you ignore it at all? Reconcile as before, and continue to live with him?¡± Bai Mu: ¡°You bastard! How do you talk?¡± ¡°Breaking the peace of your uncle¡¯s family, Ziqiu, your daughter is not good.¡± Baitang was very speechless: ¡°Isn¡¯t the elder uncle himself the one who destroyed it? If he doesn¡¯t go out whoring, he won¡¯t make the elder aunt angry. Besides, I suggest that the second uncle go and do a DNA paternity test with your eldest son. The son is not as good as your mother. Wrong, but not a bit like my father, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Second Aunt hastily stopped: ¡°Baitang, it¡¯s not enough for you to destroy your uncle¡¯s family, do you want to destroy our family?¡± Baitang really couldn¡¯t understand the brain circuits of these people, so he had to make a bigger move: ¡°Second aunt, if not, the aunt should thank me, if it wasn¡¯t me, what if she was infected with AIDS by the uncle, what if she was infected with HPV What to do? If this is serious, you will die!¡± Baitang: ¡°Also, if the second aunt meets your ex-boyfriend, can you not choose a hotel, the ID card is registered to open the room. By the way. The second uncle and the second aunt got married. It didn¡¯t seem long. The second aunt You are pregnant, Second Uncle must thank me, otherwise you will be happy to be a father for the rest of your life, and you will be exhausted.¡± After finishing speaking, Baitang said in a particularly embarrassing way: ¡°Unravel the secrets that you don¡¯t know between relatives and friends, I think I have done a good deed.¡± These are all to accuse her, how could Baitang not know in advance. Baitang looked at the other relatives quietly: ¡°Auntie, you just spent a huge sum of money for surgery not long ago, and life is relatively tight now. You may not have noticed that your son¡¯s new pair of shoes It¡¯s a famous brand, and it costs seven or eight thousand, tell me, where did he buy the shoes?¡± My aunt¡¯s face sank: ¡°I bought it for him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± hurried away with his son. Baitang glanced at the others again, and the others tightened their hearts: ¡°Uncle, be careful of your high school daughter¡¯s puppy love, I saw your daughter walking into a milk tea shop holding hands with a boy not long ago , when you are so nervous in high school, you should naturally focus on your studies, uncle, what do you think?¡± The girl turned pale and was taken home by her father. After being told by Baitang, the relatives all left. Some of them were guilty because they were afraid that if they stayed any longer, Baitang would expose what they had done. Pei Yan chuckled twice, it was my sister who could do something, this time, this family would not be without chicken and eggs, and their own affairs were already on the verge of burning, so how could they care about other people¡¯s affairs? The surrounding masses are still around. Father Bai and the three suddenly had a bad feeling. What¡¯s wrong, I can¡¯t say it, and I can¡¯t say it clearly. Mother Bai cried: ¡°Baitang, you unfilial daughter, you caused me and your father to cry, it¡¯s not enough, you also hurt other people!¡± Baimu slapped her, Pei Yan grabbed her hand vigorously, and threw it away. A middle-aged woman is not a match for a man who has practiced martial arts for three years. Bai Mu fell so painfully. Father Bai hurried over to help her up: ¡°Baitang, you dare to lay hands on your own mother, you are treasonous!¡± Look at this voice, trembling with anger. Baitang chuckled: ¡°Since my mother invited everyone to comment, I will also invite everyone to comment. I was admitted to a key high school in junior high school, but my mother said that it was too expensive, and my brother had to spend money to study, so I couldn¡¯t pay for it.¡± I read.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 351 - Super Broker (21) Chapter 351 Super Broker (21) Baitang: ¡°I¡¯m an older sister, so I should lighten the burden on the family. Let me pay her back the money I spent on the six years of elementary school and the three years of junior high school so that my younger brother can go to school.¡± ¡°So, I ate steamed buns and drank water every day, and saved my salary for three years and gave it to her. She asked me to save all my future salary for her. In fact, she spent it all on my brother.¡± Father Bai said angrily, ¡°You bastard, shut up.¡± Bai Tang was not as good as Father Bai wanted: ¡°What is father doing so angry? My daughter is not exaggerating. You and mother tricked me into going home three years ago because my mother was sick and needed someone to take care of me. You paid a thirty-six-seven A man with eight children for 300,000 yuan, when he sold me to a man who broke his ex-wife¡¯s leg, the smile on his face blossomed, that man is old enough to be my father, don¡¯t you think?¡± Baimu: ¡°We did it for your own good.¡± Bai Tang presses on step by step: ¡°For my own good, you can disregard my opinion and force me to marry that man with death? Everyone here, who really loves his daughter, who would marry his daughter to a second-married man with a baby?¡± Who would not let their daughter go to high school? Who wouldn¡¯t ask how her daughter is working outside the home? Who would let her study while doing all the housework?¡± Pei Yan recorded the video while keeping an eye on his surroundings. Baitang suddenly calmed down again, and became calm and calm: ¡°I drank the pesticide and said I was fine. It was you who refused to let me get into the ambulance. When I was hospitalized, I didn¡¯t see any greetings from you. It¡¯s just the words of asking me to be that man¡¯s wife. Tell me, when you saw me this time and wanted to take me back, which old man did you fancy? Which old man did you plan to sell me to?¡± ¡°You just gave birth to me, but you tried to arrange my entire life in vain, dreaming, for the sake of giving birth to me, I will pay living expenses to your card on time every month, but only according to the minimum standard, I think a One thousand people a month is enough. I crawled back from the ghost gate, and I will not be kidnapped by you obediently with the word filial piety. You can let everyone see what you have done. Is it you or me? ¡° Why can¡¯t family ugliness be publicized? It¡¯s just for that little face. You are right, why should you be afraid of others? You are right, are they right in their accusations? The people around who originally criticized Baitang, after listening to it, they all said Bai father Bai mother. Baitang looked coldly: ¡°A Pei, let¡¯s go.¡± Father Bai and mother Bai still wanted to stop them, but when they met Shang Baitang¡¯s extremely oppressive eyes and Pei Yan¡¯s extremely dangerous eyes, everyone around them was talking about them. Just let her go away. Bai Shengyao had unknowingly stood outside the crowd, still playing with his phone. Seeing that Baitang was about to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°Sister, when will you get married?¡± Baitang said kindly: ¡°Then it has nothing to do with you.¡± Still thinking about sucking blood from her! Bai Shengyao lowered his head to play with his phone again: ¡°I¡¯m just asking you.¡± Baitang smiled noncommittally: ¡°Good brother, my sister also gave me a lot of pocket money. My sister is now in debt of 500,000. They are urging me to pay back the money. As a younger brother, you should help my sister¡­¡± Before Baitang finished speaking, Bai Shengyao turned off his phone and left quickly. Baitang sneered: ¡°They are like mirrors in their hearts, and they have the cheek to take advantage of blood-sucking things. Once their core interests are violated, that¡¯s it.¡± Pei Yan also smiled: ¡°Sister, I know how to deal with this group of people.¡± [Ding-] An electronic sound sounded in Huayuan¡¯s mind. [System 701 Binding host¡ª] [The host is successfully bound. ] Hua Yuan:? ? ? rubbed his head and patted the back of his hand. Didn¡¯t he have auditory hallucinations? (end of this chapter) Chapter 352 - Super Broker (22) Chapter 352 Super Broker (22) The electronic sound sounded again. [Name: Huayuan Age: 24 Sex: Male Occupation: Actor] Hua Yuan:? ? ? System 701 continues, [Host, hello, I am Air Transportation System 701. ] Hua Yuan looked like he saw a ghost, his brows twitched non-stop, and he tentatively asked, ¡°System?¡± System 701: [Host, I am in your mind. Do you want to be a superstar? Do you want to be lucky? Do you want to make any wish come true? Even immortality can satisfy you, as long as you complete the task. ] Hua Yuan swallowed: ¡°Really?¡± System 701: [Really. ] This system that only exists in novels, now that it finds him, it only shows one thing, he is the hero of this world. Since it¡¯s the hero, what else is there to worry about? Hua Yuan asked again: ¡°What is the mission?¡± System 701: [Strategy the son of luck in this world, let him fall in love with you, and if you abandon him again, his luck will come to you. ] Hua Yuan hesitated for a moment: ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± System 701 mercilessly exposes Huayuan: [The system detects that the host is very excited. ] Hua Yuan smiled: ¡°Who is the son of luck?¡± Playing with other people¡¯s feelings has always been what he is good at and likes. Seeing them dying because of him, Hua Yuan felt a very strong sense of accomplishment. System 701: [The son of luck is Pei Yan. ] Pei Yan? This is a man¡¯s name, right? Hua Yuan: ¡°You want me to attack a man?¡± System 701: [Host don¡¯t come here, I know all about your past, you can be both male and female, you have both girlfriends and boyfriends. You are very excited about Pei Yan being a man. ] Hua Yuan muttered: ¡°Can you give me some privacy? Don¡¯t worry, I will complete the task well. Is Pei Yan straight?¡± Straight bends are much more difficult. System 701 is inscrutable: [The host judges by itself. ] Bai Tang put the three scripts in front of Pei Yan: ¡°Look at it, which role you want to play, and then just go to the audition.¡± These three scripts are all very good scripts. Pei Yan looked through it roughly, and finally confirmed it as the suspense film ¡°The Wind and Waves¡±. ¡°The third male, Shen Fei, I like this role.¡± Shen Fei is the third male in this play. But it was the biggest boss. He killed the second man and the second woman, and killed the heroine. In Pei Yan¡¯s view, it was for passing the trial, so he was killed by the hero. Shen Fei was originally a very good person, but after suffering a lot of humiliation in the early stage, after being blackened later, he became a villainous boss in one fell swoop, cutting off love and love. There is no contradiction between the hero and heroine of this show, the second male and the second female, each has its own CP, and the characters are not bad. Bai Tang naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him: ¡°Then Ah Pei is good to prepare, and go to the audition tomorrow. Always remember, don¡¯t get too involved in the play.¡± The first half of Shen Fei¡¯s life was exactly a bronze-level copy of Pei Yan¡¯s, and the second half of Shen Fei¡¯s life was a path that Pei Yan would almost embark on. He wants to vent in the play, Baitang will not stop him. Baitang also left after talking about this matter. She has the key to the house, but she will not live here again. Xiao Zhu, as Pei Yan¡¯s assistant, will move in to take care of his daily life. Pei Yan held the script in his hand, watching Baitang leave, his eyes became more and more gloomy. Xiao Zhu didn¡¯t dare to take a breath, and asked weakly, ¡°Brother Pei, where do I live?¡± Pei Yan pointed to an empty room indifferently, and Xiao Zhu Zi slipped in. Pei Yan, something is wrong! This is too scary! Although Baitang had told him earlier, but¡­he still didn¡¯t want Baitang to move away. After watching it for a while, Pei Yan began to think carefully. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Small thoughts are about to become big thoughts. Coveting you is the beast I buried in my heart. Restraint is a deeper level of covetousness. Today¡¯s copy will be served on time. Thank you for your support! mua~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 353 - Super Broker (23) Chapter 353 Super Broker (23) Pei Yan stared at the door for a long time, finally opened the door, hugged the quilt and walked in. The inner desires and beasts cannot be suppressed. Pei Yan lay down on the bed, but her mind was extraordinarily clear, and her five senses were extraordinarily clear. This is the place where she once lived, filled with her breath. In the past, when she lived next door, Pei Yan didn¡¯t realize he was there. Now that he¡¯s gone, he feels that he can¡¯t adapt anywhere, and he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Press the heart lightly with your fingers. Is he¡­ the so-called tempted? But¡­ it seems that he is the only one tossing and turning¡­ Baitang lives alone in a three-bedroom apartment, so he adapts very quickly. Pei Yan has trained her for three years. As an agent, how can she only have one artist under her management? What¡¯s more, Pei Yan also started to take on the role. Baitang doesn¡¯t particularly like the current aesthetics of domestic entertainment, all of them are Xiaojiabiyu-type actresses, and all of them are lively and lovely hostesses. Baitang is serious and diligent in finding entertainers who have aura, looks and characteristics. The director of ¡°The Wind and the Waves¡± is a new director, and this is his first debut. Naturally, I put extra effort into it, and the script is pretty good. Although current traffic stars look down on them, there are still many actors who need this opportunity. Although not many people came to audition, the director tried his best to keep improving. Hua Yuan knew from System 701 that Pei Yan had gone to an audition. Although he doesn¡¯t like the production of that script now, to attack Pei Yan, he must create more opportunities to get along. Therefore, Hua Yuan did not intend to let go of this opportunity. Pei Yan did not have many men competing for the third part of the play, and the part that Pei Yan got was the part that he blackened. My sister was killed. His last relative is gone. No one cares about him anymore¡­ Shen Fei hugged his dead sister, the light in his eyes was extinguished inch by inch, and his heart became silent. Like the side of ¡°A Rong¡± in the dream, the grief was so extreme that it became silent¡­ The staff present were heartbroken and wanted to cry T©nT ¡°It¡¯s them who have hurt us!¡± ¡°God aloft, when did you take care of me?¡± ¡°The world is unfair, so I will mess with it.¡± ¡°When the world kills you, I will¡­ destroy the world!¡± Shen Fei¡¯s whole person is like a demon, full of viciousness and murderous intent. Seeing it makes one¡¯s back feel cold and his whole body tense. Pei Yan suddenly smiled, and her refreshing voice broke the terrifying atmosphere just now: ¡°This is the end of my performance,¡± Season Director: ¡°¡­¡± Silently took back the mobile phone, and the 110 number that was not dialed was displayed on the page. ¡°The role is up to you.¡± Pei Yan was settled on the spot. He really thought that some dangerous element was here and wanted to kill everyone. It¡¯s really scary. In the general environment, basically few people are willing to play such an unpleasant villain. Director Ji was very pleasantly surprised to have such an artist. After thanking him, Pei Yan went out. Xiao Zhu hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Pei, how are you doing?¡± Pei Yan was extremely indifferent: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Xiao Zhu: ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Sister Bai.¡± Pei Yan narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°I will say it myself.¡± Extremely proficient in finding Baitang¡¯s WeChat account. [Sister, Director Season has appointed me to play the third male Shen Fei. ] Staring at the page for a long time, the person didn¡¯t reply. Xiao Zhu called out cautiously: ¡°Brother Pei?¡± Why did the air pressure drop suddenly? ¡°You said he went to audition?¡± Hua Yuan flipped through Pei Yan¡¯s Weibo. I can only see a few things, this son of luck, he likes to practice calligraphy very much, and has a sister by his side. This sister is his agent. System 701: [If you want to create opportunities, you can go now. ] Hua Yuan was very interesting: ¡°What role did he audition for?¡± System 701: [Shen Fei, the third male in ¡°The Wind Surging Waves¡±. ] Hua Yuan was somewhat surprised: ¡°It¡¯s not for the male lead, nor is it for the second male lead. It¡¯s interesting to choose the third male lead. Then I¡¯ll play the male lead.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 354 - Super Broker (24) Chapter 354 Super Broker (24) It¡¯s not that Hua Yuan is boasting. Since the mysterious hacker exploded a group of stars in the entertainment circle three years ago, the vitality of this circle has been greatly damaged. Basically, a wave of new actors has been replaced. He is the one who has successfully seized the opportunity to become a first-line person Acting is of course also possible. Hua Yuan postponed the schedule and went to audition for the male lead, The male protagonist is a just, dignified and intelligent person, which meets Huayuan¡¯s requirements. Pei Yan looked at it several times, but he didn¡¯t see any news from Baitang. Sitting in the car, his breath became more and more depressed. The phone vibrated, and Pei Yan glanced at it. is a spam news feed: the boy¡¯s first time VS the boy¡¯s hundredth time. Means nothing. Cross out. After staring for a while, the air pressure dropped again. Xiao Zhu really didn¡¯t know what was going on with Pei Yan. When Sister Bai chose him, she only said to work hard. Pei Yan is a young man with rebellious ideas, but in fact he is very obedient and obedient. No, he felt that Sister Bai must have misunderstood something. There was another vibration, and Pei Yan subconsciously picked it up and took a look. The low pressure is gone in no time. Now it is clearer to realize that there is a person who has such a strong influence on him. Click to open. [A Pei¡¯s strength lies here, success is not unexpected, keep on working hard, tell me after reading the book, I will continue to arrange the next book list for you, try to practice your words every day, and check from time to time. ] [Okay, sister, check you every day. ] Brows are stretched, lips are pursed, pressing the upward arc. Xiao Zhu:? ? ? What happened here? For a while, it was cold and winter, and for a while, it was warm and the flowers were blooming. Just like when he was in love. ? fall in love? Xiao Zhu felt that he had discovered a blind spot. Artists falling in love has a great impact on their careers, especially male artists. Xiao Zhu hurriedly told Baitang her doubts. [Sister Bai, I think Brother Pei¡¯s emotional state is not right. Sometimes irritable, sometimes lost and gloomy, and sometimes happy. ] [Ok? ] [Sister Bai, I feel like Brother Pei is in love. I was a lot like him when I was in love. ] [You pay more attention, after making sure that he is in a relationship, let him prepare to make it public. ] Baitang doesn¡¯t have that much requirement, and he doesn¡¯t restrict artists too much. In her opinion, it is better to be upright than to cover up. [Okay, Miss Bai. ] Baitang has said so, Xiao Zhu naturally has no objection. Turn off the phone, and then meet Pei Yanliang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pei¡­Brother Pei, me, is there something on my face?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s indifferent voice carried some eagerness: ¡°Show me what you said to your sister.¡± Xiao Zhu originally wanted to firmly refuse, but when she met Pei Yan¡¯s eyes, she faltered again. After dawdling in turning on the phone, Pei Yan took it. Xiao Zhu persuaded: ¡°Brother Pei. Although Sister Bai does not object to your dating, you are a newcomer. In the past three years, you have shared your calligraphy practice and accumulated some fans. Now you have started acting and are in the rising stage of your career. It¡¯s best not to fall in love.¡± Pei Yan took a look at the content of their conversation. For a while, feeling depressed again, he threw the phone to Xiao Zhu, and said something out of the blue. ¡°I want to announce it too, but I have unrequited love.¡± It was very obvious that my sister didn¡¯t care about him at all. Xiao Zhu realized something, her eyes widened, she was very surprised: ¡°You like Sister Bai?¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t deny it either, and laughed at himself: ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± They return to past and present lives. This person is always gentle and generous. Xiao Zhu didn¡¯t know what to say, so she smiled resentfully. Sister Bai is indeed easy to talk to, she has always been gentle, and she is very powerful herself. Standing there is enough to attract attention. After a while, Xiao Zhu said weakly, ¡°Brother Pei, Sister Bai has been training for a long time.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 355 - Super Broker (25) Chapter 355 Super Broker (25) Pei Yan¡¯s voice was cool: ¡°So?¡± Is this showing off to him? Xiao Zhu said euphemistically: ¡°I have seen someone confess to Sister Bai. Sister Bai said that she is suitable for living alone, but she rejected him and asked them to let him go. The person who is most suitable for them will be behind.¡± Xiao Zhu: ¡°Brother Pei, Sister Bai is very good, but her heart is too difficult to impress. You should stop the loss in time, otherwise you will be the one who tosses and turns, you will be the one who is worried and unforgettable, and you will be the one who is suffering.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Pei Yan¡¯s meaning was unclear, and a dark color flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already been.¡± Xiao Zhu: Huh? Isn¡¯t secret love just a person¡¯s chaos? During the past three years, he had long realized his despicable thoughts, and instead of controlling them, he allowed them to grow. He has been in pain for a long time in his life, and it doesn¡¯t matter if there is more, and it is not unbearable. Pei Yan smiled lowly: ¡°Xiao Zhu, I like things about my sister, so don¡¯t tell her.¡± Tell me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go back to the past. Such a gentle person will become cruel and indifferent to cut off his heart. Tell me, he might not even be able to have the tenderness now. How did he endure the days of being alone? Xiao Zhu also felt sorry for Pei Yan: ¡°I won¡¯t tell Sister Bai, Brother Pei.¡± Having experienced the pain of not having a crush, Xiao Zhu hopes even more that the person she has a crush on is also quietly approaching you. Bai Tang let her find a satisfied young girl without much effort. His appearance is bright and majestic, and he has aura, although his acting skills are immature, but there are many things that can be refined. Taking Zhou Lan to the company to sign the contract, Bai Tang roughly introduced: ¡°Xiao Lan, roughly write down their positions. According to what I said before, we will be silent for a year or two, and then come out later.¡± Zhou Lan smiled very gently: ¡°Sister Bai, I know.¡± ¡°Hey, Baitang, long time no see.¡± Contemptuous laughter sounds uncomfortable. Baitang felt a little helpless, she didn¡¯t go back to the company many times, but she met Yuan Aixuan most of the time. Because of the purge of the entertainment industry, Yuan Aiyuan has now become a popular floret. She is almost thirty years old. Although she is well maintained, if you look carefully, you can¡¯t see the delicateness and tenderness of a girl. Yuan Aiyuan looked at the beautiful girl beside Baitang, pinched her palms with her nails: ¡°Little sister, as a senior, listen to my advice, Baitang is not a good person, following her will lead to no good results. Look at me, leave She is in trouble now. If you look at Pei Yan, she is still far away from the 18th line!¡± Zhou Lan frowned lightly, and said: ¡°I believe Sister Bai, if she fails to reach the top, it must be my problem. It is my failure to live up to expectations, not Sister Bai¡¯s problem.¡± Baitang glanced at Yuan Aixuan lightly, and chuckled lightly: ¡°Yuan Aiyuan, as a trafficker, it feels good to be hugged by fans. I haven¡¯t clarified your behavior of the white-eyed wolf back then. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t have evidence. Be sensible, don¡¯t Come and find presence in front of me.¡± Wait for her to become red before falling down. No one can bear this sense of gap. Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s face contorted for a moment. She doesn¡¯t know what she has to be proud of, but she¡¯s just a good-for-nothing broker, and she¡¯s just delaying an artist. It felt more and more that Baitang was provoking her. Didn¡¯t tell the assistant, didn¡¯t tell the agent. Yuan Aiyuan bought a marketing account to attack Baitang. Few people can withstand cyber violence. Back then, she was not well-known and didn¡¯t have many fans, so she couldn¡¯t kill Baitang. But now she is a popular floret, so many fans will speak for her. Her fans will feel sorry for her for having such an agent who is not as good as a pig and a dog, who suppressed her, prevented her from accepting dramas and commercials, and wanted her to sell her body. Yuan Aiyuan hit a good time, but she didn¡¯t have enough brains. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356 - Super Broker (26) Chapter 356 Super Broker (26) Baitang only took Zhou Lan around for a while, and she was scolded and became a trending search. Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s fans are even fleshing her out. Bai Tang didn¡¯t know about it for the time being, but Peng Min, the president of Star Entertainment, was looking for her. I just knocked on the door, just in time to catch a glimpse of Jin Shizhe walking out with a smile on his face. In the past three years, he has become more and more calm, but¡­his breath is a little messy, his clothes are also a little messy, and his lips are moderately thick and red. Abnormal, slightly swollen. A strange look flashed across Baitang¡¯s eyes. After entering, Peng Min tidied his clothes. Baitang kindly reminded: ¡°Mr. Peng, please refill your lipstick.¡± Peng Min was a little unnatural, but quickly adjusted to the capable boss: ¡°Baitang, you only have one artist under your command?¡± Baitang: ¡°No, there are two now, and I am looking for other artists who satisfy me.¡± Peng Min cut to the chase: ¡°Are you willing to bring Jin Shizhe?¡± As the sponsor, Peng Min still tried his best to give Jin Shizhe good resources. And Baitang is the one she is most optimistic about. Although Pei Yan in her hand is not well-known yet, Peng Min believes that it is only a matter of time. Baitang is an extremely mysterious person, she even suspected that Baitang was the mysterious hacker three years ago. Baitang didn¡¯t think much, and refused: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in putting my energy on Mr. Peng¡¯s canary. Mr. Peng had better persuade him to settle down, otherwise, it¡¯s no use having a financial backer.¡± Peng Min explained: ¡°His acting skills are not bad, and his ability in all aspects is not bad. I only formally confirmed the nurturing agreement with him a month ago.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Mr. Peng, don¡¯t take the nurturing agreement to heart if you say something unpleasant. After all, it is illegal and you don¡¯t need to count it. Since Jin Shizhe is capable in all aspects, you only need to choose the one that suits him. Given a chance, he can catch fire.¡± The heat in Peng Min¡¯s eyes dissipated a bit: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to, forget it.¡± There is no need to upset a mysterious boss because of a man. She is just eating Jin Shizhe¡¯s face. As the president, how could Peng Min fall in love with Brain. What you love and what I want, she pays even more. Baitang went out, Zhou Lan hurried over, furious: ¡°Sister Bai, it must be Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s fault, you have been scolded on the hot search.¡± Baitang doesn¡¯t even need to look at it, that¡¯s all the hot searches. Baitang: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about, Yuan Aiyuan made a stupid move.¡± Baitang had already put the content of the clarification in the phone. Originally planned to clean her up later, but she bumped into it by herself. Baitang always pays attention to being well-founded, and once the evidence is released, he goes directly to Aite Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s personal account. [@Ôªè¨è¨, this is the second time, you use your fans to **** me online, the evidence is as follows, just ask someone to verify the authenticity. I had just finished first aid in the hospital, and Ms. Yuan Aiyuan gave me such a surprise, how could I not give it back, right and wrong, fair and comfortable. ] [Image.jpg] Baitang incidentally included two times Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s fans insulted her. She just sent it here not long ago. Pei Yan posted another Weibo, as if waiting. [@°×Ê÷, regarding my agent Bai Tang, she has always been a very good person, and I have learned a lot from her. I also couldn¡¯t understand how someone would frame someone who was good to her, how someone would step on her sincerity. @Ôªè¨è¨, buying a marketing account twice, attacking by a troll army, and spreading rumors about Baitang¡¯s transaction records and communication records, casually verify the authenticity. ] [Image.jpg] Zhou Lan¡¯s came out before, she is a newcomer, she doesn¡¯t have many fans, and she doesn¡¯t pay much attention to her. If it is said that what Baitang posted, Yuan Aiyuan still has room to clean up, but the evidence that Pei Yan released afterwards cut off her way to clean up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 357 - Super Broker (27) Chapter 357 Super Broker (27) Yuan Aiyuan had no choice but to admit his mistake, but it didn¡¯t help much. Her persona is gone. To be honest, Baitang really thinks Yuan Aixuan is quite stupid. She has already told Yuan Aiyuan that she has evidence in hand. Yuan Aiyuan still does this. Seeing so many people scolding Baitang, Yuan Aiyuan was originally complacent. Before long, the manager called. ¡°Brother Hao¡­¡± ¡°Yuan Aiyuan, what stupid thing do you think you are doing? I don¡¯t keep an eye on you, so you are doing so many moths!¡± Yuan Aiyuan looked confused: ¡°Brother Hao, what did I do wrong?¡± Brother Hao was very angry: ¡°Can you be smarter? You can go and see for yourself, what happened to Bai Tang and Pei Yan?¡± What can they post? Yuan Aiyuan hastily clicked on it and took a look. His eyes darkened, and he almost fainted. How could they have such evidence? Yuan Aiyuan regretted it now, but it was too late: ¡°Brother Hao, what should we do now?¡± Brother Hao is also very annoying, his artist is a fool, always dragging his feet: ¡°Now, send an apology immediately, and take a break from filming for a while, after the turmoil of this incident passes, the public¡¯s memory of this incident will fade, you Come out for business again.¡± Yuan Aiyuan blurted out: ¡°Then am I abolished? My position will be robbed by others!¡± Brother Hao said angrily: ¡°You know that too? Are you **** stupid? If you want to quit, you jump, and you **** trample on the people who treat you well. Then Baitang is not someone to mess with at all. You can¡¯t do good gatherings and good breakups, and this is the only way now.¡± Because of Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s white-eyed wolf behavior, Brother Hao has always been on guard against her, so as not to be bitten back by her sometimes. MD, this is the point, and he is so stupid. Brother Hao feels that he needs to support other well-behaved and smarter artists. As for Yuan Aiyuan, at most this is his achievement. Yuan Aiyuan said aggrievedly: ¡°I just can¡¯t understand her not giving me resources.¡± Brother Hao didn¡¯t want to say too much: ¡°Don¡¯t log in to your account, I¡¯ll let the studio take over this matter, don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t reply, do you hear me? Don¡¯t see paparazzi, you know?¡± Yuan Aiyuan was a bit unhappy, but that was the only way to go. Brother Hao won¡¯t let her play the tuba, so she can play the trumpet. The hot search has become the entry [Yuan Ai Ai White Eyed Wolf]. Click to enter, basically scolding her. Only some idiot fans are still teasing her. Xiao Zhu reminded: ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t watch, the next scene will be your part, remember the lines?¡± Pei Yan put down his phone and calmed down the anger in his heart. Scolding him, he didn¡¯t react much, but scolding Baitang, he just wanted to fight these people to the end. Even though Baitang told him that he should not pay too much attention to other people¡¯s opinions, Pei Yan still felt uncomfortable. Hua Yuan¡¯s fight scene is over, and the next scene is Pei Yan¡¯s humiliation scene. Huayuan asked his assistant to buy drinks for everyone. He watched Pei Yan¡¯s scene from the sidelines. Pei Yan needs to show forbearance and resentment. This kind of scene is not difficult for Pei Yan. He has experienced it like this since he was a child. It¡¯s just that his performance is a little different from Director Ji¡¯s ideal performance. The director of the season asked him to act with forbearance and resentment, and he also acted with a trace of paranoia, faintly pathological. Director Ji simply asked Pei Yan to shoot two versions, and then choose a suitable version later. After Pei Yan¡¯s scene ended, Hua Yuan came over with a glass of drink: ¡°Pei Yan, you are very powerful, you are very explosive.¡± Even though Hua Yuan¡¯s eyes were appreciative, his tone was appreciative, and his movements were extremely casual and generous, Pei Yan still noticed something was wrong. He came out of the pack of wolves looking around, full of malice. Hua Yuan pretended well, but Pei Yan still felt the disgust hidden under his kind face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It¡¯s not easy to get a daughter-in-law! If Xiaotang¡¯er wants to be tempted, he has to wait for at least two or three planes, and the final outcome of that plane will come out, and then they will become two-way in their relationship. I always believe that true love will not be trapped in the skin. Quiet Mimi spoilers, the plan to embrace the sun tomorrow is beginning to take shape. Today¡¯s copy will be served on time. I hope everyone will support you~ mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 358 - Super Broker (28) Chapter 358 Super Broker (28) Pei Yan took the drink without changing his expression, and calmly avoided contact with Hua Yuan¡¯s hand. His eyes were so deep that he couldn¡¯t see clearly, his attitude was polite and humble: ¡°Senior Hua, I laughed, thank you for your drink.¡± It is understandable for Pei Yan to call Hua Yuan Senior Hua. He didn¡¯t really want to talk to Hua Yuan, he got into this circle by accident, and he decided to stay in this circle in the future. Interpersonal communication is indispensable. If he is not inferior, the disrespectful senior will inevitably be pinned on him. At that time, his sister will be tired to solve it for him. Hua Yuan¡¯s smile deepened: ¡°You can just call me Hua Yuan, Pei Yan, don¡¯t look down on yourself. Pei Yan, why not add a WeChat, I think you are very eye-catching.¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhu ran over: ¡°Brother Pei, Brother Pei, Sister Bai is here.¡± ¡°elder sister!¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he put the drink aside. ¡°Senior Hua, you are busy first.¡± There happened to be a reason not to give it, although according to his intuition, Hua Yuan would probably find a way to ask for it later. Huayuan: ¡°¡­¡± Before he could say anything, Pei Yan had already run away. Who is your sister? Hua Yuan suddenly realized that he had overlooked a very important point. In Pei Yan¡¯s previous Weibo, although he posted about practicing calligraphy, he mentioned a sister. Thinking about this, Hua Yuan turned on the phone and looked again. Ok? He only acted in a few scenes, how did Pei Yan find out Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s transaction records? Baitang is very good? very good¡­? Sister = Baitang? What he looked like just now = like Baitang? Hua Yuan took a deep breath, suppressed the unhappiness in his heart, and talked to System 701: ¡°System 701, it¡¯s true that Pei hates him! He obviously likes Baitang, and you still want me to attack him?¡± System 701 is high above: [The host can give full play to your charm and turn him around, but it¡¯s just because he likes someone, and you let him have a grudge against Baitang, and it¡¯s fine if he can no longer like Baitang. ] Baitang: ¡­? She was just thinking, Pei Yan took on the show for the first time in three years, so she took a look. To give her such a surprise? When the last world left, Tiandao voluntarily gave up a small part of the power of Heavenly Dao to her as a reward for changing all trajectories and breaking the deadlock. With this part of the power of heaven on her body, Baitang doesn¡¯t need to be too **** herself. When she encounters such an existence that violates this side of heaven, she can know it directly, and she can also use some of her own power without causing too much impact. . Pei glanced at Hua Yuan impatiently, and hooked the corner of his lips: ¡°Sister, what are you thinking?¡± Baitang withdrew his thoughts, and gave Pei Yan a complicated look. Pei Yan suddenly panicked, and curled up his fingers uncomfortably. ¡°Apei, remember what I told you, you will notice clearly what¡¯s on the surface, and it¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s hidden under the smiling face.¡± Pei Yan heaved a sigh of relief, he thought¡­my sister found out what he was thinking¡­ ¡°Sister, I remember.¡± Pei Yan answered quickly, glanced at Hua Yuan from the corner of the eye, and nodded slightly at Baitang. Baitang: ¡°Just remember. How do you feel?¡± Pei Yan only said: ¡°I can tell the difference between reality and fiction.¡± Baitang¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Just hearing the conversation between Hua Yuan and System 701, it is not appropriate to conclude that Pei Yan has feelings for him. What¡¯s more, Pei Yan didn¡¯t reveal it himself. She can¡¯t do anything either. Hua Yuan didn¡¯t have much time to think, and it was his role again. Pei Yan moved slightly, getting closer to Baitang. whispered: ¡°Sister, Shen Fei is living a better life than me.¡± Baitang: ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°He has at least one younger sister who loves and loves him dearly. What he has suffered is better than what I have suffered.¡± What he suffered was fatal every time. If it weren¡¯t for the resurrection, there would have been no such person as Pei Yan in the world, nor would there be a meeting between Pei Yan and Bai Tang. Today, there is another scene around her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 359 - Super Broker (29) Chapter 359 Super Broker (29) Pei Yan: ¡°At least, there won¡¯t be many people who have been insulting him since he was born. He had good parents, but died young. His parents and many people around him will not keep denying him. I will not always instill in him the idea that you are the most humble, the most humble, and you should crawl.¡± Unless his mind is different from others. I am afraid that it will go to destruction as they think. Baitang said gently: ¡°A Pei, don¡¯t believe what they say, you are very good, not humble, not lowly. You are an eagle that can spread its wings and soar, and a dragon that dives into the abyss and swims in the sea.¡± Pei Yan lowered her eyebrows and said, ¡°My sister said it a few more times, and I will remember it.¡± Baitang: ¡°Their so-called lowliness is actually untenable upon careful analysis. Your life should not be defined by others. Our Ah Pei is also a very good person.¡± Pei Yan was silent for a long time, and when he spoke again, his voice became a lot hoarse, and the words were still the same: ¡°Sister, say it a few more times.¡± Baitang hesitated for a moment, and replied in a low voice: ¡°Okay.¡± Pei Yan carefully moved a little bit: ¡°Sister, do you have any sugar?¡± He didn¡¯t know when he started to like to eat such sweet things. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± When I came here, I bought two bags of strawberry-flavored Wangzai milk candies on the way, opened them silently, and threw them to Pei Yan. A smile flashed in Pei Yan¡¯s deep eyes. My sister doesn¡¯t eat candy much at all, he is the only one who eats candy¡­ Xiao Zhu weakly reminded: ¡°Brother Pei, it is better to eat less sugar, it is easy to gain weight, and male stars should pay more attention to their body shape.¡± Pei Yan protects the milk candy like a baby: ¡°Xiao Zhu, Sister Bai gave it to me. I will box and practice martial arts tomorrow, so I won¡¯t get fat.¡± He just looks thin, but in fact he is full of strong muscles. He is a man with real kung fu. Pei Yan bit a piece of candy and said: ¡°Sister, Yuan Aiyuan, I¡¯m afraid I will still jump.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care what would happen to Yuan Aiyuan at all: ¡°In this circle, youth is the capital, and the replacement will be very fast. Yuan Aiyuan¡¯s brain is not very good, but she just caught up with an opportunity. Even if this opportunity is given to her again, she will not be able to grasp it. .¡± With the aroma of strawberries and milk in his mouth, Pei Yan is in a good mood: ¡°Where are those who scolded you? Is that enough?¡± Baitang said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m going to sue the marketing account. As for other excessive people, I¡¯ll send a warning letter from the lawyer.¡± What other people say is what they say, and they have no ability to think at all. Pei Yan frowned slightly: ¡°Is that all?¡± Baitang: ¡°Most people are just deceived and misled, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much about it.¡± Pei Yan lost interest: ¡°Okay.¡± My sister doesn¡¯t like him haggling in private. secretly calculating, basically unable to hide from my sister¡¯s eyes. Baitang looked at it for a while, and was about to leave: ¡°A Pei, don¡¯t slack off when filming.¡± Baitang turned around. Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Okay, check my sister every day.¡± When passing by, Baitang¡¯s thin voice reached his ears: ¡°Be careful of Huayuan.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s smile deepened, and she quickly peeled off a piece of candy with her fair and beautiful hands, stuffed it into her mouth, and relieved some of the boredom in her heart. Is it Huayuan¡­? Sure enough, there is a problem, and his feeling is not wrong. After a fight scene, Hua Yuan sweated a lot. He just started filming, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the small movements between Bai Tang and Pei Yan. The assistant wiped his sweat for him. In his head, he continued the conversation with System 701. ¡°You make me a little difficult!¡± [The host has no chance to refuse. ] ¡°You¡¯re right, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be called a mission. Since he likes Baitang, then I will destroy Baitang.¡± [Baitang doesn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with, so be careful with your movements. ] Everything is subject to the completion of the task. Others, the system 701 will not care. (end of this chapter) Chapter 360 - Super Broker (30) Chapter 360 Super Broker (30) Hua Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered with hostility: ¡°Then¡­ foreign mercenaries.¡± How could a weak woman be able to contend with this group of people? How can Pei Yan give up? Is it disgusting to think of her? Huayuan thought carefully. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Knowing that Huayuan has a system, Baitang quietly monitors the system. She heard clearly the conversation between System 701 and Huayuan. A Hua Yuan, a Fu Ping, they all want to get rid of her¡­ Is she¡­ so ¡°liked¡±? As long as it is not as urgent as before, there is no time at all, as long as it is not like the previous world where her weakness is in the hands of others, Bai Tang will not show restraint. The days of filming passed quickly, and Baitang found two more artists who satisfied her, Lin Shilang and Zhao Wanqing, and studied with Zhou Lan. When Lin Shilang and Zhao Wanqing saw their task list, they were silent for a moment. The list was indeed full, but it also proved Baitang¡¯s intentions for them. Cultivating newcomers, Bai Tang paid much less attention to Pei Yan. Xiao Zhu has been in extreme torment for the past few days, and she has to bear Pei Yan¡¯s dark eyes every now and then. It would be fine if he talked. He just didn¡¯t speak, just stared at him. Like he¡¯s done something sinister. He is not Sister Bai! Brother Pei is like a different person after leaving Sister Bai. It¡¯s like¡­ the cage of the beast is gone. Hua Yuan came over: ¡°Pei Yan, the fight scene just now was very handsome, you have a foundation in martial arts.¡± Pei Yan retreated: ¡°Yes.¡± Hua Yuan: ¡°Can you teach me another day? I¡¯m much worse in martial arts.¡± Hua Yuan didn¡¯t really want to learn either. Always create more time to get along before you can start. Pei Yan suddenly hooked his lips, showing a dangerous smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach people, do you believe it?¡± Huayuan: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly his back felt a little chilly, as if there was a pervert standing in front of him. smiled mischievously: ¡°Then I have to find another skill.¡± ¡°Pei Yan, come over and touch up your makeup.¡± The makeup artist shouted. ¡°it is good.¡± This time, it looked quite normal again. Hua Yuan: ¡°System, why do I feel that something is wrong with Pei Yanren?¡± System 701 is extremely perfunctory: ¡°The child of luck has experienced unbearable pain for ordinary people. It is normal to be a little abnormal.¡± Hua Yuan sighed: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± He was mainly afraid of putting himself in it. I¡¯m afraid of offending a wolf¡­ Pei Yan didn¡¯t have many roles, because of his face and acting skills, the season director even added some roles to him, almost catching up with the male lead, but not as good as the male lead, and he didn¡¯t steal the show. This scene is a scene in which Shen Fei planned to kill the second male Lu Chuan after he became black. Using the second daughter Gan Tiantian to lure Lu Chuan into the abandoned factory. Lu Chuan was too worried about Gan Tiantian, ignored some details for a while, and ran over. But he saw Shen Fei who had fainted and was **** and gagged. Lu Chuan untied Shen Fei¡¯s rope, wondering and anxious: ¡°Shen Fei, have you been arrested too?¡± Shen Fei¡¯s worried expression was mixed with a hint of darkness: ¡°Gan Tiantian, they are here for you.¡± Lu Chuan was anxious: ¡°Tiantian, have you seen Tiantian?¡± Shen Fei took a quick and painful breath: ¡°Help me, I¡¯ll take you to find Gan Tiantian.¡± Lu Chuan did not suspect him, and reached out to help Shen Fei. Between his eyes, he saw Shen Fei¡¯s full of malice. Lu Chuan felt a pain in his neck, and Shen Fei pressed the syringe sharply with his fingers. ¡°you¡­¡± Lu Chuan suddenly felt weak in his hands and feet, and punched him. This punch was light to Shen Fei and had no deterrent effect. The same punch collided, and Lu Chuan took a few steps back after being punched. The things in front of my eyes are changing and the stars are shifting, and layers of shadows overlap. Lu Chuan couldn¡¯t survive the drug effect and passed out. ¡°Ah!¡± This sound was mixed with hatred and joy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 361 - Super Broker (31) Chapter 361 Super Broker (31) Shen Fei pinched Lu Chuan¡¯s chin, and said coldly: ¡°This is your retribution!¡± With a flick of his hand, Lu Chuan knocked his head to the ground, and he completely fainted. When I woke up again, I was already in another place. Lu Chuan was firmly trapped on a heavy iron stool. ¡°Shen Fei! Come out!¡± Da da da¡­ The slow and powerful sound of leather shoes hit Lu Chuan¡¯s heart. The iron sheets were opened, and there was a creaking sound, harsh and unpleasant. Shen Fei held a snow-white fruit knife in his hand, and with a movement of his finger, the fruit knife spun several times around his fingertips. He came from the shadows, stepping on the rusty iron sheet with his clean leather shoes. ¡°Lu Chuan, don¡¯t be angry, anger will cause wrinkles.¡± The voice is gentle and gentle, mixed with strong hatred, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Lu Chuan shivered: ¡°Shen Fei, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°Heh¡± the man¡¯s **** thin lips raised at a nice angle, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause this?¡± The fruit knife touched Lu Chuan¡¯s fragile neck, and Shen Fei tilted his head, as if he had discovered something very interesting. ¡°Lu Chuan, listen.¡± ¡°The sound of blood flowing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s saying ¡°Zi-Zi-Zi-¡°, it¡¯s only a layer of skin away from my knife.¡± ¡°What a wonderful sound¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, after a while, it¡¯s¡ªthe thorn¡ªit¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a blood-hot thing!¡± Lu Chuan shrank his neck, suddenly felt that the temperature here was a little too cold? ¡°Lu Chuan, calm down!¡± ¡°Hush!¡± The thin blade with a little bright red was on Lu Chuan¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m calm, I don¡¯t need you to tell me to be calm.¡± Hua Yuan shivered when he saw it, his back felt cold. Pei Yan is like a pervert. No, he¡¯s a pervert. Hua Yuan¡¯s acting skills are not bad. Pei Yan is a rookie actor, no matter how good his acting skills are, in the eyes of their professional actors, they can still catch a little bit of performance. But he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Pei Yan¡¯s performance. ¡°Director Ji, it¡¯s time for you to call it an end.¡± Pei Yan waited almost two minutes longer, but hadn¡¯t heard the ¡°card¡± from Director Ji, so he kindly reminded him. ¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡± hurriedly shouted. Can he say that he was also scared just now? Director Ji walked up to Pei Yan with a complicated expression, and said earnestly: ¡°Pei Yan, please accept it, don¡¯t act too sickly and perverted. After the show is broadcast, you will be scolded easily.¡± Pei Yan doesn¡¯t care about this issue: ¡°The people who come to scold can only show that they lack the ability to distinguish, and they can¡¯t tell the difference between the inside and the outside of the play.¡± Director Ji choked: ¡°Anyway, you give me some acting. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue acting like this, you will kill everyone in the finale.¡± Pei Yan was eager to try: ¡°Director Ji, how about making a whole crew die in battle? The name is changed to ¡°No Survival¡±, what do you think?¡± Domestic TV dramas must spread positive energy. Therefore, the villain will eventually be eliminated by justice or turn to the good and become a good person, and the family will be reunited. Director Ji couldn¡¯t help complaining: ¡°Come on, although you don¡¯t have many roles, but you killed the heroine, male, female, and second roles, and then killed the male lead, do you still want to pass the trial?¡± Pei Yan drooped his eyes, suddenly lost a lot of interest: ¡°Well, it¡¯s important to pass the trial.¡± Sitting on the stool, Xiao Zhu offered a glass of water with trembling hands. ¡°What are you shaking?¡± Pei Yan took it without much interest. Xiao Zhu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Pei, can you accept it?¡± He suspects that he will be killed at any time. It was like Lu Chuan was killed by Shen Fei. Pei Yan stared at Xiao Zhu with dark eyes, raised his sleeves, revealing his porcelain white and strong wrist: ¡°Look, it¡¯s very fragile.¡± Xiao Zhu didn¡¯t know why, so his nerves were tense: ¡°Brother Pei, are you not in the show? You are Pei Yan, not Shen Fei.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 362 - Super Broker (32) Chapter 362 Super Broker (32) Pei Yan was stubborn and didn¡¯t seem to understand: ¡°What do you think my sister is doing? She seems to have forgotten me¡­¡± He is clearly obedient and obedient enough. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to see me?¡± It¡¯s been two months, why don¡¯t you come to see him? Xiao Zhu was sweating profusely: ¡°Sister Bai still needs to train other artists. I can¡¯t just revolve around you, can I?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Pei Yan held the water glass with her fingers. boom- With a crisp sound, the water glass was crushed by him. The glass **** stuck into his finger, and after a while, blood covered his glass. Xiao Zhu couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°Why are you doing so hard when you have nothing to do? Is it interesting to hurt yourself?¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t care at all, and calmly pulled out the piece of glass stuck in his finger: ¡°I don¡¯t have any part in the scene recently.¡± Hua Yuan cared: ¡°Pei Yan, does it hurt, go to the hospital.¡± Although Pei Yan smiled, there was something wrong: ¡°Thank you, Senior Hua, for your concern. I accidentally used too much force.¡± It seems that it is said to him, but it seems that it is not said to him. Hua Yuan¡¯s scalp felt a little numb, and for a moment, he wanted to run away. This son of luck is completely wrong! Looks like a coquettish pervert! Director Ji also noticed that he was not in the right condition, and he would not be in the scene for the next few days, so he said: ¡°Pei Yan, you should rest for a while, and be careful not to get wet on the wound, Xiao Zhu, quickly take him to the hospital for bandages.¡± Xiao Zhu nodded: ¡°Brother Pei, let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Yan also cooperated and wrapped her fingers casually, and followed Xiao Zhu out. Hua Yuan is still a little bit cold now: ¡°System, Pei Yan is obviously a sick and perverted one!¡± System 701: [No matter what it is, you have no chance to regret it, this task must be done. ] Hua Yuan doesn¡¯t want to provoke someone who is not easy to control: ¡°But he is a pervert.¡± System 701: [The system has been tested, and Pei Yan has not been completely blackened. You can be assured. ] Huayuan¡¯s face twisted. This system is playing him! It¡¯s like this before it¡¯s completely blackened, is it okay to be completely blackened? Isn¡¯t his way of doing it just to blacken people? System 701: [At that time, after completing the task, the system will take you to the next world. ] Huayuan: ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s more or less the same. Nevertheless, Hua Yuan asked his assistant to go to the pharmacy to buy some ointment. After Pei Yan went out, he went back to the house rented by the crew without saying a word. Xiao Zhu touched the ashes on her nose, and persuaded: ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t be self-willed, it¡¯s not good to leave scars on your fingers.¡± Pei Yan remained silent, turned on his phone, and ordered takeaway. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep and go later.¡± Xiao Zhu was helpless: ¡°Brother Pei, your injury cannot be delayed.¡± Forget it! He had no choice but to tell Sister Bai. The call came, and the beeping sound was very clear. Pei Yan put his ear on the door, listening carefully. The phone connected, and it was a female voice he was familiar with. As always, gentle and calm. ¡°Xiao Zhu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Zhu was about to cry, as if he had found his backbone at this moment: ¡°Sister Bai, Brother Pei¡¯s finger was pierced by a piece of glass, and the piercing was very deep. He still hasn¡¯t gone to the hospital to bandage, and is sleeping in his room.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Helplessly rubbing his temples. This guy, he has changed his gender. He stopped blaming other people, but now he blasphemed himself. Baitang: ¡°Why did Ah Pei¡¯s hand hurt?¡± Xiao Zhu: ¡°Brother Pei crushed the glass himself.¡± Baitang: ¡°Look at him more, I¡¯ll come and have a look later.¡± The phone hangs up. Pei Yan looked at the few fingers dripping blood, his expression darkened. It was the left hand that was injured, but the right hand is fine. Press the finger of the right hand on the wound of the finger of the left hand, and tear the wound outward. He froze without frowning. Some new loves forget old loves¡­ Sister¡­so annoying¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Our Ah Pei is not simply hurting himself and pretending to be pitiful Today¡¯s copy will be served on time I hope everyone will support you a lot mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 363 - Super Broker (33) Chapter 363 Super Broker (33) Zhou Lan took the initiative and said: ¡°Sister Bai, are you in a hurry? Why don¡¯t you go there first.¡± Baitang had the urge to hit someone: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just finish this part first.¡± Injured finger, it¡¯s not a big problem, she¡¯s still half an hour away from here. Ten minutes later, Pei Yan¡¯s wine order arrived. The takeaway brother shouted: ¡°Sir, your takeaway has arrived, thank you for the five-star review!¡± ¡°Leave it outside the door, thanks.¡± The voice came from the door. The delivery boy put the box of wine on the ground. ¡°Sir, it has been placed on the ground for you, please give it a five-star rating! Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Five-star praise, sir, I¡¯m leaving, remember to come out and get it.¡± Xiao Zhu: Didn¡¯t sleep? Squatting at the door? What¡¯s the takeaway for this? Xiao Zhu squatted down and looked, surprised: ¡°Brother Pei, what are you doing with so much wine?¡± The door of the room was opened, meeting Pei Yan¡¯s dark eyes, Xiao Zhu stepped back. Pei Yan took the box of wine into the house, and locked it. Little Zhu realized later, knocked on the door and said, ¡°Brother Pei, calm down!¡± He felt that his injury was getting worse. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his illusion¡­ Hua Yuan took the medicine bought by his assistant, and saw Xiao Zhu outside the door with an anxious expression on his face: ¡°Xiao Zhu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Zhu calmed down, he knew Pei Yan didn¡¯t like Huayuan, so he just said: ¡°Senior, brother Pei is resting.¡± ¡°Rest? Didn¡¯t he go to the hospital?¡± Hua Yuan asked. Xiao Zhu wanted to cry but had no tears: ¡°I can¡¯t hold Brother Pei back.¡± Hua Yuan knocked on the door: ¡°Pei Yan, I am Hua Yuan, you open the door quickly, your injury cannot be delayed any longer.¡± Pei Yan took out all the wine, took out a plastic basin, and poured a few bottles of wine into it. The sound outside the door was very loud, he didn¡¯t like it. Hua Yuan tried her best to soften her tone: ¡°Pei Yan, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself, okay? Take care of your body, the body is your own.¡± Who knows what kind of moth the son of luck is? He also only needs to persuade him for a while, and if it doesn¡¯t work, he calls Master Unlock to come and open the door. He went in to comfort him, and Pei Yan felt different to some extent. Xiao Zhu also persuaded: ¡°Sister Bai will be here in a while, Brother Pei, you have to calm down.¡± It wasn¡¯t the sound he wanted to hear, Pei Yan turned a deaf ear to it, and couldn¡¯t listen at all. Pei Yan sat paralyzed on the ground, with his back against the bed, his left hand dipped into the small half of the pot of wine, letting the wine irritate the wound on his finger, and took the other wine with his right hand. Without saying a word, without blinking, he poured himself a drink. ¡°Cough cough cough cough¡­¡± Drinking too fast, choked him sore throat. Coughing up half my life. Slightly better, Pei Yan continued to drink. Drunk, there is an excuse. Hearing the fragmentary voices inside, Xiao Zhu couldn¡¯t hold back, and called Baitang again: ¡°Sister Bai, Brother Pei is filling himself with alcohol inside, come and take a look!¡± Baitang¡¯s fists were hardened: ¡°I committed a crime, I can¡¯t live, it makes him uncomfortable.¡± Pata. The phone hangs up. Zhou Lan shrank her neck: ¡°Sister Bai, today I have almost learned, I will practice **** my own, you go, alcoholism is not good.¡± Xiao Zhu¡¯s voice was very urgent, and Zhou Lan could almost hear it. Zhou Lan said again: ¡°Men, there are always some days in a month that are not normal.¡± Baitang: ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Lan: ¡°Ahem, I learned that there is an uncle. Sister Bai, you are his manager, go and have a look.¡± Baitang: ¡°Continue!¡± Pei Yan was just messing around, this time he got what he wanted, and he will dare to do it next time. Baitang didn¡¯t want to spoil him too much. Zhou Lan: ¡°¡­¡± Sister Bai has always had ideas. Later it was Zhou Lan¡¯s review time, so Bai Tang took his bag and hurried out. I can only say that the shooting location is not too far from here, it takes two hours by car. Baitang checked the map first, and planned out the shortest route in one jump. (end of this chapter) Chapter 364 - Super Broker (34) Chapter 364 Super Broker (34) Baitang drove the motorcycle, first went to the clothing store, bought a whole set of clean clothes, and then went to the pharmacy to buy medical kits and ointments. By the way, I bought a few packets of sugar. Driving a motorcycle, she was very fast, and the time was shortened again. Hua Yuan suggested: ¡°Xiao Zhu, if this continues, something may happen. I¡¯ll call Master Unlock.¡± Xiao Zhu said cautiously: ¡°Senior, we appreciate your kindness. It¡¯s normal for people to be a little bored, Brother Pei will be fine after a short rest.¡± Hua Yuan looked weird: ¡°But his injury¡­¡± Xiao Zhu: ¡°We made a big fuss. Brother Pei is also twenty-two years old. He is an adult, so he won¡¯t let himself have trouble. By the way, Senior Hua, you have a show tomorrow, so it¡¯s not a problem to delay here for too long , here I am watching, if necessary, I will find you.¡± Xiao Zhu felt that since Pei Yan didn¡¯t like Hua Yuan, he couldn¡¯t let Hua Yuan get in touch with Pei Yan more. Now that we¡¯ve talked about this, it¡¯s not easy for Hua Yuan to stay. and his assistant ordered a few words before leaving. Xiao Zhu anxiously walked around in front of the door. Pei Yan¡¯s state is very wrong, so don¡¯t let anything happen. Xiao Zhu waited for a long time, and finally got Caitang to come. Once the helmet is removed, the things are taken. Baitang walked extremely quickly. Xiao Zhu finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Baitang: ¡°Sister Bai, you are finally here. Brother Pei must have been inside for two hours.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Suppressing his temper, Baitang knocked on the door. ¡°A Pei, I¡¯m Baitang, please open the door.¡± Pei Yan seemed to hear the voice he wanted to hear in a trance, and he supported himself for a while, feeling weak all over his body, and his head felt dizzy and aching. Accidentally bumped into the wine bottle next to it, and the sound of ping-pong was very annoying. Baitang yelled again: ¡°A Pei, I¡¯ll give you a minute, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to tear it down.¡± Even if it can be resurrected, it is not made like this! Xiao Zhu didn¡¯t know Baitang very well, so she suggested in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite a few people over? Sister Bai.¡± Baitang¡¯s brows and eyes were cold: ¡°No need.¡± Since Sister Bai said no, then no need. Baitang was his backbone, and Xiao Zhuan stood quietly by the side. Can¡¯t help but think about it: Brother Pei has a crush on Sister Bai, why is he still missing when Sister Bai comes? Pei Yan:? He just couldn¡¯t get up, not because he didn¡¯t want to open the door¡­ No matter what, a minute passed quickly. Xiao Zhu saw a wave of knocking down doors from Baitang. I kicked it, but without seeing how hard she tried, the door was crumbling. Xiao Zhu:! Little Zhu finally understood why Baitang said that there is no need to find other people. Throwing things into Xiao Zhu¡¯s arms: ¡°Take it.¡± Xiao Zhu hugged her quickly. Baitang grabbed one side with his hand, and with force, lifted the door to the other side. A smell of alcohol hits the face. ¡°How much alcohol did Brother Pei drink?¡± Baitang took the things and turned on the light. After being in the dark for a long time, once he suddenly came to a bright place, the irritating Pei Yan couldn¡¯t open his eyes. Trying to raise your hand and open your eyes, but you can¡¯t. ¡°Brother Pei!¡± Xiao Zhu was taken aback by the sight in front of her. Wine bottles all over the place, a pot of bright red liquid, blood or something? Baitang threw the things on the bed and strode over. He stretched out his hand and hugged Pei Yan to the bed, and calmly ordered: ¡°Xiao Zhu, go to the front desk to pay compensation, and book a new room.¡± ¡°well!¡± Xiao Zhu hurriedly answered. Smelling a familiar scent, Pei Yan grabbed it and wouldn¡¯t let go. Excessive weakness: ¡°Sister¡­it hurts¡­¡± Baitang: Are you ashamed to say it hurts? ¡°A Pei, let me wrap my hands around you.¡± Still bleeding, he can really do it! grabbed his hand, Baitang frowned deeply. Are you really afraid that you won¡¯t leave scars? Hua Yuan drew a dark color: ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need any help?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t even look at him: ¡°No, thank you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 365 - Super Broker (35) Chapter 365 Super Broker (35) The wound on Pei Yan¡¯s finger was very deep. The middle part was a flat cut, while the one to the side was not stable, as if it had been torn by¡­? Bai Tang began to clean Pei Yan¡¯s wound, his fingers were no longer white, and the flesh and blood inside were soaked and bloodless. Hua Yuan walked in: ¡°You are Pei Yan¡¯s manager, right? I am Pei Yan¡¯s friend Hua Yuan, and I can help you.¡± Hua Yuan stretched out his hand to Pei Yan, but Baitang grabbed it: ¡°Please don¡¯t get in the way of my work.¡± He has bad intentions, how could Baitang allow Hua Yuan to approach Pei Yan under his nose. Hua Yuan explained: ¡°You misunderstood. I also hope that Pei Yan can be well. You say, I will do it.¡± Baitang methodically applied the medicine and bandaged her. The way she bandaged her was extremely professional, clean and neat. put Huayuan aside. Xiao Zhu came back very quickly, Baitang ordered: ¡°Xiao Zhu, take the rest of the bag.¡± Put on the mask for Pei Yan, put on the coat with a hood for Pei Yan, zip it up, and put on the hat so that no one can see your face. Seeing that Baitang seemed to be waiting to take Pei Yan away, Hua Yuan took the initiative again: ¡°I am strong, let me do it.¡± But he didn¡¯t think about it, Baitang easily hugged Pei Yan, the way a princess hugged her. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but no need, please go about your own business.¡± Baitang glanced at him and gave Xiao Zhu a look, and Xiao Zhu quickly followed. Hua Yuan was somewhat discouraged. Taking a closer look at the room again, his pupils shrank, and he shivered uncontrollably. This, this, this¡­ The son of luck wants to commit suicide? Playing so crazy? Are you so **** yourself? I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not, Pei Yan put one hand on Baitang¡¯s shoulder, and buried her face in her arm. ¡°Sister¡­where is this going?¡± Pei Yan seemed to wake up a bit. Baitang said concisely: ¡°Hospital, stitches.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± It sounds like a little disappointed. Baitang was too lazy to say anything. Pei Yan was already half intoxicated with the smell of alcohol all over his body. Trying to open his eyes, he put his arms around Baitang¡¯s neck. Like a kitten, rubbing against each other. Baitang¡¯s brows twitched faintly. She wants to throw Pei Yan away now! Xiao Zhu secretly gave a thumbs up from behind. Sister Bai is more handsome than most male stars. Brother Pei is not a petite woman, he is a grown man in his early twenties. It just looks thin, but actually hides the texture. With this height and a weight of one hundred catties, it¡¯s not too heavy. Bai Jie was picked up easily, she was very stable, and she walked very fast, without any signs of exertion. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but look at this scene a few more times. The nearest hospital is a ten-minute walk away. Baitang had already noticed it when he came. Pei Yan¡¯s hand was still oozing blood even after applying the medicine, and the gauze was already soaked in blood. When we arrived at the hospital, the medical staff were shocked. Baitang cleaned up very well, they don¡¯t need to clean up anymore. Give Pei Yan anesthetics and stitches on his hands. Pei Yan did this, but fell asleep directly, holding Baitang in his arms and not letting go. After sitting down, Baitang didn¡¯t go back immediately, and arranged tasks for Zhou Lan and the others for tomorrow, and she will most likely stay here tomorrow. If you don¡¯t figure out the reason, and don¡¯t correct Pei Yan¡¯s behavior, Baitang thinks that Pei Yan will do it again next time. Pei Yan had that dream again. This time, it was extra clear. He could clearly see the faces of Ah Rong and his sister inside. Sister¡­horrible¡­ She closed her eyes, and when she lost her breath, Pei Yan was so heartbroken that she could hardly breathe. woke up suddenly. Facing Baitang¡¯s cold eyes, Pei Yan couldn¡¯t care less. While awake, he hugged Baitang tightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 366 - Super Broker (36) Chapter 366 Super Broker (36) ¡°It¡¯s good for my sister to live¡­¡± Fortunately and strong joy. This is lost and found, right? Baitang: ¡­? Pushing Pei Yan away very puzzled. Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°A terrible nightmare.¡± When Pei Yan said this, Baitang became a little curious. What could make Pei Yan talk about a terrible dream? Is the biggest shadow in his heart? Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to mention this dream that had troubled him for more than 20 years. But the person who asked was Baitang. ¡°In the dream, my most important person died tragically in front of me. She¡­was inhuman¡­ covered in black, purple, bruises, and blood.¡± Baitang:! Ok? How does it feel like the scene where she left before. He could dream of it? Pei Yan: ¡°She asked me to keep a secret and live a good life. She said¡­she, the sparrow, and the partridge are in love with me¡­¡± The code names of sparrow and partridge came out. Baitang is very sure that it is the previous plane. Baitang: ¡°So, you are betraying their love and ruining your own body.¡± Pei Yan panicked, and quickly explained: ¡°Sister, I just got into a corner for a while.¡± Baitang pierced it mercilessly: ¡°No, you¡¯re not a dead end. How can Ah Pei do things without thinking about the consequences? Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Pei Yan lowered her head and sighed helplessly: ¡°I really can¡¯t hide it from my sister¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°Tell me, why do you want to trample on your own body? This is because you will be resurrected, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you trample yourself?¡± Baitang strongly disapproved of such self-mutilation behaviors. Resurrection? She really knew. Sure enough, it was the man in the dream. Pei Yan raised her head, her crimson eyes made people feel distressed. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t care about me.¡± Baitang:? ? ? Question marks on the forehead. Why doesn¡¯t she care about him? Pei Yan: ¡°You have a new love and forget the old love.¡± ¡°You forgot me¡­¡± ¡°If you take me away, you don¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Baitang:? ? ? Baitang:¡­? With this extremely resentful tone, it¡¯s good that there is no one else in the ward, otherwise Baitang¡¯s image would have completely become a scumbag. ÈÌסÏë×áÈ˵ij嶯£¬°×ÌÄÒ»Ò»·´²µ£º¡°Ê×ÏÈ£¬ÎÒ¼¸Ê±²»Ôø¹ÜÄ㣿Æä´Î£¬Ð»¶¾É°®Ê²Ã´¹í£¿ÎÒ°×ÌÄÏòÀ´²»»áÂÒ¸ã¸ÐÇ飬¶øºó£¬ÎÒʲôʱºò°ÑÄãÍüÁË, in the end, you are not my property, the relationship between me and you is that of an agent and an artist, a cooperative relationship, how can I say no?¡± Pei Yan stared darkly and remained silent. Yeah, it¡¯s a cooperative relationship, top Tim¡­ counted as friends. Baitang couldn¡¯t understand it: ¡°So, you are just thinking wildly, substituting yourself in a miserable role, and then doing your best to abuse yourself?¡± Pei Yan nodded his head with difficulty. Baitang couldn¡¯t understand even more: ¡°Why?¡± Pei Yan groaned for a long time and didn¡¯t want to say it clearly. The subconscious mind told him that it would do him no good to pick it out. Mumbled for a long time, and finally said: ¡°My sister is too important to me.¡± Baitang frowned: ¡°But you were not born and lived for me. Ah Pei, what about your own life? You can¡¯t revolve around others!¡± Pei Yan remained silent. Baitang said again: ¡°Crush the glass so hard that you hurt your fingers like this. Senbai¡¯s bones came out. You are really talented.¡± Pei Yan tentatively said: ¡°Thank you sister for the compliment.¡± Baitang took a deep breath: ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m praising you?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s voice became softer: ¡°Thunder, rain and dew are all blessings.¡± Baitang almost slapped him. ¡°Give you a slap and then feed you a date, do you still think he is very good?¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t dare to say any more, although he really wanted to say that if this person was his sister, he would think so. (end of this chapter) Chapter 367 - Super Broker (37) Chapter 367 Super Broker (37) Baitang emphasized: ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself down, you and I are equal.¡± Enze is too weird to use. Pei Yan was overwhelmed, and answered ¡°Yes¡± in a low voice. Baitang¡¯s attitude eased a lot: ¡°Apei, don¡¯t do such a stupid thing. It is not an advisable way to get that moment¡¯s attention by hurting yourself to soften the other party¡¯s heart.¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t quite agree: ¡°Isn¡¯t it also able to achieve the goal?¡± Baitang: ¡°Can it be the same?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I read the script before, the female lead hurt herself to keep the male lead, but the male lead relented and stayed.¡± Baitang tore open the candy wrapper: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no matter what the situation, you can¡¯t take the method of hurting yourself to make the other person¡¯s heart soft. The hurt is on you, the pain is also on you, and it¡¯s easy to move yourself. Truly rational and smart He should improve himself and make himself better.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°But what if I missed it because of this?¡± Baitang: ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to, and you have no choice but to force her to stay. Maybe you can stay for a while, but you can¡¯t stay forever. You are immature and not outstanding. This relationship is still maintained by such means. Such means can be used. How many times? How many times can you manage? You won¡¯t be suspicious? You won¡¯t be sensitive? Don¡¯t you worry about gains and losses?¡± Baitang put the sugar on Pei Yanwen¡¯s right hand: ¡°Those who are really destined may miss it for a while, but they will never miss it forever. No matter what, at least you have gained a good self, and you will not be too bad. Hurt Your own way is really unacceptable, you can¡¯t rely on the conscience and softness of others.¡± Pei Yan stuffed a piece of candy into his mouth, his eyes were dim and unclear: ¡°Sister has rich experience¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a flick on the forehead, but a smile flashed in Pei Yan¡¯s eyes. Baitang: ¡°Can this also be related to rich experience? I¡¯m just analyzing it from a more rational way. I¡¯ve been alone for thousands of years, so I can only tell you what I think is the right way.¡± Baitang: ¡°If you are in full bloom, the breeze will come naturally.¡± Pei Yan probed: ¡°Has no one ever chased you?¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly, and chuckled lightly: ¡°Why not?¡± Pei Yan moved the fingers of his right hand slightly, squeezed the corner of the quilt, and said as a matter of course: ¡°Yes, you are such a good person, how can no one like you?¡± Baitang casually gossips about himself: ¡°When I hadn¡¯t returned to seclusion, there were not a few people who chased me. At that time, I was single-handedly or more than a dozen, and I never lost.¡± Baitang: ¡°I am beautiful and strong, knowledgeable, smart and capable, not short of money, not short of treasures. Many people like me, and I don¡¯t care if they don¡¯t like me.¡± Pei Yan echoed: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about individual ones.¡± Baitang took it for granted: ¡°Let¡¯s not say that I have experienced thousands of sails, and my heart is like a storm in the sea. Even if this is not the case, why should I like someone? I am causing trouble for myself.¡± Pei Yan grasped a point keenly: ¡°Is this trouble?¡± When Baitang mentioned it, he was still a little annoyed: ¡°Annoyance will annoy someone to death, that Xuanyou¡¯s son Ming Ye, I have already told him very clearly that I don¡¯t like him, and he still chases me and keeps looking for me. Trouble, ruin my reputation, and people who don¡¯t know the whole picture just say that I am a cruel woman!¡± Baitang: ¡°I don¡¯t like him, and I didn¡¯t hang him. It was he who ran to seek death in my name. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t accept him. It¡¯s a heinous, ungrateful thing. Here is a group of people who express their love in a way they think is romantic. I, Baitang, have been to the most beautiful places, stepped into the abyss, fell into **** from the top, and made mistakes to hang my life on the line. I like it Him? Could it be that I am blind?¡± Ming Ye¡¯s actions are also one of the reasons why Baitang keeps taboo about the relationship between men and women. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368 - Super Broker (38) Chapter 368 Super Broker (38) As the saying goes, a wise man does not fall in love, but a fool makes the same mistakes again. Whoever loves to be a fool in the love between men and women will do it! Pei Yan tugged on Baitang¡¯s clothes, and spread his hands like a melon-eating crowd: ¡°Sister, what else is there?¡± Bai Tang peeled off another plug and put it in Pei Yan¡¯s hands: ¡°They probably lived too comfortably, making love all day long. It was that dark night again, his admirer Arthur, who couldn¡¯t love him. Hatred, resentment has come to me, and my reputation has been smeared everywhere, saying that I am promiscuous, lewd and indulgent, those who believe in me will naturally not believe it, and those who have always been malicious to me will believe it.¡± ¡°Although I warned Arthur to get rid of her, she was not dead. She thought that as long as I died, Mingye would see her well and be with her. I don¡¯t know what kind of weird brain circuit this is. I was killed for no reason. I was slandered, although it was not directly caused by Ming Ye, I hold my grudge and blame it on him.¡± That is to say, you must first pinch off all your peach blossoms. Pei Yan affirmed: ¡°This Arthur must have done something particularly egregious.¡± Baitang laughed mockingly: ¡°She gave me that dirty drug, trying to find a group of deported people to destroy me. She also wanted to kill me afterwards. But where did I, Baitang, climb up? Although I Not to torture and kill, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes flashed with anger: ¡°She deserves to die.¡± This reminded him that he should pay more attention to Huayuan. It is inevitable that some people will attack my sister¡­ Didn¡¯t it push her away again? Baitang sneered: ¡°Okay, Ah Pei, don¡¯t think too much about things you shouldn¡¯t think about, and it¡¯s best not to move your thoughts that you can¡¯t move. Don¡¯t be tempted by your sister. For a person like my sister, it¡¯s not a good thing to be tempted.¡± In the end this is the point. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the abuse of my body this time, but one must not be abused by yourself. From a larger perspective, your life is not only your own, but cherish it. .¡± Pei Yanwen softly bent his eyebrows and eyes: ¡°Oh.¡± What should be tested has already been tested. My sister is right, this method cannot be used more than once, and it is enough to use it once. As for more, find other ways. Xiao Zhu bought hot porridge and came back: ¡°Brother Pei, the hot porridge is here.¡± Pei Yan couldn¡¯t move one of his hands, and the other hand was holding the candy, but he didn¡¯t want to move. Baitang glanced at the time, and the sugar left behind: ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, I should go back, remember to remove the stitches when the time is up.¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Zhu tried her best to keep Baitang to stay: ¡°Sister Bai, do you want to stay longer?¡± If Baitang leaves, Xiao Zhu is afraid that she will not be able to stand up. Baitang smiled but not a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ah Pei has always been smart.¡± Xiao Zhu touched her head, not knowing what charade they were playing. He wanted Sister Bai to stay, mainly because he was afraid that Brother Pei would not cooperate and would not drink porridge. Xiao Zhu is like an old woman, and she speaks earnestly: ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t try your best to make yourself up. Although you don¡¯t have any part in the show these days, what should you do next? You can¡¯t let the show party delay because of you, right? Eat something quickly Well, Sister Bai specifically asked me to buy it.¡± Speaking of Sister Bai, he shouldn¡¯t be so rebellious, right? Pei Yan suddenly hooked his lips: ¡°Why do you think I hurt the fingers of my left hand?¡± Pei Yan took the bowl of porridge with his right hand, drank it in a few sips, and quickly peeled the egg with one hand and finished eating. Xiao Zhu:? ? ? So cooperative? Oh, no! He did it on purpose¡­ Thinking of Sister Bai, Xiao Zhu understood a little: ¡°Brother Pei, you are too **** yourself, tearing up your own wounds, and soaking in wine. Even if you want to make Sister Bai feel bad, you can¡¯t do that, right?¡± Pei Yan took a bottle of water, her eyes were as black as ink: ¡°What do you know? It is the lowest level to make her feel bad.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 369 - Super Broker (39) Chapter 369 Super Broker (39) No, he can recognize the words, why they are connected together, and when they spit out from Brother Pei, he can¡¯t understand. Xiao Zhu smiled mischievously: ¡°Brother Pei, you¡­¡± Pei Yan suddenly got closer, and Ru Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, full of danger: ¡°Do you believe it? My sister knows that I did it on purpose. Are you talking too much?¡± Xiao Zhu shivered, goosebumps arose: ¡°No¡­ no.¡± This is not a big deal, is it? Hahaha¡­ Pei Yan leaned back on the pillow again, restrained a lot: ¡°Bring me a pen and paper.¡± ¡°it is good!¡± As for being able to go out, stay away from this snake spirit disease, Xiao Zhu agreed very quickly. Opened the door, but met Huayuan holding flowers and fruits. Xiao Zhu deliberately said loudly: ¡°Hello, Senior Hua.¡± Hua Yuan said kindly: ¡°Xiao Zhu, are you going out?¡± Xiao Zhu: ¡°Come back in a while.¡± Hua Yuan: ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll take a look at Pei Yan.¡± Huayuan walked in with lilies and fresh fruits. Pei Yan, who was wearing a hospital gown, was also extraordinarily good-looking. Weakness with a little indifference and alienation. Hua Yuan: ¡°Pei Yan, you were too foolish yesterday.¡± Pei Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Hua Yuan: ¡°Senior, I laughed.¡± Hua Yuan mentioned in his heart that the person in front of him was not normal, and Hua Yuan¡¯s scalp was numb with his eyes. ¡°How about the injury? Yesterday I was going to call Master Unlock to open the door, but Xiao Zhu stopped me. If I knew you were messing around like this inside, I would definitely not listen to Xiao Zhu. It¡¯s also my fault that I didn¡¯t think much about it. At that time, your state was obvious. No, but no¡­, I went back and memorized the lines for a while, and felt that something was wrong. It¡¯s been almost two hours since I watched the time. After all, it¡¯s a crew. I¡¯m also afraid that something will happen to you. Thankfully, your agent is here.¡± These words sounded nothing at first, but they were actually saying that Xiao Zhu, an assistant, was unqualified, and Bai Tang, a manager, didn¡¯t care enough about him. To sow discord. Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior.¡± Hua Yuan suggested: ¡°Your finger is so badly injured, how long will it take to take care of it? I¡¯ll go talk to Director Ji and move your role to the back.¡± Pei Yan gently tapped on the edge of the bed with his right hand, making a slight ¡°da da da¡± sound: ¡°Senior, you are worrying too much, I have already talked to Director Ji.¡± In the later scenes, he will act with white gloves. Pei Yan didn¡¯t care much about the pain in his left hand, and could bear it. Huayuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was the familiar sense of powerlessness again. What he thought of, Pei Yan always thought of. What¡¯s the point of this? Pei Yan went to check, but he couldn¡¯t find much, as if someone had erased it. System 701 said that the child of luck had a tragic past. He wanted the son of luck to speak out. But Pei Yan gave him the feeling that he couldn¡¯t tell or explain clearly. If something was wrong, it seemed that he would stab you with a knife. Hua Yuan hesitated for a moment: ¡°Pei Yan, I suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡± Pei Yan smiled half-smile: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m sick?¡± Huayuan: Lv Hua Yuan: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You have a knot in your heart, Pei Yan. You can¡¯t let it grow, can you?¡± Pei Yan still knocked on the edge of the bed: ¡°Thank you Senior Hua for your kindness, but I already have the best psychiatrist.¡± He is sick, my sister can just treat him, why bother others. Huayuan: ¡°???¡± When did it exist, why didn¡¯t he know? Pei Yan¡¯s polite appearance is very good. is a senior, not a friend. Several months, still so unfamiliar. The Son of Luck is really hard to deal with! Pei Yan took a piece of candy with one hand, rubbed it with his fingers, and the package was opened. Hua Yuan felt that something was wrong when he did this obviously normal action. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s time for you to go back to the set and put on makeup.¡± Hua Yuan glanced at the time and nodded: ¡°Pei Yan, then I will go back, you have to take care of your body.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 370 - Super Broker (40) Chapter 370 Super Broker (40) Pei Yan: ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± For some reason, Hua Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Get out of this ward quickly. Pei Yan stared at the place where he left, and bit off a candy expressionlessly, showing a smile: ¡°No matter how well you pretend, you will always be pretending.¡± Next, what happens? The paparazzi photographed the traffic Xiaosheng Huayuan entering the hospital, suspected of being injured. Another personal revelation, it was not Hua Yuan who was injured, but Pei Yan, an artist who was 18 lines away. Maybe there will be some marketing accounts, saying that Pei Yan is coquettish and went to the hospital with a little injury. Hua Yuan will definitely stand up and say, Pei Yan is very hurt, please be rational. ¡°Ah!¡± Laughed inexplicably, a little penetrating. ¡°Brother Pei, I bought the notebook and pen.¡± Xiao Zhu put the things beside Pei Yan. Pei Yan bent his legs and ordered: ¡°Throw the flowers into the trash can, and give the fruits to the old man opposite.¡± Xiao Zhu didn¡¯t ask too much, just do it. Look, he has a very obedient¡­ Pei Yan chewed the candy, pressed the pen, and slightly supported the notebook with his left arm. started writing on it¡ª Embracing the sun in your arms plan: ¢ñ.Align ¢ò. Be good ¢ó. Pinching peach blossoms ¢ô. brush presence ¢õ. Appropriately resolve troubles ¢ö. Special ¡­ After thinking for a moment, I wrote it down again. If one day, I could go out but didn¡¯t, it must be because I couldn¡¯t stand by. Xiao Zhu came back: ¡°Brother Pei, that old man is pitiful, none of the sons came to see him, how unfilial!¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids: ¡°Little Zhu, have you tried to find out why they don¡¯t come to see this old man? Don¡¯t make a qualitative judgment too quickly. If you don¡¯t know the cause, you start to criticize. This kind of person is the easiest To be carried away, to be used.¡± Xiao Zhu was ashamed: ¡°What Brother Pei said is true, I shouldn¡¯t make rash assertions.¡± Pei Yan sneered: ¡°You only saw that he is miserable in his later years, that¡¯s all. Do you know why I asked you to give him the fruit?¡± Xiao Zhu was puzzled: ¡°Why?¡± Pei Yan tore off the paper on which the plan was written, and said slowly: ¡°Because¡­ even strangers give him warmth, but my son doesn¡¯t want to come to see him¡­¡± Another quarrel point. When I am old and have no one to take care of me, I think of my son, tsk tsk tsk¡­ Pei Yan didn¡¯t care about him, but¡­provoking and punishing him. The paper was crumpled into a ball, and Pei Yan threw it into the trash can. Xiao Zhu will not read the content above. Xiao Zhu became bolder: ¡°Brother Pei, you look much more normal now. Let¡¯s play more positive characters in the future.¡± Pei Yan refused: ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to pretend to be sunny.¡± Xiao Zhu:? ! I go! He said why Brother Pei acted so similarly, it turned out to be Benxin! Xiao Zhu: ¡°Sister Bai will worry about you.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°My sister is very relieved, she knows that I will not do anything against her principles.¡± Hurting yourself is also a way to vent. Just like this once. This method is really not suitable for a second time in front of Baitang. This is the only time to take advantage of this. Xiao Zhu: How does Sister Bai know? Pei Yan: ¡°Bring me the book.¡± Don¡¯t slack off even if you are injured, or my sister will be disappointed. Xiao Zhu: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take care of your wounds? Brother Pei?¡± Pei Yan had a smile in his eyes: ¡°What do you know? Xiao Zhu, do you think my sister likes me?¡± TMD, isn¡¯t this a free proposition? Despite this, Xiao Zhu shook his head with difficulty, and said weakly: ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± It¡¯s impossible to lie to Brother Pei, right? You must not be crazy! Although the answer was heart-wrenching, Pei Yan was not too surprised: ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Xiao Zhu persuaded: ¡°Where is there no grass in the end of the world? Brother Pei, there is no need to hang on Sister Bai.¡± Pei Yanwei: ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to?¡± Xiao Zhu: Then what else can he say? (end of this chapter) Chapter 371 - Super Broker (41) Chapter 371 Super Broker (41) Pei Yan let out a low laugh, like a cup full of fine wine overflowing his bosom: ¡°Of course I know that my sister is not interested in me, but she is not interested in others, whether it is now or in the past. I am different.¡± Sister Bai has always been gentle and meticulous in dealing with people, Xiao Zhu really didn¡¯t feel any difference, she was careful, for fear of irritating Pei tired: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± Didn¡¯t it say that the authorities are obsessed, but the bystanders are clear? He, a bystander, really didn¡¯t notice it at all. Pei Yan hit him: ¡°Because¡­you are stupid.¡± Xiao Zhu: No such personal attacks, right? Pei Yan: ¡°My sister asked you to be my assistant, what did you say about calling me?¡± Xiao Zhu replied honestly: ¡°Sister Bai asked me to call you Brother Pei.¡± Xiao Zhu added another sentence: ¡°Sister Bai is very kind to everyone, Brother Pei, don¡¯t think too much, after all, you were brought out by her alone, Zhou Lan, Lin Shilang, and Zhao Wanqing will also be, you think It¡¯s different, maybe it¡¯s Sister Bai who teaches students according to their aptitude! I think we should not make up too much imagination, and just get down to the present moment.¡± Pei Yan narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, go and get the book. I remember your parents are worrying about your life, you can go back to the blind date in a few days.¡± Xiao Zhu shrugged: ¡°Okay! Urging marriage and urging marriage, this is urging the soul!¡± After he left, Pei Yan was gloomy for a while, and then smiled again, like spring in March. ¡°How can I make up my mind?¡± ¡°How can you teach students in accordance with their aptitude?¡± He is different after all. My sister would never call him Pei Yan. For more than three years, she has only been called Ah Pei. She doesn¡¯t eat candy, and brings candy every time she sees him. When teaching him, he only taught him for three years, while Zhou Lan, Lin Shilang, and Zhao Wanqing taught together. Past and present¡­who can compare with him? Thinking about it this way, Pei Yan¡¯s mood improved a lot. Looking at Huayuan¡¯s black material on the mobile phone, he sneered. When is the best time to release this black material? The filming is coming to an end, why not wait until the show is about to end. Today¡¯s task, she arranged for Zhou Lan and the others. Baitang went to the small river for a walk. Breezy, shadowy. There was a man and a woman holding a child in their arms in a panic, looking forward and backward, Baitang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned around and used the vegetation to cover his figure. They are¡­ This kid¡­ Baitang curled her lips, it seems that she still has some fate with the original owner. After watching the couple go down, Baitang didn¡¯t move for a while. He took out his phone and carefully started taking pictures. Let¡¯s leave it to her in the future, it should be broken, and she will suffer from it. People who abandon themselves don¡¯t need to have more illusions. Baitang got a little closer, and the phone could vaguely record what the couple said. ¡°I¡­ her, can¡¯t I support her?¡± ¡°Dead woman, can you afford it? Besides, she is still sick. If you don¡¯t throw her away, who will you throw at her?¡± ¡°Okay, kid, I hope you don¡¯t blame mom and dad, mom and dad can¡¯t help it, otherwise, how would we live!¡± ¡°The little girl¡¯s film is also full of illnesses, whoever wants it, whoever wants it, throw it away quickly, and leave quickly, don¡¯t be found out.¡± The woman put the child in the shade and covered the child with grass. The couple left immediately. After walking a little farther, Baitang walked over from the darkness, pushed aside the grass, and picked up the baby. The baby¡¯s face was flushed and his body temperature was high. Baitang hugged her and went to the hospital again. Pei Yan and Xiao Zhu are going through the discharge procedures, and Pei Yan is planning to go back to the hotel. His injury is not in the rhythm of being hospitalized for several days. Therefore, Xiao Zhu was very surprised, and even more surprised when he saw the child in Baitang¡¯s arms. Xiao Zhu: ¡°Sister Bai, when did you have your baby?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Pei Yan behind: ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Zhu is so stupid? Pei Yan held the book in his right hand: ¡°My sister has never been close to any man, let alone pregnant, this child will not be my sister¡¯s.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 372 - Super Broker (41) Chapter 372 Super Broker (41) Xiao Zhu suddenly realized, and slapped his forehead: ¡°Oh, yes, yes. I was stupid.¡± Pei Yan looked at the mud and slight wetness on the swaddle, and said affirmatively, ¡°Sister, where did you pick her up?¡± The doctor had already taken the child over for an examination, and was about to scold Baitang for being unqualified as a mother, but when he heard Pei Yan¡¯s words, he immediately shut up. Baitang: ¡°By the river. She has some fate with me, pick it up and raise it.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Sister can raise her if she wants, I have to film well and earn her some money for milk powder.¡± Baitang thought for a while: ¡°A Pei, take a piece of hair, you and I will do a paternity test with her, and announce it in advance, so as not to spread rumors by interested people.¡± If this is the case, there are still people spreading rumors, just to ignore her. Pei Yan tore off a hair very happily: ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Baitang then notified Zhou Lan and the three to pick up the hair and find someone to send it over. It was also the first time that the hospital saw five people doing a paternity test with a baby, including men and women. The result of checking out is not good. The child¡¯s illness requires a lot of money. These are all good. Being able to treat it is not a big deal in Baitang¡¯s view. As soon as the results of the paternity test come out. Baitang publicly said that he adopted an abandoned child. By the way, they sent out the paternity test results of several of them. Bai Tang named this child Bai Xi, and it was recorded in her name. Several of the artists under his command all posted their welcome on this Weibo. A nanny was hired to take care of Bai Xi in the hospital, and Bai Tang continued to train Zhou Lan and the others. However, as Pei Yan expected, a paparazzi took a picture of Hua Yuan. It didn¡¯t ferment for too long, and Huayuan¡¯s studio came out to clarify. Hua Yuan cared about the younger generation, and praised him a lot for a while. Pei Yan also got some heat. The previous fans were mostly because he was sharing the results of his daily handwriting practice. After the Yuan Aiyuan incident, there were also a lot of passer-by fans. Because Hua Yuan starred in this drama, many people paid a lot of attention to this drama. The personal poster released by the show crew has gained a lot of Yangou fans for Pei Yan. A group of people came to care about him when he went to the hospital. Pei Yan just looked around and didn¡¯t even bother to post on Weibo. When it was time for him to play, Director Ji specifically asked: ¡°You must be careful with your left hand, otherwise what will you do in the future?¡± Pei Yan is still very humble: ¡°Thank you Director Ji, I will remember.¡± After filming these blackened scenes at once, Pei Yan said that he was quite happy. Shen Fei has been slaughtered ever since he became black. Almost killed everyone. As for the last scene, the hero Lin You killed Shen Fei by attacking his heart, which is the finale. Shen Fei was wearing white, dust-free gloves, with his left hand behind his back, and walked step by step, crazy and elegant. ¡°Small dust, today you should also go to heaven to meet your Xinxin.¡± When Shen Fei mentioned Xinxin, Lin You¡¯s heart ached. The girl he loved the most died at the hands of this demon. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Fei seemed to have heard some terrible joke: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still a lamb waiting to be slaughtered? With one hand, even you are no match for me.¡± Approaching step by step, giving people a sense of oppression. With a shake of his right hand, the folding knife opened. Lin You kept prodding him with Shen Fei¡¯s younger sister, Shen Yan. ¡°Shut up, what right do you have to mention her!¡± Shen Fei grabbed Lin You¡¯s neck, crazy and paranoid. Lin You accumulated strength and continued to stimulate: ¡°I am not qualified to mention it, are you qualified? Shen Fei, your sister was killed by you!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t so impulsive, how could she have fallen into Brother Tao¡¯s hands, was humiliated, and finally jumped off the building?¡± ¡°Your sister¡¯s humiliation was indirectly caused by you!¡± Seeing Shen Fei¡¯s expression began to struggle, Lin You punched Chen Fei fiercely. Shen Fei didn¡¯t wipe for a moment and was knocked down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sorry, everyone, I missed a chapter in the middle of yesterday Readjusted, that is, the part of super agent (33) Thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 373 - Super Broker (42) Chapter 373 Super Broker (42) Lin You quickly made another move. Shen Fei rolled on the ground, propped up his hands, and started to move. The person who was struggling just now seemed to be no longer him. Whether it¡¯s resisting, dodging, or attacking, it¡¯s like playing with Lin You. Director Ji was a little sad. Pei Yan¡¯s Shen Fei¡¯s oppressive force is too strong. In the last scene, Hua Yuan failed to perform evil. Can this still pass the trial? Director Ji originally thought that Pei Yan would restrain himself a lot because of his left hand injury, but he became even more crazy. Just as the line he added to himself is true, he can hit Huayuan with one hand, and it can even be said that he is playing him. When such a powerful villain dies, it seems that he is perfunctory and deliberately let the water go. So, after the filming of this version, Director Ji asked Pei Yan to restrain himself and re-shoot two versions. Finally, after choosing and choosing, I still chose the first version. The low-budget TV series ¡°The Wind and the Waves¡± has also been completed. The production team does not have a lot of funds, and it is planned to spend all of it in the later stage, and most of the publicity can only rely on the actors themselves. After filming the scene, Pei Yan rested and recuperated. It is worth mentioning that Xiao Zhu also had a successful blind date, and he and his girlfriend developed a hot relationship. Bai Xi has been brought home by Bai Tang. With a nanny to take care of her, Baitang is also very relaxed. Pei Yan bought milk powder for Bai Xi, and even did her homework. She chose a relatively cost-effective milk powder, which was worth¡­ a hundred cans. Then, he changed hands and donated all the compensation he got from filming to the National University of Defense Technology. Naturally, the National University of Defense Technology also expressed its gratitude. Embracing the sun in your arms plan: ¢ñ. Get closer. Completion index is one star. Then he went to Baitang with a hundred cans of milk powder. Baitang was surprised by his operation. Pei Yan was leaning against the door with a lollipop in his mouth, and the door was full of milk powder. ¡°Sister, Baixi¡¯s milk powder.¡± Baitang looked complicated: ¡°What are you buying so much for? Can she drink it all? Isn¡¯t it a waste of money if it¡¯s expired?¡± Pei Yan looked dejected, and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s the first time, I have no experience. Then give half of it to the orphanage¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°Alright.¡± Someone brought the milk powder in, and it will be delivered to the orphanage tomorrow. Pei Yan said slowly: ¡°Sister, I have encountered a problem now.¡± Baitang:? She felt that they were here to make trouble for her. Baitang: ¡°Oh? Are there any troubles you can¡¯t solve?¡± Pei Yan is quite smart, and she was the one who trained him. Baitang believed that there would be times when he had no choice. Pei Yan said word by word: ¡°The rent over there is due, and my hands haven¡¯t recovered yet. I have no money and no place to live. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to sleep on the street. Sister, tell me, is this troublesome?¡± From the beginning to the present, it has been planned step by step by Pei Yan. Baitang:? ? ? With a complicated look on his face, he was extremely puzzled: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just act in a drama? You got a salary of 1.8 million at least.¡± She felt that Pei Yan did it on purpose. Pei Yan called up the payment records: ¡°This money is for buying milk powder for Bai Xi, this money is for taxi rides, and these two yuan bought a lollipop. The rest of the money was donated to the National University of Defense Technology. so¡­¡± Pei Yan was extremely helpless and said: ¡°So, I have no money. You see, he collected the rent ten days ago, and I forgot about it.¡± Bai Tang narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°Go and squeeze Xiao Zhu.¡± Pei Yan twitched her lips: ¡°Xiao Zhu had a successful blind date a few days ago, and now is the time for deep affection. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to live together. I live in a light bulb with a huge wattage.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She suspected that the appearance of Xiao Zhu¡¯s partner might have something to do with Pei Yan. Baitang: ¡°Then go and squeeze Shi Lang.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know him well, so I¡¯m sorry to bother you, not to mention, my left hand is still not healed.¡± Baitang: Hehehe! Just want to rely on her, right? Lai into her house? Pei Yan is not a person who will not leave a way out for himself. He spends all his money. Another person with a little sense would not do this. Who would not leave some for himself to ensure his own life? (end of this chapter) Chapter 374 - Super Broker (43) Chapter 374 Super Broker (43) Pei Yan¡¯s slender and thick eyelashes trembled, and she took some care: ¡°I don¡¯t live in vain, sister, I can breastfeed Bai Xi and clean up. When my hands are back, I can still cook without making noise. You can coax Bai Xi to sleep at night.¡± Baitang glanced at his hand: ¡°You are really amazing.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°As long as it is useful.¡± Thin clothes, slightly pale face, innocent and pitiful eyes. Baitang, who appeared somewhat calm and plain, became somewhat hard-hearted. How could Baitang be willing to do as he wished: ¡°Apei, you are sick, go to the hospital. My sister will pay for your medical expenses.¡± Pei Yan:? No, he doesn¡¯t want to be in the hospital. Pei Yan clarified the reason slowly: ¡°My injury occupies the hospital bed, which is a waste of medical resources and my sister¡¯s money. It is not the most economical method. I don¡¯t like the smell of hospital disinfectant either.¡± What does it matter to me that you don¡¯t like it? Baitang sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll book you a hotel, you go to live in a hotel these days. Buy a three-bedroom and one living room, and you will pay me back later.¡± Pei Yan blinked and methodically said: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not economical. I have fans now, and I live in ordinary hotels, just the nearest five-star hotel. A few days ago, a woman called the police. She went to bed late at night, and unexpectedly Someone directly opened her door and came in. The current method is hard to guard against, and I am also a public figure, so it is really unsafe.¡± Baitang: Indifference.jpg Do you believe me? Pei Yan¡¯s martial arts is learned from her, how vigilant Pei Yan is, how can Bai Tang not know? Someone entered his room, he must wake up immediately. Just looking for an excuse to want to live with her. From the time he counted the time to hurt his hand to donating his film salary and bringing milk powder up, it was all planned. All she needs is a nod. Pei Yan was very discouraged: ¡°Since my sister doesn¡¯t want to take me in, I¡¯ll go to sleep on the street.¡± He wants to sleep on the street today, and someone will say it tomorrow. A certain 18th-line entertainer wanders the streets late at night. Is this the fall of morality or the distortion of human nature¡­ Pei Yan said again: ¡°This is not very good.¡± Baitang: Do you still know? Pei Yan lost again and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in front of your door. The paparazzi can¡¯t get in my sister¡¯s place, and they can¡¯t be exposed. I just hope that when someone passes by, they don¡¯t step on me.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang said unhappily: ¡°You live in that guest room. Give me the salary in the future, and I will make a plan for you.¡± Pei Yan hugged her bag tightly: ¡°No, sister, I am twenty-two, an adult, I can manage my own money, I am the master of my money.¡± Joke, it was given to Baitang, how could he come to beg for shelter? My sister doesn¡¯t take toughness, and you can¡¯t be tougher than her. It¡¯s not very soft, but it doesn¡¯t mean there is no way. Baitang: ¡°Hehe!¡± Baitang: -_- What is Ah Pei¡¯s plan, can Bai Tang not know? I just want to rely on her! She promised that as long as he would not harm innocent people, she would pull him out. But it doesn¡¯t mean you have to pull yourself in? Baitang: ¡°No, there is no need to discuss.¡± You succeeded once, do you want to continue to succeed? Dreaming! Pei Yan also knows enough is enough: ¡°Okay, sister, I¡¯m buying a house, can I manage the money myself?¡± Although Baitang knew that Pei Yan had no good intentions, she really had no reason to care about Pei Yan¡¯s salary. She must have taught Pei Yan something about managing money. Pei Yan didn¡¯t want to do this, and it didn¡¯t affect her. She couldn¡¯t follow him to do this, could she? Baitang: ¡°All right.¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t show any particular excitement, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly. Embracing the Sun in the Arms Project, ¢ñ. Get closer, and complete the index with two stars. Baitang turned around and went to another room to check the ointment she developed. This ointment is used to remove scars and restore epidermal trauma. Now see the effect on Pei Yan, and let him promote it as an artist later. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375 - Super Broker (44) Chapter 375 Super Broker (44) Baitang does not intend to disclose the ingredients and production process of this ointment. Do not intend to cooperate with others to engage in monopoly. When all manufacturers can do it, the price will not be too high. This ointment will be a boon for people with accidental injuries and burn scars. For some, life will be less regretful. For example, people who have dreams of flying should not leave scars in the selection of pilots. Another example is the scars left by people who have undergone surgery. Look carefully, it can be used. Baitang took it out. Looking at the small white bottle in Baitang¡¯s hand, which contained green things. Pei Yan asked casually: ¡°Sister, what is this?¡± Baitang walked over, opened it, and a clear smell spread out, smelling the snow-capped mountains and green pines, the clear springs in the valley, and the green bamboos in the deep mountains. ¡°Leng Xiangyu.¡± The name is good, I hope that the Leng Xiangyu made with the medicine of this world will not be too effective. Pei Yan: ¡°Leng Xiangyu?¡± Baitang explained: ¡°Heal the scars. You are crazy enough to treat your hands like this. Have you ever thought about your tendons? What about the nerves involved in your body? How many scars will be left on your left fingers?¡± Pei Yan quickly admitted his mistake: ¡°I was wrong, sister, and I will definitely not do this in the future.¡± This method can only be used once in front of my sister. Embracing the Sun in Your Arms Project: ¢ò. Be good. Completion index is one star. ¢ô. Create a sense of presence. Completion index is one star. Baitang glanced at him: ¡°Lengxiangyu is relatively complicated in making many ointments, although not many medicinal materials are used. The efficacy of the medicine is definitely not as good as the Lengxiangyu I made before. Pick up your mobile phone and record a video. ¡° Since it is going to be published, people must first see the effect. As a public figure, Pei Yan is easier to be noticed. Pei Yan immediately took out her phone, put her left hand on the coffee table, and adjusted the angle: ¡°Sister, get ready.¡± ¡°let¡¯s start!¡± Pei Yan pressed the record button: ¡°It¡¯s started, sister.¡± Bai Tang unwrapped the bandage wrapped around Pei Yan¡¯s hand, the bandage was still stained with blood, Bai Tang looked slightly dangerous: ¡°The left hand is recovering, you¡­¡± Pei Yan quickly explained: ¡°In the last few fight scenes, even though I wore gloves and put my left hand behind my back, I tried not to use my left hand as much as possible. It is inevitable that I will be implicated.¡± Baitang: ¡°So, you didn¡¯t go to the hospital?¡± Pei Yan muttered, ¡°No money.¡± All the money was spent. Baitang didn¡¯t speak any more, and took off the bandage. Pei Yan¡¯s hand, which was originally very beautiful, was swollen, had a huge and ugly scab, and was a little inflamed. It was really disgusting to look at. They were all torn apart, and the bleeding became worse after taking off the bandage. Bai Tang smelled it, and it was not quite right. Frowning: ¡°I haven¡¯t changed the bandage for a few days, and haven¡¯t taken the medicine?¡± Pei Wean said weakly: ¡°About¡­ two days?¡± Baitang meticulously cleaned and disinfected Pei Yan¡¯s fingers: ¡°What did Xiao Zhu do?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Baitang, and he answered honestly: ¡°Blind date.¡± I mentioned the main points when applying Leng Xiangyu. The soft fingers were dipped in ice-cold Leng Xiangyu, gently pressed on his fingers, fainted, and operated while explaining. Pei Yan looked slightly lost in thought. He was injured because someone took medicine¡­ Don¡¯t wait for it to heal itself¡­ I don¡¯t know how to change the bandages, and I also resist going to the hospital. this point. It wasn¡¯t that Pei Yan did it on purpose. ¡°The recent itinerary, I have not arranged for you for the time being, the injury is almost healed, let¡¯s continue. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Feel.¡± ¡°The ice is cool and refreshing. After a while, it feels a little itchy.¡± Baitang added: ¡°A Pei said it was a little itchy, not a little, but very itchy. This is because the effect of the medicine has started to work. After a cup of tea, it will feel better. During this period, don¡¯t scratch.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 376 - Super Broker (45) Chapter 376 Super Broker (45) Baitang said coldly again: ¡°Xiao Zhu deducts salary.¡± Pei Yan responded immediately: ¡°Okay!¡± After cleaning it up, Baitang purposely held Pei Yan¡¯s wrist and turned it over and over, and gave a general description of the injury. Pei Yan is as tolerant as she is. What he said was not painful or itchy, and it may not be something ordinary people can bear. ¡°This is the time when Lengxiangyu¡¯s medicinal effect is the strongest. After this period of time, it will be better. It is promoting the growth of flesh and skin tissue. The effect will be seen in half a month, and it will return to normal levels in a month and a half.¡± Pei Yan added: ¡°As the first person to use regular Leng Xiangyu, I recorded the whole process with this video. The maker of Leng Xiangyu is Baitang.¡± Baitang nodded, indicating to Pei Yan that it was all right, and Pei Yan stopped recording. Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, what do I need to do?¡± Baitang: ¡°You post the video, and I¡¯ll give you Leng Xiangyu¡¯s medicinal effects and tutorials, and post it together, and write down the prescription and production method according to the effect.¡± Pei Yan doesn¡¯t mind being Leng Xiangyu¡¯s experimenter at all. To be precise, it is precisely because he has made himself so hard that he will definitely leave scars. Baitang has just made this, and plans to disclose the prescription and production method. When Pei Yan edited the video, he deliberately put Baitang first, and emphasized Baitang between the lines before releasing it. You don¡¯t need to look at it. At the beginning, there must be a group of people who are skeptical and have nothing to say. Pei Yan calculated that he could probably live here for a month and a half. Not too bad! Injuries cost-effective. My sister¡¯s next door is empty, so I¡¯ll buy it then! Pei Yan replied to some people¡¯s messages. For example, Xiao Zhu: [Brother Pei, will my salary really be deducted? ] Pei Yan: [I agree with my sister, buckle! ] Xiao Zhu: [Crying.jpg] Director Ji: [Xiao Pei, pay more attention to your injuries, I think your injury is quite serious. ] Pei Yan: [Thank you for your concern] Director Ji: [Is there more Leng Xiangyu? ] Pei Yan: [Only this bottle, the effect will be seen later, the prescription and the production process will be made public, it is only a matter of time. ] Season Director: [Good, good] ¡­ Leng Xiangyu also rushed into a wave of trending searches. Pei Yan gained another wave of fans, although they all came to see Leng Xiangyu¡¯s effect. Visionary people have already called Baitang, asked about it, and are willing to offer a high price to cooperate with Baitang. As long as Baitang does not cooperate with others, and does not announce this, Baitang naturally refuses one by one. Many people are watching. After Pei Yan settled down, let alone how comfortable he was, there was no itinerary and advertisements, no need to run around, and he could often see Baitang. After half a month, many people really saw the curative effect in the video released by Pei Yan every day, and began to ask for the recipe and production method to be disclosed. Under Baitang¡¯s signal, Pei Yan naturally said that it was not yet time. But time passed quickly, and the scars on Pei Yan¡¯s fingers became lighter and weaker until they fully recovered. After showing his intact hand, the formula and production method were announced together. By the way, the drug prices corresponding to manual development and machine development are given a range. When Leng Xiangyu is produced, it will definitely become a medicine that many people buy and use. Therefore, Baitang will not have the opportunity to make too much money from the drug factory. Pei Yan especially emphasized that no one is allowed to apply for a patent with Baitang¡¯s stuff, and will definitely pursue it to the end. This prescription has also been included by the state, signed Baitang. Leng Xiangyu dominated the hot searches this time, and even Pei Yan also attracted a lot of attention. The name Baitang is known by more people. After Pei Yanshou was healed, Baitang began to accept commercials for him. Accompanying wine, of course, will not happen. Eat at most one meal. The matter of Baitang sending Mr. Huang into the bureau was never overwhelmed after all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 377 - Super Broker (46) Chapter 377 Super Broker (46) A few months later, the first batch of Lengxiangyu developed by the domestic pharmaceutical industry came out. The price is close to the people, within the range given by Baitang, and they are snapped up as soon as they come out. Followed by [Leng Xiangyu is very itchy] this hot search. What happened after that, Bai Tang and Pei Yan didn¡¯t pay any more attention. Pei Yan is working honestly. Baitang has also been cultivating her three artists. Pei Yan looks good and has a youthful feel. There is a drama to be broadcast, and because of Leng Xiangyu, the tide has risen, and there is also a lot of traffic. Hua Yuan wants to get close to Pei Yan, but chatting for no reason is easy to be disgusted. He still needs to deal with the boss, director, and Xiaohua, Pei Yan almost doesn¡¯t need it at all. Suddenly, Hua Yuan also envied Pei Tien. His manager is really good, a Leng Xiangyu brought a lot of traffic to Pei Yan. It is really enviable not to have to accompany the wine. The drama ¡°The Wind and the Waves¡± is about to air, and Bai Tang also accepted a variety show for Pei Yan. Pei Yan also retweeted Weibo after the show¡¯s actor, Aite him, and attached it. [Migrant workers are very happy in the middle and late stages of work! ] He killed so many people by himself! Nice! This drama only has 22 episodes, not long. Pei Yan calculated the time, broadcast two episodes a day, no broadcast on Saturday and Sunday, and finished broadcasting in sixteen days. The program that Baitang accepted for him was in the form of a live broadcast, and it started six days later. Hua Yuan knew that he went to this show, and he would definitely go too. Might as well¡­ change in the middle? How to convince the director? With¡­ Pei Yan also agreed to go to this show. The drama was also aired for a while, and Huayuan, who is the male lead, became even more popular. The show itself is very well made, and it¡¯s not quite the same as most of the shows on the market. Pei Yan had very few roles in the previous scenes. As soon as he appeared on the stage, he captured a group of fans. Especially in the early stage, the young man who looked clean, handsome and pitiful attracted everyone¡¯s love as soon as he appeared on the stage. At that time, everyone watched happily, thinking it was just a simple suspense drama. Didn¡¯t think too much about what Pei Yan meant when he said that he was happy working part-time in the middle and late stages. A variety show ¡°In the Motes of the World¡± to introduce cultural inheritance is about to start, and the director announced the participating actors. Sure enough, Hua Yuan was there, and Pei Yan was also there. Many drama fans said that they were very happy to follow the drama and the show together. Participating in this activity, a total of eight people, divided into four groups. Drawing lots for grouping, Director Lin could not help but twitch his mouth after seeing the result of the draw. Pull the technician Xiaoping aside and give orders. ¡°After the start, the group of Hua Yuan and Pei Yan should focus on Pei Yan and give him more good angles.¡± Xiaoping didn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°Director, why not Huayuan, Huayuan should be more popular.¡± Director Lin stubbed out a cigarette and sneered, ¡°A man can bend and stretch.¡± Xiaoping:? ? Xiaoping: ¡°Does it matter?¡± Director Lin: ¡°He won¡¯t be popular for a few days, you just listen to me.¡± Director Lin looked at the backs of Pei Yan and Hua Yuanli. Thinking back to a few days ago, the day the personnel just made the decision. Pei Yan found him, with an elegant posture and gentle words: ¡°Director Lin, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Although the words were discussing, the tone did not seem to be half-discussed. At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this young man in his early twenties, and his attitude was relatively contemptuous: ¡°I have something to solve right now, you can talk about it later.¡± In fact, it is a tactful refusal. I don¡¯t want to hear what you say, go back to bb! But Pei Yan said directly: ¡°Director Lin is so calculating, he took what his good brother did for Mrs. Lin to himself, made Mrs. Lin feel guilty, and took advantage of the poor information to make your good brother misunderstand her. , and more importantly, your good brother shouldn¡¯t have broken his leg in that fire.¡± This is a secret he guards against. How did Pei Yan know? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Pinch the peach blossoms! Pinching peach blossoms! Pinch the peach blossoms! Both sides have to pinch! Show operation can only be used once, there will be no next time! Today Xiaotanger arrived on time~ Thank you for your support~ See you tomorrow! (end of this chapter) Chapter 378 - Super Broker (47) Chapter 378 Super Broker (47) Pei Yan continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mrs. Lin will feel after knowing this? By the way, Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t accept you at first, why did she suddenly accept you? As far as I know, Mrs. Lin is a relatively traditional and conservative person. I think, you must have cooked raw rice. Maybe it was drugged? Maybe Mr. Lin used others to achieve his goal.¡± Pei Yan said maybe, but his tone was very firm. Director Lin didn¡¯t want his wife to know about this. Back then, after all, he made such a marriage by any means. Director Lin was cautious: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t care too much and said, ¡°Director Lin, please think up your excuses and invite Baitang to participate in the show ten days after the show starts.¡± Director Lin didn¡¯t quite understand what Pei Yan was thinking: ¡°Which program will Bai Tang participate in as a manager? And the number of people in the program is eight, which has already been determined.¡± Pei Yan said: ¡°Pan Fangyan and Liu Honggang are two amateurs, don¡¯t they also participate? There will be eight people within ten days, and once ten days arrive, you will naturally make it seven people.¡± Director Lin was full of doubts, what would he do if he had nothing to do? Director Lin: ¡°Who are you going to deal with?¡± So you came to his show? Pei Yan chuckled lightly, but looking at it made people chill: ¡°Hua Yuan, do you believe it or not? Hua Yuan will definitely participate in this show. Although it¡¯s hard to explain why, the final result of the grouping must be Hua Yuan and me.¡± Director Lin: ¡°¡­¡± Hey Hey hey! Their grouping is a real draw! The way of the program is to use the latest fully automatic tracking micro-camera for live broadcast! How could it be possible to determine the grouping situation before drawing lots? Pei Yan: ¡°Director Lin had better cooperate with me. I will keep this secret in my stomach. At the same time, please believe that if Baitang comes, this show will definitely become popular. My sister¡­ is not just Leng Xiangyu. shot.¡± Director Lin: I can make substitutions earlier to avoid losses. However, Pei Yan seemed to see through what he was thinking, and said: ¡°Swapping at this time will not benefit much. Hua Yuan is also a popular niche, and the new drama is currently being broadcast, and the popularity is high. When the broadcast is over, it is time for Hua Yuan to start. Now At this time, it is absolute proof, you just need to cry miserably, because the artist¡¯s own morality is bad, you can ask him to terminate the contract for liquidated damages, and cut all his scenes later, so as to stir up the popularity of the show, I will Call your sister and ask her to come. You should too.¡± Director Lin: Can he still refuse? No, you can¡¯t. The young man never gave him a chance to refuse. This matter is his deathbed. What¡¯s more, what Pei Yan asked him to do was not too difficult. Director Lin is really curious, how did Hua Yuan offend a person like Pei Yan. Pei Yan knows even what he fears the most, it won¡¯t be so simple. Director Lin also inquired, and the relationship between Pei Yan and Hua Yuan seemed to be pretty good when they were on the set. This¡­ is more than ¡°good¡±? The result of the lottery. Pei Yan and Hua Yuan are matched again. Pan Fangyan is with Xu Jinnian, Lu Yutao is with Yuan Bingbing, and Liu Honggang is with Li Shiqing. Holding the numbers, Hua Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Pei Yan, what a coincidence, the two of us are partnering again.¡± Pei Yan looked very calm: ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence.¡± The live broadcast has already started from this time. Hua Yuan is the most famous person. From the very beginning, a bunch of people poured into their live broadcast room, and they started swiping the screen. The program team prepared a set of questions for them to answer, and obtained information based on the results of the answers. Getting the question board, Hua Yuan pretended to have a headache: ¡°Pei Yan, can you know these questions? I almost forgot all my high school knowledge.¡± Pei Yan answered the question very calmly: ¡°I only went to elementary school.¡± Huayuan was surprised: ¡°You only went to elementary school?¡± Pei Yan was very calm: ¡°Indeed, if you check it, you should know that I have a primary school diploma.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 380 - Super Broker (49) Chapter 380 Super Broker (49) At this time, the program team announced the route. Netizens compared the route given by the program group with Pei Yan¡¯s route, and they were completely consistent, without any mistakes. At this time, many people began to question. [Pei Yan has an inside story, right? ] [How did he see such fragmentary information? ] [It must be that the show crew is praising him. ] [Perhaps there is a sponsor behind it! ] [Is it so difficult to admit that others are excellent? ] After seeing it, Director Lin hurriedly made a statement. [The title is deliberately embarrassing the eight of them. Someone can make purely unexpected. So, I asked to rearrange the activities and tasks in the future. I¡¯m afraid he really guessed it all. ] Director Lin really thinks it is very possible. This Pei Yan, a few years ago and now are completely in two states. The current him, even an old fritter can¡¯t see through him. Director Lin missed what Pei Yan did recently, which can be said to be perfect. This can explain a lot. Either it was the expert behind him giving advice, or he himself was very good. With the voice of Director Lin, the doubts will be counted. Pei Yan almost picked up a wooden stick from the side of the road, and then walked faster and faster, hardly seeing him panting. Hua Yuan was exhausted and chased after him hard, and finally couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Pei Yan, walk slowly, can you rest for a while?¡± Pei Yan stopped, and it seemed that the hour-long walk did not affect him: ¡°Are you sure you want to slow down?¡± Huayuan: ¡°Is there any question?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Question 37, the time in Dashan is limited to two hours. It should be fifty minutes now, nearly half of the distance.¡± Hua Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s only half of it?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°If you choose to rest, then, you rest, at the fork in the road, I will leave a mark to mark the direction.¡± Hua Yuan really couldn¡¯t walk: ¡°You go first, I will rest for a while.¡± Pei Yan turned around and left, walking like flying, as if no one was dragging him down. The barrage in the live broadcast room. [Look, everyone can¡¯t move anymore. ] [Is Pei Yan so physically strong? Long and good-looking, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s on the bed¡­] [I don¡¯t know if you have found a problem, but Pei Yan¡¯s schedule is very accurate. They did go nearly halfway, and the time is also very accurate. So, he is really powerful. ] [Just came back from the TV drama crying, why is he the third male? Why are there so few scenes? ] [Isn¡¯t the male third also very good? I watched the audition video released by the show, and Pei Yan was willing to play Shen Fei himself, which shows that he likes this role. When her sister died, it was more painful than his own death. ] [The acting of Hua Yuan is still good. ] [Can¡¯t everyone keep up with Pei Yan¡¯s? ] ¡­ Successfully getting rid of Hua Yuan, Pei Yan feels much better. Walking is fast and accurate. Occasionally, when going downhill, she will do a somersault and land firmly on the ground. Clean and handsome, attracted a lot of fans. Originally, there was still an hour, but Pei Yan shortened the time by half. The small mountain village inside the mountain is the mission point. Pei Yan asked and found the destination. Their task today is carving, simple carving. Satisfy the host family, they will provide you with accommodation, so you don¡¯t have to spend money to stay for one night. The one who opened the door for Pei Yan was an old man with many knife marks on his hands. Meng Lao: ¡°Are you from the show crew?¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Yes, you are Meng Guanyun, the master woodcarver. I am Pei Yan from the program crew. I want to carve something safe and carry it with me. I don¡¯t believe in Buddhism, nor do I believe in gods and demons.¡± Meng Lao had a good impression of Pei Yan: ¡°Come in, usually, everyone will choose Guanyin Bodhisattva or Tathagata Buddha, or the six-armed Hu Lord from India. Since you don¡¯t believe in Buddhism or gods and demons, you can choose Carving concentric knots, peace clasps, these are not too difficult for beginners.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 382 - Super Broker (51) Chapter 382 Super Broker (51) Pei Yan put it away: ¡°I want to give it away.¡± Hua Yuan roughly guessed who Pei Yan would give it to. Except for his manager Baitang, Hua Yuan couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. His eyes dimmed a lot. I¡¯m afraid his task will become more and more difficult. It is basically very difficult to bend a man who has a woman in his heart. Pei Yan¡¯s work was done, and he sat on the sidelines and read a book honestly. They were in full swing, and Pei Yan didn¡¯t participate. After reading a small book, he said: ¡°I¡¯m walking around the village.¡± They will stay in the village for nine days before moving on to the next location. ¡­ Elder Meng would not make things too difficult for them. They all let them stay. While Pei Yan was wandering around the village, he caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye. He was wrapped in a suit and full of malice. He was out of place in the village. Another one? Pei Yan didn¡¯t reveal anything wrong. After remembering the structure and general environment of the village, he went back. The malicious sight was still behind him, which made people feel haunted. I originally planned to go in, but thought of the wild fruits in the mountains when I came. He had an idea, rented a pannier for two yuan, and Pei Yan went straight up the mountain to pick wild fruits. He knows martial arts, and it is easy to pick. After a while, it was almost full. I gave some fruits to the host, borrowed a scale, and learned how to weigh. According to the price of other people selling fruit, Pei Yan set the price of fruit similar to others, and then waited to sell the fruit. Pei Yan is an outsider, and he is good-looking, so it is easy to attract people to come. He really sold a lot of them. After he sold them, he usually added a few more fruits for them, and they were willing to buy them from him. After selling almost everything, Pei Yan already had 115 yuan in his hand, and the 50 yuan was doubled in his hands. It was still early, and Pei Yan didn¡¯t intend to wait any longer. He returned the scale and the basket to the owner, and exchanged the remaining fruits for some vegetables from this family. The family also gave Pei Yan a lot of things, basically Fill a bag full. Pei Yan asked again if there were other paid things to do in the village. I learned that Fu Zhang in the village is recruiting people to write Buddhist scriptures to commemorate the dead relatives, and they will pay if they are satisfied. The guardian felt that it was inconvenient for Pei Yan to carry a bag, so he lent him the back basket and asked him to return it tomorrow. After Pei Yan thanked him, he went to Zhang Furen¡¯s house. At this time, other people are still doing woodcarving. Pei Yan was completely out of step with them, and proceeded methodically and step by step. The number of people in Pei Yan¡¯s live broadcast room is increasing, and everyone is watching with gusto. [Is Pei Yan really coming here for the first time? He looks so experienced. ] [Huahua hugged her thighs, so don¡¯t worry about eating and drinking later! ] [Is he going too fast? ] [Is this the person who only went to elementary school? I do not believe. ] [Why are you obedient and half-heard? His manager Bai Tang made up the rest of the content, and he obviously learned a lot. ] [looking forward to! I¡¯m a fan of Pei Pei now! ] [Pei Yan¡¯s writing seems to be okay. ] [His Weibo, which has a record of his calligraphy practice, is really good-looking, revealing a murderous look, like walking on a single-plank bridge, but it should not be suitable for copying scriptures. ] ¡­ After Furen Zhang knew that he was a foreigner, he came to see it on purpose and asked Pei Yan to write a few words first. Pei Yan knew that his own style of writing was beautiful and unique, but it was not suitable for copying scriptures. So, he wrote several fonts and let Zhang Furen see if he was more satisfied. Baitang¡¯s handwriting, official script, regular script, Xiaozhuan. Rich Zhang admired it very much, and finally chose Baitang¡¯s handwriting, which is domineering and chic in the atmosphere, and he likes this kind of handwriting. Pei Yan began to copy scriptures with peace of mind. ¡ª Ping An buckle must be for Xiaotanger! A Pei is trying hard to shake Huayuan Ahem! Arrived on time today! I hope you will support me a lot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383 - Super Broker (52) Chapter 383 Super Broker (52) The people in the live broadcast room continued to watch. [Pei Yan is really a treasured actor, he learns things so fast! ] [Huahua¡¯s thighs are really thick, hahahaha, I was worried that Pei Yan would drag Huahua down! ] [The word written by Pei Yan is Baitang¡¯s handwriting, right? ] [It is indeed, the true image of this imitation. ] [The Leng Xiangyu announced by his agent is really good and has benefited many people. ] [Yan Gou licks the screen here, from now on, Pei Yan is my husband. ] ¡­ [Isn¡¯t it over there? ] [They made a lot of mistakes, watch it, it¡¯s funny. ] [Pei hates this progress, it¡¯s all right! ] ¡­ By the time Huayuan finished, Pei Yan¡¯s Buddhist scriptures were almost finished copying. Rich Zhang was very satisfied with the Buddhist scriptures and gave Pei Yan 5,000 yuan. It can be said that on the first day, he was not short of money. Other groups began to make suggestions and follow up with various arrangements. Hua Yuan touched his nose alone, and went to harass the staff again. The barrage in the live broadcast room is relatively harmonious at this time, with laughter and noise. When Pei Yan came back with his food on his back, Hua Yuan really didn¡¯t expect it. Pei Yan couldn¡¯t go out for a trip, so he brought back a lot of things, even bought meat. Hua Yuan worried: ¡°Pei Yan, how much did it cost? How much money do we have?¡± Pei Yan glanced at him lightly, and said very casually: ¡°Senior has twenty yuan on him, and I have five thousand and ninety yuan.¡± The meat cost nearly 20 yuan, and the seasoning and oil were provided by Meng Lao. Hua Yuan was really surprised: ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± Others also looked over, with the same expression. Pei Yan explained a bit: ¡°When you were making hairpins, I walked around the village, found a house, and rented a basket for two yuan. When I came, there were wild fruits on the road, so I picked some wild fruits. I went to sell and gave some fruits to the old farmer. He lent me to weigh and taught me. I sold some fruits and gave the rest of the fruits to the old farmer. He gave me vegetables in return. Pay it back tomorrow.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°By the way, I went to Zhang Fu¡¯s house and copied the scriptures. Five thousand is the reward.¡± The others looked complicated and unbelievable, and Pei Yan did so many things by himself while they were carving a hairpin. Sure enough, people cannot be compared with each other. Hua Yuan also really admires this son of luck, but at the same time, he is more and more worried. The smarter the son of luck is, the harder it is for him to succeed. He has no idea where Pei Yan¡¯s weakness lies. On Baitang¡¯s side, he wanted to arrange mercenaries, but he canceled it in the end, which would easily attract the attention of the police. He chose dirty means to deal with Baitang, but failed. All the people involved in this matter were sent in by Baitang . It was also thanks to him that he picked himself clean so that he did not suffer any disaster. Hua Yuan was very pleasantly surprised: ¡°It seems that I hugged my thigh.¡± Pei Yan smiled and said nothing. It¡¯s only nine days, so bear with it for a while and put on a pretense. Embracing the sun in your arms plan. ¢ó. Pinching peach blossoms. in progress. This black and rotten peach blossom has a great hidden danger¡­ Pei Yan put the vegetables into the kitchen. Then said: ¡°You talk, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± During the rest time, the fully automatic smart miniature camera will automatically turn off, and the live broadcast will not start until tomorrow morning when he leaves the room. Hua Yuan felt: ¡°Pei Yan, why don¡¯t we discuss what to do tomorrow?¡± Pei Yan didn¡¯t look back: ¡°You can do whatever you want. You can use your money however you want.¡± He doesn¡¯t care what Hua Yuan does. With 5,000 yuan in hand, it is enough to live for nine days. Although I don¡¯t want Hua Yuan to take advantage of it, it seems that I can only let him take advantage of it now. The people in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t feel anything. [Look at Huahua¡¯s smiling face, it feels so good to hug her thighs. ] [Don¡¯t you think Pei Yan¡¯s words spoil Huahua? ] [I didn¡¯t see it, the tone was flat, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 384 - Super Broker (53) Chapter 384 Super Broker (53) [But I think they are very favorite, and their relationship in the crew is also very good. ] [I didn¡¯t see that Pei Yan has always been called Senior Hua Yuan. ] [You are blind, don¡¯t you see it? ] ¡­ Hua Yuan had no choice but to chat with someone else. It is impossible for him to do nothing, otherwise it will ruin the popularity of passers-by too much. Pei Yan entered the room, took a shower, sat on the desk by the window and took out a piece of paper and a pen. At this time, he is completely different from him under the camera. Eyebrows are cold and stern, and his posture is lazy and casual. Tomorrow, he will have a chance to make a request. Then, calling my sister during the live broadcast will definitely arouse her vigilance. Worrying about his arrangement, Baitang might not agree to it in the end. Just in time, this inexplicable man gave him a very good reason. Embracing the sun in your arms plan. ¢ñ. Approach Planning in progress. Pei Yan marked a few points on the paper, looked at it for a long time, and finally scribbled a few strokes, tore it up, and threw it into the trash can. Then go to bed. Pei Yan¡¯s schedule is very stable, she goes to bed early, wakes up early in the morning, and wakes up at half past six. After washing up, Pei Yan went to the yard. He picked up a thin wooden branch and started practicing martial arts. When the camera starts working, it will automatically remind the concerned personnel. So, those who woke up early enjoyed such a scene. Someone even recorded a video and posted it online. In the twilight of the morning, the astonishing young man holds a thin wooden branch to move the dust out, fast and ruthless. Beautiful and neat! What a beautiful picture! Mr. Meng also got up early, and seeing such an eye-catching scene, he couldn¡¯t help applauding. It was almost time, so Pei Yan stopped, sweating a lot, and he needed to change his clothes. Pei Yan said modestly: ¡°Old Meng, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Meng Lao waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve always started this way. You didn¡¯t look like a showman just now.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I learned from my sister Baitang, you can¡¯t let go every day.¡± Pei Yan exchanged some pleasantries, went back, changed clothes, and started cooking. Simply copied a plate of meat and shredded potatoes. First of all, a part is reserved for Hua Yuan. After all, he is still in front of the camera, doing a full set of plays, and washing the corresponding pots and dishes after eating. At this time, it was only around 8:20. Carrying an empty back basket, Pei Yan asked the old farmer what wild vegetables were available recently, and then borrowed a small **** and went out to dig bracken. [It feels like Pei Yan doesn¡¯t treat Hua Yuan as a teammate, and walks alone, isn¡¯t that good? ] [Hua Yuan is still sleeping at this time, and Pei Yan has finished practicing martial arts, finished cooking and washing dishes, Hua Yuan is still sleeping, what has he been doing since yesterday? If Pei Yan really didn¡¯t regard him as a teammate, he wouldn¡¯t have left food for him. ] [Our Huahua feels like we are here on vacation, so relaxed. ] [Pei Yanzhen is self-disciplined. ] ¡­ Pei Yan didn¡¯t know what was going on in the studio. No one came out until half past eight. Lu Yutao: ¡°I should be the first, right? Let¡¯s do it!¡± No one called him, Huayuan woke up at nine o¡¯clock. He thought Pei Yan hadn¡¯t gotten up, so he went to knock on Pei Yan¡¯s door. shouted: ¡°Pei Yan, get up, we should prepare breakfast.¡± Already ran around and had breakfast, Mr. Meng, who was doing woodcarving in the yard, was not satisfied and said, ¡°Stop knocking, Xiao Pei has already gone out.¡± Hua Yuan was a little embarrassed: ¡°Go out early? We haven¡¯t got our breakfast yet.¡± Elder Meng doesn¡¯t like lazy people, and his attitude towards Hua Yuan has softened a lot: ¡°You have been sleeping until now, and Xiao Pei got up to practice martial arts and cook in the morning, and he left half of it for you, and Xiao Pei even washed the dishes. It¡¯s gone. You haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Hua Yuan was embarrassed: ¡°Oh, Pei Yan doesn¡¯t even know how to call me.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 385 - Super Broker (54) Chapter 385 Super Broker (54) Meng Lao is not polite at all: ¡°Want to be called when you wake up? Is Xiao Pei your father?¡± Hua Yuan quickly apologized: ¡°No, no, no, I made a mistake, but I let Pei Yan finish everything, and I feel a little sorry.¡± Hua Yuan tried her best to restore her image. Old Meng¡¯s attitude eased a lot: ¡°Xiao Pei is capable, so don¡¯t be such a waste.¡± Hua Yuan smiled at the camera: ¡°I belong to this group, these thighs are so thick. I can¡¯t use them for lining them up.¡± Pei Yan made some money again at noon, and then came back. He didn¡¯t buy anything particularly expensive. A meat dish is already his biggest concession. The money is estimated to be used in later mission activities. If you can save, you can save. Only when my sister comes, can I spend money for him. There is no way to spend the money now. Director Lin is also in the yard. Because Pei Yan and Hua Yuan performed well, they had a chance to make a request. People in the live broadcast room speculated. Hua Yuan also understood that Pei Yan had plans for this matter, and he didn¡¯t play any role. He can¡¯t be the master of this request. said: ¡°I rely on Pei Yan to lead me to fly, and Pei Yan is the master.¡± Director Lin looked at Pei Yan: ¡°You can¡¯t ask for money directly.¡± Pei Yan curled the corner of her lips: ¡°Borrow the phone, I¡¯ll make a call.¡± The live broadcast room boiled instantly. [Is Pei Yan too respectful? ] [After all, Huahua is also his teammate, so he doesn¡¯t ask Huahua¡¯s opinion at all? ] [They could obviously ask for a car, but Pei Yan wasted this opportunity to make a phone call. I really don¡¯t know what to say. ] [My Huahua is really wronged. ] [Come on, Huayuan did nothing. The whole process took advantage of Pei Yan. ] [Pei Yanxuan is his own business, so it¡¯s not up to you to worry about him, right? ] [Huahua is miserable, there are such teammates. ] ¡­ Director Lin said suspiciously: ¡°I can¡¯t go away, I have to make a phone call here and turn on the speakerphone.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± It¡¯s okay to call here. Director Lin unlocked the phone and gave it to Pei Yan. He was also very curious about what Pei Yan would do. Pei Yan has already memorized that string of numbers by heart. After dialing, Pei Yan took the lead and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± Baitang¡¯s gaze changed at home, and a clear female voice came from the phone: ¡°A Pei, it should be the live broadcast time.¡± Pei Yan frowned: ¡°Yes, sister, I completed the task well, so I got a chance to make a request, now hands-free.¡± Baitang paused: ¡°Speak.¡± Pei Yan must have discovered something, so he chose to give her this opportunity under such a situation where everyone was watching. Pei Yan said inexplicably, ¡°Sister, I found a very interesting thing.¡± Baitang: ¡°How interesting?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t describe it.¡± Baitang: ¡°What about citing scriptures?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Cao Zhi wrote a seven-step poem, and later generations have another excellent work.¡± Baitang: ¡°Have you thought about it long ago?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, interesting things are always expected.¡± Baitang: ¡°Are you ready?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, goodbye.¡± Baitang: ¡°Goodbye.¡± An extremely short conversation, everyone listened incomprehensibly, and couldn¡¯t guess what Pei Yan and Baitang were talking about. Pei Yan said that he discovered an interesting thing that he could not describe, which is equivalent to discovering a hidden danger that he could not solve. The so-called seven-step poem, later generations, is telling Bai Qitian later. Baitang said that he had thought of it a long time ago, referring to the fact that he manipulated Huayuan to exit. If she could go in, someone would definitely leave. Except for Huayuan, Baitang didn¡¯t think there would be anyone else. The time is so clearly stated, it must have been arranged and planned long ago. Pei Yan said that interesting things are always unexpected. He is saying that the hidden danger is not what he expected, and other things are planned by him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 386 - Super Broker (55) Chapter 386 Super Broker (55) Did Baitang say hello? He was also asking Pei Yan for other details, and at the same time urged him to hang up. Live broadcast plus hands-free, too many people. Say more and be easier to be found. Pei Yan¡¯s goodbye is to ask Baitang if he agrees. Baitang¡¯s goodbye meant that she agreed. The phone hangs up. Pei Yan returned the phone to Director Lin: ¡°Thank you, Director Lin.¡± Yuan Bingbing said: ¡°You have wasted such a good opportunity, Pei Yan.¡± Pei Yan was very indifferent: ¡°You say waste, that¡¯s your opinion, I only do what I think is the best thing.¡± Make a phone call¡­reasonable? [What the **** is Pei Yan doing? It was said earlier that he was blind for nothing. ] [He could have offered him a ride next time. ] [Do you think you are so smart? Do you know what the next mission is? ] [Pei Yan really can¡¯t do it, and he doesn¡¯t discuss it with others. ] [Just tell his agent this? Interesting things? ] [I don¡¯t understand, I really don¡¯t understand. ] [Pei Yan doesn¡¯t need your understanding, why can¡¯t he make his own decisions? Huayuan didn¡¯t play any role. ] Hua Yuan couldn¡¯t figure out what Pei Yan was thinking and what he was going to do. Pei Yan carried the dishes into the kitchen. Hua Yuan suggested: ¡°Pei Yan, let me cook the lunch!¡± Pei Yan shared some of the dishes and went out: ¡°You can make your own.¡± Huayuan: ¡°¡­¡± He wants Pei Yan to teach him, teach him! What a great opportunity! Pei Yan completely ignored Hua Yuan and went about her own business. He knew that if he did this, he would be easily scolded by Hua Yuan¡¯s fans. It doesn¡¯t matter, when their house collapses, they will suffer. Let¡¯s see, did you still have the heart to scold him at that time? Pei Yan and Hua Yuan are two scenes in the kitchen, Pei Yan is methodical, elegant and neat, Hua Yuan can say that there is a problem here, and there is a problem there. Pei Yan finished it quickly, and cleaned up the kitchen by the way. Pei Yan also really eats his own food. After eating, I packed up and prepared to leave. Hua Yuan asked for help: ¡°Pei Yan, can you help me?¡± Pei Yan glanced at the sky, and flatly refused: ¡°Sorry, my reading time is coming.¡± If you scold, just scold. He couldn¡¯t see anyway. He also doesn¡¯t need to follow other people¡¯s arrangements in everything. Pei Yan really went to read a book. There were indeed a group of people scolding him in the live broadcast room, especially Hua Yuan¡¯s fans. In the afternoon, learn woodcarving from Mr. Meng. After arriving, cook and rest. Pei Yan¡¯s time is very fixed. Hua Yuan seemed out of place. Hua Yuan made up his mind to get up early tomorrow. However, he didn¡¯t get up again. After finally getting up, I thought I could keep up, but I couldn¡¯t. With the broadcast of the TV series. Shen Fei, played by Pei Yan, began to replace the villain in the play as the biggest villain, and started the road of crazy criticism. One look over can send chills down the spine, as if he could walk out of the TV and kill them. When the audience saw that Pei Yan had killed all the villains, big and small, the two men, the two women, and the heroine, they were all paralyzed. Many people irrationally ran to Pei Yan¡¯s Weibo to scold. Many people even worry that the male protagonist is not Shen Fei¡¯s opponent. Shen Fei, the blackened villain, is too oppressive. Especially when I put on gloves and put one hand behind my back in the later stage. Pei Yan¡¯s fans decrease and increase, increase and decrease. Until the day of the finale, Huanzhong was still afraid that the male lead would not be able to defeat Shen Fei. Although the hero kept provoking him when he used his sister, and then found an opportunity to kill Shen Fei, although this made many people feel bad, Shen Fei, the villain, died anyway. The show has just finished broadcasting. As the male lead, Hua Yuan suddenly revealed scandals. Videos, photos, chat records, etc., are cheerful in front of people, but not as good as beasts in hindsight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387 - Super Broker (56) Chapter 387 Super Broker (56) Although Huayuan¡¯s agent and company responded very quickly and asked people to suppress him immediately, they found that they couldn¡¯t suppress him no matter what. Director Lin saw the timing, announced the termination of the contract with Hua Yuan, and demanded compensation, etc., and then announced that the show would be suspended for one day, and invited a new guest. Baitangren is already in the program group. I made a request to Director Lin to bring Huayuan to her once. There is too much evidence, especially the termination of the contract by the program group, which is tantamount to a conclusion. Hua Yuan and his party had their mobile phones confiscated, and they still don¡¯t know what happened. Hua Yuan keenly noticed that the staff looked at him differently. Hua Yuan thinks of System 701, which seems to be getting more and more perfunctory. ¡°System 701, what happened?¡± System 701 checked and found nothing unusual: [Everything is normal. ] Huayuan naturally believed in such a magical thing as the system. He could barely suppress his doubts. Director Lin came over: ¡°Hua Yuan, come here.¡± Hua Yuan: ¡°Director Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Director Lin: ¡°Your manager is looking for you, waiting for you in the room, come with me.¡± Hua Yuan¡¯s heart sank, the manager is looking for him at this time, maybe there will be nothing good, right? Pei Yan leaned against the door, curling his lips meaningfully. Sister¡­here we come. Hua Yuan followed Director Lin in and came to a room. Director Lin said, ¡°Your manager is waiting for you inside, go quickly.¡± Huayuan didn¡¯t realize he was there, opened the door and went in. Seeing an unexpected person, he asked in surprise, ¡°Baitang? Why are you here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t it be his manager? Director Lin has already closed the door. Baitang smiled at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, after all, you arranged for someone to drug me, and you found seven or eight people to gang **** me and wanted to take a video, I know all about it.¡± Hua Yuan panicked for a moment, and denied it: ¡°Baitang, you misunderstood me, how could I do such a thing, you and I have no vengeance.¡± Baitang circled her fingertips, and a circle of golden light condensed into a magic circle: ¡°Before you attack others, you always find a reason for yourself, such as¡­blocking your way and making you unable to complete the task.¡± The magic circle landed on Hua Yuan¡¯s body. Hua Yuan only felt a tingling pain in his mind, as if something was forcibly torn off. Trapped in the magic circle and still not knowing what happened to system 701, Bai Tang glanced at it and put it away. System 701 also reacted, frantically wanting to escape. [who are you? ] [Let me out, I am a system of the Space-Time Administration! ] [What do you want to do? ] ¡­ No matter what the system 701 clamored, Bai Tang ignored it. Temporarily separate it from System 168. Bai Tang looked at Hua Yuan, who was holding his head in pain, and spat out his red lips: ¡°Hua Yuan, just forget what happened today. You will never be able to tell anything about System 701 in any form, nor can you say anything about it. System 701 informs you about Pei Yan.¡± He will pay for the people he scums. It¡¯s a pity that the damage has already been done, and his little price can¡¯t make up for the normal life that those girls and boys could have had. Baitang opened the door and walked out. Director Lin smiled awkwardly outside the door. Director Lin couldn¡¯t hear anything. She has a part of the power of heaven, and the world will automatically relax the restrictions on her, so it won¡¯t have much impact. Baitang: ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I need to say. If Director Lin is worried, you can go in and have a look.¡± Baitang put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked away. Director Lin saw Hua Yuan lying on the ground, and was a little worried about what happened to Hua Yuan, so he hurried in and patted his face: ¡°Hua Yuan, Hua Yuan, wake up, are you alright?¡± Hua Yuan heard someone calling him, as if he was pulled out suddenly, asked in confusion: ¡°Director Lin?¡± Glancing around, he asked again, ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Everyone, good morning, good noon, good afternoon, good evening. Sorry, dear boys, the timing is wrong. I hope you will support me a lot What?£Þ3£Þ (end of this chapter) Chapter 388 - Super Broker (57) Chapter 388 Super Broker (57) Lin Dao¡¯s heart skipped a beat: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember why you are here?¡± Hua Yuan thought about it carefully, but his mind was blank: ¡°Director Lin, do you know?¡± Director Lin¡¯s eyes have changed, tell him now. ¡°Hua Yuan, I didn¡¯t expect your private life to be so chaotic, which has caused a lot of impact on the program team.¡± Hua Yuan:? Director Lin directly threw the phone to Hua Yuan: ¡°You can leave today.¡± Director Lin also left quickly. Baitang still didn¡¯t pay attention to System 701, to see how much it can spit out in such an environment. The people behind this are really interesting. When Wen Su¡¯s fragments were completely blackened, they asked for probation, asking him not to harm innocent people, and the mission was also very strange. Wen Su¡¯s shards were not completely blackened, they asked to capture the shards, and then stimulated him to be blackened by various means. Where is this¡­ playing with people? Bai Tang, as the inviter, followed them into the car and went to the next location. Pei Yan and Baitang sat together, quite casually. Pei Yan asked: ¡°Sister, how are you doing?¡± But Baitang frowned, and warned: ¡°A Pei, everything that can¡¯t beat you, can¡¯t bend you, will become your stepping stone, they¡­ are making you crazy, making you messy, making you murder kill.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he smiled sarcastically: ¡°My sister said it a few times, and I will remember it.¡± Baitang thought of a possibility: ¡°I¡¯m only worried about this, hiding a knife in a smile, or betrayal, or making you lose your most precious thing.¡± Pei Yan suddenly felt tyrannical, the tragic image in the dream was the scene he was most afraid of seeing. Baitang pressed his hand, Pei Yan became much clearer. Pei Yan narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°My sister is fine, so I am fine.¡± Baitang:? ? Quickly withdrew his hand: ¡°How could something happen to me?¡± Pei Yan opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. There was a pocket on the top of his clothes, and he reached in, took out the safety buckle that was strung with red string, and stuffed it into Baitang¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope you will always be safe.¡± The safety buckle was only separated from his body by a layer of fabric, and it was still warm when placed in Baitang¡¯s hands. ¡°thanks.¡± Ping An button was placed in her space. Pei Yan was smart and meticulous, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions, his eyes were dim. Following the overwhelming black material on Huayuan.com, it came out. His popularity with passers-by was so bad that many people lost their fans and turned back. Especially Huayuan, who takes both men and women, used similar means to get close to those good-looking male fans, and then drugged and forcibly pretended to be curvy. Tired of playing and messing with the whole family. Hua Yuan really failed this time, and his new drama was also affected a lot. The people who scolded Pei Yan because of Hua Yuan before, now scold Hua Yuan for being cruel, and even Pei Yan has gained a wave of sympathy. The program group also made the program more famous. After a few hours, the program team officially announced that Aite Baitang would participate in the follow-up activities as a new program member. Although many people found it strange, they didn¡¯t think much about it. So a day later, the show was restarted, and it didn¡¯t have much impact. Baitang held a black folding fan in his hand and appeared on the scene. After opening this black folding fan, it looked very simple. There was only a gold-plated ¡°Tang¡± character on the fan, but Pei Yan saw the difference. The whole fan seemed to have a pale golden light on it. Very slow flow. Since the Heavenly Dao had less restrictions on her, Baitang took out her Cang Lan. A bunch of welcome words, Baitang replied with a smile. She came in the same group as Pei Yan. Go to the next program point and continue to do the task, and Baitang will leave only after the person who hides is solved. There is a camera behind him, and many things cannot be said casually. Pei Yan stared at the fan in Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s it called?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 389 - Super Broker (58) Chapter 389 Super Broker (58) Baitang raised his eyebrows: ¡°Cang Lan.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I seem to have seen it and heard it, sister, can you hold it for me for a while?¡± Baitang handed it to him: ¡°Give it back to me later.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± After Pei Yan took it over, he opened it and looked left and right, and played with it for a while before returning it to Baitang. There were few words between Baitang and Pei Yan. Netizens who watched the live broadcast felt very different. The relationship between Pei Yan and Hua Yuan is full of alienation, but there seems to be something between Pei Yan and Baitang that they can¡¯t explain clearly. They seem to know what the other party wants to express without needing to say much. For this task, each group still needs to walk to the location by themselves. The program group set a strict time limit. Last time it was limited to two hours. Many people arrived, but this time it was cut in half to one hour. Director Lin announced badly, he didn¡¯t think they could succeed at all, and even thought that Pei Yan would not let Baitang go, so he would not succeed either. This time, he wants to make his punishment session successful. Director Lin kindly sent a map. Baitang was holding the map, and Pei Yan was standing beside her looking at it. After looking at each other, they looked at each other a little bit, and then nodded. Pei Yan: ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯m afraid it will waste a lot of time.¡± Baitang pointed in the direction: ¡°Find the rattan, leave the rest to me.¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them did what they said they would do, and the other people present and the people in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t know why. Lu Yutao: ¡°What are they doing?¡± Yuan Bingbing: ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid it will be too late.¡± This group has set off. The other groups also started to walk, they must choose the shortest way. The people in the live broadcast room don¡¯t know why. [What are the two of them doing? ] [I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s take a look first. ] [Others are gone, aren¡¯t they afraid they won¡¯t be able to catch up? ] [If Pei Yan doesn¡¯t bring Baitang, I think he can go there. ] [They are a team, Pei Yan will not bring Huayuan, but he will definitely not treat Baitang like this. ] [By the way, the two of them know each other too well, right? ] ¡­ Baitang approached the Wulin, suddenly there was a strong wind, and a bamboo leaf stuck to the lens of the camera. With a movement of Baitang¡¯s hand, the Canglan Fan opened, and with a light wave against the bamboo, the four bamboos were neatly cut off. It was about to fall down, Baitang scooped it up with one hand, and put it down evenly. With another swipe of the Canglan Fan, the tall bamboo was cut into several equal pieces. Then quickly cut off the branches and leaves next to the bamboo trunk. The camera just knocked off the bamboo leaves, and then the audience in the live broadcast room saw Baitang playing with the bamboo. Pei Yan also found a bunch of vines, put them aside and began to remove the branches and leaves. The live broadcast room boiled up. [What just happened? Did anyone see it? ] [Just a few minutes, what did I miss? ] [I also wonder what am I missing? ] [How did she get the bamboo? ] [Is it so fast? ] [The bamboo leaf was so angry just now! ] [They want to make bamboo rafts. ] [There are almost no detours by water. ] [Just, is it too late? ] ¡­ Facts have proved that Baitang and Pei Yan are quite fast. It only takes five minutes to make a decent bamboo raft. Baitang specifically said: ¡°Non-professionals, don¡¯t try.¡± Pei Yan took a leftover bamboo to make pulp, and Baitang walked to the edge with the bamboo raft in one hand. Her arm strength shocked many people. ¡°A Pei, stand farther away.¡± Pei Yan was very obedient and stood far away. With a wave of his arm, Baitang threw the bamboo raft out, and it just landed in the shallows. In the live broadcast room, 6666 brushed up. Pei Yan handed over the bamboo raft, and smiled softly: ¡°Thank you sister.¡± At this time, everyone still didn¡¯t know what he meant. Until I saw the back, another 666 was deducted. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390 - Super Broker (59) Chapter 390 Super Broker (59) Baitang put the Canglan Fan into Pei Yan¡¯s hand, while she took the bamboo with one hand and hugged Pei Yan¡¯s strong waist with the other. Immediately afterwards, netizens watched a scene that only exists in martial arts TV dramas. Baitang jumped down with Pei Yan in his arms. He was about 1.5 meters tall, holding the bamboo pole with one hand and inserting it into the soil. Then it landed steadily on the bamboo raft, splashing a burst of water. The live broadcast room was silent for a while, and then 666 was frantically deducted. Baitang, a manager, gained a lot of fans in a short time. [6666, it was a visual feast just now. ] [I thought Pei Yan was already strong enough, but I never expected that the strongest would be his manager. ] [Sister kill me! ] [Did Pei Yan and Baitang get the wrong script! But Pei Yan is obviously much better than before. ] ¡­ Baitang reminded: ¡°Stand firm.¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll observe for a while, sister let me come.¡± Pei Yan wanted to start paddling by himself, and Baitang naturally had no reason not to agree. Although the speed of the bamboo raft was not particularly fast, it was definitely faster than walking, and it saved more time and effort than walking. When Baitang and Pei Yan were together, they were in the same live broadcast room. At this time, their live broadcast room was full of people, and they were deducting 666 collectively. Other people¡¯s live broadcast room, only Lu Yutao and Yuan Bingbing are more popular. In contrast, the world is different. When Director Lin, who was sitting in the car, knew that the two had made a bamboo raft and walked the waterway in just seven or eight minutes, he was surprised and didn¡¯t know what to say. Well, he needs two fewer people in the collective punishment session. When designing this link, I never expected that someone could make a bamboo raft in seven or eight minutes. Mistake Mistake Mistake. Pei Yan looked at it for about five minutes, and then took the initiative to say: ¡°Sister, let me come.¡± Baitang gave him the bamboo pole, and Canglan Fan returned to her own hand. In the first few minutes of coming here, Pei Yan was indeed a little unfamiliar, and the bamboo raft was shaking, but Baitang and Pei Yan stood firmly on it without any signs of instability. Pei Yan became more and more stable, and the speed of the bamboo raft became faster and faster. ¡°The breeze is coming slowly, and the water is calm. Sister, it¡¯s actually not bad.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes fell on the plump fish wandering in the river, and said: ¡°We can save at least 20 minutes by taking the water route. Ah Pei, come to the shore, I¡¯ll go find something.¡± Pei Yan immediately changed direction: ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Baitang took three long wooden sticks that were as thick as fingers, and one of the sticks was sharpened very sharply. Netizens didn¡¯t see how she did it. He found the large lotus root leaves again, and boarded the bamboo raft again, but Baitang squatted down. Pei Yan continued on. The people in the live broadcast room began to speculate again. [Isn¡¯t she going to catch fish? ] [Can you catch it just like this? ] [I think it¡¯s better not to look at Baitang according to ordinary people¡¯s thinking. ] [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s still possible to stop. ] ¡­ The fish here are not very afraid of people. I don¡¯t know how to avoid it either. Baitang saw the timing, put two wooden sticks into the water, clamped them and lifted them up, the fish was lifted out of the water, and the other one was already ready to stab with the tip of the wooden sticks. The fish was strung on a wooden stick and moved weakly a few times. The barrage went crazy again. [Replay Replay! I want to see her movements clearly! ] [This is too fast and powerful! ] [Is this the blessing of God teammates? ] [Again! I¡¯ll just watch! I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t see clearly! ] ¡­ Wait until it stops moving, then quickly take it off and put it on the big leaf. Pei Yan boasted: ¡°My sister is really amazing.¡± Baitang stared at the water: ¡°Catch two, no one has caught any fish here, and they don¡¯t know how to avoid them.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 391 - Super Broker (60) Chapter 391 Super Broker (60) Pei Yan thought for a while: ¡°Does my sister remember a better recipe? I can try to make it.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes lit up slightly: ¡°I remember a lot of recipes, what flavor do you want?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°One soup, one braised fish bar. The soup is mainly delicious, and the braised fish is mainly spicy.¡± Baitang: ¡°After arriving, I will go to the mountain to see if there are any wild vegetables and wild mushrooms.¡± Pei Yan couldn¡¯t be unwilling: ¡°Then I¡¯ll clean up and prepare to cook.¡± During the conversation, Baitang quickly picked up another fish and skewered it on the wooden stick. ¡°Call it!¡± There are already two fish, Baitang wraps them up. Hands are placed in the slightly cool river water, feeling the slight tremor brought by the water flowing through the fingers. Although Pei Yan was paddling the bamboo raft, his eyes were always on Baitang. The live broadcast room was very lively. [I suspect that Pei Yan likes his manager. ] [Look at that look, there is love hidden. ] [But I feel like his agent doesn¡¯t seem to have a clue. ] [Don¡¯t, brother is engaged in business! ] [Actually, he is a good match. ] [Not worthy, not worthy, my brother is beautiful. ] [Don¡¯t show off here if you have a brain hole, what other people want is none of your business, right? ] [Baitang is very strong, Pei Yan is not weak, I think it is still very suitable, I want to play cp, no one can stop me! ] ¡­ After a while, Baitang stood up. Open the Canglan Fan, and shake it intermittently. ¡°Here, it¡¯s still a bit smaller.¡± Pei Yan echoed: ¡°Indeed. Sister, I think the program team may confiscate the more than five thousand money I earned in the last village.¡± Baitang: ¡°According to the desire of the program group to do things, most likely they won¡¯t be able to keep it.¡± Pei Yan was not very happy: ¡°I have saved for so long, except for some vegetables, I didn¡¯t spend it on other places.¡± Originally planned to wait for Baitang to come, and give all of them flowers to Baitang. Baitang laughed softly: ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time, treat yourself better, love yourself first, and then love others.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened a bit: ¡°Really? If so, tell me, why did she end up like this? But she still has to tell him to live well, and remember that she, the sparrow, and the partridge are in love with him.¡± ?¡± Baitang: ¡°Responsibility and mission.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°My sister lied to me. But this matter is not important anymore, he passed away, what happened is irreversible, and what didn¡¯t happen will be prevented as much as possible.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t speak any more, and the atmosphere suddenly cooled down. Those who watched the live broadcast were scratching their heads. Pei Yan¡¯s eyes became darker and darker, and the audience in the live broadcast room were shocked. Pei Yan took the initiative to find a topic: ¡°Did sister watch my previous live broadcast?¡± Baitang was also very honest: ¡°No.¡± She still has artists under her command, as well as Bai Xi, Pei Yan will not make any mistakes here. Pei Yan¡¯s voice was a bit astringent: ¡°I am very obedient, go to bed on time, get up on time, practice martial arts on time, and read books on time.¡± Baitang looked calm: ¡°This is for yourself and for your own good. I am just playing a supervisory role.¡± Pei Yan whispered: ¡°Is there anyone you can¡¯t forget? Is there someone you always think of?¡± Baitang closed the fan with a ¡°snap¡±, and stood with his hands behind his back: ¡°The past is over, there is no need to look back.¡± She remembers a lot of people, and occasionally thinks of a lot of people, like elder brother Weng Quan, girl Yaoyao, Ayimu, Wen Yueqing, Chong Jin and so on. Pei Yan smiled suddenly, like spring in March: ¡°Yes, the past is over.¡± In the future, it must be him. The people in the live broadcast room watched this as a mess. This side is almost here on a bamboo raft, but the six people over there are still on their way. After arriving, Baitang went ashore first, followed by Pei Yan holding the fish. Baitang pulled up the simple bamboo raft and dismantled it. In order to avoid problems after other people use it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 392 - Super Broker (61) Chapter 392 Super Broker (61) It was near ten o¡¯clock in the morning, and the sun was shining brightly. The people around are bustling with shouts and shouts one after another. This is an ancient town with fireworks and slight hustle and bustle in the tranquility. After arriving at the place, they are the first to arrive and can choose where to live. Pei Yan looked at Baitang, and Baitang pointed to the second yard from left to right: ¡°This one, the structure is good, and the lighting is good.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I will listen to my sister.¡± Director Lin looked at the fish that Pei Yan was holding, and a bad idea came out: ¡°Baitang, Pei Yan, you two are too powerful, so this time, the program team decided that this task, the two of you will not give that one.¡± One hundred basic money, the two of you can find a way to solve it yourself, and I will invite Jiabing to come over for dinner on the last day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Both Baitang and Pei Yan didn¡¯t care too much, so they accepted it calmly. Instead, the netizens in the live broadcast room were scolding the director for being a dog. There is a lot of dust in the yard, which has not been used for a long time and needs to be cleaned by yourself. Pei Yan said: ¡°Sister cleans the room, I clean the outside?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Tang and Pei Yan are both people who do what they say they do, and they clean up quickly and cleanly. This cleaning took almost half an hour. There are pots and pans in the kitchen, but there are no oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and other seasonings. Both of them are initially 0 yuan, and other groups will enter the penalty stage, but there is a starting amount of 200 yuan. After cleaning up, Pei Yan and Baitang looked at each other, nodded, and walked out side by side. Walking on the bluestone slab, he looked very leisurely and not in a hurry. Walk for a while and chat with locals for a while, and you can get a lot of information. The local area is famous for its bamboo weaving. Most of the missions this time have something to do with bamboo weaving. Turned around and learned a lot. There is no need for Baitang to say, Pei Yan very consciously went to borrow a pannier, a hoe, and a knife. Pei Yan carried it on his back very consciously, and the two walked one after the other. When encountering slender palm leaves, Baitang cuts off a few pieces, and puts the excess on Pei Yan¡¯s back basket. She was knitting something as she walked. She didn¡¯t even take a look, but the netizens kept staring at the movements of her hands. A big green dragonfly is shown in her hand, lifelike and lifelike. The thin wooden branches passed through, and the bamboo dragonfly was held in the hand. Pei Yan: ¡°I want it.¡± said again: ¡°I don¡¯t have any toys.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She was going to sell it. Since this is the case, there is no harm in giving it to him. Holding the knife in his hand, Baitang¡¯s gaze was like a torch, and when he threw it suddenly, when the camera turned around, he saw a jet-black snake being pushed against a tree by the knife. Baitang: ¡°You¡¯re lucky, you can have extra meals.¡± Pei Yan took Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Baitang: ¡°If it hits seven inches, it won¡¯t live long.¡± The people in the live broadcast room gave another 666 meal, and said that it was over without seeing clearly. Almost everyone felt that the two of them had good luck. The seasoning was found on the mountain, and wild vegetables were dug. Although there were no wild mushrooms during this time period, some bird eggs were found and identified. Only one or two eggs were taken away from birds that were not protected species. I dug some more herbs, but the kudzu root couldn¡¯t hold it, so I went back. Pueraria and herbs to sell, buy some clear oil and then buy some fatty meat to make lard, it can be used for a long time. People in the live broadcast room were all shouting good luck. In fact, luck is also part of strength. These cannot be counted as luck. Experienced people find what they need directly in the corresponding environment. The process from having no money to having money in their hands only took a few hours. [I just came back from another live broadcast room, and I think these two people are here to play. ] [They look so relaxed. ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Every year is different Accurate delivery today Also please support Baozi a lot *^_^* (end of this chapter) Chapter 393 - Super Broker (62) Chapter 393 Super Broker (62) [This is not two progress at all, the director has given up on both of them. ] [Hahahaha, I took two mobile phones, looked at them, and glanced at the misery of other groups. ] [By the way, Baitang can definitely make her debut, she is very powerful. ] [It¡¯s not good enough, but it depends on acting skills. ] ¡­ The cooking was done by Pei Yan. Baitang went to chop some bamboos to fight back. Director Lin also ran over to have a look. ¡°Can you weave bamboo?¡± Bai Tang held the scimitar in his hand and handled it very neatly: ¡°A little bit.¡± Director Lin looked at Baitang¡¯s proficient look, and kept silent. Well, this mission is for these two. Director Lin smelled the aroma of the food and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner with you at noon today.¡± Baitang glanced at him faintly: ¡°You can eat it if you want, you should pay us for the meal. Although Ah Pei¡¯s is the first time to make this kind of dish, the taste is absolutely passable. We don¡¯t charge too much, since it is 3 If you eat alone, then AA will charge you 150 yuan.¡± Director Lin smiled smugly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to look outside like this, do you?¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°Of course we have to see others. There is no such thing as a wasted lunch. Ah Pei and I have been busy for so long, how can we make the discriminatory guide Lin eat it for nothing?¡± Director Lin touched his nose: ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Baitang: ¡°I can¡¯t do without money.¡± They are all wild things, how can it be easy for Director Lin to take advantage of them. Director Lin had no choice but to leave resentfully. Pei Yan glanced outside, turned around and went to the room to look through his bag, took out the gloves and put them beside Baitang: ¡°Do it with gloves, so as not to get scratched.¡± ¡°thanks.¡± Since Pei Yan is here, let her put it on. Baitang planned to make a vegetable basket, so as not to buy it. Probably takes a few hours of her time. is also okay. Time is here, it seems to pass much faster. In front of the live broadcast room. The man in the suit had a gloomy face. ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± ¡°It¡¯s arranged, just wait for their mission to start.¡± ¡°Buy hot searches for them, promote them, and let everyone witness this **** feast.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡­ The shadowy sunlight, mottled through the lush branches and leaves, sprinkled pieces of light. This is bright and warm. The person under the tree, with swift fingers, dancing and crossing the bamboo strips. The vegetable basket in her hand has already begun to take shape. Pei Yan watched in front of the door for a minute, brought all the food and rice, and then called: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Baitang came over, and the two people in the live broadcast room merged again, looking at the delicious dishes, all drooling. [I want to eat! ] [It looks really good! ] [I¡¯m a chef, I wrote down the recipe that Baitang memorized, and I made it according to her memorization, it really is more delicious! ] [Promote Promotion! How can food live up to it! ] [Pei Yan is a double standard! When they were in the group with Hua Yuan, they obviously didn¡¯t pay much attention when they were in the group with Bai Tang. You see, he will serve it before shouting. I never saw him call Hua Yuan. ] [So, Pei Yan may have discovered that something was wrong with Hua Yuan early on, so he didn¡¯t deal with him. ] ¡­ Pei Yan didn¡¯t make too many portions, two people couldn¡¯t finish that much. This meal is undoubtedly a very happy meal. Director Lin came in again smelling the aroma, they were almost finished eating. ¡°Humph!¡± Director Lin snorted arrogantly. ¡°Hello, there is a new task arrangement for tomorrow.¡± Baitang: ¡°Say it.¡± Pei Yan stared at the card in his hand. Director Lin: ¡°A mysterious soldier came the day after tomorrow. He ordered a few dishes. Each of you four groups is responsible for a dish, and went to four places to get some ingredients.¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°Oh? What kind of food are we?¡± Director Lin looked at the card and said, ¡°You guys are old ducks stewed with bamboo shoots. In order to have a good color and fragrance, you have to go to the market to buy one for the ducks. For the bamboo shoots, you have to go to the freshest bamboo shoots, which is to walk for two hours in the middle of the mountain. The bamboo shoots of that bamboo, here is the map.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 394 - Super Broker (63) Chapter 394 Super Broker (63) Director Lin cleared his throat, and continued: ¡°The stewed duck soup uses mountain spring water, which happens to be in that mountain, and the source of this mountain spring water is the best, so it is best to use the mountain spring at the source. ¡° Baitang asked unintentionally: ¡°Does everyone need to run so far?¡± Director Lin gloated and said: ¡°You two were almost lucky, and this dish was shared with you. But I believe you two will be able to finish it satisfactorily.¡± Pei Yan silently cleaned up the dishes: ¡°It¡¯s time to give us the map.¡± Director Lin took out the map and pointed to the place marked on it: ¡°This is the place. According to the interview, the one here is the best. It is said that some people have seen wild rabbits. Maybe you can catch a wild rabbit to eat.¡± Baitang looked at the marked place and nodded: ¡°Got it.¡± Maybe she was thinking too much. But it is always better to be cautious. Under the camera, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Have to wait until night. In the evening, Pei Yan reads and Baitang weaves baskets. appeared very calm and peaceful. Grabbing that bamboo dragonfly, is it catching every bit of this summer? When sleeping at night, the camera is turned off and the live broadcast ends. Pei Yan knocked on Baitang¡¯s door: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± Baitang shook his fan and said: ¡°Go back to sleep, don¡¯t turn on the lights, walk softly, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes dimmed, the lights were not turned on in the room, and it was pitch black. Pei Yan couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could only roughly see a figure, he closed the door gently, and walked over. whispered: ¡°What happened? Sister.¡± Baitang: ¡°Hush!¡± Pei Yan stopped talking. After a while, the light was still not turned on. ¡°Are the curtains drawn?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Pull it on.¡± Baitang: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°What is it?¡± Baitang: ¡°The drone is connected to a recorder.¡± Pei Yan clenched his fists: ¡°Sure enough, there is a problem.¡± Baitang: ¡°It seems that they have prepared something interesting for us.¡± A killing intent flashed in Pei Yan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Thanks for discovering it early.¡± Baitang: ¡°Tomorrow I will still choose the bamboo raft, put all the things in the back basket, carry a belt on my back, be vigilant secretly, and throw it away if something goes wrong, and focus on self-protection.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s fighting ability is not at the same level as hers. He guarantees his own safety and does not hold back, which is very good. Pei Yan: ¡°Sorry, sister, I caused you trouble.¡± Baitang bent his lips: ¡°It¡¯s not a trouble, go back and have a good rest.¡± From the time she chose to move on to the next world, she didn¡¯t regard this matter as a trouble. This matter is what she intends to solve. One, Wen Su¡¯s experience was very strange, she wanted to clear the clouds and see what was hidden behind, and the other, she also retired for too long, the system 168 was just an opportunity. As soon as System 168 appeared in Baitang¡¯s territory, Baitang had already discovered it. She can easily dismantle System 168, how can System 168 take away her soul casually? Pei Yanxin dropped a stone: ¡°Sister also rests earlier.¡± Embracing the sun in your arms plan. ¢õ. Properly resolve troubles. Negative value cancels. In the dead of night, insects buzzed. The barrier between system 701 and system 168 suddenly disappeared. System 701 keenly found System 168 huddled. [Why are you here? ] System 168 looked at System 701 in amazement, and immediately put it down: [You don¡¯t care why I¡¯m here. ] As long as it is obedient, it is still alive, there is no need to be as stupid as before to provoke Baitang. System 701 is puzzled: [Hey, we are all systems from the Space-Time Administration, and now we should be more united. My number is 701. What is your number? ] System 168: [My number is 168, I advise you to be quiet. Restless I ended up like me, almost two-thirds of the data was destroyed. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 395 - Super Broker (64) Chapter 395 Super Broker (64) System 701 is not convinced: [Why are you so unambitious, we are from the Space-Time Administration. ] System 168 sneered: [In the beginning, I was like you, so what if I have ambition? This woman is strong enough to destroy the Space-Time Administration, so what¡¯s so difficult about destroying a system like you and me. ] System 701 is not so confident, and the tragedy of System 168 is visible to the naked eye: [Where did you bind such a pervert? ] System 168 said it with tears: [The first two hosts I looked for were not good, I decided to find a powerful one, and then turned around for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find it, and I was almost out of energy, so I had to find someone to maintain energy, and then I was inexplicable Seeing Baitang, I thought about binding first, and now that¡¯s it. ] System 701 checks the existing information: [I did not find any clues about Baitang. According to what you said, she is so powerful, there should be records, but there is no record at all. ] System 168 doesn¡¯t care about these anymore: [It doesn¡¯t matter if I record or not. Anyway, you and I can¡¯t get out, and we can¡¯t send a message. As an advanced system, I suggest you not to engage in small tricks. This is her territory, she knows everything we say. ] System 701 refused to listen to the persuasion and shouted: [Baitang, come out for me, if you don¡¯t let us go, the Space-Time Administration will not let you go! ] System 168 is far away, so as not to affect itself, its current data can¡¯t stand tossing. Baitang took System 701 out, and said coldly: ¡°Tell me, why doesn¡¯t it let me go.¡± System 701 shrank inexplicably: [Do you know what our space-time administration does? We are the ones who can change the world. ] Baitang propped his head and said nonchalantly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to find it. What¡¯s so great about the Space-Time Administration?¡± She retired for too long, so she came out in many rounds. If possible, System 701 would like to clean up Baitang now: [You don¡¯t even know about the Space-Time Administration, yes, after all, you are not from God¡¯s Domain. Let me tell you, the Space-Time Administration is under the command of the God of Justice. ] Bai Tang still didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°Just take the God of Justice to make two such stupid systems as you and System 168, and he is not smart enough to go there. The numbers are constantly increasing, and this brain is as muddled as ever.¡± System 701 is not convinced: [What do you know, system 168 is stupid, it is the first generation system, not perfect. The systems from 0 to 400 are all probation systems, and the ones from 401 to 700 are all strategy systems. I am an air transportation system. ] Baitang: ¡°Who is the God of Justice? Why have I never heard of it?¡± It has to be said that the system data numbered 701 is indeed more comprehensive than that of system 168. Baitang did not touch its core data because she sensed that the core data of system 701 has a touch of mental power. . Unless you go to a higher level, such as the realm of cultivating immortals or the realm of fantasy. System 701 is particularly proud: [Stupid woman, she has never even heard of the name of the **** of justice, so she has no choice but to enter the stream. Listen carefully, the **** of justice is Lord Lie Yu! ] It¡¯s pointless to ask any more questions. Baitang once again imprisoned System 701 alone. Who Lie Yu is, Bai Tang really doesn¡¯t know. She lives alone in her own world, and has not gone out for a long, long time, nor has she received news from the outside world. She really doesn¡¯t know who are the current God Realm. Wake up the next morning. Pei Yan was practicing martial arts very consciously, and Baitang attacked him with the fan transformed by Canglan in his hand. Pei Yan quickly dodges and strikes with a backhand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 396 - Super Broker (65) Chapter 396 Super Broker (65) After going back and forth, the audience in the live broadcast room were very happy to watch. Their speed was extremely fast, and it was dazzling to watch. They stared at the live broadcast room closely, for fear of missing something, and they were reluctant to post bullet screens. Until the two of them stopped and Baitang opened the fan and shook it lightly, the barrage in the live broadcast room quickly spread. Now, the pressure is on the martial arts drama. Netizens asked Director Aite to take a good look at how serious martial arts should be. After breakfast, Pei Yan packed up his things and straddled the basket on his body. Baitang took the fan and went out with him. The bamboo that was removed yesterday is still there, and it has been **** again. stood up. This is against the current, and it will be much slower in comparison. Both Baitang and Pei Yan remembered the location of that mountain, and they could calculate how long it would take to get there. A few hundred meters away, Bai Tang and Pei Yan keenly noticed the flying birds startled from the mountain. Birds come out fast and disperse fast. Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s almost here.¡± Baitang: ¡°Let¡¯s go up the flowing water first, this plant has barbs, be careful when walking, don¡¯t get scratched.¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Sister too.¡± The time was close to ten o¡¯clock, the sun had already risen very high, and it was the weekend again, so many people came to watch the live broadcast. Everyone chatted while watching the live broadcast, so relaxed. Climbing to the middle of the mountain, in the dense forest, the miniature camera will avoid obstacles, the distance will be much farther, and the picture displayed will be much wider. Suddenly, they saw Pei Yan throw away the basket and fight towards Baitang, showing an attacking state. The audience in the live broadcast room were puzzled when someone suddenly said. [OMG! what is that? It looks like a tiger! ] [Look, isn¡¯t that the one hiding? ] [It seems to be true! ] [Quick call the police! ] [Don¡¯t worry! ] ¡°Sir, all arrangements have been made.¡± Mystery whispered submissively. The man in the suit coldly picked up a glass of water, evoking a cruel smile: ¡°The feast has begun, and the Jiabing is in place, then¡­ share this beautiful and splendid scene.¡± After dying and resurrecting in front of so many people, let¡¯s see if the wisdom of this world can decipher it. Baitang stared at the place where the tiger was hiding, and chuckled lightly: ¡°A Pei, it¡¯s a tiger.¡± After the words fell, the tiger came out, with its **** mouth open, and a **** air rushed towards its face. In contrast, Bai Tang and Pei Yan didn¡¯t feel at all inferior. Pei Yan glanced at the characteristics of the tiger, and immediately judged: ¡°It¡¯s not a native tiger.¡± Well, that¡¯s a big deal. Buying and selling these beasts, it is illegal to enter the country and put them here. He felt right. Baitang stepped forward, and the tiger retreated immediately, as if afraid of something particularly terrifying. ¡°Is life important? Or food?¡± The people in the live broadcast room were dying of anxiety. The two righteous masters are not in a hurry at all, and they are not afraid of the same thing at all. ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger roared with its mouth wide open, startled a group of birds, and seemed to shake the ground. Constantly raising his legs, the thick palms rubbed against them, kicking up pieces of dust. The atmosphere became more and more dignified. The police have tried their best to rush here, watching the live broadcast to get the latest developments. Pei Yan is still worried, after all, it is a beast, or the tiger of the king of beasts: ¡°Sister, be careful.¡± Baitang¡¯s belligerent factor was ignited. During the confrontation with the tiger, many people inexplicably felt that she seemed to be more terrifying than tigers and other ferocious beasts. It used to be domineering, but now its dignity as the king of beasts is challenged by the little humans it eats casually. They are strong, but it is the king of beasts. ¡°Roar!¡± Opening its mouth full of blood, its sharp fangs were exposed, its limbs exerted strength, and it rushed towards the two little humans. (end of this chapter) Chapter 397 - Super Broker (66) Chapter 397 Super Broker (66) Everyone¡¯s heart tightened in the live broadcast room, and the timid ones even closed their eyes. The thin lips of the man in the suit turned red and the eyes became more interesting. Baitang and Pei Yan don¡¯t need to discuss, Pei Yan goes to the left, Baitang goes to the right. The tiger¡¯s speed is fast, while Baitang and Pei Yan¡¯s speed is even faster. The tiger has a lot of hunting experience after all. Immediately, he twisted his waist and turned his body towards Pei Yan. The sharp claws hidden in the huge fore paw suddenly came out. If this person received such a palm, his ribs could be broken by you. Baitang turned around quickly, holding Canglan with one hand, and grabbed its tail with the other. Pei Yan raised his strength, stepped on the tree trunk with both feet, and it was difficult to go up two meters high. Using strength from his waist and abdomen, Pei Yan turned over in the air and kicked the tiger with all his strength. The tiger flicked its thick waist, trying to shake off Baitang. At the same time, the tiger turned around and adjusted its direction, intending to avoid Pei Yan¡¯s attack. Kicked the tiger firmly, Baitang quickly let go, grabbed Pei Yan¡¯s hand, and pulled him to help him stabilize his body. ¡°Ho Ho Ho Ho!¡± The tiger became even more angry, and quickly rushed over again. The audience in the live broadcast room held their breath again. The tiger chose to attack Pei Yan. It keenly felt that Pei Yan was weaker than that woman. Pei Yan retreated quickly, and when a paw hit, Baitang Canglan blocked it, grabbed its front leg with one hand and lifted it, threw it up, and threw it into the air. Pei Yan stretched out his hand, and Baitang held his hand, using his strength, he jumped and retreated from the spot. The audience in the live broadcast room were stunned. The tragedy they thought would happen did not happen, on the contrary, it gave people a feeling of blood boiling. The Canglan Fan was placed horizontally in front of them, Bai Tang and Pei Yan both had stern eyebrows and murderous looks. The tiger rushed over again, Baitang leaned over and passed under the tiger¡¯s vacated body, turned his toes vigorously, a small pit appeared on the ground, and the mud was squeezed to the side, showing the strength, he turned over with this force, and grabbed the tiger with one hand hind legs. Immediately, it spun around, threw the tiger out heavily, and smashed it towards a thick and big tree. Pei Yan jumped up with a run-up, and kicked the tiger hard in the mouth. The tiger is indeed rough and thick, and his feet are aching. The fan transformed by Baitang and Canglan opened, pointing directly at the tiger¡¯s neck. His expression became more and more stern: ¡°Adopt or not?¡± If there is no protection law, she can pull the tiger¡¯s skin. ¡°Ho Ho Ho Ho!¡± It was also roaring, but there were a lot of it at this time, and it seemed to give people a feeling of grievance. Damn it! This is where? Baby was beaten up by two weak chickens! The threat Canglan posed to the tiger was invisible. People who didn¡¯t face Canglan or Baitang directly couldn¡¯t feel the terror at all. Closing the fans, one fan hits the past. Two teeth were knocked out. ¡°Still thinking about it?¡± ¡°Ho Ho Ho Ho¡­¡± The tiger suddenly lost the strength to resist, and the sound became whimpering. Pei Yan picked up the lost pannier: ¡°Sister, are you not hurt?¡± Bai Tang stared at Pei Yan¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°Does your feet hurt?¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°It hurts a bit.¡± Baitang: ¡°Put some big leaves on the ground, take off your shoes, rub them.¡± Pei Yan obeyed obediently. The audience in the live broadcast room went crazy. [6666, watching a realistic tiger fight. ] [The tigress is really powerful, even real tigers are beaten. ] [The two of them cooperate really well! ] [Baitang is strong, Pei Yan is not weak, and he is not afraid of tigers. If it were me, I would have to give back to nature. ] [Baitang is really strong! ] [It turns out that kung fu can really be so powerful! ] [The tiger lost his temper after being beaten, hahahaha¡­] ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time I hope you will support me a lot mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 398 - Super Broker (67) Chapter 398 Super Broker (67) The man in the suit suddenly stood up and approached the two people staring at the screen, extremely dangerous. ¡°Check, who is this Baitang?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Reschedule, start plan two.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡­ Baitang squatted down and looked at the tiger, feeling very disgusted: ¡°So weak, knowing that we are not easy to mess with, how can you be so stupid?¡± Tiger: Hey, hey Tiger: (>_<) Someone here is bullying the king of beasts! Baitang continued: ¡°You are not good-looking, but your physique is not bad. Go to the zoo obediently and be the younger brother of the Siberian tiger. If you come here, you will be safe. You must not be in the zoo.¡± Tiger: How dare the zoo shut me down? ¡°Ho Ho Ho Ho!¡± You are ugly! Do I want to lose face? Pei Yan couldn¡¯t help laughing and said: ¡°Sister, it should feel wronged.¡± Baitang said calmly: ¡°Grievance is inevitable, but it¡¯s just going from one cage to another.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes were dark and dark: ¡°At least the environment and treatment are good, and he will never let him hurt people.¡± The tiger was lying on its stomach, its mouth was still bleeding, and its claws were digging together its knocked-out fangs. Baitang¡¯s eyes fell on the tiger, the tiger grinned for a while, and when he saw the Canglan fan in Baitang¡¯s hand opened again, his neck shrank. The audience in the live broadcast room burst out laughing, chattering wildly. Pei Yan thankfully said: ¡°Sister, thanks to the fact that we have been practicing hard, my sister is born with great strength, otherwise it would be hard to say this time.¡± My sister has a secret, and Pei Yan has always known that the fan in her hand is also a secret. Although not very useful, try not to be noticed. Baitang naturally understood where Pei Yan was aiming: ¡°Tigers also have dead spots. If you kicked a little higher, he would pass out directly.¡± Pei Yan rubbed his feet: ¡°Well, next time I will play in the right position.¡± Baitang said slowly: ¡°Do you still want to have a next time?¡± Pei Yan nodded honestly: ¡°What a great opportunity to practice your phone!¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°Take a break.¡± Pei Yan felt a little lost: ¡°Okay.¡± After waiting here for a long time, the police came. It¡¯s just that when they approached with a needle, the tiger became extremely ferocious. Baitang pondered for a while: ¡°How about this, you go down the mountain, we broke the bamboo shoots, took the spring water, and asked it to go down with us. After all, it weighs more than two hundred catties, and you are very tired to carry it.¡± Policemen:¡±¡­¡± Pei Yan added: ¡°People who are born with supernatural powers are different.¡± Police: This is a tiger weighing more than two hundred catties! ~_~ It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t see the picture of these two people abusing tigers. Another policeman said: ¡°How about this, let us get the bamboo shoots and spring water for you, and you go down with Lao Zhang and Lao Li, can you let it go into the cage by itself?¡± Baitang closed his fans neatly: ¡°No problem!¡± Looked dangerously at the tiger: ¡°Get up.¡± The tiger stood up reluctantly. pushed its teeth, wanting to take it away. Baitang picked it up, took the rope, tied it, and tied it to its front leg. People in the live broadcast room were afraid that the tiger would come suddenly, but it seemed that it had no guts. After finishing it, Baitang said again: ¡°A Pei, sit on it and let him walk you on a hunchback.¡± Pei Yan sat down without saying a word. Although the tiger was unwilling, Naihe didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Baitang. In the end, he stubbornly shook his head and followed Baitang obediently. The barrage in the live broadcast room was violently brushed up again. [Who can refuse a girl who lets me ride a tiger? ] [So handsome! Please ask how it feels to ride a tiger! ] [I¡¯m a diehard Baitang anyway! ] [Go away, Baitang is our female fan! Sister look at me! Sister stickers! ] [It¡¯s a male fan! Sister, I can do it! ] [so amazing! Lian Jiazi couldn¡¯t do those tricks. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 399 - Super Broker (68) Chapter 399 Super Broker (68) [About I watched a martial arts show on a variety show. ] [The current martial arts TV series are true and should be ashamed. ] ¡­ When Pei Yan came down on the flat road, the tiger shook its body, vented a little, and confronted it head-on. Its tiger life had never been so aggrieved. The car was opened, and the ladders were set up for him. Baitang Canglan pointed: ¡°Go up.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Shouted fiercely at Baitang, then quickly jumped into the car. Baitang: ¡°Childish.¡± The audience in the live broadcast room: ¡°¡­¡± The policeman present: ¡°¡­¡± The car door is closed, waiting for the other two policemen to come back. Pei Yan: ¡°Sister, where are you going next?¡± Baitang: ¡°Rabbits are so cute, go catch a few rabbits and roast them, or eat them cold.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°No problem.¡± Policemen:¡±¡­¡± There is no need to comfort the two of them. The two of them have strong psychological qualities, and they don¡¯t panic at all. Baitang turned his gaze: ¡°Officer Zhang, can I borrow your cell phone?¡± In today¡¯s encounter, she and Pei Yan are bound to get out of the circle. It is inevitable that those top products will make trouble and beg. Disgusting parents come to cry, it has to be cut off in advance. It¡¯s just a matter of borrowing the phone, and Officer Zhang naturally wouldn¡¯t disagree. The phone is dialed. Naturally, Baitang couldn¡¯t turn on the speakerphone. ¡°I am Baitang.¡± ¡°The USB flash drive and letter I gave you before I left can be activated.¡± Bai Tang glanced at Pei Yan, Pei Yan nodded: ¡°My sister decides everything.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t jump out to provoke me and Ah Pei, they don¡¯t need to be exposed.¡± ¡°Be prepared to clarify at any time.¡± Finally hang up. Baitang returned the phone. Waited a little longer. The other two police officers came back, and Pei Yan took the pannier and put it on his back. The crisis has been lifted, and the next time is estimated to wait more than ten days. That is to say, he still has more than ten days to get along with Baitang. As long as the man does it again, according to his sister¡¯s ability, it is enough to find him. The tiger has been transported back, and the fact that the tiger in North America appeared in country H is still under investigation. Pei Yan and Baitang have already explained what should be explained. The show continued, but it became even more popular. Director Lin narrowed his eyes with a smile, he made a lot of money! Pei Yan really only prepared such a dish. When Director Lin brought this mysterious soldier over, almost everyone was looking to see who it was. The person who came was director Cheng Si, a well-known domestic director. All the TV dramas and movies he made were high-quality goods, and he was a man in his fifties and sixties who looked very energetic. Come in and come straight to Baitang with a card and a pen: ¡°Ms. Bai, sign your name! I have never seen someone as strong as you!¡± Baitang laughed dumbfounded: ¡°Okay.¡± Director Cheng lowered his voice: ¡°The dish I ordered is braised beef.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyelashes trembled: ¡°Miao Cheng praised it, I just benefited from this strength.¡± Director Cheng smiled happily: ¡°You don¡¯t know how excited I am watching it.¡± He lowered his voice again: ¡°Ten days ago, Zeng Qun invested 200 million in the program.¡± Baitang: ¡°Thank you.¡± Baitang let go of his voice a bit: ¡°Director Cheng, come over and try the mountain spring bamboo shoot duck.¡± Cheng Dao: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Pick up a bamboo shoot and bite it off. It is crispy, fragrant and tender, which is eye-catching. Director Cheng gave a thumbs up to show his affirmation, and praised: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s delicious, and the craftsmanship is very good! I remember your name is Pei Yan, right?¡± Pei Yan nodded: ¡°Director Cheng, I am Pei Yan.¡± Director Cheng took another bite of the duck: ¡°Pei Yan, you are very spiritual. I watched your role as Shen Fei in ¡°The Wind Surging and the Waves Stopped¡±, and your acting skills are not very good. Leave a phone call, and we will meet you if there is a suitable role in the future. call you.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Thank you Director Pei for your appreciation.¡± Director Cheng couldn¡¯t help but take a few more mouthfuls before stopping his chopsticks: ¡°Pei Yan, do you have anything to say about the role of Shen Fei?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 400 - Super Broker (69) Chapter 400 Super Broker (69) Pei Yan took no time to rush: ¡°The later period was too enjoyable. If it wasn¡¯t for passing the trial, I would die with him. The villain doesn¡¯t need to be whitewashed, and he doesn¡¯t need fake tears after being blackened.¡± Director Cheng laughed loudly: ¡°I have to go to other places, and I can only eat so much, Pei Yan, you have a very good manager, see you later.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Goodbye, Director Cheng.¡± Baitang: ¡°Goodbye.¡± There are still a lot of spring water bamboo shoots and ducks, Pei Yan brought two bowls of rice: ¡°Sister, come and eat.¡± Baitang was eating, thinking about what happened just now. She noticed Zeng Qun before coming here. The program group has already done the pre-funding, and when it was about to start, it suddenly invested such a sum of money. It¡¯s hard for Baitang not to pay attention, but this person¡¯s past is too clean to find anything special, and Baitang just suspects him. Interestingly, this world has been locked. Tiandao locked it himself, as if he was afraid that someone would run away. The way of heaven is still the way of heaven, it is fighting against people. Baitang secretly communicated with Tiandao. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to make a move, you can borrow my hand.¡± [I had this intention a long time ago. ] ¡°You find a way to let him get off the court next time.¡± [If you can obtain the communication method between God¡¯s Domain, then there is no problem. ] A gust of wind passed by, and the camera was blown over. Baitang¡¯s fingertips flashed a golden light. Too fast to see. Director Lin was very strange, this camera is the latest model, only the strength of a tornado can be overturned and blown away, this little wind actually overturned it. Pei Yan paused, then continued to eat quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if their communication method has changed, but this method can help you obtain their communication method.¡± Shenyu and Tiandao seem to be on opposite sides, which is interesting¡­ [Thank you. ] The rest of the time was much calmer. In the small courtyard, basically two people live, comfortable and leisurely. Pei Yan learns bamboo weaving from Baitang, and cooperates with Baitang to promote bamboo weaving. For Pei Yan, this kind of time is much more comfortable than filming and commercials. Even if you don¡¯t expect the end of time, life in this small town is over. The next location is a village near the border of Province Y. Minority villages. Their silver workmanship is sky-high, and this time they are brought to the public. Those who went changed into ethnic minority clothes. The same goes for Bai Tang and Pei Yan. Different clothes, different feelings, good-looking people look good in what they wear, such as Pei Yan. A person with a good temperament can make you ignore her imperfect appearance, such as Baitang. The original owner belongs to the handsome one, not a beauty. No one can imitate Baitang¡¯s aura. Everyone found that Baitang is really omnipotent and can sing their songs. By the bonfire, everyone danced around. Pei Yan kept his eyes on the singer in the middle, and there was too much in those eyes. Someone took a screenshot of such a picture, and later, when mentioning secret love, someone would think of such a picture. After a while, Pei Yan managed to hide his emotions well. The eyes are calm and unwavering, as quiet as a vast ocean, as if the person in front of him is an ordinary friend. After staying in this small village for three days, the task came. Give each of the four groups a problematic map and ask them to find the ¡°treasure¡±. Follow the prompts for clues, then push out. They were also given a task board as a group. The task board will give corresponding hints. Everyone started discussing and analyzing, but when it came to Baitang and Pei Yan, it was completely different, so they didn¡¯t seem to discuss it. Bai Tang pointed, Pei Yan didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and directly agreed. Frontier¡­ Ah¡­ At the beginning, the route was the same, but then everyone separated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 401 - Super Broker (70) Chapter 401 Super Broker (70) [He has come and intends to do it himself. ] ¡°Please send down a thunderstorm and get rid of the two cameras.¡± [no problem. ] A deal is reached. Baitang held the Canglan fan in his hand and casually played with it, while Pei Yan walked beside him holding the mission board. There was a vibration on the hand, and the task was updated. ¡°elder sister?¡± ¡°Walk.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Very brief dialogue, tacit understanding of each other. Under a big tree, dig out the clues that have been buried for a long time. Task board updated again. Deep in the mountains, the two of them went deeper and deeper. The surroundings are quiet, the screen is full of emerald green, and there is a sense of coldness. The tall leaves overlap each other, so that the light can barely shine. The people in the live broadcast room felt strange. [Is this too deep? ] [Aren¡¯t the program crew afraid of something happening? ] [I can¡¯t go to this place, right? ] [Program group, what are you doing? Tell others to go where they can¡¯t go? ] ¡­ Director Lin also noticed something was wrong, and immediately asked someone to notify them to come back. This task is obviously not arranged like this? ¡°boom-¡° ¡°Boom!¡± Gunshots and thunder sounded at the same time, and then, suddenly, nothing could be seen in the live broadcast room. [what happened? ] [I saw a flash of lightning. ] [I hear thunder. ] [I seem to hear¡­ gunshots? But I¡¯m not sure. ] [Fuck, really? ] [So, I seem to have heard it too! ] [It doesn¡¯t matter, call the police first. ] [Who did they offend? Fuck them like this. ] [Alarm alarm! ] [Contact the program team to find someone! I quite like them both, especially Baitang, the Leng Xiangyu she announced cured my burnt face. ] [Hurry up! ] ¡­ In the dense forest, Baitang¡¯s Canglan Fan blocked Pei Yan¡¯s face, a bullet fell, and the Canglan Fan was unscathed. Grab Pei Yan¡¯s hand and hide behind the big tree. ¡°They have snipers, watch out.¡± Baitang reminded. The tense environment full of gunpowder smoke made Pei Yan¡¯s heart beat a lot faster. ¡°I attract the firepower, and my sister confirms the location and number of people.¡± ¡°careful.¡± After the words fell, Baitang¡¯s figure flashed, and he entered the dense forest. Was actually blocked? Zeng Qun frowned, but was blocked? What is the origin of this Baitang? The camera was destroyed, but fortunately he prepared with both hands, and gestured to his subordinates, signaling it to release the prepared camera. But he didn¡¯t want Pei Yan to notice his subordinates because of this. A roll, followed by dense bullets. Hiding behind a tree, Pei Yan observed the hiding people from the corner of his eye, and he got closer to them. Baitang also shuttled through the jungle like a ghost, looking for the sniper. If there is no accident, this sniper rifle is Zeng Qun, this¡­ from another world. Pei Yan has already determined the target, and rolled forward again. Out! Zeng Qun calculated the position and speed. ¡°boom-¡° This shot completely exposed his position. Although Pei Yan retreated vigilantly, the shot still hit his left shoulder, and blood gushed out from the shoulder. Baitang Canglan threw it in his hand, precisely destroying their cameras. At the same time, calculate Zeng Qun¡¯s evacuation position and block his escape route. The audience watching the live broadcast room saw some pictures flashing by, and then they couldn¡¯t see them again. Cang Lan returned to her hand. Pei Yan clenched his knife tightly and pointed at the group of people with thick eyebrows and beards. Their illegal personnel abroad carry a strong smell of blood. Pei Yan pestered one person to beat him, forcing his other companions to shoot. Pei got used to the pain. He could bear the shot on his shoulder, but his left hand felt slightly uncomfortable. Baitang and Zeng Qun have already exchanged hands. I have to say that Zeng Qun has a lot of experience, and it is very difficult to get him easily all of a sudden. Zeng Qun became more and more frightened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 402 - Super Broker (71) Chapter 402 Super Broker (71) Who is this woman? Pei Yan¡¯s strength is not small, the martial arts he learned from Baitang is not a show. Thus, when Pei Yan faced the siege of a group of people, although he was at a disadvantage and suffered a lot of injuries, he could barely hold on. Seizing the opportunity, Bai Tang used a restraint to break into Zeng Qun¡¯s body through the Cang Lan. Under Zeng Qun¡¯s unbelievable eyes, Baitang raised his hand coldly and squeezed, breaking this spiritual power. Zeng Qun passed out. Once you get shot, it will shatter your mental strength and traumatize your soul. Through this spiritual power, the souls of others are suppressed. He is attached to a human body and is being targeted by the Dao of Heaven. If it is abolished, it will only make him afraid to enter the small world easily next time. Bai Tang quickly joined the battle on Pei Yan¡¯s side with Cang Lan in his hand. The situation is changing rapidly, and the experience Baitang has accumulated will be even more profound. The seven of them are all mercenaries with Western faces. Baitang always strikes ruthlessly, a punch on their shoulders can even make their arms lose consciousness for a while. Although Pei Yan is not as good as Baitang, he can accurately judge what is beneficial for him, so he doesn¡¯t need to say much when he cooperates. He has practiced with each other too many times, and Pei Yan understands Baitang well enough. When one person was beaten to the ground, the people behind couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. In order to prevent them from firing hidden guns, Bai Tang took all the bullets from their guns during the fight. It¡¯s like stacking arhats, throwing them one after another. Before the low-level person could recover, he dropped a weight, and those who were seriously injured were directly knocked out. Fearing that they would be crushed to death, Bai Tang divided them into two piles. The masterminds behind the scenes have already been solved, and Baitang is not interested in asking them too much. Find thick vines and tie the seven people tightly to the tree. From the neck down to the ankles, Baitang is wrapped around dense vines. It is not easy to break free, not to mention that they have suffered serious injuries. Zeng Qun was treated the same as them. Afraid that they would say something that should not be said, Baitang deliberately put a restriction on them. Take care of these and avoid leaving hidden dangers, Baitang only saw Pei Yan¡¯s injury. Not fatal, but serious. ¡°Hold on for a while, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Pei Yan panted lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s state is not suitable for walking by himself, Princess Baitang hugs Pei Yan. Was hugged by Princess Baitang for the second time. The roles between the two of them seemed to be reversed. There is no discomfort at all. Last time, he drank a lot of alcohol for himself, so he was not completely drunk or talking nonsense, but after all, his consciousness was not very clear. With such a clear perception, Pei Yan even feels a little bit nostalgic. ¡°They¡­ why don¡¯t they let me go?¡± Baitang took every step very steadily: ¡°The secret of your resurrection is too enviable, not everyone can be like me.¡± Pei Yan¡¯s shoulder was still bleeding, and Baitang¡¯s hands were covered in Pei Yan¡¯s blood. Baitang: ¡°Go to sleep for a while, the rescuers will arrive soon.¡± Pei Yan whispered like an abandoned animal: ¡°It hurts too much.¡± Baitang: ¡°It will be here in a while, if you can¡¯t sleep, just close your eyes and rest for a while.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Pei Yan leaned his head in and closed his eyes quietly. Baitang stared at the position of his head: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s all. Seeing that he is seriously injured, don¡¯t bother with him. The rescuers came very quickly, Baitang explained briefly, and continued walking with Pei Yan. Pei Yan must have passed out. After contacting Director Lin, Bai Tang and Pei Yan withdrew from the following programs. After the fans found out about this incident, they asked the program team what was going on? Go to Weibo to leave a message. Baitang simply replied: None of them are safe. The doctor was operating on Pei Yan and treating his injuries, while Bai Tang negotiated with the police and made a statement. A mysterious phone call came. ¡ª whisper something Xiao Tanger actually dotes on the people around her Today¡¯s order arrives on time It¡¯s the end of the month, please support me a lot mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 403 - Super Broker (72) Chapter 403 Super Broker (72) When the phone was connected, Baitang heard¡ª ¡°Nightingale, is that you? Although the sparrow is small and has all the internal organs, I am the sparrow.¡± Baitang was a little surprised: ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I took over the position of Chief Leng and came into contact with the most confidential information. Although some people¡¯s appearances and circumstances have changed, her habits, every move, every word and deed have not changed.¡± Baitang: ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± This is the time and space decades after the last world. Sparrow: ¡°Not many people survived. A few years after you left, we lost two more brothers. Did you know that Rong Qi, who was transferred to your household registration, died in a foreign country.¡± Baitang frowned lightly: ¡°Can you elaborate?¡± Sparrow sighed softly: ¡°He looks exactly like Pei Yan. After you left, his heart was ashamed, but he was thinking about the last thing you wanted to do but didn¡¯t do. He negotiated with Chief Leng and got a chance to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°All I know is that he changed his name, changed his face, changed his appearance, and entered that laboratory. Seven years after he entered, that laboratory was bombed.¡± Baitang thought about many kinds, but never thought of this one: ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± Changed name, changed surname, changed face¡­ What she wished, he didn¡¯t do. Chatted casually for a while, then hung up the phone. As Baitang expected, she and Pei Yan got out of the circle too much. Ji Pin¡¯s family members jumped out one after another, and Baitang already had a way to deal with it. Baitang didn¡¯t even dump them. Zhou Lan and the others were also asking, but Baitang comforted them and arranged their next tasks. Coming out of the operating room, Pei Yan was wrapped in a lot of bandages, making him look a bit like a mummy. After taking anesthetics, Pei Yan still couldn¡¯t lift his strength. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Naturally a hospital.¡± ¡°I feel sore¡­¡± ¡°Sugar for you.¡± ¡°Thank you sister.¡± ¡°Xiao Zhu, I called over to take care of you, take good care of your wounds, and nothing like this will happen again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A very disappointed sound. The woman in front of Naihe didn¡¯t respond at all. Even if he is different, it is still acceptable. After being in the hospital for a week, Pei Yan asked to be discharged from the hospital, and Xiao Zhu couldn¡¯t resist him, so he went to go through the discharge procedures. Xiao Zhu¡¯s girlfriend came to see him. Pei Yan generously asked Xiao Zhu to accompany his girlfriend. With lessons learned from the past, Xiao Zhu said that he would ask Baitang for advice, and Baitang agreed before going. Unable to get rid of Xiao Zhu, Pei Yan had a gloomy face all day long. Seeing Xiao Zhu felt annoying. ¨°¨® Xiao Zhu can¡¯t help it either. Pei Yan drove Xiao Zhu away on the grounds that he wanted to sleep. Xiao Zhu listened at the door for a long time and felt that Pei Yan had fallen asleep, so she left quietly. Not long after Xiao Zhu left, Pei Yan came out. The decorator is coming soon. I bought this place because of its proximity, and another reason is that it didn¡¯t have a good decoration. It was painted and could not be lived in for more than a month. After paying for these, his money was transferred to the Ministry of Defense again. Knocked on the door, and the person who opened the door was indeed hugging Bai Xi¡¯s nanny. The nanny didn¡¯t seem surprised at all: ¡°Mr. Pei, Ms. Bai is not at home.¡± not at home? Avoid him? Pei Yan¡¯s eyes darkened a bit: ¡°Where did my sister go?¡± Nanny: ¡°How can I, a nanny, know Ms. Bai¡¯s whereabouts. The guest room has always been prepared for guests. Ms. Bai said that you can stay at Mr. Lin¡¯s place for a while, and she has already arranged it. It¡¯s not good to entertain guests at home.¡± guest¡­ huh¡­ Pei Yan is very sure that Baitang is avoiding him. She knew that he was the one who bought the house opposite. also knew that he might come again. He shouldn¡¯t have lost control of his mind, he shouldn¡¯t have exposed it too early. Knowing that I don¡¯t like it, I haven¡¯t been able to hide my thoughts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 404 - Super Broker (73) Chapter 404 Super Broker (73) The sourness spread in his heart, Pei Yan had no choice but to go back. didn¡¯t take a break, and took the initiative to accept an interview. In the past, interviews were edited randomly, so most of the interviews were live broadcast plus post-editing. Pei Yan¡¯s reputation is very high. Some time ago, his parents¡¯ incident made people feel sorry for him. Many people came to see his interview. At the beginning, Pei Yan even specifically told Li Lu that she could ask any questions. Li Lu also knew that except for the question that day, Pei Yan might not be able to answer her other questions, but she must seize this opportunity. ¡°I see that your face is still pale, are you in good health?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°Very good.¡± His body has never had any problems, thanks to its powerful repair ability. Li Lu: ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± This question is what makes everyone care. People who eat melons love to gossip about feelings. Pei Yan: ¡°No.¡± Li Lu: ¡°Then¡­do you have someone you like?¡± Pei Yan remained calm: ¡°No.¡± Li Lu: ¡°Many people on the Internet are criticizing your cp with your agent Baitang, what do you think?¡± Pei Yan raised her eyes, deep in her eyes: ¡°Unnecessary things, I don¡¯t like my manager, and my sister doesn¡¯t like me either. I¡¯m just very grateful to her for pulling me out of the abyss. That¡¯s all, nothing else.¡± Li Lu showed regret: ¡°I think you two are pretty good for each other.¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worthy.¡± That person is as bright as the sun, he is just one of the people warmed by her. The person who had been quite happy with cp knocking suddenly became uncomfortable, and the rightful owner appeared and pointed it out directly. Li Lu: ¡°Then what type of girl do you like?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°My heart can only accommodate one person, not one type of person. Before she appeared, I didn¡¯t know what she was like.¡± Li Lu: ¡°What do you plan to do in the future?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Filming, take the actor.¡± Li Lu: ¡°I noticed that you donated a lot of money to the National University of Science and Technology and the Ministry of Defense. Why don¡¯t you donate to orphanages? Or remote mountainous areas?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°I want to give the money I earn to whoever I want.¡± Give it to my sister, but my sister doesn¡¯t want it. Li Lu: ¡°Do you think there is no need to donate to orphanages or remote mountainous areas?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°Remote mountainous areas have a national poverty alleviation plan, and orphanages have charitable donations from people from all walks of life. Is there any problem if I donate to the Ministry of National Defense, which can protect them from foreign enemies? I am not limited to mountainous areas, nor to the future of some people. , is there a problem with focusing on the whole country?¡± Li Lu: ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are pitiful?¡± Pei Yan: ¡°There are thousands of poor people, they are pitiful, so I have to deal with my money according to your ideas? I donate money to the Ministry of Defense, so they don¡¯t indirectly receive a little asylum from the country?¡± Li Lu: ¡°Do you mean the main battle?¡± Pei Yan sarcastically said, ¡°Ms. Li, does she mean that if you hold a knife in your hand, you will definitely splatter blood? Having a nuclear weapon in your hand and not using it are two different concepts. You are weak, and your biggest and most serious warning is just a joke in the eyes of the strong. It¡¯s just a clown.¡± Instead of **** off Pei Yan, Li Lu got himself into trouble. Li Lu also knew that this topic was not suitable for further discussion. ¡­ Interview time ends. Pei Yan didn¡¯t jump into any of the pits Li Lu dug, but let her in instead. Looking at the interview records, Pei Yan huddled on the bed, his nails digging deep into his flesh. Do not deny, so what? His wishful thinking without denying it will only bring her troubles, and push her further and further away. The plan still needs to be implemented, and he has never given up living after countless times of death. Just a little hit. As an entertainer, his secret love can¡¯t be publicized, otherwise, it¡¯s like using everyone to force her. Baitang meets Sparrow, the former comrade-in-arms, goodbye after forty years. (end of this chapter) Chapter 405 - Super Broker (74) Chapter 405 Super Broker (74) He is old, and although his body is strong, he has returned from the gate of **** countless times, but he still has lesions left behind. When the weather is bad, the pain is very painful, and there is no way to eradicate it. The grandson is almost ten years old, but he is also Cheng Huan¡¯s child. ¡°Old friends meet again, unfortunately, I can no longer drink.¡± Baitang made tea: ¡°Goodbye doesn¡¯t necessarily require drinking.¡± Sparrow: ¡°Nightingale, are you okay?¡± Baitang: ¡°With my ability, I won¡¯t be too bad anywhere.¡± Sparrow smiled: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, only I know about your news.¡± Baitang: ¡°One meeting is enough.¡± Chatted for a long time. When Baitang left, Sparrow suddenly called to her: ¡°Nightingale.¡± The man turned around and looked back, with different eyebrows and eyes, but a general expression. Sparrow: ¡°I used to like you.¡± It is a pity that I have not had time to say it before, but now I have said it. Baitang: ¡°Goodbye.¡± Sparrow: ¡°Goodbye.¡± Although we all know, we won¡¯t meet again. ¡­ After going back, Baitang also read the content of this interview. If he really let go, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for him? Pei Yan seemed to be beaten with chicken blood, and he was very hardworking. Arranged his schedule to the full, filming one drama after another, his acting skills are getting more and more penetrating. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t play emotional roles. There were only signs of scandal, but he snuffed it out by himself. I didn¡¯t share my daily life anymore. Baitang also signed more artists, almost one after the other. Probably, Pei Yan was the only one who donated almost all of his salary to the Ministry of Defense as soon as the tax was deducted. Baitang didn¡¯t forget that every month, someone would pay the original owner, this scumbag father and mother, 1,000 yuan a month for living expenses on time. They have made trouble, and they are unwilling to do so, and there is nothing they can do. There is no way to see Baitang. Their life was not good after that. Bai Shengyao was spoiled by them, and he didn¡¯t do any work. The husband and wife were worried. That girl was not willing to marry Bai Shengyao at all, even though she became pregnant later. Divorce is demanded as soon as the child is born, and nothing can stop the divorce. Bai Shengyao didn¡¯t care about his own child, only the old couple took care of themselves. I often recall that if I had treated Baitang better at that time, would they¡­ still be like this? But you have searched thousands of mountains and rivers in the world, and turned over thousands of plants and trees, but you can¡¯t find the blind name of regret. Pei Yan had already become an actor at the age of thirty. When he got the trophy, he also hid his emotions very well and remained calm. ¢ñ. Approach Never let go. Bai Xi followed Bai Tang, even though Bai Tang was not her mother, in her heart, she always regarded Bai Tang as her mother. From the time I can remember, I know that my biological parents lost me. Although Bai Xi felt uncomfortable for a while, she soon thought about it. Later, her parents appeared on the show and talked about their difficulties, and the show crew called her, and she was crying all over the place, but Bai Xi smiled brightly, without any emotion at all. This body has been corroded too much by pesticides, although Baitang has slowed down its corrosion rate. But it can¡¯t change the arrival of the oil exhaustion. This time, I stayed for twenty years. This body is in its forties. Facing the approach of death, Baitang was very calm. Even though the death here does not represent real death, she can still feel the passing of life. Knowing the news, Pei Yan, who was still filming, rushed straight to the hospital without even taking off her makeup. Many people came to see Baitang. Pei Yan pushed aside these people, squeezed in, and grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°How could this be?¡± The mature middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were red, and his voice was astringent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 406 - Super Broker (75) Chapter 406 Super Broker (75) In comparison, Baitang was much calmer: ¡°Death is the destination that everyone is heading towards, so just be careful. When you are young, your body is too damaged, and it is very difficult to grow old in good health. ¡° Baitang slowly withdrew his hands, crossed them in front of his abdomen, and waited for the arrival of death. Death must be as graceful as possible. Other people in the ward watched quietly, as an entertainer Baitang had brought, they knew more or less what Pei Yan was thinking. Pei Yan endured it, his hands had already wrinkled the white sheets, and a sore feeling came to his throat: ¡°I have become better, but I feel that my life seems to be in vain.¡± Honor, love and praise from others are not important. It¡¯s like a passing cloud, nothing can stay. Baitang sighed lightly: ¡°You haven¡¯t been able to find what you really want to do.¡± Pei Yan pursed his lips, wanted to say something, but finally held back. Look at the people in this ward, the sun will not only shine on you, nor will it only bring warmth to you. Pei Yan suppressed the pain in his heart: ¡°I¡¯m not acting anymore, don¡¯t try to push me away in the last few days. You don¡¯t need to like me, you can have no friendship with me, and there won¡¯t be a trace of blush in your life history. But you can¡¯t tell me not to like it.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang: Headache! Where is the mistake? Is this kid still hitting on her? She was most afraid of getting involved in this. Xu understood Baitang¡¯s expression, Pei Yan held back his bitterness and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, it¡¯s just this one time. Next time, next time, and in the future, I won¡¯t be tempted by you.¡± In this way, they may get along more comfortably. However, who can say exactly what will happen in the next life? Maybe he figured it out this time, but he didn¡¯t understand it next time? It is today. Pei Yan announced his withdrawal from the entertainment circle, and never acted again. The fans were in an uproar and tried to persuade them to stay. Within a few days, the news of Baitang¡¯s death dominated the hot searches. The woman who once announced the production method of Lengxiangyu, the woman who beat the tiger into obedience, and the woman who trained and sent a large number of high-quality artists, died young. All of her property was donated to the Ministry of National Defense, and all the people she brought, except one Yuan Aiyuan, were mourning her. Pei Yan broadcasted a live broadcast for the last time. The once vigorous person became haggard and his eyes were dead. He should be on a cruise ship, with an eye-catching blue in front of him and behind him. Pei Yan doesn¡¯t care what the fans say, because today is his farewell. ¡°I have said many times against my will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie if you don¡¯t like someone, it¡¯s a lie if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s a lie if you only have gratitude. It¡¯s a lie to say next time, next time, and I won¡¯t be tempted by her in the future.¡± ¡°I secretly like my manager Baitang. After she¡¯s gone, I can announce my love to everyone.¡± ¡°My heart is very small, one Baitang is enough, I only like Baitang.¡± ¡°For most of my life, I have been close to her. When the scenery is infinite, it is still far away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say why she doesn¡¯t like me, she can like someone freely, without any reason.¡± ¡°Who can say no to a guy who takes you out of a charming bar?¡± ¡°Who can turn down a person who carefully teaches you how to treat yourself and how to improve yourself?¡± ¡°Who could say no to a man who will go when he hears you can¡¯t solve a crisis?¡± ¡°She is all the beauty in my world.¡± ¡°I have only regrets in my life, but I have no regrets.¡± ¡°Rumors and rumors can kidnap people, please think twice before speaking.¡± ¡±See you no more, this time is farewell, I want to pursue my sun, and continue to carry out the plan of embracing the sun that didn¡¯t come to a successful conclusion.¡± Pei Yan showed a relieved smile. Fans in the live broadcast room urged him to calm down. Pei Yan turned off the live broadcast with a smile on his face, and jumped into the sea. The prepared fruit knife is pierced into the heart. Unless he wants to, no one can really take him away. Search and rescuers did not find his body. One hot search rushed up. [Pei Yan dies in love] [jump into the sea] [against the heart] [secret love] ¡­ The actor who had been popular for nearly twenty years just disappeared. The words before his death spread quickly. Many people burst into tears. turn out to be¡­ The cp I knocked at the beginning turned out to be be in the end. ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The original plane is over, sprinkle flowers¡Ï¡ù¡« It¡¯s so easy to catch up with Xiao Tang¡¯er, she has everything and she has abilities, so it¡¯s hard (>_<) According to the previous wish of Baozi in the book friend group, he will chase two more planes Hey*^_^* (end of this chapter) Chapter 407 - The strongest mech builder (1) Chapter 407 The Strongest Mech Builder (1) Two systems, system 168 and system 701, Baitang still plans to use system 168. She has a better understanding of the situation of System 168, which is convenient for her to control. This time, she came in the body of a six-year-old girl. The original owner, Baitang, just¡­ starved to death. Before she was five years old, there was barely someone who could take care of the original owner, and she passed away later. The original owner lived alone, he was young and his body was small, so he was lucky to be able to barely survive a year. The original owner is a waif from the interstellar slums. Don¡¯t know who the parents are. Planet J12 is an interstellar garbage collection station, and it is also one of the poorest garbage collection planets with a large number of people. Garbage from other planets is sent to places like planet J12 to be picked up by the poor living on this planet for recycling. Disposing of such garbage is the way of life for the poor on this planet. The green plants are gradually dying out, and almost everywhere is barren. Except that there are more plants on the main star, the plants on other planets are very rare, and they are still withering, even if the withering speed is relatively slow. Can¡¯t find the reason for the withering, it still makes people panic. There are no plants, and animals are extinct. Humans have developed a nutrient solution. One can keep you from starving for ten days. Except for the lack of taste, everything else is good. Looking at the mess, and at the current situation of the little hands and feet. Sigh slightly. Here, a person¡¯s mental strength becomes a very important indicator. The levels of spiritual power are divided into: SSS level, SS level, S level, A level, B level, C level, D level. SSS-level spiritual power can be called the chosen one, and D-level is waste material. Most of the mental power of ordinary people is B-level or C-level. A level is better, and only people above level A can operate mechas, and the higher the mental strength, the more fully functional and advanced mechas they can operate. The talent of the original owner is still unclear. I missed the time a year ago and didn¡¯t have time to test it. It is said that the formal talent test is sent by the empire, once every five years, the time is fixed on March 21st, if you miss it, you have to wait another five years, so many people will go to the test place ahead of time. Only those who can manipulate mechs are taken away from planet J12, so that they will not be trapped and die on planet J12 for the rest of their lives. The original owner lived in an abandoned garage. What Baitang saw now was the messy garage, almost full of things, leaving very little space. There is no way to make such a mess. After all, the original owner was a six-year-old girl. She couldn¡¯t move anything heavier, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to survive independently on a slum planet called a garbage dump. My stomach is really hungry, and it is a bit whimsical to want to eat something other than nutrient solution. Fortunately, Interstellar belongs to a more developed plane, and there are not too many restrictions. Baitang saved a lot of delicacies, and calmly took out a beggar chicken to eat. Sorry, she is incapable of accepting the nutrient solution of the interstellar plane. But the embarrassing thing is that the original owner grew up eating nutrient solution since she was a child, and her intestines and stomach have basically never worked. When Bai Tang ate this chicken, although his taste buds felt great, his stomach didn¡¯t feel so good. After a few days of adaptation, my stomach got used to it. Baitang rests during the day and goes out to pick up recyclable garbage at night. Take it to the recycling yard for cash. Without communication equipment, many situations cannot be understood in depth. Baitang needs to save money for a personal terminal. The personal terminal is connected to the personal spiritual power, and can directly connect to the interstellar network, where you can spend some money to learn the courses you want to learn. On this J12 planet, there is no school, not only J12 planet, but all planets where poor people gather have no schools, and what accompanies them all their lives is almost recycling garbage. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Interstellar plane opened Today¡¯s order arrives on time Everyone, please support me a lot Dangdang Try it out, I raised a pot of Chinese roses After knowing it, I sprinkled a whole bag of fertilizer on its roots Now, widowed(>_<) Changed the soil, but still can¡¯t get up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 408 - The Strongest Mech Builder (2) Chapter 408 The Strongest Mech Builder (2) It¡¯s useless for them to resist, because they can¡¯t get out of this planet, the chaos can¡¯t go anywhere, and the chaos can¡¯t cause any big waves. If you want to go out, you can almost only rely on your mental strength, or special skills, such as making mechas, but this kind of talent is, after all, one in a million. Personal terminal, the original owner does not have it, and it is not easy to survive. Baitang also doesn¡¯t know when and where Wen Su will appear this time, the data of system 168 has been almost destroyed by her, it seems that she can only follow the fate. Thinking of System 701, Bai Tang secretly used it, but System 701 didn¡¯t notice it at all. This time, they were very far apart. He is not on planet J12. Well, it still takes a while. She still has to pick up trash and get a personal terminal with peace of mind. The environment here is really bad, thanks to human evolution. Otherwise, how long can you live in such a turbid air and lifeless environment? Baitang really didn¡¯t want to endure such an environment. Find an abandoned small iron bucket. Baitang originally planned to dig some cleaner soil, but finally dug it from his own space, and transplanted a plant of fairy grass in it. Take it with you when you go, and there will be no problem. Using jelly grass to purify the air can probably be done by Baitang. Because of the particularity of the plant, Baitang used his mental power to set a restriction on it, lest it be pulled out and eaten by something. Baitang collects recyclable garbage while collecting usable materials to make some useful things. Generally, no one would go out to pick up garbage at night. The temperature difference here is too large. At night, there are basically strong winds. The temperature is very low, and it is easy to blow up all kinds of garbage. One month later, a group of people came from planet J12. They came in a beautiful aircraft. Twenty or thirty people, well-dressed and neatly dressed, are people from two different worlds from the poor in the slums. They took a small box and played an announcement. Basically, they are here to test their mental strength, and those who pass the mental strength will be taken to the main star to study. Baitang clearly remembered that they said that the time of the test was set, once every five years, on March 21st. However, it has only been a year, and it is now May, why did it suddenly come again? Many people have heard the news and formed a long queue. The two people briefly introduced their names before the test. One is Qiu He and the other is Ji Jin. Both of them are relatively strong, and the others are basically wearing some equipment. Baitang thinks it¡¯s better to be more vigilant. A crisp and tender voice sounded from the crowd: ¡°Didn¡¯t it say once every five years? Why is it earlier?¡± Qiu He¡¯s eyes locked on a little girl, she looked very clean and pure. ¡°Considering the large number of people on planet J12, and the main star¡¯s new regulations, a large number of talents are needed. So ah¡­ here we come.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Baitang obediently responded. Obviously, Qiu He was very perfunctory in fooling around. Baitang didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The person who can produce such a flying machine is not a simple person. If you ask too many questions, you will become suspicious. It is a big machine that is used to test mental strength. When you sit on it, the machine will start running and testing. But the test results will come later, Qiu He will tell them the test results, and Ji Jin will be responsible for recording. Baitang was also lining up, she didn¡¯t intend to expose herself. He intends to only reveal a C-level mental power. She doesn¡¯t know exactly how much mental power is counted as a level. As the test progressed, Baitang gradually figured out the judgment of the level of mental power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 409 - The Strongest Mech Builder (3) Chapter 409 The Strongest Mech Builder (3) She has a judgment on the level of mental power of the people present. There is still a child with S-level mental power, and there are several A-level children. Baitang pretended to be a C-level mental power, and the machine only measured her disguise level. After the test, Baitang mixed into the crowd. Observed for a while. When the S-level child took the test, Qiu He just said: ¡°B-level, failed.¡± Class B? Reported his mental power level to be low¡­ Very suspicious and very problematic. The child left disappointed. B-level spiritual power means that he will never be able to leave planet J12, and will always be a poor man, staying in the slums to pick up garbage. There are still a few children whose mental strength is A, Baitang waited for a while. It was found that the child whose mental strength was A was marked as C by them. Baitang¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he turned to look for those children. When she saw the aircraft leave, she knew it was too late. These people should have been arranged long ago and divided into two waves. The aircraft left very quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Most of the children here are vagrants, without family members, and only a few of them have families. Their disappearance can hardly cause a storm. Right now, even Baitang has no choice. After repairing things honestly and selling recyclable garbage for three months, Baitang finally got together the money to configure his personal terminal. With this thing, Baitang felt much better. Qiu He and Ji Jin are two people, and Bai Tang has also carefully studied them. In their network, they are all related to the Xu family, so it is not certain that they are really from the Xu family. The Xu family is no big deal. Half of the power in the empire is in the hands of their family. Half of what is said on the surface will actually be more. It seems that there are many problems in the empire. The Xu family has no ambition to control the empire. These things, she can¡¯t control now. It can be said that it is very difficult to find gold in a pile of abandoned garbage. The equipment that has been transported here has been screened, and it is basically impossible to want more complicated equipment. It takes a lot of time and effort to manufacture an aircraft to leave here, even if it is Baitang. Don¡¯t even think about finding the precise parts in the aircraft from a pile of garbage. Even if there are, they must be broken and cannot be broken. . Baitang can only make various parts by himself. About a year later, Baitang went out at night to find materials. Suddenly saw an aircraft appearing on planet J12, even though it was far away, Baitang recognized at a glance that this aircraft was the one used by Qiu He and Ji Jin last time. In this world, all use mental power, Baitang directly disguises himself, so as not to be detected by their detectors. She is only the body of a little girl now, so it is still very easy to hide. Baitang didn¡¯t know where they would stop, it seemed that they were going to a relatively open place. Bai Tang hid behind the abandoned car and lay down on her stomach. There were a lot of broken stones on the ground, so it was not very comfortable for her to lie on her stomach. The wind blew, and there was the sound of iron sheets turning around. There were also harsh and inarticulate sounds. Their aircraft really stopped here. First, two crab-like detectors flew down, stopped around, and began to detect whether there was anyone around. Then, Qiu He and Ji Jin got off the aircraft. The people behind them pushed a cart. When they got off, the cart tilted a bit. Baitang saw that there were children and adults piled up inside. They all had a characteristic, a hole in their forehead. (end of this chapter) Chapter 410 - The Strongest Mech Builder (4) Chapter 410 The Strongest Mech Builder (4) It looks scary. Baitang¡¯s gaze became much colder. What a bunch of crazy people! Four fully three-meter-high robots fell down, and Qiu He and Ji Jin entered data and issued instructions. These robots began to combine together to form a huge excavating machine. When they shoveled down, there was a pit four or five meters deep. Qiu He waved his hand, and all the children inside were thrown into this deep pit. After they gave their orders, they started chatting. Qiu He: ¡°If you want me to say, why bother to turn them into a puddle of blood with potion directly?¡± Ji Jin: ¡°Who made a doctor, even though he is a doctor, believe in the idea that it is safe to die.¡± Qiu He: ¡°People in our business still believe in this?¡± Ji Jin: ¡°The spirit body is attached to the corpse. If the corpse is not destroyed, they will not be able to escape and seek revenge. It is just an illusion that the doctor said.¡± Qiu He was curious: ¡°How do you know?¡± Ji Jin: ¡°Naturally, I overheard it. I buried them in J12, a poor planet, and never thought of the main planet.¡± Qiu He sneered: ¡°The doctor is still afraid of revenge?¡± Ji Jin: ¡°He¡¯s over a thousand years old, why isn¡¯t he afraid?¡± The older people are, the more they are afraid of this, and they want to live longer. The robot buried the soil, making the soil tight. Would you think, there are a bunch of corpses buried under this land? They started to go back, Baitang smiled coldly. Psychic power found an inconspicuous special metal in the aircraft, and the spiritual power cut it into a sharp blade. Amid the roar of the machine, she cut off the connection between this special metal and other places, leaving only a very small connection. It takes at least seven or eight days to fly from planet J12 to the main star, which shows the distance. The speed of the aircraft is fast, how many days can it last? I have to say that the technology of the interstellar era is indeed advanced, but the existing problems are still very serious. Baitang found a big iron plate, squeezed it hard, barely made a big shovel, got her broken robot, one person and one machine, digging the soil vigorously. Their movements are not too slow, after all, their equipment is greatly restricted. After about two hours of digging, it was dug out. ¡°Disrespect disrespect.¡± Baitang wanted to check their wounds. I saw a few corpses. Their foreheads were all pierced by a wound. There was a hole as big as your two fingers. It was pierced from the forehead to the back. There is no possibility of coming back to life at all. Baitang looked at a few corpses again, and when he was about to leave, he saw a child dug out by the robot. Half of the child¡¯s face was exposed, and his face was covered with mud, so he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Bai Tang felt familiar with this face, so he walked over and wiped his hands. I knew that he was far away, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him under such circumstances this time. Dig him out, carried him up, and Baitang and the robot started to bury him again. After burying it, Baitang looked at him again. There is also a hole in his forehead, but half of it has recovered. This time, his ability to recover is much stronger. He was still in a coma, Baitang took him back without saying a word. Wipe his face clean, and change his clothes by the way. Although the clothes are not very good, they are better than clean. About seven years old, a very delicate young boy. Baitang felt that he should wake up after his body repaired the fatal injury. Baitang was still doing his own thing in an orderly manner, waiting for him to wake up by the way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 411 - The Strongest Mech Builder (5) Chapter 411 The Strongest Mech Builder (5) Perhaps because Bai Tang planted a fairy grass here, Qi Yun repaired the fatal injury much faster. Within a few days, his forehead was intact. Baitang felt that he should wake up soon. So she didn¡¯t go out to find the materials she needed, and just waited for him to wake up in the small garage. With nothing else to do, Baitang fetched some rice and water to cook porridge. The weather on planet J12 has not been easy for a few days. It is the same dead and barren all year round. Above the sky, there is always a thick layer of smog. The sun does not shine in, and there is no life at all. This place used to be a blue planet, home to many people. With the rapid development of science and technology, this place was abandoned, and many things were lost and buried directly. When the boy woke up, he had a terrible headache and couldn¡¯t think about anything. The pain from the sharp electric drill piercing through the head is still somewhat clear. It seemed like a hand was placed on his forehead. He heard a slightly pleasant voice. ¡°The recovery is not bad, try to open your eyes.¡± Baitang deliberately dimmed the light so as not to irritate his eyes. He smelled a very special fragrance, and he couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. In short, he had never smelled it before. Lifting his eyelids, he opened his beautiful eyes. Somewhat dazed. He came out? Didn¡¯t stay in that devil¡¯s place? Baitang waited for him to get used to it for a while, and then brightened the indoor lights. The fresh breath made the pain in the boy¡¯s mind gradually disappear. He was able to look at the girl who was about his age in front of him without distraction. She is beautiful, like a china doll, with a bit of baby fat on her face. Looking at him with a smile on his face. ¡°May I have your name?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be what to abandon? What are you tired of? He hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°Qi Yun.¡± Baitang smiled and said: ¡°Qi Yun, I am Baitang.¡± Baitang¡­ Qi Yun silently recited the name in her heart. It feels very familiar. ¡°You brought me here?¡± This is pretty obvious. Qi Yun just wanted to know more information, such as¡­ Under what circumstances did she find him? Baitang brought a glass of water over and handed it to him: ¡°The voice is a bit wrong, drink some water to moisten your throat.¡± Qi Yun hesitated again for a while before taking it and drinking it. Baitang said slowly: ¡°I saw everything.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s hand holding the water glass tightened, and his eyes changed again and again. Bai Tang said concisely: ¡°They put you together, dug a hole, and buried them in the planet J12. After they left, I dug this hole, checked your fatal injuries, and found you, so I took you away. come back.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and the hand holding the cup became stronger. She actually knew? To kill or not to kill? Baitang just watched him be murderous for a while, and calm as water for a while, and see what kind of results he can struggle. What she said was nothing more than secretly saying that she knew that Qi Yun would be resurrected. Qi Yun finally had a battle between man and nature, and gave up the idea of killing the girl. He resisted hurting her very much. Bai Tang saw the result of his last struggle, chuckled lightly, and brought over a bowl of porridge, which had been put aside for a while, the temperature was just right, neither hot nor cold. He took a spoon in front of Qi Yun, scooped up the wrinkle, made a movement of bringing it to his mouth and opening his mouth, and then put it in his hand. Baitang: ¡°I don¡¯t have nutrient solution here, and I don¡¯t like to eat nutrient solution. Qi Yun, you don¡¯t want to be hungry all the time, do you? Drink it, and you can barely eat it.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 412 - The Strongest Mech Builder (6) Chapter 412 The Strongest Mech Builder (6) Qi Yun had never seen this thing before, so he picked it up anyway, and the warmth penetrated the stainless steel bowl. His palms are warm. Recalling Baitang¡¯s actions, he tried it himself, and when he drank a spoonful, his mind was a little dazed. Ruannuo with a little bit of sweetness, this very simple white porridge, Qi Yun tasted it better than all the nutrient solutions he had ever drank. With sparkling eyes, he asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± Baitang propped his head and said, ¡°A bowl of porridge, if you like it, you can drink it without a spoon.¡± Although Qi Yun wanted to drink it all in one gulp, he controlled it and drank it spoon by spoon, but the speed was getting faster and faster, and soon reached the bottom. I touched my stomach, and it was warm, very warm, and I didn¡¯t feel so hungry anymore. This is a completely different feeling from drinking nutrient solution. But not enough. He is still hungry. Baitang brought over the rest: ¡°Eat.¡± It¡¯s just white porridge, let the stomach get used to it temporarily, and eat other things later. There are a lot of ingredients stored in her own space, and this guy cooks very well every time, so he has to cultivate it. Qi Yun is not too polite, white porridge is a rare delicacy for him. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, or your stomach will feel uncomfortable. You have to restrain yourself, you know?¡± Qi Yun nodded, drank two more bowls, and stopped drinking. Baitang took out a candied haws like a magic trick, and peeled off the outer film. Qi Yun swallowed: ¡°What is this?¡± He felt like eating. Baitang bit one, ate it, and spat out the seeds inside: ¡°Candied haws, eat it, the inside is hawthorn. Try it?¡± Qi Yun took it over and imitated what she did just now. Sweet and sour, crisp and fragrant. Baitang said solemnly: ¡°Qi Yun, I know your secret, and you know my secret. You keep it secret for me, and I will keep it for you. How about it?¡± Qi Yun really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why is this person so stupid? Expose this in front of him, take things out of thin air, and take out such rare things. It can only explain one point, people are stupid and easy to deceive? Qi Yun: ¡°Okay, keep each other secret.¡± Baitang said again: ¡°You may not know what the food you ate just now means now?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Rare?¡± Baitang stretched out his finger and shook it: ¡°It¡¯s not only rare, it¡¯s almost nonexistent, especially the bunch of candied haws you ate behind. Many species have become extinct, including the hawthorn. The crystal clear layer on the outside is sugar-coated.¡± , It is made by processing high-quality sugar cane or sugar beets. It just so happens that I checked on my personal terminal that beets are not extinct, but sugar cane is extinct.¡± ¡°The number of beets is also very scarce, and they are still withering year by year, so no one will use them to make sugar. Of course, it does not exclude some powerful people who don¡¯t care whether it will become extinct. Therefore, the bunch Candied haws, placed in the entire interstellar, are very precious things. Things that cost the wealth of several planets at every turn.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s eyes dodged for a moment. He knew that he ate something very rare, but he didn¡¯t know that it was so precious. Is he worthy too? Baitang: ¡°You have eaten such precious things, what else do you think you don¡¯t deserve?¡± Qi Yun raised her eyes and looked at Baitang in shock. She said so much, did she just say this one sentence? It seems that I have heard similar words before. It seems that she also said it. Picking Baitang¡¯s hand, he said aggrievedly with red eyes, ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Qi Yun is here! He¡¯s coming He¡¯s coming! Cough cough. Today¡¯s order arrived on time. Everyone, please support us! mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 413 - The Strongest Mech Builder (7) Chapter 413 The Strongest Mech Builder (7) why? But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you. How could someone treat him well? Qi Yun is only a child now, but Bai Tang doesn¡¯t have any scruples. patted his head, and said gently: ¡°I counted my fingers, and I calculated that you will make a lot of achievements, and you will become a very powerful and very good person. I like such a person.¡± Qi Yun hesitated: ¡°Really?¡± Baitang nodded firmly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t matter what other people say. You have to be firm in your own opinion, or you can trust me.¡± Qi Yun did not hesitate this time: ¡°I believe in you.¡± What Baitang said was what. Baitang brought out a pack of Rainbow Beans: ¡°This is also a kind of sugar, called Rainbow Beans. Ajun talked about it while eating, what¡¯s going on?¡± Qi Yun took the bag of candy, opened it, and grabbed a handful into Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°Can I call you Xiaotang¡¯er?¡± She called him Ajun, and he also wanted to call him a different name. It¡¯s just a title, and Baitang doesn¡¯t care too much. In her eyes, Qi Yun is just a relatively simple child except for a little higher IQ. Nodding happily: ¡°Of course.¡± Put the candy back: ¡°Ahyun eat it by himself, I don¡¯t eat much candy.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Qi Yun was slightly disappointed. ¡°I was imprisoned there for three years. From the age of five, there were two people. They first tested my mental strength, then gave my father a sum of money, and took me away.¡± All of Baitang¡¯s guesses were confirmed at this time. asked: ¡°How much did they tell you about the measured mental strength?¡± Qi Yun chewed down a rainbow candy, her articulate words were not so clear: ¡°They said differently before and after, and they didn¡¯t let us see the test results directly. What they told my parents was that I only had B-level mental power, and I was taken away by them. After I left, I realized that my real spiritual level should be SSS level.¡± Bai Tang looked at Qi Yun¡¯s poor mental strength and said: ¡°Your current mental strength level is D-level, and the situation is very bad. They took away your mental strength, right?¡± Qi Yun nodded, bitterly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got into that place, they made us all faint, when I woke up, I was trapped on a cold stage, my hands and feet were tied , There is also a protective cover outside, in case I escape, every day, I will be sprayed with medicine, after the medicine, I can¡¯t use my mental power, and I will feel sore, weak, dizzy, and unconscious.¡± Baitang: ¡°And then?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°I don¡¯t suffer as much as other people. Those A-level people, I can hear their heart-piercing screams every day. Although I can¡¯t hear what they are saying, I can read Understand their lip language, they said, SSS-level mental power, it is difficult for a single person to come out in thousands of years, it can¡¯t be broken, you have to test it a few more times to make sure it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°I was trapped by them for three years. For the first three months, they knocked me out again. In the end, I was in so much pain. It hurt for almost three months. Then I felt something coming from my brain. It was taken off, and I tried to stop it, and they took a machine and penetrated my head. I never knew what happened after that.¡± Baitang paused for a moment: ¡°Xu Ze¡¯s own daughter of the Xu family tested SSS-level spiritual power seven months ago, and became the second person with SSS-level spiritual power besides Marshal Qiu Mulin. Your mental power is very strong.¡± It could be on her.¡± Qi Yun was full of anger: ¡°Why do they take my things? I want revenge.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 414 - The Strongest Mech Builder (8) Chapter 414 The Strongest Mech Builder (8) Baitang naturally supported: ¡°After checking it out and confirming it, then I will plan to take revenge back. I support you, Ajun.¡± ¡°However, the Xu family is not an ordinary family. You can¡¯t act rashly. The Xu family basically controls more than half of the empire. The interstellar world can be roughly divided into three forces, one is the empire, and the other is formed by a long, long time ago. The alliance formed by the descendants of Western Europeans and North Americans, followed by the pirates who are deeply disgusted by everyone and who have done bad things.¡± Qi Yun nodded: ¡°I won¡¯t act rashly, do they want to control the entire empire?¡± Baitang: ¡°I think it is. After all, they control more than half of it. It¡¯s okay to have no ambitions. When his family is the only one, and when he holds all the rights in his hands, the Xu family will naturally do it for themselves. They can choose to do in secret what they cannot do on the surface. Where did you live before?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Planet Q75, pick up trash with mom and dad.¡± At that time, he was only 4 years old. Baitang smiled: ¡°Planet Q75 and Planet J12 are both slums. They have no family background and no special circumstances. Basically, they are inseparable from each other for the rest of their lives. Why do you think he came to planet Q75 to find someone? It¡¯s just that you can control them.¡± , and will not have any impact on them. What you have, such as mental power, their children and grandchildren do not have. Selfish people will naturally choose you to do experiments and give their children a better talent. In this way, their family influence will also increase.¡± Qi Yun only felt a wave of ignorant anger boiling in his chest. In the big man¡¯s chess game, you and I are both pawns. ¡°I think¡­they are wrong.¡± Baitang patted his head: ¡°Wrong, we will find a way to break this situation.¡± Qi Yun nodded: ¡°Okay, what should I do?¡± Baitang: ¡°Ajun, I think you are very smart. I will teach you how to learn. Let¡¯s try to build an aircraft and leave planet J12. Without mental power, we have to use Ajun¡¯s brains. How about doing research? As for me, I will control the mechs to fight against the Zerg in the future, but the current mechas, I despise them, are too ugly and bad, are you interested in bringing forth new ones?¡± Qi Yun¡¯s brain is absolutely fine. His mental power was destroyed, but his brain is still there. Without mental power, it doesn¡¯t mean that he is a useless person. Qi Yun is not very confident: ¡°Can I do it?¡± Baitang was very sure: ¡°There is absolutely no problem, I believe in you. Maybe you will become the strongest mech builder!¡± Qi Yun¡¯s expression softened a lot, and a smile appeared in his black peach eyes: ¡°Then, I will make the most powerful and advanced mecha for Xiaotang¡¯er in the future.¡± Baitang stretched out her little finger: ¡°Pull the hook, it¡¯s a deal.¡± After pulling the hook, Baitang immediately began to arrange how to do the following things. Qi Yun looked at the small pot of green things in the small garage for a long time, and the air around it smelled refreshing and comfortable. ¡°Xiaotanger, what is this?¡± Qi Yun really doesn¡¯t know what it is. The place where he used to live was deserted everywhere, and green never appeared. Later, in that special place, it was considered a piece of cold white. Baitang said while sorting out the information: ¡°The plant, a fairy grass, is called Dianjianglip. The flower looks like a beauty¡¯s face, and a little red is used as lips.¡± Qi Yun nodded half understanding. ¡°Is it also rare?¡± ¡°certainly.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 415 - The Strongest Mech Builder (9) Chapter 415 The Strongest Mech Builder (9) Baitang: ¡°Like it?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the first time I see you, I¡¯m curious.¡± Baitang stretched out a finger: ¡°This is the only one, and we can¡¯t let it fall into other people¡¯s hands. Therefore, you can raise it, but you can¡¯t let others see it. In the end, you have to take it away. It doesn¡¯t belong to Interstellar.¡± Qi Yun was a little confused and didn¡¯t quite understand. After writing it down, it was concluded that this was the secret of the two of them. Baitang simply grabbed his hand and lifted the restraint on him: ¡°You can touch it now, others can¡¯t touch it.¡± He is more obedient and obedient. Baitang was still very relieved. Qi Yun stretched out a finger and poked it, feeling cool: ¡°This is the fairy grass. Xiaotanger, how do you take care of it?¡± Baitang: ¡°Just give it some water.¡± It¡¯s easy to feed with red lips. After looking at the grass jelly for a while, Qi Yun came over to watch Baitang operate. Frowning, unable to understand at all: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Baitang took it easy: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just because I don¡¯t know you now, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t know you in the future.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, I remember everything they said.¡± Baitang called up the learning video and let Qi Yun watch it by himself, all of which were very basic. This interstellar development is obviously very problematic, so the Deklosen Academy on the main star was established, and the schools on other planets were cancelled. The name is that you can spend a small amount of money on your personal terminal to study courses you are interested in. In fact¡­they are all pretty words, a bunch of fake ones. Since Xiao Tanger asked him to learn it, then he learned it well. In the evening, Bai Tang asked Qi Yun to pick up trash with her, holding the grass jelly. She didn¡¯t save much money, and all the money was used to buy some expensive metal materials. Since Qi Yun is here, I have to save money to equip him with a personal terminal. Although many courses need to be paid, you can still learn them. For deeper things, you need to pay more expensive money. In comparison, in Interstellar, you have to learn more deeply and pay more money. Learning becomes expensive. Systematic and comprehensive learning is difficult and expensive. Qi Yun put on a lot of clothes, and the wind outside was really strong. Stones can blind you. While searching, Baitang told Qi Yun something: ¡°I plan to build an aircraft, but there is too little material. The garbage transported to J12 planet is the garbage that has been screened several times. In fact, what can be recycled is only enough for what they call For the food and clothing of the poor.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°The nutrient solution they give me is the cheapest kind, it doesn¡¯t taste good, I saw various flavors in the store, and they said that there are apple, strawberry, orange, pineapple flavors, which are more expensive a lot of.¡± Baitang finds something that can be used and puts it in the cart next to Qi Yun. The cart is something that has been eliminated for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s all synthetic, not real. Nutrient solution is sometimes very convenient. The tube is full and easy to carry, and it can save time.¡± In general, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Qi Yun pouted: ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± I feel much better after drinking porridge. Candied haws are also delicious, as are rainbow beans. ¡°I have ingredients, many, many, all kinds, and there are also many spices or spices, but I don¡¯t have much talent to make delicious food.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t fool him, she really wasn¡¯t very talented. Qi Yun: ¡°Let me try.¡± What Baitang wanted was his words. Chefs have been trained since childhood, and good taste is indispensable! Baitang: ¡°No problem.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°¡­¡± Did he agree too soon? is okay too¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 416 - The Strongest Mech Builder (10) Chapter 416 The Strongest Mech Builder (10) The cart was almost fully loaded, and Baitang was still looking for it. Qi Yun also wanted to help, but Baitang only asked him to stand on the side holding the jelly grass as a vase. Qi Yun doesn¡¯t have much strength and can¡¯t do much. For now, being a bloated vase is very suitable. After working for most of the night, the pile was almost turned over, but Baitang suddenly discovered something special. Immediately beckoned: ¡°Ajun, come here, I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡± The girl is full of smiles. Qi Yun ran over: ¡°Xiaotanger, what is it?¡± Baitang threw away the heavy iron plate, and pinched something the size of a palm with two fingers. ¡°Larvae!¡± The larva is covered with a shell, and this shell cannot be broken by ordinary blades. His whole body is black, and his appearance is very strange and ugly. Qi Yun¡¯s pupils shrank, and his brows frowned: ¡°Xiaotanger, it¡¯s a bug!¡± Insects are terrifying. Adult insects are half a meter tall, and they can easily kill and eat people. Qi Yun used to hear it often. The Zerg came and they were done. Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s a larva, don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back.¡± The larva seemed to feel something was wrong, and struggled desperately. It stretched out its claws and opened its mouth, with fine teeth in its mouth. If it bites down, it will not be bitten off the bone, but will also be bitten off a piece of flesh. Qi Yun wanted to slap it to knock it down, but Bai Tang grabbed his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Qi Yun, it can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Qi Yun saw that the larva could not touch Baitang, as if something was blocking it. ¡°Oh, it looks dangerous.¡± Baitang became more serious: ¡°Then you can¡¯t hit it directly with your hands, you know? At present, only mechas can break its shell, or people with high-level mental power can restrict it. However, I have a idea.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°What do you think?¡± Baitang smiled slyly: ¡°You will know when you go back.¡± Baitang pushed the cart back with one hand, Qi Yun walked behind obediently holding the jelly grass, and there was a larva struggling to break free. Back to the garage, it was much warmer, Qi Yun put down the grass jelly, and ran over to have a look. Cang Lan turned into a dagger, Bai Tang controlled the larva with mental power, with sharp eyebrows, Cang Lan pierced in, easily breaking the larva¡¯s armor. Peeling off this layer of shell, Baitang frowned as he watched. Qi Yun worriedly said: ¡°Xiaotanger, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Baitang rolled his eyes in disgust, and said quietly: ¡°This¡­ it doesn¡¯t look very good in flesh color, and it doesn¡¯t seem to taste good.¡± Then he muttered: ¡°Aren¡¯t they all tender and delicious? Is it possible that the Zerg in the interstellar world is still doing it the other way around?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°¡­¡± There was a moment of panic in his eyes. Then she nodded again, and her sister said that if she could eat it, she would eat it. With so many people, it doesn¡¯t believe in the indestructible Zerg. Qi Yun said very kindly: ¡°How can I eat it?¡± Baitang thought for a moment, and brought out a few catties of lobster: ¡°Let¡¯s eat lobster first.¡± After the restrictions are reduced, Baitang will not wrong himself. Qi Yun looked at the pile of red lobsters as big as larvae. Nodding with difficulty: ¡°Xiaotang¡¯er, tell me, let me try.¡± ¡°okay!¡± The seasoning was brought out, and after Bai Tang introduced it, he recited the steps to Qi Yun. What Qi Yun didn¡¯t understand, Bai Tang explained again, making this stuff, the fragrance is still very strong, but fortunately there are fairy grasses, so it won¡¯t spread open. Days like this are completely different from the past. Xiao Tang¡¯er is also different from others, she is warm. (end of this chapter) Chapter 417 - The Strongest Mech Builder (11) Chapter 417 The Strongest Mech Builder (11) It was the first time for Qi Yun to do it, and Bai Tang helped by the way. A pot was set up on the other side, water was put in, the shells of the larvae were removed, and the meat was thrown into the water to cook. White insect meat, it seems that the shell is a little harder, but the meat is still quite soft and tender. Baitang has always received good acceptance of this kind of small animal with a shell and a lot of meat. After cooking for a while, I felt that it was almost ready, so I picked it up and put it in cold water to cool for a while. Qi Yun tore off a small piece, dipped it in some seasoning and ate it. Bai Tang just went to get something and came over to see this scene. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes dodged for a moment, and his skinny hands pulled Bai Tang: ¡°I¡¯ll try a poison.¡± Then added: ¡°Dipping in the seasoning, I enjoyed the beauty of the taste before being poisoned.¡± He will be resurrected anyway. There is nothing wrong with trying it. If Xiao Tanger is gone, she will really be gone. It seems that my stomach hurts a little¡­Is it going to be gone? How long will it take to revive? The lobster is not done yet¡­ Baitang was a bit dumbfounded: ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous, it won¡¯t kill you, but I don¡¯t know how it tastes.¡± Oh, that stomach pain is gone. Instantly no pain. Qi Yun rubbed his stomach, and the little boy smiled softly: ¡°I feel¡­not bad.¡± The lobster was ready too, Baitang peeled a lobster, put it in his bowl, and asked, ¡°Compared to this?¡± Qi Yun tore another piece of larvae and dipped it in the seasoning and ate it: ¡°The larvae are more tender, and the lobster is more fragrant. The larvae are not suitable for boiling.¡± Baitang immediately decided: ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! Then I¡¯ll stockpile 100 million points of interstellar bugs in the future.¡± I had a delicious meal of lobster, and the aftertaste is endless. The workshop was tidied up by Bai Tang, and the space is relatively large, so she drew a curtain in the middle. One person sleeps on one side. ¡°You sleep here, that¡¯s my territory, you know?¡± Qi Yun sat on it and nodded obediently: ¡°Is there still room for me to sleep?¡± Baitang: ¡°Sleep, you study tomorrow, and I have to go to Uncle Ming¡¯s place and walk around.¡± To earn some extra money, I will give Qi Yun a personal terminal as soon as possible. Although the above knowledge is not very systematic, she can build a more comprehensive and systematic set of knowledge for him. Baitang¡¯s sleep has always been very light. At night, if there is any accident, she will be alert. Opened his eyes faintly, looked at the little one squatting beside his bed, and said helplessly, ¡°Go back to sleep, what are you doing squatting beside my bed?¡± Qi Yun held his face in his small hands, and under the dim light, he looked more and more lovely: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, will I lie down and get up again, and you will disappear? Then I will return to that place again.¡± After all, Qi Yun is just a young boy of eight or nine years old. It is normal for him to be a little sensitive in his past experience. Baitang said softly: ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, go back to sleep?¡± Qi Yun grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand with his small paws: ¡°You are the first person to be so kind to me, I don¡¯t want to leave, I want to hug you and sleep together.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Qi Yun¡¯s relatively little exposure to the outside world, and his relatively young age, relatively speaking, being smart is smart, but he is still very innocent, and Bai Tang can¡¯t help but think about it. Gently refused: ¡°Ajun, no, you are a boy and I am a girl. Boys and girls can¡¯t just sleep together, and they can¡¯t just hug each other.¡± Qi Yun was a bit stubborn, his eyes like ink were extremely puzzled: ¡°Why?¡± Bai Tang: ¡°The intimacy between men and women is not only because you and I can¡¯t be too close, but you and other girls can¡¯t be too close, and I can¡¯t be too close to other boys.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going back then.¡± Qi Yun finally let go. ¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time Babies, please support me~ My rose is missing a branch, I count it unlucky (end of this chapter) Chapter 418 - The Strongest Mech Builder (12) Chapter 418 The Strongest Mech Builder (12) Baitang listened for a while, his breathing gradually became steady and long, presumably he fell asleep. The interstellar time is very long, and the lifespan of everyone can basically be thousands of years old. Stay young forever for eight or nine hundred years. Qi Yun is studying very seriously. He wants to leave here. He wants to build the most powerful and advanced mech. Pile piles, keep them in your heart. A hundred years passed by in a flash. It took a hundred years, and Bai Tang and Qi Yun worked together to pull the progress of the aircraft to 60%. It¡¯s still too difficult, lacking everything, especially rare materials. The spaceship brought in another pile of garbage, threw it down, and made a huge roar. The spaceship didn¡¯t stop for a moment, and left after throwing away the garbage. Garbage that cannot be disposed of is everywhere. A planet like J12 is a dump. Putting on gloves, Qi Yun walked over, hoping to find some scarce materials this time. After searching for a long time, I managed to find some, but they all need to be repaired, or melted and redone. Meeting some acquaintances, Qi Yun exchanged a few words casually. Looking up at the sky, compared with the previous days, it is not so gray. Qi Yun looked down, and his eyes were attracted by a touch of soft yellow-green color. Qi Yun pushed away the board pressing it, and Xiao Nen Miao¡¯s body stretched a lot. Although Qi Yun didn¡¯t know this tender seedling, he didn¡¯t touch it. He took a photo and showed Xiao Tang¡¯er later what it was. In the hundred years of planet J12, he has only seen a living fairy grass in Dianjianglip. Pulling back to the secret base, the girl held a welding welding machine and welded with a serious expression. After watching for a while, Qi Yun silently packed the things he brought back. Wait until all the work in Baitang¡¯s hands is over before saying: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, you haven¡¯t gone out for more than a month, and the outside world has changed a lot.¡± Baitang jumped down and wiped his sweat: ¡°What change?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°The sky is cleaner, and the air is cleaner. I saw seedlings emerging from the barren land. It looks like this, Xiao Tanger, what kind of seedlings are these?¡± With a thought, the photo was released and automatically appeared in front of the two of them. Thousands of years ago, nearly 95% of the species became extinct. The greed of some people destroyed the blue planet and escaped from him. The thick history was reduced to ashes. Baitang carefully identified it for a long time, and finally said: ¡°It¡¯s too young, so I can¡¯t judge it for the time being. Many plants look the same when they were young.¡± Baitang calls up the current situation of J12 star through his personal terminal. It is the data uploaded from the main star. It is not too confidential, and they can also see it. Looking at the pale yellow planet J12 from a long distance, Baitang keenly saw a few green dots, very small, so small that he would ignore them if he didn¡¯t pay attention. This abandoned place is gradually glowing with his vitality. Baitang rubbed his chin: ¡°In a while, or even in a short time, the empire will definitely send people over. We have learned almost the same things. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to go to the main star. It¡¯s too late, Xu Chanyi should After graduation, as long as I see her, I can be sure whether her spiritual power is her own.¡± In a hundred years, only Xu Chanyi¡¯s SSS-level mental power appeared. The young man bent his thin lips, his eyes filled with clear spring water: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er is the master, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The only bad thing is that after going to the main star and entering Deklosen College, their directions are different and they will be separated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419 - The Strongest Mech Builder (13) Chapter 419 The Strongest Mech Builder (13) Baitang: ¡°Here, I probably won¡¯t come here. People from the Imperial faction are definitely capable of introducing you and me, and they won¡¯t have much connection with the Xu family.¡± Qi Yun took a look at this place. After a hundred years of painstaking efforts, it is very hard and rare to achieve such a level in a poor place like J12 planet. Qi Yun: ¡°Here, let¡¯s set up a few checkpoints and take out all the things we need.¡± Can¡¯t stop here¡­ Bai Tang nodded, and started to pack things together with Qi Yun. Bai Tang and Qi Yun waited for two months before seeing any movement, and the movement was caused by the two of them. Planet J12 is too far away, too poor and poor, few people in Interstellar pay attention to the situation of each planet. Baitang directly used some tricks, took a few photos and posted them on the Internet, deliberately placing the J12 planet in the most prominent position. By the way, I played a promotion song. Qi Yun watered the fairy grass, put on an apron, and started cooking. Three meals a day, although a bit troublesome, but the experience is good. When Baitang came back, Qi Yun had already prepared the meals, so don¡¯t be too considerate. They are like brothers and sisters, getting along naturally and harmoniously. Qi Yun: ¡°They should send someone to check.¡± Baitang: ¡°I went out and walked around. Everyone on planet J12 knows that a young girl named Han Qingqing, the plants cultivated by her hands will not wither and grow well.¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t react much: ¡°We have to look at the back, whether Han Qingqing is innocent or smart.¡± Today, when plants are gradually extinct, no reason can be found, and pampering cannot keep them alive. The appearance of Han Qingqing is bound to cause competition among various forces. Whether she is innocent or smart depends on how she goes back. Now, it is not certain. Baitang smiled lightly: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± They are not completely ignorant, it can even be said that they are in the dark. From the main star to planet J12, the speed of the spacecraft will be much faster. At the same time, the alliance also noticed this abnormal situation and sent people to come, as well as several forces. The person sent by the empire is the marshal Qiu Mulin with great military exploits. Qiu Mulin is not right with the Xu family, but he is not bad. After calculating the time and place, Bai Tang and Qi Yun acted separately. Baitang went to do damage, and Qi Yun went out to work again, repairing things for others. In the past two months, he has successfully released his repair ability. The spaceship landed, and the resolute and steady Qiu Mulin and his soldiers came down, and there were still a small number of people guarding the spaceship. Baitang carefully concealed herself, analyzing this huge spaceship. She is perverted enough, but it is still somewhat difficult to get close without using any mana. Cannot be detected by the ship¡¯s sensory systems. She must move quickly. Qiu Mulin must have the first-hand information, and he will find Han Qingqing soon. Hide yourself well, approaching like a ghost. Spiritual power spread out in an instant, and Baitang knew everything about it. Going to the hinterland of the spacecraft like a ghost, temporarily causing some problems with their monitoring system, taking advantage of this time, Baitang changed positions and sneaked in. Move your hands and feet carefully, not only can the spaceship not fly, but they will be paralyzed once they repair it, causing more damage to the spaceship. This is a job that tests both skills and brains. After finishing all these, Baitang quietly left again. Not long after, the monitoring system of the spacecraft returned to normal. When he went back, Qi Yun was repairing a robot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 420 - The Strongest Mech Builder (14) Chapter 420 The Strongest Mech Builder (14) The robot belongs to Uncle Ming, and Baitang saw Aunt Zhao pulling her daughter Zhao Luer and watching Qi Yun repair the living robot. Baitang shrugged, well, the Chinese cabbage she raised was missed. Aunt Zhao saw Baitang, and pulled her daughter Zhao Luer over: ¡°Sister, what do you think of my daughter?¡± Zhao Luer is also considered young, in her 150s, and her time stays in her early twenties. The girl is delicate and tender, and a little bit embarrassed. Baitang seriously evaluated: ¡°Zhong Lingyuxiu, very cute.¡± Qi Yun glanced here, then quickly looked back, and continued with the work in hand. Aunt Zhao burst into laughter: ¡°I also think Lulu is very good, how about matching Qi Yun? You won¡¯t refuse, will you?¡± Zhao Luer blushed, glanced shyly at Qi Yun who was busy, and lowered her head again. Qi Yunsheng has a good look and is capable, so he wants to marry his daughter to him. Baitang shook his head resolutely: ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are worthy or not. Qi Yun decides for himself. Although I grew up with him, I can¡¯t decide his own personal issues.¡± Aunt Zhao said anxiously: ¡°Sister, help me persuade him anyway! He won¡¯t listen to what you say, right? Once you persuade, I persuade, maybe this will be done, and it will be considered a good marriage. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Baitang said with a pleasant face, ¡°I won¡¯t persuade him. In this kind of matter, I would persuade him to force him with the friendship of a hundred years. If Ajun likes your girl, he will agree when Aunt Zhao is the matchmaker. If you don¡¯t agree, you don¡¯t like it, if you don¡¯t like it, you force it, and if you are tied together by the power of others, it¡¯s not a good marriage, it¡¯s a bad relationship.¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did she try to persuade him? Especially in this kind of thing. Although Qi Yun has been busy, most of his heart is on Baitang¡¯s side. He can hear what Baitang said clearly. If Xiao Tanger came to persuade him to be with someone else, he would feel very uncomfortable¡­ This peach blossom that came out of nowhere must be pinched off as soon as possible. Fortunately, they will be able to leave planet J12 soon. Aunt Zhao is not very happy, even Zhao Luer looks at Baitang with a bit of dislike and resentment. Zhao Luer wronged: ¡°Sister Bai, since the two of you have nothing to do with each other, you can¡¯t hinder me, I really like Qi Yun, please help me, please.¡± Baitang took a few steps back. She doesn¡¯t have a good temper with a foolish person, and she said speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯m hindering you if I didn¡¯t agree to your request? What does it matter to me that you like him? Is it necessary for me to fulfill it? If that¡¯s the case, I Let me show you what an obstacle is.¡± There was a smile in Qi Yun¡¯s eyes. Baitang said in a loud voice, ¡°Qi Yun, no matter who you like, don¡¯t like Zhao Luer, and never be with her.¡± Qi Yun quickly responded: ¡°Okay, in the past or the present, or in the future, I will not like Zhao Luer, nor will I be with her.¡± Joke, the heart has a bright pearl, and the eyes are full of white rice grains. The plan in the dream, he will continue to implement. Aunt Zhao and Zhao Luer never expected Baitang to do this. Baitang raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Miss Zhao, Aunt Zhao, this is called hindrance. It¡¯s easy to leave.¡± Zhao Luer¡¯s eyes turned red, she bit her red lips, pointed at Baitang and was speechless. ¡°You, you¡­ you are too much!¡± Squatting on the ground and crying, Aunt Zhao comforted Zhao Luer while staring at Baitang resentfully. Baitang didn¡¯t care at all, it¡¯s not that whoever cries is justified. People who cry at every turn are annoying. If you want them to apologize to the person who coaxed her because Zhao Luer cried, you can¡¯t hand it over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 421 - The Strongest Mech Builder (15) Chapter 421 The Strongest Mech Builder (15) Qi Yun installed the last part, and after the test was completed, he collected the money and carried the toolbox. The young man with cold brows spoke even colder words: ¡°Ms. Zhao is rushing, do you still want everyone¡¯s support? It¡¯s really ugly to cry, and it¡¯s annoying to death. Seven thousand years ago, the Blue Star that had not yet died out , there is a creature that is born in the mud, grows in the ditch, has bulging skin, the color is like dust, and the sound is like tearing, Miss Zhao is very similar to it!¡± If he hadn¡¯t got in the way of Xiaotang¡¯er, these words would not be so beautiful. It was nothing more than turning a corner and calling Zhao Luer a toad. Although Qi Yun doesn¡¯t think he is a swan, but Xiaotang¡¯er must be, the toad wants to kidnap the swan with a few words, how can Qi Yun not hate it. Qi Yun: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I just had a new idea, I want to rebuild a robot.¡± Baitang will not comfort Zhao Luer, she has always been very supportive of Qi Yun¡¯s idea: ¡°Okay, go back and try.¡± Zhao Luer cried even harder. Although she didn¡¯t know what Qi Yun scolded her for, it was not a good thing to say. Qi Yun scolded her, but it made her feel extremely uncomfortable. Aunt Zhao also felt wronged for her daughter. She, Luer, is such a good girl. If it weren¡¯t for Qi Yun¡¯s good looks and ability, she wouldn¡¯t marry Luer to him. After reassuring for a while and then looking back, Qi Yun and Bai Tang had long since disappeared. The person who can grow plants that don¡¯t wither is called Han Qingqing, a girl in her 200s. Qiu Mulin and the others found Han Qingqing without much effort. Qiu Mulin is well-known, many people like him, and he is also Han Qingqing¡¯s idol. After asking a few random questions, Han Qing was almost tested. With Qiu Mulin¡¯s charm and without much thought, Han Qingqing agreed to go with them. Han Qingqing is still a little worried: ¡°Idol, my spiritual power is only B, will it be useless to go to the main star?¡± Qiu Mulin was a little funny: ¡°You can make plants grow normally, which is very useful. Mental power is just icing on the cake for you.¡± Han Qingqing nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: ¡°Oh, as long as it¡¯s useful, idol, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so close, I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m about to pass out!¡± Qiu Mulin is the hero of the empire! Heroes who do not adore! Qiu Mulin: ¡°Miss Han laughed.¡± Han Qingqing hurriedly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t see the smile, you can¡¯t see the smile. I should be the one who sees the smile.¡± Qiu Mulin took Han Qing into the spaceship. Han Qing had her hands and feet tied, she was a local dog, she had never been on a spaceship, and it was her first time, so she was afraid of breaking something. Some people showed slight disdain. Sure enough, she is a woman from the slums, ignorant, like a bumpkin. I don¡¯t understand, God gave such an important talent to women in slums and garbage planets. Really short-sighted! Han Qingqing was flattered and followed their request completely. You can go back to report soon, Qiu Mulin feels pretty good. The spaceship ignited, and the front was normal, but when it was about to leave the ground, the siren suddenly sounded. Qiu Mulin hurried to inquire about the situation: ¡°Guo Xiu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Guo Xiu also hurriedly checked the reason: ¡°Marshal Qiu, I¡¯m watching.¡± Han Qingqing whispered: ¡°Could it be broken? Idol, I know a person named Qi Yun who is good at repairing things. If we find him to repair all our broken things, he can fix them. Maybe he can fix them.¡± Repair it?¡± As soon as Han Qingqing finished speaking, there were a few sneers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422 - The Strongest Mech Builder (16) Chapter 422 The Strongest Mech Builder (16) Han Qingqing was a little embarrassed for a while. Someone said: ¡°Guo Xiu and Marshal can¡¯t fix it? Do you still expect the natives of a garbage planet to fix it?¡± Someone laughed again: ¡°With all due respect, they can fix it. I¡¯ll wash my hair upside down.¡± ¡°A group of people who only know how to pick up trash, how could this happen.¡± Han Qingqing argued: ¡°Since you look down on the people in our slums, why bother to come to me, I want to go back.¡± Qiu Mulin said displeasedly: ¡°Miss Han, stop making trouble. Everyone else, shut up.¡± The filter is broken for a moment. It¡¯s obviously their problem, why do you say she¡¯s making trouble? Han Qingqing lowered her head aggrievedly and stood aside. Guo Xiu searched for a while: ¡°Marshal, I have found the crux, and it will be fixed soon.¡± Guo Xiu fiddled with it for a while, with a little sweat on her pretty face: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± I started the ignition again, but there were several alarms again. The problem with the spaceship seems to be more serious. Obviously, the spaceship has been overhauled before departure, why is there still such a serious problem? The spaceship is broken, how do they go back? Guo Xiu was also a little nervous: ¡°There must be something missing, I¡¯ll look for it.¡± They waited for a while, and the more they fixed, the more problems they had. Finally, Guo Xiu didn¡¯t dare to do anything casually anymore, and Qiu Mulin went up too, with the same result as Guo Xiu. Everyone was puzzled and looked bitter. Who wants to stay on planet J12? Now send a message to the main star, and wait for the spacecraft to come back, at least half a month later. At that time, the forces of other parties will find it, and it is impossible to leave without losing their skin. Qiu Mulin looked at Han Qingqing, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Miss Han, take me to find Qi Yun.¡± Guo Xiu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Marshal, we can¡¯t do anything, what¡¯s the use of finding someone from a slum?¡± Others also discouraged. Qiu Mulin instead made up his mind: ¡°Sima is a living horse doctor, let him try it, and we can¡¯t delay it for too long.¡± Han Qingqing remained silent and took Qiu Mulin and a few soldiers to find Qi Yun. Qi Yun, you must strive for success! You can¡¯t make them look down on you! When they came up, Qi Yun and Bai Tang were cleaning. Han Qingqing also knew Qi Yun, although he didn¡¯t say much: ¡°Qi Yun, can you repair the spaceship?¡± Qi Yun put down the work in his hands, straightened his sleeves, revealing a clean wrist, coupled with his indifferent expression, extremely good-looking face, and a sense of abstinence. ¡°I can fix the ship, but I have a request.¡± This man is very calm. Qiu Mulin: ¡°Have you ever touched a spaceship?¡± Qi Yun said casually: ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it.¡± Qiu Mulin: ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it before, how dare you speak so loudly.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s voice was gentle and clear, ¡°If it¡¯s repaired, why don¡¯t you pay me?¡± Qiu Mulin always looked down on people in the slums, although he didn¡¯t show it on the surface: ¡°How much do you want?¡± Qi Yun turned her wrist, and said her request calmly: ¡°If it¡¯s repaired, you can take me and Xiaotang¡¯er to the main star, and we won¡¯t bother you about other matters.¡± Qiu Mulin just noticed a woman on the side, dressed very casually, standing aside in a low-key manner. The others showed a mocking smile. Qiu Mulin: ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Qi Yun said slowly: ¡°The people who can come in a spaceship recently must be Marshal Qiu Mulin and some of his personal guards. Whether you agree or not is naturally up to the marshal. You both hold Sima as a living horse doctor. , why do you have to act like this, I am stable, can the marshal be stable?¡± ¡ª Everyone, the Dragon Boat Festival is healthy and healthy Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo miserable (end of this chapter) Chapter 423 - The Strongest Mech Builder (17) Chapter 423 The Strongest Mech Builder (17) ¡°Okay, if you can make the spacecraft operate normally, I can take the two of you away from planet J12 to the main planet.¡± This request is nothing to Qiu Mulin. But if Qi Yun does it, he will also recommend him to Deklosen College. Such a poor and backward place, where such a genius was born, must be cherished. Qi Yun hooked her lips, and her smile was like a spring flower blooming for a moment, and it fascinated people¡¯s eyes in an instant: ¡°Please lead the way, Xiao Tanger, I need you to come with me.¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Although her movements are very clever, she still has great confidence in Qi Yun. Different from Han Qingqing¡¯s restrained hands and feet, Qi Yun and Bai Tang seemed very casual, without discomfort at all. Han Qingqing ran to Baitang¡¯s side: ¡°Baitang, they all look down on us from the slums, but I also came from the slums.¡± Baitang is very gentle: ¡°Miss Han, the main star and the J12 planet are two extremes, one is extremely rich and the other is extremely poor and backward, how can people who grew up in a golden nest think highly of people who grew up in this place full of rubbish?¡± ? How do they know the reason? How do they know our struggle for survival, our desperation.¡± Han Qingqing agreed very much: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be born here.¡± Bai Tang comforted: ¡°It is difficult to be born here, Miss Han, you have such a rare talent now, you must make good use of it, a girl who has come out of the slums should know more about the difficulty, learn more knowledge, to change this situation.¡± It is a person who can pull a person. Han Qingqing nodded resolutely: ¡°I also think, otherwise, why would I suddenly have this ability? God is favoring me, and it wants me to lead the poor people out.¡± Han Qingqing¡¯s awareness is really good. You can consider joining forces to change the situation in the future. Baitang added one more sentence: ¡°Miss Han, a long time ago, there was a saying that if you want to get rich, you must first build roads and go out.¡± Han Qingqing quite likes staying by Baitang¡¯s side, it¡¯s much more comfortable and comfortable. ¡°Oh.¡± Qi Yun glanced at Han Qingqing, this woman was holding Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s arm affectionately. Ah! His eyes were gloomy and dangerous. When she turned around, she was clear and warm again. Qi Yun methodically inspected and noted down the characteristics. Guo Xiu saw Qi Yun¡¯s face, and was amazed for a while. After a long time, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Did you find the problem?¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t even look at her: ¡°Marshal, please take care of your people, I do things, I don¡¯t like anyone to question, and I don¡¯t like anyone to disturb.¡± Of course, except for Xiao Tang¡¯er, but Xiao Tang¡¯er never bothered him when he was doing things. Qi Yun¡¯s speed was very fast, but it took more than an hour to start, and then shouted: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, thank you for your hard work, please bring the things on the list.¡± Baitang nodded calmly: ¡°Okay.¡± She moves the hands and feet, and she knows exactly what to use. When Qi Yun started to repair, he was quick and decisive, as if he didn¡¯t need to think. belongs to his charm, which can be seen at a glance. Looking at the position where he started, Qiu Mulin and Guo Xiubo¡¯s eyes lit up, and they gradually gained some confidence. Maybe, this man from the garbage planet can really fix it? After a while, Baitang brought the things. By the way, I brought the present in a wooden box. Every time Qi Yun said a name, Baitang handed it to him, and the cooperation was very tacit and fast. (end of this chapter) Chapter 424 - The Strongest Mech Builder (18) Chapter 424 The Strongest Mech Builder (18) It took several hours, and Qi Yun finally got everything done. When he came to the console, he pressed the button without lifting his eyelids. The spacecraft started to ignite, and the ignition was successful. When it was about to leave the ground, Qi Yun sent another command to stop it. Qi Yun chuckled lightly: ¡°Marshal, I¡¯ve already fixed it, so it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise.¡± Qiu Mulin asked: ¡°Is there anything else I need to bring?¡± Qi Yun held Baitang¡¯s hand: ¡°What should be taken, Xiaotang¡¯er has already taken it.¡± Baitang pulled her hand away indiscriminately, she had to keep the distance that should be kept. Where Baitang saw it, a look of sadness flashed in Qi Yun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Qiu Mulin signaled Guo Xiu to take off the spaceship. Qiu Mulin looked at this woman. He came down from the battlefield and killed countless Zergs, but Qi Yun and the woman next to him saw that he had no influence at all. Qiu Mulin asked: ¡°Do you have any family members? Qi Yun.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s expression eased a bit: ¡°My family is only Xiaotang¡¯er.¡± Qiu Mulin pondered for a moment: ¡°Qi Yun, have you considered your future? You are very good at mastering machinery. How about I recommend you to study at Deklosen College? After all, on J12 planet, what you can learn always limited.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Yes, I will add another quota.¡± Qiu Mulin looked at Baitang with a bit of contempt: ¡°The Deklosen College doesn¡¯t just accept everyone. What specialties does she have that can make the college open the door for her?¡± Qi Yun¡¯s tone was much colder: ¡°Marshal, as a person with SSS-level spiritual power, can¡¯t he have not seen Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power? My spiritual power is D, so what about Xiaotang¡¯er?¡± Qiu Mulin¡¯s eyelids twitched. He just ignored this question and didn¡¯t think much about it. He didn¡¯t care about the impact his actions might have on Baitang. As soon as Qiu Mulin¡¯s mental strength came, Baitang immediately fought back, and his red lips curled slightly: ¡°Marshal, it¡¯s not very polite for you to behave like this. I don¡¯t like people messing around.¡± Qiu Mulin¡¯s mental power was rebounded all of a sudden, and there was a tingling pain in his brain, and he was extremely shocked: ¡°You¡­what is your origin?¡± Everyone was wary of Bai Tang and Qi Yun. Baitang was angry and calm, unmoved: ¡°Marshal has a lot of authority, you can check how many Baitangs there are on planet J12, and whether they have always lived in this place.¡± ¡°It seems that I was careless, you are also an SSS-level spiritual power.¡± Qiu Mulin¡¯s words were a shock to many people. In a place like planet J12, there is actually a person with SSS-level spiritual power? Baitang didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°Marshal, can we talk alone?¡± He is against the Xu family, which is why Baitang will fight back against Lu. Qiu Mulin: ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t go with her, she held the box containing the grass jelly, and waited peacefully for Baitang to come out. Qiu Mulin: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Baitang: ¡°The marshal must have doubts in his heart. Every five years, someone will come to test the talent of spiritual power. Why can a person with SSS-level spiritual power be missed?¡± Qiu Mulin had a feeling of being seen through, his back was still straight, and he sat meticulously: ¡°Unless you haven¡¯t tested it.¡± Baitang: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I tested it? It¡¯s just that I found a problem.¡± Qiu Mulin became more serious: ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Baitang: ¡°Qiu He, Ji Jin.¡± Qiu Mulin was puzzled: ¡°What are you talking about with these two names?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 425 - The Strongest Mech Builder (19) Chapter 425 The Strongest Mech Builder (19) Could it be that they are the ones who came to test? Thinking of this, Qiu Mulin hurriedly checked. People who went to the slums to test their mental strength in recent years did not see the names of these two people. Qiu Mulin didn¡¯t think about depriving spiritual power, but felt that someone was secretly increasing his power. Baitang: ¡°Someone clearly has S-level spiritual power, but he reported B-level. Marshal, by the way, I will tell you that neither Ajun nor I will become members of the Xu family. Can¡¯t get away with it.¡± ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t like a family centered on self-interest.¡± Qiu Mulin didn¡¯t believe it right away either: ¡°What was Qi Yun¡¯s spiritual power before?¡± Baitang Waner smiled: ¡°Well, it¡¯s better not to know about this, Marshal, but we will let everyone know in the future. Also, I have a question I want to ask Marshal.¡± Qiu Mulin no longer underestimated: ¡°Please tell me.¡± Baitang: ¡°Marshal and your subordinates, do you still remember your original intention when you took this position? You have been on the top for too long, and you have heard too many compliments. Don¡¯t you feel that you are gradually assimilated by your subordinates? Have you gone to Understand the crux of the problem? Or experience it yourself, or visit?¡± ¡°Finally, shouldn¡¯t your subordinates take care of themselves? There are no rules and discipline, and it¡¯s not decent. Of course, it¡¯s not as serious as I said, but I don¡¯t know if it will be like this in the future? In a high position, you should introspect yourself. Maybe you think standing It is enough to be on the opposite side of the Xu family, but has the Marshal ever thought about whether you represent the majority or another Xu family with layers of skin?¡± His subordinates are too casual. Ideological consciousness is not good either. Rather than asking for advice, it is better to say remind and criticize. Baitang got up and left here, no nonsense. The spaceship looked at her and Qi Yun very quietly. One has SSS-level mental power, and the other has excellent mechanical talent. This is the first time Qi Yun walked into the vast universe in a waking state and saw the stars and the sea. ¡°Little Tanger, so beautiful.¡± ¡°In the future, you can develop a spaceship that belongs to you. At that time, they will be closer to you, until they are within reach.¡± Qi Yun took a small step and moved half a step: ¡°At that time, Xiaotang¡¯er will not be absent.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°Okay.¡± Many habits can be used in the subtle company, and gradually become entangled, blended, and assimilated. Qiu Mulin looked at these two people complicatedly. Did these two people really walk out of the slums? According to the investigation data, they did grow up on planet J12. It was him, and many others were wrong, very wrong. They are all human, how could there be too much difference? It¡¯s just that other planets enjoy most of the resources. Instead, he came to laugh at other people. If the starting point is similar, who is stronger and who is weaker? It seems that no one pays attention to this group of people. Some are just contempt, arrogance, white eyes and ridicule. What makes Bai Tang and Qi Yun unhappy is that they can no longer eat delicious food like before. Once they go away, they must be separated and hidden. Han Qingqing watered the flowers and grass when he had nothing to do, and talked, and when he saw Bai Tang and Qi Yun studying, he ran over eagerly. But found that she couldn¡¯t understand what the two of them learned. Asked Baitang to add friends with her, and asked her to recommend books to her. As a result, after only a few minutes of reading, Han Qingqing went to read the novel again. She is an earth dog, and she likes to read some earthy novels. (end of this chapter) Chapter 426 - The Strongest Mech Builder (20) Chapter 426 The Strongest Mech Builder (20) What Baitang recommended to her was too boring and profound. Han Qingqing still likes to abuse his wife for a while, chasing his wife to the crematorium, and the domineering president forces love! Baitang also knew that with Han Qingqing¡¯s current disposition, she couldn¡¯t see it. Humans, they always have to suffer a few times before thinking about changing. The main star is particularly prosperous, with castles in the air, full of exquisite and elegant buildings. Qiu Mulin first took Han Qing back to protect him, and then took Qi Yun and Bai Tang to Deklosen College. He recommended it, which is still an advantage. Naturally, there is no problem for Baitang to enter the academy, with SSS-level mental power, no one wants her not to be cultivated. The admissions office also specially took the machine to test, Baitang controlled it very well and didn¡¯t let the machine explode. It is much more difficult for Qi Yun to get in, he has to pass several assessments. Baitang waited for him with her jelly in her arms. Qi Yun¡¯s performance surprised the admissions staff. The Zerg is constantly evolving. They need someone who can develop a higher mecha, and then use someone with excellent mental power to control the Zerg to protect humans. Bai Tang naturally became a classmate in the mecha class, and Qi Yun was in the mecha class. Their two classes are not far from the dormitory. This made Qi Yun feel a little better. The college is so big that even the dormitory of the students is an independent small courtyard. The students can set the password in it by themselves, allowing specific people to enter and exit freely. No buildings are allowed above Deklosen College, and it doesn¡¯t look messy. Qi Yun took Baitang to the dormitory assigned to him, and immediately set up the permission for Baitang to enter at will. Qi Yun explained in a serious manner: ¡°If one day I am discovered by them, at least Xiao Tang¡¯er can go ahead and take my things.¡± The two of them are special recruits, so they will naturally attract the attention of many people. The situation that Qi Yun said is not impossible. Qi Yun¡¯s SSS talent will definitely impress those people. Thinking of this, Baitang hesitated: ¡°Ajun, stretch out your left hand.¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t ask much, and stretched out his left hand. Baitang said again: ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Qi Yun closed her eyes obediently, very obedient. Bai Tang pulled him into the room, and after confirming that there was no surveillance and no outsiders could see him, he let Cang Lan transform into a golden vine-like ornament and stick it on Qi Yun¡¯s wrist. ¡°Now you can open your eyes.¡± Qi Yun looked at the things on his wrist, blinked, and a secret joy surged in his heart. ¡°Xiaotanger, what is this?¡± Touched it, it had a very special tactile sensation, and I turned my wrist around, but I didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. This thing feels very familiar to him¡­ Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s called Canglan. Unless I take it away, no one will take it down. Wherever you go, I can find you without any signal. Of course, this It smells like restraint, if Ajun feels restricted, I¡¯ll just take it off.¡± Qi Yun clutched her wrist, a little arrogantly: ¡°That won¡¯t work, unless I die.¡± How can this be taken down without knowing good or bad? Take it off today, based on his understanding of Baitang over the years, there is absolutely no chance to put it on again in the future. Where is this bondage? This is bondage! is caring! The son travels thousands of miles and the mother is worried¡­ Ah bah bah bah! Husband is thousands of miles away, wife often reads right! Not yet, but one day it will be. Baitang joked: ¡°This is my thing. I just put it here with you temporarily. After the matter is settled, I will naturally get it back.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 427 - The Strongest Mech Builder (21) Chapter 427 The Strongest Mech Builder (21) Canglan is her treasure, and has already merged with her soul, so it is impossible to give it away. Because of Qi Yun¡¯s good performance, he was temporarily put here as a locator. Qi Yun muttered: ¡°That will be a long time later, anyway, I can¡¯t take it now.¡± Baitang: ¡°Clean it up yourself, I¡¯m going back to my dormitory too.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°Little Tanger, remember to add the permission to me. Although I can¡¯t eat three meals a day like I used to on J12 planet, I can cook a meal quietly for ten days and a half months. You can prepare the ingredients in advance. Get ready, when the time comes, I will ask you first, and then I will cook.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s culinary skills are very good. In so many years of cooking, he has also cooked up a lot of delicious dishes. ¡°it is good.¡± Baitang responded immediately, and returned to his place with the grass jelly in his arms. After Baitang left, Qi Yun fell on the bed and rolled a few times. Climbed up again, staring at the golden vine tightly attached to his left wrist, grinned, unable to close it for a long time. When one life changes to another, it turns out that such a surprise will be given to him. There was a voice telling him again that his affection should not be too obvious. Therefore, the frogs are boiled in warm water, but the effect is not very great. It seems that he still failed to find a way to break through her defense. Is there any way to hit it with one hit? At least cut the peach blossoms first, he doesn¡¯t have much chance, and he can¡¯t give others a chance. It is necessary to let other people know that their relationship is not normal. Going to her single dormitory every once in a while, and the permissions that are open to each other, can explain a lot. Others are outsiders. The Xu family, Xu Ze, the head of the Xu family, looked at the files of these two people and thought deeply. ¡°Housekeeper, call Yiyi over.¡± After a long time, he pondered. ¡°No.¡± The housekeeper showed extreme humility. Xu Chanyi, as the blood that Xu Ze acquired after a long time of hard work, is naturally very different. The eldest lady of the Xu family is talented and intelligent, and her SSS-level mental power is envied by many people. Some people have good family background, good talent, good looks, and good temper. Xu Chanyi¡¯s nationality is very high, and the image he created is also very good. ¡°Father, Yiyi is here.¡± With a melodious voice like a lark, the young and beautiful girl walked in gracefully, wearing a pink skirt, charming and charming. Xu Ze frowned: ¡°Yiyi, how many times have I told you? You are going to inherit the Xu family in the future, and you are going to fight the Zerg. Are you still a girl?¡± Xu Chanyi said coquettishly: ¡°Father, at home, my daughter is not allowed to be a girl. Outside, I must be perfect.¡± Xu Ze nodded her head dotingly: ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± Xu Chanyi: ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter with asking the housekeeper to call me over?¡± Xu Ze gave the information of Baitang and Qi Yun to Xu Chanyi: ¡°Yiyi, look at these two people.¡± Xu Chanyi murmured: ¡°SSS-level spiritual power? Why did you only discover it now?¡± Xu Ze: ¡°Qiu Mulin discovered it, and people with high spiritual power can discover it. It should have been tested before. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± They didn¡¯t find such a person, otherwise they could have replaced it for their own family. Xu Chanyi thought about it, and she was indeed right. With her current SSS-level mental power, she can indeed see clearly people with lower mental power than her own. Xu Chanyi looked at the profile of the next person, and seeing the name, her pupils shrank: ¡°Father, Qi Yun? He won¡¯t have any problems, right?¡± ¡ª Good morning everyone, good noon, good afternoon, good evening! Thank you for your support (end of this chapter) Chapter 428 - The Strongest Mech Builder (22) Chapter 428 The Strongest Mech Builder (22) Xu Chanyi¡¯s mental power was measured from birth, it was very bad, C-level mental power. Thanks to her powerful family, the experiment that my father spent a lot of money and painstaking efforts on was successful. She has a spiritual talent that is rare in a thousand years. Xu Chanyi still has an impression of who owned this talent in the first place. Xu Ze shook his head: ¡°Impossible, it should be just the same name. The brains of the people who were arrested for experiments have been punctured, and it is impossible to live.¡± Xu Chanyi nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible to live. This Qi Yun¡¯s mental power is no more than D-level. The most useless mental power, but it seems to be very talented in mechanics, and he passed the assessment.¡± Xu Ze added: ¡°This person is a genius in this area. He used to live on planet J12, and he had no chance to get in touch with advanced things at all. He was able to repair the spaceship that Qiu Mulin and the others couldn¡¯t repair. He will definitely make great achievements in the future.¡± .¡± Xu Chanyi showed a sweet smile: ¡°Father, I know, I will find a suitable opportunity to test the two of them, and try my best to get into the camp of the Xu family and work for my Xu family.¡± Xu Ze pointed out: ¡°If you can¡¯t pull them in, then maintain a friendly relationship. At least, let them lean towards the Xu family, or tie them up with other relationships.¡± Xu Chanyi: ¡°Father, don¡¯t you worry about your daughter doing things?¡± Everyone on the seventh floor of the college has a good impression of her, and almost regards her as a goddess. Baitang and Qi Yun¡¯s college life has officially started. Han Qingqing often complains to Baitang that her freedom is strictly restricted. If she wants to go out, she says it¡¯s dangerous outside. Also asked her to cultivate plants, checked her body every now and then, checked her mental strength, and released her blood for research. When she is dissatisfied, she uses all human beings to oppress her, saying that for the future of all human beings, let her endure. To this, Baitang only replied. [Miss Han, you have become deeply trapped in the chess game and become a chess piece that all forces want to compete for. If you don¡¯t know more about the situation and analyze the relationship between all parties by yourself, not only will you not be able to fulfill your wish, but you will also be calculated to death. ] At this moment, Han Qingqing was still very innocent, thinking that it was Baitang who said it was serious. It wasn¡¯t until later, when she couldn¡¯t choose by herself, that she knew what pain was. [Thank you, Ms. Bai, for your concern, I am babying it now! ] [How long can you baby? Can you keep yourself safe when you are not needed? ] It¡¯s not that Baitang is alarmist, but according to the current situation in Interstellar, there are too many egoists. Mental power is also a point of kidnapping. As long as your spiritual power is detected, you can control mechs and fight against Zerg, you must go. Once you don¡¯t go, you will be scolded by the whole network, especially people with higher spiritual power . Forcibly put on you a crown that you cannot take off. Who made¡­ so many people afraid of the Zerg? Who made¡­Zergs not killable by ordinary weapons? Baitang has a lot of attention in the academy. The third person with SSS-level spiritual power has Qiu Mulin and Xu Chanyi in front. Many people want to see what will happen to her? It is said that she is still from the slums, As time went by, Qi Yun and Bai Tang became more and more famous in the academy. All of Baitang¡¯s assessment results are full marks, and he has never lost in a mecha simulation battle, and the command ability skill bar is full. Qi Yun is because of his excellent repair ability, he has entered the key laboratory to conduct research on the latest mecha. (end of this chapter) Chapter 429 - The Strongest Mech Builder (23) Chapter 429 The Strongest Mech Builder (23) The mecha that I asked him to repair was better than before. He will also adjust the mecha according to your personal habits, making it easier for you to use it. Many people think that if Qi Yun¡¯s mental strength is higher, he is worthy of Baitang. For the sake of the quality of offspring, the empire suggested a strong alliance, combining people with high spiritual power with people with high spiritual power. According to the research data of the empire, people with better mental power are more likely to give birth to powerful offspring. Like the results of low-level mental power and low-level mental power, the probability of an excellent one is less than 1%. Only when the base is large enough can we see a few cases. If Baitang were to say, these people who say who is more suitable to who are simply living too comfortably and being lenient. Baitang didn¡¯t care much about these remarks, how could she be someone who succumbed to everyone¡¯s words? She and Qi Yun are really innocent and clean, which means they know each other too well. Although Qi Yun would go to her dormitory every ten days or so, it was just cooking and having a meal together. Externally, the two agreed that they have a habit of reporting what they have learned to each other every once in a while, so as to encourage and encourage each other. But you can¡¯t control other people¡¯s mouths, and you can¡¯t control what others think in their hearts. Compared to Baitang¡¯s indifference, Qi Yun cared so much in his heart that he secretly tripped up the people who said such words by his side, making them dumb and didn¡¯t know who did it. During the grade battle, Xu Chanyi¡¯s mecha was damaged. Just right, this is an opportunity to get close to Qi Yun. Xu Chanyi manipulated the mecha to find Qi Yun, and after learning that he was not in the laboratory, he went to his dormitory to look for him. Without permission, Xu Chanyi couldn¡¯t enter. I had no choice but to wait outside after applying. Passing by a junior student, he looked a little shy and embarrassed: ¡°Sister Xu, are you here to find Qi Yun? He is not in the dormitory.¡± Xu Chanyi smiled gently and gracefully, and the young student was dazed. ¡°Then do you know where he went? I have something to look for him.¡± The student was a little excited: ¡°I saw him go to Baitang¡¯s dormitory.¡± Xu Chanyi¡¯s eyes were strange: ¡°He went to Baitang¡¯s dormitory?¡± They got together? This Baitang¡¯s tricks are really amazing. The college gives each student an independent dormitory, including three bedrooms and one living room, and the construction of a small courtyard. Students are also allowed to marry or live together. The student explained: ¡°Sister Xu, Qi Yun has to go to Baitang¡¯s place every ten days or so. It¡¯s their habit to report to each other what they have learned. You should be able to find him when you go there now.¡± Xu Chan¡¯s clothes are generous: ¡°Thank you.¡± Wearing the mecha, he went to Baitang¡¯s dormitory. She didn¡¯t expect these two people to become famous so quickly. She doesn¡¯t like Baitang very much. As both women, Xu Chanyi doesn¡¯t want another woman to share her light. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a man. Qi Yun might still be her follower. People from the trash planet, how have they ever seen such a beautiful, gentle, and considerate woman from a good family background? Received an application from someone. Qi Yun covered the pot, simmered on low heat, and took off the apron. Organized my clothes. Roll up a small section of sleeves, button them and smooth them out. Turning around and going to the back room, took the potion that Baitang put here to cover up the smell of food. Then he walked out, and in front of the door was a very elegantly dressed woman. When Qi Yun saw her, a dark light flashed in his eyes very quickly. Xu Chanyi. Ah! (end of this chapter) Chapter 430 - The Strongest Mech Builder (24) Chapter 430 The Strongest Mech Builder (24) Qi Yun was very casual: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Leaning against the door, he deliberately stretched out his hand and rubbed his wrist. In fact, the Canglan attached to his left wrist can be seen at a glance. The moment the door was opened, Xu Chanyi was slightly absent-minded. She knew that Qi Yun had a very good-looking face, but she didn¡¯t know that she was so good-looking. As a woman, she felt that she lost color in front of Qi Yun. This person has a pair of affectionate peach blossom eyes, but he can¡¯t see any affection at all. It¡¯s as vast as the Milky Way universe. He can¡¯t see clearly or understand it, and he will be sucked into it. All the beautiful things in the world are not enough to describe his face, if it is emotional, it must be full of charm. Xu Chanyi was stunned for a moment, and lost his composure for the first time: ¡°Presumably, you are Qi Yun¡¯s junior, I¡¯m your senior sister Xu Chanyi, you should have heard of me, I¡¯m here to find you.¡± Qi Yun is still undisciplined and lazy, without any change, as if Xu Chanyi, who is sought after by many people in front of him, is nothing more than that, said: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, I don¡¯t pay attention to these things, and I won¡¯t take any jobs today.¡± The most important thing today is cooking! Thanks to his good cooking skills, he can be a little closer to Xiao Tang¡¯er¡¯s heart. Xu Chanyi raised her head slightly: ¡°Brother Qi, we will get to know each other in the future, my sister¡¯s mecha is damaged, I would like to ask you to repair it, if possible, it is best to be like other people, according to my habits and body Make adjustments. Of course, I will not treat you badly in terms of remuneration.¡± Qi Yun hooked his lips in an unclear manner: ¡°I won¡¯t pick up jobs today.¡± Xu Chanyi is not annoyed either, she has always been more tolerant to people she likes: ¡°Then, when will Junior Brother Qi be free?¡± Qi Yun was particularly casual: ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Xu Chanyi¡¯s expression froze for a moment: ¡°If Junior Qi has time, just tell me, why don¡¯t we add each other as friends on our personal terminals? Junior Brother Qi, where did you buy your wrist stuff? It¡¯s pretty pretty.¡± Qi Yun looked at Cang Lan, and said slowly: ¡°Men and women are not close, I don¡¯t add friends casually. As for the things on my wrist¡­¡± Qi Yun had a hint of showing off: ¡°This is the only one that Xiao Tanger brought for me.¡± Xu Chanyi: ¡°It¡¯s good-looking, but it¡¯s inevitable that you will bump your hands when you do things. Besides, it¡¯s just adding a friend for easy contact. Does anyone mind?¡± Qi Yun¡¯s tone was much colder: ¡°I mind. Qi Yun still has important things to do, and I don¡¯t have time to chat, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Show off secretly. There is no need to continue wasting time. Qi Yun¡¯s movements were so fast that Xu Chanyi didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. He had already closed the door and left. Continue to cook, only when Xiao Tang¡¯er comes back will there be delicious food. what? Sowing discord? Xiao Tang¡¯er is willing to give him a knife on his head! Besides, Canglan kowtows at all, it is because it cares, it is a tie! Sorry, I don¡¯t add other people¡¯s friends very much. It¡¯s really his own mind. Xu Chanyi was face-swept, and her complexion was not particularly good. It is rarely refuted. Anyone who hears that she is Xu Chanyi will think that she is the proud daughter of heaven, with SSS-level spiritual power, the only daughter of Xu Ze, and the future successor of the Xu family. Which one can¡¯t be nice to her? She was ostentatious when she came, and a group of people followed her. She has regressed, Qi Yun is like a stinky rock. ¡°Sister Xu, Qi Yun has this temper, don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk about it, he will definitely repair the mecha for you. Senior sister Xu is such a good person, who doesn¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if Qi Yun doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m willing to repair Miss Xu¡¯s mecha for free.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 431 - Strongest Mech Builder (25) Chapter 431 The Strongest Mech Builder (25) Xu Chanyi still had a decent smile: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, it seems that I didn¡¯t have a good time when I came today. It should be fine when he finishes his work.¡± Which of their mecha repairs can compare to Qi Yun¡¯s? Although with the Xu family¡¯s financial resources, it is no problem to buy a new mecha, but it takes a while to get used to the new mecha, which is more troublesome. Xu Chanyi had no choice but to leave. If she stays any longer, it will be her who will be embarrassed. Qi Yun is not a gentleman, nor is he very polite. Even close the door if there is a disagreement. How could he mind? It¡¯s clear that Bai Tang cares about it. Someone posted this on the Internet. People in the same class as Qi Yun even secretly published his account number in the comment area. A group of people, some persuading, others scolding. It looks like Qi Yun has done something heinous. Qi Yun and other things fermented for a while. I took a lot of screenshots, and went directly to Aite, the person who posted this incident on the Internet. [I like to vent my anger. I will not take over the mechas of Xu Chanyi and the above, and I will not repair them. From now on, any mechas I develop will not be provided to any of the above. ] As soon as this remark came out, some people stepped on it, and the scolding became more fierce, and all kinds of belittling words came. Qi Yun¡¯s good mood was ruined by half. Organized a list of those who scolded him. Even Baitang was involved in this matter. Qi Yun couldn¡¯t bear this, he wouldn¡¯t directly attack. People who can do such things have more or less done a lot of stupid things in their daily lives. Immediately, Qi Yun went to apologize to Bai Tang. In the interstellar era, the network is extremely developed, and there are advantages and disadvantages. Almost nothing you say or do can escape the eyes of the Internet. Qi Yun didn¡¯t do anything, and rushed to scold Baitang¡¯s people. He posted all the stupid things they had done. For the first time, Qi Yun¡¯s cooking was overcooked. Bai Tang also came back, and Qi Yun quickly cleaned up the messy dishes: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I will eat this, it won¡¯t be wasted.¡± Baitang laughed and said: ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s the first time I saw you mess up the dishes.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s thick and slender eyelashes trembled, a little uneasy: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to trouble you about Xu Chanyi. I will deal with this matter quickly.¡± Baitang: ¡°Am I that unreasonable? It¡¯s just a bunch of people with brains. If you don¡¯t want to do it for her, don¡¯t do it for her. She is your enemy. The college still engages in internal entertainment, which is purely corrupt. ¡° Qi Yun: ¡°But you are being scolded, and it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Baitang: ¡°Anyone can make me feel bad, so I¡¯ve gone crazy. There are many ways to deal with people. They are not worth your and my time wasting too much. Don¡¯t eat the mushy dishes, just dispose of them.¡± Well, I¡¯m not afraid of having a bad stomach, I don¡¯t lack these ingredients.¡± The next world will be replenished. Qi Yun¡¯s brows stretched a lot: ¡°Then you rest for a while, and I will make another one.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Baitang took the kettle to water the jelly grass. She sealed this yard with her mental power to prevent the jelly grass from being noticed. Long and stretched green leaves, a small head sprouted in the middle, and Baitang¡¯s nails touched. This Crimson Lip plant has been around for a thousand years, but when it came to Interstellar, it grew flower buds instead. Since this incident happened, many people still **** her with Aite. She couldn¡¯t speak without making a sound. Forward Qi Yun¡¯s post and bring it with you. [Who says you have to fix? Is it wrong if I didn¡¯t agree? ] Baitang had seen such remarks in the previous world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 432 - The Strongest Mech Builder (26) Chapter 432 The Strongest Mech Builder (26) Zhu Bajie is the marshal of the canopy, in charge of many heavenly soldiers and generals, and Chang¡¯e is just a good-looking beauty. Why did she reject Zhu Bajie? Zhu Bajie can still be brought down to heaven. It¡¯s nothing but Jade Emperor¡¯s Xiaomi, who has one leg. The latter sentence is dirty, not to mention. In the front, it seems that the other party has power and power, and if he likes you, you have to obey if he flirts with you. It¡¯s very similar to the current situation, the problem is, there are so many people who think so. Ms. Xu Chanyi, Ms. Xu¡¯s family, is born beautiful, kind, talented, and from a good family background. If such a good person asks you to do something, you must do it. If you don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s wrong. Does your wish matter? Baitang knew that there would be a group of foolish people chasing after her to scold her. Set yourself a do-not-disturb mode. The number of people scolding her will definitely be more. Who told me that the empire is only one academy? The cost of learning has become expensive, and most people haven¡¯t realized it yet. They think that there is no school, and learning online is the same. In fact, it is subtly influencing¡­ fooling the people. It is convenient for them to control it. Foolish people are easier to obey and appease. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± As usual, everything is done. Baitang shouted again. The upward arc of the corners of his mouth caused by the news he saw just now has calmed down. ¡°Xiaotanger, my mech design is coming to an end soon. After it comes out, you can try it too and give me some advice.¡± Baitang: ¡°No problem, Ajun, you can also invite some experienced people who have come down from the battlefield to have a try. The advice they give will be more valuable.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°I have this plan. Xiaotanger, in the past ten years, there have been more and more green plants.¡± Baitang sighed: ¡°That¡¯s why Han Qingqing is still an idiot, she was devoured to death by this group of people. There are more and more plants in the empire, and it will be saturated in a few decades. During this period, they will Trade with people from the alliance. When both sides are saturated, Han Qingqing, a silly girl, will be in danger, and she has no way out for herself, and she thinks too well of this group of people.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Xu Ze¡¯s nephew, Xu Yao, is also in contact with her. The people in the alliance are staring at her. Who wants to be checked and balanced?¡± Bai Tang: ¡°Girls who have not experienced beatings by society cannot grow up.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Has Xu Chanyi contacted you?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°It can be regarded as indirect contact. Her people came to win her over, and I vaguely went to wash her brains and planted a seed of doubt.¡± Qi Yun smiled: ¡°I should learn more like Xiao Tang¡¯er, and the soldiers are bloodless.¡± Baitang: ¡°Although it is necessary to have the intention of harming others, it is essential to guard against others. Xu Chanyi will definitely come to you again, or the people around you will persuade you, or even isolate you, and plot that you will give her money.¡± Tone, what are your plans?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°I¡¯m not a soft-hearted person. It¡¯s impossible to do things for the enemy. Xiao Tang¡¯er, I already have some clues. Wait a minute, I can blow up the Xu family¡¯s laboratory.¡± Baitang: ¡°Be careful, if this matter is exposed, Xu Ze and the others will definitely find out that you have been resurrected. You have to save yourself a way out. Resurrection, this is really too enviable.¡± Qi Yun knew it in his heart, so he would find a way to round it up, after all, the resurrection is too incredible. Baitang: ¡°Cang Lan, they all thought it was an accessory, right?¡± Qi Yun nodded: ¡°Well, I thought it was made of gold and other metals.¡± Added another sentence in my heart: Quietly as a token of love. The thing in his hand is something that most men would not choose to wear. ¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time Everyone, please support me~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 433 - The Strongest Mech Builder (27) Chapter 433 The Strongest Mech Builder (27) Even if you don¡¯t need to ask, anyone with a discerning eye will know that a woman put it on him. ¡°So, very good.¡± The less you take it seriously, the more it becomes an accident at critical moments. The healing power of food is also very good. How can nutrient solution be compared with real food. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, how long can you kill insects?¡± Zerg tastes pretty good too. The meat of the larva is very tender, and the meat of the adult larva will be more firm. Baitang propped his head and thought seriously: ¡°Unless Qiu Mulin is not around and the Zerg race is sweeping over a large area, we can kill the bugs in the near future. Otherwise, we still have to wait until all the assessments have passed. Why, thinking about eating bugs?¡± gone?¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Such a terrible thing, the taste and texture are considered excellent. It¡¯s not good to waste it.¡± Baitang: ¡°Qi Tiancai should hurry up and research a mecha that is easier to break through the scale armor of the Zerg. It is best to destroy their shells in a large area, that is a group of gourmets who have thrown themselves into the net.¡± Qi Yun was full of smiles: ¡°After this mecha came out, I started to develop it.¡± Eating the Zerg, it seems that no one thought of it. After all, who eats interstellar people? At most nobles ate extremely expensive fruit. Nutrition solution is a tube for half a month, and now it is even a month. Both Baitang and Qi Yun have seen this part of history. With the development of science and technology, people¡¯s aging speed is delayed and their life expectancy is getting longer and longer. The Earth¡¯s population has exploded. Blue Star¡¯s natural environment is getting worse and worse, and the climate has become extremely harsh. This once beautiful planet became barren, and many people began to immigrate. Technology makes it possible to conquer the stars and seas within easy reach. When human beings seize the resources of various planets, the scenery is infinite. The arrival of the Zerg, the terrifying lethality, and defense, caused human beings to suffer huge losses within hundreds of years. They have long since given up eating them, so why can¡¯t they remove their shells, so naturally no one eats Zerg. When Xu Chanyi knew what Qi Yun had posted, her expression froze for a moment. What a vent! She is also innocent from beginning to end¡­ Leave a message under Qi Yun¡¯s statement. [School Brother Qi, I¡¯m sorry for causing you such trouble, sister didn¡¯t mean it. Here I hope everyone will stop scolding Xuedi Qi, he is really an excellent person and he has done nothing wrong. ] Qi Yun didn¡¯t intend to reply. Such a talent, with a nearly perfect face, is just a trivial matter now, and it has not yet reached the point of confrontation. If she handles it properly, she can still be pulled over to serve the Xu family. Xu Chanyi took the initiative to add Qi Yun¡¯s personal terminal. [Brother Qi, I¡¯m sorry, sister didn¡¯t mean it. ] But found that she was blocked by Qi Yun. Xu Chanyi: ¡°¡­¡± As for? It wasn¡¯t her instigation, a big man is so stingy. Xu Chanyi was angry for a while, but when he subsided, he personally went to find the person who posted this on the public platform. Lin An was very happy when he knew that Xu Chanyi came to find him. He ran out happily, but seeing Xu Chanyi¡¯s expression was not very good, he stopped for a while. Lin An was a little fiery: ¡°Sister Xu, you are looking for me.¡± Xu Chanyi: ¡°Junior Lin, delete the article about Xuedi Qi. You have brought him a lot of trouble by doing this, and also caused him to suffer from cyberbullying. After a while, come with me to say goodbye to Xuedi Qi.¡± Bar.¡± Lin An was not very happy: ¡°Senior Xu, what is Qi Yun? He doesn¡¯t even consider your feelings, so do you still consider his feelings? Senior Xu will be a great hero in the interstellar world in the future. If I ask you, he should Repair your mecha without charging any fee.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 434 - The Strongest Mech Builder (28) Chapter 434 The Strongest Mech Builder (28) But he didn¡¯t want to. This made Lin An very angry, and now he feels aggrieved. He is expressing his anger for Xu Chanyi. Xu Chanyi blamed him and asked him to apologize to that Qi Yun. Xu Chanyi softened his tone: ¡°Brother Lin, this matter is nothing to begin with, how about this, I will give you an apple, and you can apologize with me.¡± Fruits like apples are rare among the stars, and they must be eaten by people who have accumulated a lot of wealth. Senior Xu wants to give it to him? Xu Chanyi hated Lin An to death, and after persuading Lin An for a while, Lin An agreed to apologize with her. Qi Yun is still in Baitang¡¯s dormitory. After Xu Chanyi applied, it was Baitang who came out. This is the first time Xu Chanyi saw the third SSS-level spiritual power after her after reading Baitang¡¯s message. Xu Chanyi spoke first: ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Xu Chanyi, may I ask if Qi Yun is still here?¡± Baitang glanced at her very lightly, and said concisely: ¡°Yes.¡± Lin An snorted coldly. No wonder the two of them can come together, like a bird of a feather. Xu Chanyi said elegantly: ¡°Could you please call Qi Yun?¡± Baitang turned sideways and called out: ¡°Qi Yun, Miss Xu Chanyi wants to see you.¡± A male voice came from inside: ¡°No see.¡± Baitang repeated it again: ¡°Qi Yun said he didn¡¯t see her.¡± Being rejected again, Xu Chanyi is really uncomfortable. In just one day, she was humiliated twice by the same person. Lin An couldn¡¯t help cursing: ¡°You guys are so powerful, Senior Sister Xu has condescended to come to see you, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Baitang was very blunt: ¡°Why does Miss Xu bring a person with cognitive problems?¡± Baitang stood here, and Xu Chanyi¡¯s momentum inexplicably became a bit lower. Xu Chanyi: ¡°You misunderstood. I originally wanted to bring classmate Lin to show respect to Qi Yun. After all, Lin An did something wrong, which had a great impact on him.¡± Bai Tang pointed out: ¡°But Lin An doesn¡¯t seem to think that there is anything wrong with him, nor does he realize that he is wrong. Ajun has already responded to this matter, so forget it.¡± Xu Chanyi cursed inwardly: ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lin An would do this, and I didn¡¯t intend to cause him such trouble.¡± Qi Yun walked out with a cold face: ¡°As student Lin An said, Miss Xu is precious, Qi Yun can¡¯t bear your apology. Qi Yun has always been narrow-minded, and I won¡¯t listen to what others say.¡± ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, stop talking nonsense with them.¡± Qi Yun took Baitang¡¯s hand and closed the door. Being cold-faced again, Lin An was cursing outside. ¡°Why are you scolding? A fool who only ruins my business.¡± Xu Chanyi couldn¡¯t help scolding Lin An. Lin An looked at Xu Chanyi in disbelief. Xu Chanyi left angrily, and was devastated again. Qi Yun is very arrogant, isn¡¯t she? She insisted on breaking his arrogance and making him submit to the power of the Xu family. When she went to the laboratory the next day, Qi Yun was changing her lab coat. Huang Gu came over and said in a low voice: ¡°Qi Yun, you are so talented, why do you have to make trouble with the Xu family, offend Xu Chanyi, the Xu family messed with you, do you still have a chance to stand out?¡± Qi Yun had a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth: ¡°If you are here to be Xu Chanyi¡¯s lobbyist, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Huang Gu persuaded: ¡°Qi Yun, this is boring, right? I am also thinking about you, how powerful is the Xu family? Half the sky of the empire, besides, if you don¡¯t think about you, don¡¯t you think about Baitang? There is Marshal Qiu Mulin and Qiu, and there is Xu Chanyi behind, so it is difficult for Baitang to stand out.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 435 - The Strongest Mech Builder (29) Chapter 435 The Strongest Mech Builder (29) Qi Yun suddenly asked: ¡°Do you know the difference between the mental power measured by the machine?¡± Huang Gu:? Huang Gu: ¡°Is there any difference?¡± The corner of Qi Yun¡¯s mouth raised a playful smile: ¡°One of the 100-point test papers gets 100 points, but she can only get 100 points, while some people only get 100 points on the test paper.¡± Qi Yun intentionally lit up the golden vines on her wrist, and her voice was extremely low: ¡°Huang Gu, do you believe it? Neither me nor Xiao Tang¡¯er, they can¡¯t hold it down. It wasn¡¯t Xiao Tang¡¯er who hugged my thigh , it¡¯s me¡­ hugging Xiaotang¡¯er¡¯s thigh.¡± This group of people are either stupid, or spineless, and they value too much profit. A lifespan of a thousand years is not as clear as a lifespan of a hundred years. Huang Gu:? Huang Gu: That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! No matter how powerful that Baitang is, can the two of you compare to the accumulation of the Xu family for so long? Huang Gu: ¡°Qi Yun, a man can bend and stretch, and it¡¯s okay to be soft once.¡± Qi Yun turned his wrist, not paying much attention: ¡°My bones are hard, they can be broken but not bent.¡± The Xu family is not yet ready to attack him. There are people from the Xu family in the college, but most of them are in the hands of others. Fortunately, he has been studying with Xiao Tang¡¯er from the beginning. Qi Yun has said so, Huang Gu can¡¯t say anything more. When Qi Yun was doing the experiment, he deliberately warned the assistant next to him. The laboratory is monitored throughout the entire process, and only fools will be kicked out when they get angry. Baitang¡¯s side was not much better, and there were a lot of people who came to persuade her. Picked out their faults one by one, and sent them all back. Joke, why did she persuade Qi Yun to repair Xu Chanyi¡¯s mecha? She was an insider, knowing that the Xu family and Qi Yun were in danger of killing each other, Xu Chanyi even used Qi Yun¡¯s talent to market her reputation as the proud daughter of heaven. Why do you want to persuade? She went to persuade her, and she was really hurt. Qi Yun didn¡¯t see Lin An, and Lin An blocked him outside his dormitory. I don¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t even see Qi Yun like this. Seeing Qi Yun, Lin An showed off his A-level mental strength and attacked Qi Yun. Qi Yun¡¯s mental power is D-level, the most **** mental power. People with high mental power can master the usage of mental power and can crush people with low mental power. Everywhere, there are these people, annoying! Lin An had a triumphant smile on his face. As soon as his spiritual power reached Qi Yun, he was shattered by a powerful spiritual power. Seeing Lin An holding his head in pain, Qi Yun sighed softly, and brushed off the non-existent dust on his clothes: ¡°Xu Chanyi called you an idiot, do you really think her an idiot?¡± ¡°You¡­ how is it possible?¡± Lin An¡¯s eyes flashed with a sting. Xu Chanyi scolded him, which he couldn¡¯t accept. Bisheng Qi Yun is still here to expose his scars. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes were as cold as ink: ¡°You try to attack again?¡± Why didn¡¯t he prepare in advance? Only D-ranks are the victims of his spiritual power, and it is inevitable that some idiots will attack him. He is only D-level, but beside him is a Baitang who seems to have SSS-level mental strength, but is actually far beyond this level. Pressing forward step by step, like a demon crawling out of an abyss, full of oppression, like an evil ghost who would kill someone at any time. Lin An took a step back in fear. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°A mad dog, that¡¯s all!¡± A cold and contemptuous smile, with an extremely mocking tone. Qi Yun didn¡¯t want to waste time and went back to the dormitory. Lin An hated Qi Yun because of this. Qi Yun didn¡¯t care at all, what kind of crime would he be expelled from the academy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 436 - Strongest Mech Builder (30) Chapter 436 The Strongest Mech Builder (30) Qi Yun is looking forward to Lin An giving him a big one. Unfortunately, Xu Chanyi was told about Lin An running to find Qi Yun again. Xu Chanyi was afraid that he would do something bad again, so she warned him again, and even used some connections to transfer him away. Qi Yun fiddled with an instrument, and after a while, a series of extremely complicated data appeared on the instrument. Satisfied with a smile, transform the data and engrave it in my mind. Picked up a pen and went to Baitang¡¯s place. Baitang just glanced at it and said, ¡°Have you discovered something new?¡± Qi Yun knew where the paper was and took it. ¡°I have determined which planet the laboratory is on.¡± The laboratory is not on the main star, this is what Qi Yun and Bai Tang confirmed from the beginning. During the period when his spiritual power was taken, Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi were not on the main planet. Xu Ze also made a false move. They have so many aircrafts that it was impossible to determine which planet they went to. Baitang lightly tapped the table with his fingers, and said after a while: ¡°Ajun, can you confirm the exact location?¡± Qi Yun shook his head: ¡°It will take some time. Come out, and I will come to you as soon as possible.¡± Qi Yun is not at ease about StarCraft¡¯s personal terminal contact information. No matter how good a technology is, you cannot guarantee 100% confidentiality. Qi Yun wrote down the result of the string of data conversion: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, you and I, it¡¯s not easy to do anything because someone is staring at you.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will always find an opportunity. I flipped it!¡± ¡°Then, I have an idea. But the time is not yet ripe.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s eyes darkened a lot. The two discussed for a while before finalizing a few plans. The stars and rivers are constantly turning, and the sun and the moon are constantly changing. Ten years later, the latest mecha designed by Master Qi Yun was born. This latest mecha was praised by Marshal Qiu Mulin as soon as it came out. Not long after, the people from the Alliance kidnapped Han Qingqing. The empire sent many people to bring her back, but far from the beginning, she was valued. Han Qingqing didn¡¯t expect that she would be kidnapped one day. Before she was kidnapped, they took a large tube of her blood for research, which almost made her faint on the spot. Those who took her away were a group of fair-skinned, blond-haired and blue-eyed people from the Confederate States, who seemed to be quite nice to her. Having had an experience once, Han Qingqing knew that none of them could be trusted. When it was useful, I didn¡¯t think much of her, but when it was useless, I tried my best to study her. Han Qingqing was bored and flipped through the personal terminal in her mind, the person she hadn¡¯t contacted for a long, long time. Lie down quietly. Han Qingqing tried to send a message to Baitang. [Baitang, are you there? I heard that I was kidnapped, and the other party said that he was Delia, the son of the head of the alliance, a well-known gentleman in the alliance, elegant and extravagant. ] The man only replied very coldly. [Do you believe it? ] Han Qingqing glanced at Delia cautiously. This person crossed his legs, sipping strawberries, with red lips, looking¡­motherlike. [I don¡¯t quite believe it. what should I do? ] Baitang was also helpless, it took so long for this girl to grow a snack, but it was limited to this. [Learn! Read the book I recommended to you before, and after passing the assessment, I will help you. Miss Han will not still naively think that you will only be robbed once? You won¡¯t be blood drawn? Won¡¯t you be overdosed with blood draws? ] A chill ran from toe to head, and Han Qingqing was frightened. [But I really can¡¯t read those books. ] What else can Baitang do? (end of this chapter) Chapter 437 - The Strongest Mech Builder (31) Chapter 437 The Strongest Mech Builder (31) She has always disliked forcing people. [It¡¯s a pity that God gave you this talent. So be it, Miss Han can do it for herself. ] Han Qing panicked and sent a message quickly. [Don¡¯t give up on me! ] [I just don¡¯t like reading books like this. ] [Is there nothing else? ] ¡­ Baitang never came back. She was looking at the information of some people one by one, the current people of the empire, to be honest, she didn¡¯t see a person who sincerely did practical things for the masses. Science and technology are so advanced, but they want to give people like J12 such a hopeless future. After almost five years, Baitang received news from Han Qingqing again. [I finished reading, can I still assess it? ] Han Qing lay on the bed, covered the quilt, and pretended to sleep. Bai Tang and Qi Yun were having dinner, so Bai Tang called it out directly and watched it with Qi Yun. From shallow to deep, gradually increase the difficulty. Although Han Qingqing didn¡¯t answer the difficult questions very well, it proved that she had studied it seriously. [End. ] Han Qingqing was extremely nervous: [Then did I pass? ] [Waiting for the opportunity to return home. ] The stone hanging in Han Qingqing¡¯s heart fell to the ground a little bit. ¡°How can Xiaotang¡¯er help her?¡± Qi Yun picked out the bones of the whole fish, and arranged the pieces of fish neatly. Baitang asked back: ¡°What do you think? How did they send Qiu Mulin?¡± Qi Yun looked at the lush plants outside, his eyes darkened: ¡°Unless, overnight, more than 80% of the plants in the whole universe withered.¡± Only when the plants wither can those people realize the importance of Han Qingqing again, and they will spare no effort to **** Han Qingqing back. Baitang: ¡°Tomorrow we will see.¡± Thus, the empire that has been at ease for decades. Overnight, the astonishment developed, and almost all the plants on the eighth floor withered. This incident caused great panic to the people of the empire. According to statistics, not only the empire, but also the plants of the alliance have withered a lot. The plants once cultivated by Han Qingqing grew vigorously, but now they are just dead branches and leaves. The people from the alliance hurriedly asked Han Qingqing to cultivate it. Han Qingqing lost his temper and looked for death and life. He only bred one, and after research, it grew normally. Where can the people on the side of the empire sit? Although they sent people before, how could the alliance be willing to give up their fat and let themselves be restrained? All the people sent by the empire failed. Liang Daoquan found Qiu Mulin and ordered him to go to the alliance immediately and bring Han Qing back. Han Qingqing quietly told Baitang her thoughts and actions. This girl finally has some sense. She came out of a slum, and Baitang would not have answered her if she hadn¡¯t seen her keep talking to those people about improving the conditions of the people living in the slum. A few pointers, and then it¡¯s up to Han Qingqing to play. With Qiu Mulin¡¯s strength, it is no problem to take Han Qingqing away. However, something happened when Qiu Mulin brought Han Qingqing back. Both of them disappeared and could not be contacted. Now it¡¯s all right, another round of panic. Especially at this time, the Zerg changed, and it was suspected that they would attack humans. The empire¡¯s war **** Qiu Mulin disappeared, and everyone elected Xu Chanyi to be the commander in chief. Only a small number of people recommended Baitang. With the power of the Xu family, the commander-in-chief this time is almost Xu Chanyi who has no choice but to run away. How could they give Baitang too many opportunities to perform? Even though, in every assessment, Baitang¡¯s grades are full marks, excellent and impeccable. Whether it is the public or high-level, they all choose Xu Chanyi. ¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time Thank you for your support (end of this chapter) Chapter 438 - The Strongest Mech Builder (32) Chapter 438 The Strongest Mech Builder (32) Baitang was not surprised by this at all. The Xu family has a lot of publicity for Xu Chanyi, and even deliberately suppressed her. For interstellar people, Xu Chanyi is better and good at everything. Xu Chanyi¡¯s external image is also very good, there is almost no flaw. For many people, a perfect Xu Chanyi they are familiar with and a not so famous Baitang are naturally more inclined to Xu Chanyi. ¡°Bai Xuemei, I have seen your exercise records before, and you are very thoughtful, which is not bad.¡± As a senior senior, Xu Chanyi is naturally qualified to comment on Baitang. Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s just that Guan Gong is playing big swords in front of the gate, and Lu Ban is showing off tricks in front of Lu Ban.¡± Xu Chanyi didn¡¯t read the old history books much. Although she didn¡¯t know the allusions, she could tell that Baitang was humbled. Xu Chanyi really didn¡¯t like Baitang, and was even slightly hostile to her. Even so, she still had a decent smile on her face: ¡°Sister Bai, from your rehearsals, I can see that you are a person who likes to take the lead. But fighting against Zerg is such a big deal. , No one needs to be too thoughtful, everything is under the command of the coach.¡± Come and beat her so soon¡­ Baitang smiled lightly, and didn¡¯t seem to care about what Xu Chanyi said: ¡°Sister Xu, fighting against the Zerg is a major event for all human beings. It¡¯s dangerous if you don¡¯t have an idea. It¡¯s just that when you have an idea to score points, you must obey the command on the battlefield. What do you think?¡± Xu Chanyi still had that elegant smile: ¡°As long as Bai Xuemei knows it well.¡± Back home, Xu Chanyi was still not very happy. Xu Ze dropped a pawn: ¡°Yiyi, since we can¡¯t use them, then find a way to get rid of them.¡± Xu Chanyi nodded: ¡°I wanted to get rid of Baitang a long time ago, but Qi Yun, my daughter still wants to play with him, he is very arrogant, I am looking forward to the day when he kneels down and begs me for mercy. ¡° Xu Ze didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her thoughts: ¡°Don¡¯t play with fire and set yourself on fire.¡± A look of cruelty flashed in Xu Chanyi¡¯s eyes: ¡°How come, father, if it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll kill him and throw his body into space. As for that Baitang, why would I leave this hidden danger behind.¡± Xu Chanyi: ¡°Father, look, how about borrowing insects to kill people? It¡¯s just a pity to give her the title of a hero.¡± Xu Ze had a deep meaning: ¡°When a person dies, how he dies, isn¡¯t it up to the living to decide?¡± Find a few people who are alive to identify them, and then make some false testimony. With the power of the Xu family, it is easy to point a deer into a horse. It is enough to pick the crime that is most likely to cause them to scold. Xu Chanyi smiled triumphantly: ¡°Thank you father for your guidance. By the way, father, is there any news from Qiu Mulin?¡± Qiu Mulin and the Xu family are at odds. After Xu Chanyi¡¯s spiritual power came out, it was once considered that she and Qiu Mulin were the best match. For the benefit of the family, Xu Chanyi also pursued and even seduced Qiu Mulin, but failed. She is asking about Qiu Mulin¡¯s whereabouts now, not because she cares about Qiu Mulin. Xu Ze took off a white seed, and his wrinkled face twitched: ¡°Qiu Mulin has no news for the time being, and Liang Daoquan is still looking for them. It¡¯s better not to come back.¡± Xu Chanyi echoed: ¡°Father is absolutely right, it¡¯s best not to come back.¡± How could they not look for the marshal known as the ¡°God of War¡±? It¡¯s not just them, the alliance also doesn¡¯t want Qiu Mulin to come back alive. Neither of these two SSS-level spiritual powers can exist. Otherwise, how could anyone realize the importance of her Xu Chanyi? If not, how can you not rely on the Xu family? She will control all the military power, and then the parents will be able to truly control the empire and thus take action against the alliance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 439 - The Strongest Mech Builder (33) Chapter 439 The Strongest Mech Builder (33) together into the bag, to become the master of the universe who truly controls the power of life and death. The father and daughter smiled similarly, and everything was said without saying anything. When Han Qing woke up, he coughed violently several times. My stomach felt like a mountain, it was so heavy that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe under the pressure on my body. Han Qingqing took a look, and she said, why is it so heavy? Qiu Mulin¡¯s entire body was pressed against her stomach. In the past ten years, Han Qingqing has long lost the excitement of seeing Qiu Mulin. When she was taken out of five tubes of blood at a time and almost passed out, this man would only gently comfort her and persuade her that this is for the future of all mankind, and they must find the crux. But¡­ she almost disappeared! All mankind is used to suppress her, but if she does something for all mankind, should she be drawn to faint? Is she considered a vessel for nourishing blood? With enough plants, can she be abandoned by this group of people at will? Can it be used as an experiment at will? Han Qingqing pushed Qiu Mulin who was pressing on her away. MD., looks quite strong, how can she be weaker than a person whose blood is often drawn? Qiu Mulin was pushed away, and his forehead was knocked hard. Han Qingqing was taken aback, and immediately regretted it. What if she pushed her to death, how could she do business? Patting Qiu Mulin¡¯s face, Han Qingqing shouted: ¡°Qiu Mulin, Qiu Mulin? Are you still alive? Take a breath?¡± After shouting for a long time, I found that I could smell his breath. After confirming that he was alive, Han Qingqing thought that she was very humane and dragged him into the abandoned car. Looking at the environment, they should be on a remote waste planet. Han Qingqing tried to contact Baitang, and was able to connect, but there was a delay of a few minutes. She could trust Bai Tang, but fortunately she added a friend back then, otherwise, her fate would not have changed in any way. Baitang taught her a method to block the signal, asking them to stay here temporarily for three months. Han Qingqing has been here for hundreds of years, is he still afraid of staying for three months? Naturally, he responded with one mouthful. Before Qiu Mulin woke up, Han Qingqing immediately tampered with him and his personal terminal. This is the first time Baitang has faced so many Zergs head-on. Although she is not the commander-in-chief, there are two hundred people in her hand in a spaceship with her. What¡¯s interesting is that none of these two hundred people had just passed the Zerg head-on before. Spaceships and battleships are arranged, and opposite them are densely packed insects. Dense, turned into a rich black. It makes people get goosebumps. Except for Baitang, almost everyone looked solemn. The scale of the Zerg this time is far greater than before, and it seems that they have been preparing for a long time, but Baitang feels that it is far more than that. It was Xu Chanyi¡¯s first time facing so many bugs, and she was somewhat flustered. ¡°Captain Bai, we have no experience, can we do it?¡± Baitang looked at the endless bugs, thinking about how many he could kill, and how much he would throw into his own space to stock up as rations. Responded: ¡°Of course, the mecha launched by Qi Yun is very powerful. You have the right to cut watermelons.¡± The man said weakly: ¡°Captain, but we have never cut a watermelon. We have grown so big, we have never seen a watermelon.¡± Baitang gave him an encouraging look: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I mean it¡¯s easy to cut them.¡± ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Baitang: ¡°What are you afraid of? These are rations!¡± ¡°Ration¡­¡± ¡°Did I hear you right?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes became terrified, and the person next to Baitang took a step back, moving away from her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 440 - The Strongest Mech Builder (34) Chapter 440 The Strongest Mech Builder (34) There are people who use such terrible bugs as rations. Is the nutrient solution not enough? ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ Bai Tang seriously suggested: ¡°Do you want to try it? There are so many worms, probably they are newborns who have not grown up for a long time, the meat quality must be very good. It¡¯s boring to just drink nutrient solution, right? We also come from omnivores people.¡± Everyone looked constipated. ¡°No, captain, you should think about such a good thing yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of poisoning myself to death.¡± Baitang said solemnly: ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to be many bugs by myself, guys help me pretend.¡± ¡°Okay~_~¡± ¡°Captain, can I watch you eat when the time comes?¡± Baitang nodded happily: ¡°Of course, Qi Yun has developed a synthetic seasoning. If you want to eat it, you can join us.¡± ¡°No, no, Captain, this bug is still fun to watch others eat.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this degeneration? I finally got rid of three meals a day.¡± Bai Tang waved his hand: ¡°No, no, do you dare to say that drinking nutrient solution is evolution? It is also for energy supplementation, without nutrient solution, it can only be supplemented by eating. Look, the food from long ago , the pictures that are still kept, it is really enjoyable to look at, do you feel this way when you look at the bottles of nutrient solution?¡± Baitang immediately became serious again: ¡°All personnel are alert and ready to fight!¡± Switching in one second, no one lags behind. Xu Chanyi deployed the team, issuing orders one after another. At the same time, one order after another was given to Baitang, telling her to go deep into the Zerg tribe. Disobeying orders on the battlefield is taboo. From Xu Chanyi¡¯s third order, Baitang knew what Xu Chanyi wanted to do. She is only responsible for execution, but what if the signal is cut off when Xu Chanyi thinks she is sure to win? She can call the shots, not follow. The person next to him reminded: ¡°Marshal Xu, Baitang¡¯s team can¡¯t go any further. If they go any further, they will be encircled by the Zerg, and it will be very dangerous and they won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Xu Chanyi glared at him, and immediately someone pulled this aside to beat him. ¡°It was Baitang himself who went deep in disregard of orders and caused their deaths. They are sinners.¡± ¡°¡­you do this, it¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°Do you still want to hang out? This is the lady of the Xu family, just follow her.¡± ¡°You¡­have no regard for human life!¡± Ren Tao was very angry and pushed Zhang Shan away. Turned around and got on his mecha. Zhang Shan stopped: ¡°Ren Tao! Do you want to disobey the military order?¡± Ren Tao pressed the button: ¡°I can¡¯t disobey the morality in my heart! You are a group of murderers, you will do everything you can!¡± Zhang Shan couldn¡¯t stop Ren Tao from leaving the battleship without authorization, so he hurried to report to Xu Chanyi. ¡°Marshal Xu, Ren Tao manipulated the mecha and ran away. It looks like he is going to report to Baitang and the others.¡± Xu Chanyi glanced lightly: ¡°Treat as deserters, kill.¡± ¡°yes!¡± When the gunfire hit, Ren Tao became even more angry. What kind of shit, Xu Chanyi, is just an unscrupulous person! Such a person has become a savior, so tm disgusting. The group of people are still a group of people who have never been on the battlefield. Their future was ruined like this. A talented person like Bai Tang was arranged to end like this. It¡¯s sad, sad, pitiful! Ren Tao put all his eggs in one basket and hurried over, hoping that there would be time. Yan Li frowned and said: ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t it right? Why do I feel surrounded by Zerg? But we came here strictly according to Marshal Xu¡¯s instructions?¡± When the time came, Baitang immediately cut off the signal connection. (end of this chapter) Chapter 441 - Strongest Mech Builder (35) Chapter 441 The Strongest Mech Builder (35) ¡°Captain, the signal is not connected!¡± ¡°Ready to fix!¡± ¡°Captain, why are there so many bugs?¡± Baitang said loudly: ¡°Everyone be quiet. I, Baitang, will bring everyone back alive. There will be a lot of them, and none will be missing!¡± Someone has already reacted. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, why did you offend Xu Chanyi for nothing? You made us die with you!¡± Baitang¡¯s spiritual power imprisoned these people who wanted to make a commotion. Sneered: ¡°Today she doesn¡¯t care about your lives in order to get rid of me. In the future, you know that you will not be cannon fodder for her to get rid of others. What is your life in her eyes? Anyone who is an enemy I don¡¯t know. Since I said I would bring you back alive, I will definitely be able to go back alive.¡± ¡°Now is not the time for you to blame this or that. If you want to live, just obey orders. Don¡¯t forget, it is the so-called Miss Xu who led us here one by one.¡± ¡°All follow my orders, group A, laser attack!¡± Baitang is full of momentum. No matter how difficult the situation is, as a leader, you must not panic. You must be calm to stay in the situation. Besides, Baitang didn¡¯t take this scene seriously at all. Xu Chanyi commanded the others to drive the Zerg towards Baitang¡¯s team. A war of this scale will take at least a month. She can control the whole situation, while others can¡¯t, and not many people will know what she has done. As for people like Ren Tao here, just get rid of them and give him the name of a heroic sacrifice. If they disobey orders and leave without authorization like Ren Tao, they will be dealt with as deserters. The fate of deserters is not very good. Besieged, dead. ¡°Marshal, Baitang¡¯s fleet has been disconnected.¡± Xu Chanyi didn¡¯t care too much. Disconnecting the signal at this time and ordering the battle on her own will not change anything. Even if she did, she would not let a mere Baitang cause trouble. Baitang¡¯s side lost the signal. When everything became her home field, she ordered one after another and arranged it individually. It is clearly a hopeless situation, but it also gives people a glimmer of hope. Under the huge mental power, Baitang is clear about all the states and movements. If someone makes a small move, she can control it immediately. Xu Chanyi wanted her to die on purpose, how could Baitang be willing to do what she wanted. Let¡¯s look at the follow-up development, she will go back alive to expose it. Although it can¡¯t do anything to the Xu family, it may not be able to do anything to Xu Chanyi, but it can be used as a basis to pull Xu Chanyi from the position of commander-in-chief. In the back, Baitang¡¯s orders became faster and faster. Everyone was very nervous, but the actions were still very efficient. At a critical juncture, human potential is unlimited. The original layers of Zerg, but they couldn¡¯t get close. Pile after pile of bug corpses were floating around, which prevented a wave of Zerg attacks. ¡°Captain, found the situation!¡± Yan Li will report immediately. Baitang took a look: ¡°Cover fire, save him.¡± Although I don¡¯t know who it is, those who can still come at this time, and those who are willing to come, are probably not bad. Ren Tao came out on his own, so he couldn¡¯t go back, so he rushed here. Maybe, there is still a chance? How many people can you bring out? After all, he has a lot of experience, but the level of mental power is a little bit worse. When it was discovered that there was fire support, Ren Tao had a lot of hope. The door of the battleship opened, Ren Tao controlled the mecha and hurried in. But he didn¡¯t notice that there was a huge worm on the back of his mecha. Almost the moment he came in, Baitang split the worm in half with his mental power. ¡°closure.¡± The battleship door closed quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 442 - The Strongest Mech Builder (36) Chapter 442 The Strongest Mech Builder (36) Many people didn¡¯t realize what happened. The huge worm squirmed and died. ¡°Is this the SSS-level mental power? It¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°It can actually break the shell of the Zerg directly.¡± ¡°My horror isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± ¡­ Ren Tao got off the mech. Seeing this worm, I feel lingering fear. Didn¡¯t forget his purpose of coming: ¡°Baitang, don¡¯t listen to Xu Chanyi¡¯s command, she wants to kill you.¡± What reassured Ren Tao was that Baitang didn¡¯t seem surprised at all: ¡°I know, what¡¯s the name?¡± Ren Tao: ¡°Ren Tao.¡± A former subordinate of Qiu Mulin, he was upright and kind. A bunch of people, only one Ren Tao was willing to come out to find them and tell them not to carry out this deadly mission. Baitang: ¡°Do you need to rest or join the battle directly and execute the order?¡± Ren Tao didn¡¯t hesitate at all: ¡°Join the battle.¡± Baitang continued to arrange, her thoughts jumped very fast. It looked like they were surrounded by heavy Zerg, but it seemed like they were teasing the Zerg. Ren Taoduo took a look at the bug that was cut in half by Baitang¡¯s mental power. He has been by Qiu Mulin¡¯s side for a long time, and he is as strong as Qiu Mulin. Even if he is called the Empire God of War, he has never seen him split a bug with his mental power. It seems that all of them underestimated Baitang. But this is good, there is one more person who is against the Xu family. Xu Chanyi has been paying attention to the situation over there, and they have already circled back under Baitang¡¯s command. Approaching a lifeless planet, they were getting further and further away from Xu Chanyi for more than half a month. Similarly, returning from here would be a few days later. With the rapid development of science and technology today, the speed and authenticity of information acquisition are still more and more important. Xu Chanyi couldn¡¯t get Baitang¡¯s news, but Baitang could get a rough idea of the main star¡¯s situation and the situation of Xu Chanyi¡¯s spaceship. All people with S-level and above mental strength are equipped with the latest mecha developed by Qi Yun, which can destroy the armor of Zerg on a small scale. However, there is another usage, which has not been developed before. After making arrangements here, Bai Tang specifically asked Ren Tao to keep Yan Li and the others to keep an eye on the others. led the more than 20 people with S-level spiritual power to control the mecha. Stand in the positions she requested. Although many people were a little timid, they carried out Baitang¡¯s order willingly. Ren Tao, Yan Li watched nervously. The positions of these twenty mechs seem to be a bit special, they moved almost at the same time. The long arm switches the bazooka and shoots out in unison. The trajectory of each shell looks messy, but it seems very special. When the shell exploded, they started the next operation. The position just now is like a huge net, and the energy gathers in the center, which is where Baitang is. Baitang hit the critical point, and after the mecha was about to be unable to withstand the majestic energy, he struck out and swept across the area. In space without gravity, Zerg corpses can only float. Maybe it will drift to a very far place, or it may fall into a planet by chance, and it may become a flashing meteor. Baitang gave an order to move many dead bugs back to the battleship. Get ready to land on this planet. Ren Tao was puzzled: ¡°Why do you want so many Zerg corpses?¡± Baitang blinked and looked through the bugs: ¡°The ones that just died are fresh. They must be kept fresh.¡± Ren Tao:? ? ? Who keeps the Zerg fresh? Baitang was a little more enthusiastic: ¡°Ren Tao, are you interested in eating worms after you go back?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s copy will be served on time Thanks to the deposit Otherwise, my hands hurt so much that I don¡¯t know what to do I wish all the college entrance examination candidates will be right and guess right! Good luck, koi always accompany (end of this chapter) Chapter 443 - The Strongest Mech Builder (37) Chapter 443 The Strongest Mech Builder (37) Ren Tao: ¡°???¡± Ren Tao: ¡°¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡± Eat bugs? No, is this SSS-level genius thinking so strange? He seems to understand why Baitang is not afraid of Zerg anymore. How can a person who wants to eat them be afraid of them. Ren Tao said with great difficulty: ¡°Forget it, I think the nutrient solution tastes better.¡± Baitang was a little disappointed: ¡°Then you guys will miss out on a delicacy.¡± Ren Tao: ¡°No, no, no.¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± I really don¡¯t understand why the captain is so obsessed with eating insects. Baitang made persistent efforts: ¡°Are you interested in visiting?¡± With Qi Yun¡¯s cooking skills, I visited, are you afraid that no one will not eat it? Humans have not lost their sense of smell and taste, she doesn¡¯t believe it, and Qi Yun¡¯s cooking skills can¡¯t beat them. With these people as the beginning, it is only a matter of time before the Zerg-eating race is pushed out. Believe it or not, if the delicious food is developed in this way, when the Zerg invades in the future, one or two will have green eyes. Ren Tao hesitated for a moment: ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± As a child who grew up drinking nutrient solution, he has only eaten a little fruit until now. As long as you don¡¯t tell him to eat it, it¡¯s okay. Baitang waited for the opportunity. Before she planned to land, she deliberately selected two weak-willed people. These two people were also arranged by Xu Chanyi, and Baitang slightly affected their mental power. Let them think they have completed the task and go back to report. Really looking forward to what surprise Xu Chanyi can give her. Gu Liang and Feng Jia drove the mecha back. ¡°Miss Xu, they are dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m running out of ammo and I¡¯m running out of energy.¡± ¡°So, they got off the battleship.¡± ¡°Then I used the mecha and persisted for ten days. Afterwards, I ran out of energy.¡± ¡°And we are not so stupid, stole their energy and escaped.¡± Xu Chanyi asked meaningfully: ¡°Before you escaped, what did you see?¡± Gu Liang and Feng Jia answered immediately. ¡°I secretly heard that Baitang was talking to the people of the alliance again.¡± ¡°She said that she was ashamed of their cultivation. For the first time, she would be buried here.¡± ¡°The voice of that person seems to be Delaire, the heir of the alliance master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Dreyer, this hateful woman, Baitang, is a mole who has killed so many innocent people!¡± Xu Chanyi was very satisfied with the result. Now, focus on fighting the Zerg. As long as Qiu Mulin can¡¯t come back, then the Imperial Army will be her world. No matter what she did later, who made her the only one with SSS-level mental strength. People forgive her because they need her to protect them. What a bunch of ignorant and poor bugs! This group of Zerg, looking menacing, seemed to be retreating without doing anything. After driving the Zerg away, Xu Chanyi ordered to go back. Before arriving at the main star, Xu Chanyi notified Xu Ze in advance. Even if Liang Daoquan didn¡¯t want to come to greet her, he could only come to greet her. Secretly, more people were sent to look for Qiu Mulin and Han Qingqing. These two people have extraordinary strategic significance, and they must not be allowed to fall into the hands of others. The common people lined the road to welcome, the colorful satins were flying, and it was very lively. Many people wrote short essays and long essays to praise Xu Chanyi. This is their heroine! Their goddess! Their savior! This kind of feeling of being praised and centered on her is really not very good. This welcome ceremony will be broadcast live globally. They want everyone to know Xu Chanyi, and everyone is grateful to Xu Chanyi for protecting them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444 - The Strongest Mech Builder (38) Chapter 444 The Strongest Mech Builder (38) The beautiful mecha fell down, and Xu Chanyi got down from it neatly, causing bursts of cheers and screams. With a decent and elegant smile, she walked in front of a group of senior executives. ¡°Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life and returned in victory.¡± With just eight words, Xu Chanyi made the crowd cheer for her again. ¡°Xu Chanyi¡±, ¡°Goddess Xu¡±, ¡°Xu Hero¡± These words echoed for a long time without stopping. Xu Ze showed a gratified smile: ¡°Yiyi, it¡¯s great, you protected everyone.¡± Xu Chanyi knew what to say at this time: ¡°Leader, father, hello everyone, in fact, I am not the one who protects you, but the thousands of soldiers who are with me protect you.¡± These words can not only show her humility, but also win the hearts of the army. Just talk, why not do it? After saying something, Xu Chanyi showed an angry and painful expression: ¡°I have something to report, and I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Liang Dao wholeheartedly tensed, it was over, he didn¡¯t seem to see Baitang. I¡¯m afraid they will kill me. Xu Ze was naturally very cooperative: ¡°Yiyi, tell me.¡± Xu Chanyi called Gu Liang and Feng Jia over, and said: ¡°I never thought that Bai Tang, who is also a person with SSS-level spiritual power, would be so arrogant and even have a relationship with the alliance.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the entire Internet was in an uproar. Xu Chanyi clenched her fists tightly, and her anger could be seen with naked eyes: ¡°How dare she? On the battlefield, she didn¡¯t obey the command, relied on her own mental strength, and acted recklessly, hurting other people on the battleship!¡± Xu Chanyi¡¯s heartache was extremely painful: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be connected with the alliance. I only feel sorry for the others on the battleship. They are a group of people who are fighting the Zerg for the first time. They could have an infinitely bright future.¡± ¡°But because of such a person, they ruined their lives. They should have their own bright and bright lives!¡± ¡°Whose parents are they? Whose husband? Whose wife? Whose relatives are they, but because of such a person, they leave their relatives and friends in vain.¡± The emotions of everyone present were mobilized by Xu Chanyi. Liang Daoquan didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Xu Chanyi, do you have evidence?¡± Xu Chanyi¡¯s eyes were flushed, as if she was about to cry: ¡°Of course, if there is no evidence, how could I say such a thing?¡± Xu Chanyi released the already forged evidence: ¡°This part is my order to Baitang.¡± ¡°Look, she didn¡¯t hear about it a few times. As a result, the entire fleet went deep into the Zerg hinterland. I couldn¡¯t bear to see so many innocent people being killed by her, so I sent people to rescue them, but they only rescued Gu Liang and Zerg. Fengjia and two people.¡± As he spoke, Xu Chanyi sobbed. Xu Ze comforted: ¡°Yiyi, you have done a good job. Who would have thought that even though you had explained in advance that she would obey orders, she would not obey them?¡± Gu Liang and Feng Jia knew that it was time for them to talk. However, they always feel that something is wrong, and they can¡¯t tell what is wrong. ¡°At that time, we were also on the battleship.¡± ¡°We tried our best to dissuade Baitang from obeying orders.¡± ¡°But, she is a strong SSS-level mental power, we can¡¯t resist at all.¡± ¡°If you want me to say, this talent is purely wasted on her, it is better to give it to a really good person.¡± ¡°We overheard her making contact with people at the top of the league.¡± ¡°She found out, but thanks to being more careful, I was able to run away.¡± ¡°Thanks to Ms. Xu¡¯s rescue, I was able to come back alive and expose this demon.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 445 - The Strongest Mech Builder (39) Chapter 445 The Strongest Mech Builder (39) The people present were scolding, and so was the Internet. It seems that Baitang has been condemned as a sinner. Seeing this, Qi Yun held back his tyrannical emotions, turned around and went to Baitang¡¯s dormitory, took away some of the crimson lips, and tidied up the other things. Xiao Tang¡¯er must have other arrangements, she will be fine. He needs to get everything as clear as possible before she comes back. Clear the data of his visit. Qi Yun continued to watch the live broadcast. His eyes were cold, looking at Xu Chanyi inside, he seemed to be looking at a dead person. Even if the public is deceived, even if most of them do not have their own thinking and judgment, they are ignorant. Qi Yun still minded that they used the most vicious words to scold Xiaotang¡¯er whom he had been treating with care. I really don¡¯t like this group of people. Lin An yelled and cursed outside, afraid that Qi Yun could not hear her: ¡°Qi Yun, your little Tanger, she is dead!¡± ¡°If you want me to say, she deserves to die! Such a scourge, why didn¡¯t she die sooner!¡± ¡°She is a spy, you say. You have such a good relationship with the spy, are you also a spy?¡± ¡°Get out, she has harmed so many people. Do you still want to be alone?¡± Lin An led a wave on the Internet, and another group of people rushed to the personal terminals of Bai Tang and Qi Yun to insult them. Baitang spy. Baitang poisonous woman! Baitang deserves death! ¡­ All kinds of curses emerged endlessly. Ren Tao was afraid that Baitang would not be able to bear it, but he looked at him, his brows and eyes were still shallow, as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Prepare to land.¡± Things have almost fermented. When almost everyone was asking questions and no one refuted, when Liang Daoquan chose to remain silent. Their appearance will definitely blind everyone¡¯s eyes. Ren Tao comforted: ¡°Baitang, don¡¯t be sad, you were wronged.¡± Baitang waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t blame them. You see, even the leader chose to remain silent. The public was deceived, and their reaction is the reaction they should have to a betrayer and harmer. It can even be said that they scolded it is good!¡± ¡°We should be happy. This shows that the vast majority of people have a clear distinction between good and evil. Their hearts are not bad, and they are not as rotten as a few people.¡± With such people, the future of Interstellar will have the power of innovation, Ren Tao was stunned for a moment, a sense of admiration spontaneously arose in his heart. Is this the gap between people? When Qi Yun received Baitang¡¯s news, he immediately acted according to what he said. The flower buds of the red lips are very small, and I don¡¯t know when they will bloom. When the huge battleship is suddenly detected and falls down suddenly. Looking at the number on it, Xu Chanyi and Yu Ze suddenly had a bad feeling. The people present still don¡¯t quite understand. Until the door of the battleship opened, a group of people walked out in good spirits. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my husband?¡± ¡°My girlfriend is alive!¡± ¡°Are they alive?¡± ¡°How is this going?¡± ¡­ A clear female voice sounded: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that when I rushed back, I, Baitang, became a sinner of the empire.¡± Xu Chanyi¡¯s complexion became much uglier. Although she quickly put it away, she was still noticed. Baitang continued: ¡°It was a wonderful memorial service and accountability meeting. Look, the rosy-faced heroes behind me are alive and well.¡± Baitang¡¯s sudden appearance made the eyes of Liang Daoquan and those who were at odds with the Xu family shine. Liang Daoquan hurriedly said: ¡°Baitang, it¡¯s just in time for you to come back. There are some things that you need to clarify. These two people, Gu Liang and Feng Jia, are on your battleship. They accuse you of disobedience and collusion with the Alliance.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 446 - Strongest Mech Builder (40) Chapter 446 The Strongest Mech Builder (40) Xu Chanyi¡¯s mouth was filled with a **** smell, and she seemed puzzled: ¡°Baitang, what¡¯s going on?¡± Baitang blinked innocently: ¡°I just watched from the beginning to the end with all the soldiers on the battleship. It¡¯s hard for Ms. Xu. The live broadcast continues. Let me clarify. What Ms. Xu, Gu Liang, and Feng Jia said just now¡­ are all false.¡± The last four words are playful in it. ¡°I will release all the surveillance videos on the battleship now, so it should be fine.¡± Xu Chanyi subconsciously stopped: ¡°No.¡± Liang Daoquan immediately said: ¡°We will never allow anyone to be slandered. It just so happens that everyone is watching and can tell the truth.¡± Bai Tang also quickly replied: ¡°What the leader said is true, I have released it on the Internet, let¡¯s take a look together now.¡± Baitang and Liang Daoquan agreed with each other, and the movements were really fast. Baitang played with taste: ¡°Miss Xu, please explain why the order I received is so different from the order you announced just now?¡± ¡°Obviously, I didn¡¯t violate discipline once, and I followed your instructions. Why did I go deep into the hinterland of the Zerg? So that I was besieged.¡± ¡°I dare to show all the combat data and videos on the battleship, do you dare to show it to prove that you have not issued such an order?¡± ¡°Miss Xu, just relying on Gu Liang and Feng Jia¡¯s words, as the commander-in-chief, did you believe it easily?¡± ¡°Is there a lack of evidence? If I don¡¯t turn the tide and I don¡¯t come back alive, will I be cheated to death and bear the infamy? Are you qualified as the commander-in-chief?¡± ¡°As we all know, videos cannot be faked. Only by showing the video of you giving orders, can we give you an explanation, give an explanation to the soldiers, and give an explanation to the masses!¡± Baitang spoke extremely fast, every question could make Xu Chanyi¡¯s face turn pale. Xu Ze was busy sending messages to his people to destroy the video. Similarly, Liang Daoquan also sent someone to fetch the video. The eyes of the people around Xu Chanyi changed, and they were entangled in suspicion. Xu Chanyi knew that if she couldn¡¯t get through today safely, and if something like this happened again in the future, this group of people would hesitate to trust her. Qi Yun looked at the speed of the progress bar. 99%, 100% repaired. Qi Yun made another operation, and the data appeared on the page again. 1%¡­80%, 85%, 92% to 97%. 100%. drops. Loading is complete. Putting on the earphones, Qi Yun remembered those times, played in multiples of 16, and started editing. Ren Tao followed closely behind: ¡°I also want to ask Ms. Xu, why did I become a deserter? I, Ren Tao, have followed Marshal Qiu for three hundred years, participated in at least two hundred wars, and at least twenty devastating ones. Second-rate.¡± ¡°I have not been a deserter for more than 200 times, and more than 300 years. Why did I become a deserter when Ms. Xu gave orders?¡± Xu Ze hurriedly asked someone to turn off the live broadcast, but the live broadcast continued from another angle. They were still too anxious, so they stumbled today. Xu Chanyi was a little anxious, and tried her best to clear up the relationship with herself: ¡°The order I sent in the past is not like this. The imperial military discipline clearly states that disobeying orders before the battle and leaving the post without authorization are considered deserters.¡± Baitang stopped the person who shut down the live broadcast with a smile: ¡°Hey, little brother, is it inappropriate to turn off the live broadcast at this time? Welcome is a national live broadcast, and conviction is a national live broadcast. Why do you close it when I clear my grievances?¡± ¡°Yes, it cannot be turned off.¡± ¡°Who told you to shut it down?¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 447 - The Strongest Mech Builder (41) Chapter 447 The Strongest Mech Builder (41) The irritable old man just threw away this person and turned on the live broadcast again. Xu Chanyi and Xu Ze¡¯s faces turned a little green. Baitang: ¡°There is no evidence for what you say, Leader Liang, please send someone to get the video. Only then can Miss Xu¡¯s innocence be proved, and Ren Tao¡¯s innocence can also be proved. Otherwise, it will be chilling.¡± Liang Daoquan nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone has been sent to pick it up.¡± Xu Chanyi was not so worried anymore, the things that should be destroyed have already been destroyed. She wanted to bite to death and not let go. After waiting for a while, the person Liang Daoquan sent came back: ¡°Boss, the machine has been destroyed and the data cannot be repaired.¡± Xu Chanyi was ¡°surprised¡± and said, ¡°Why is it broken?¡± Baitang was suddenly surprised and said, ¡°Huh? Why is there a video of the main ship on the Internet?¡± As soon as this remark came out, many people used their personal terminals to check online. Baitang Wan¡¯er smiled, and said doubtfully: ¡°This order is right with the order in my fleet video, there should be no mistake.¡± When targeting her, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the genius Qi Yun, and when targeting Qi Yun, he didn¡¯t seem to take her very seriously. Qi Yun specializes in this area. As long as there is a signal, isn¡¯t it easy to get something on the spacecraft? Of course, he will hide himself well. Both sides act at the same time. The Xu family is a big tree with deep roots, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can do whatever he wants. If everyone doesn¡¯t want to, he can¡¯t help it. A person is just a bare-handed commander, and it¡¯s not that she has never been defeated in singles and gang fights. Xu Chanyi¡¯s complexion changed. The nails sank into the palm, Xu Chanyi wished she could eat Baitang. How did she come back alive? At this time, it is useless to deny it. The other party has a video, and her image has been ruined. We can only minimize the loss. ¡°Baitang, do you think you are a good thing? Since God gave birth to me with SSS-level mental power, why should there be a halo that you want to **** from me?¡± ¡°I hate you! I¡¯d be the best human being without you!¡± Xu Ze came out to smooth things over: ¡°Yiyi, how can you do this? It¡¯s too embarrassing for my Xu family! Baitang, all soldiers, please forgive Yiyi, I will go back and teach her a lesson. Yiyi is also a child¡¯s heart , If you can¡¯t grab it, you will make a fuss.¡± Baitang sneered: ¡°Mr. Xu seems to have made a mistake. Although the lifespan of human beings has been extended to a thousand years, the age of adulthood is sixteen, and Xu Chanyi is also nearly one hundred and thirty years old. She is not a child at heart, she is If you want to kill, you will not hesitate to kill 200 students in the same fleet who have not yet graduated from the academy.¡± ¡°Their future is infinitely bright. They can defend their home and country. Whose relatives and friends are they? Parents and children? Husband and wife? A mere jealousy of you can destroy everything they have.¡± The smell of blood in Xu Chanyi¡¯s mouth became stronger. These words, weren¡¯t she just saying to encourage others? Baitang, you are doing very well! Baitang: ¡°She is the one who wants to go beyond the law and directly convict me in public. Have you passed the third trial and third inspection? Her eyes were red in public, and she showed me a few pictures, and she convicted me of collaborating with the enemy and treason.¡± ¡°With all due respect, who can be so stupid as to rush to death at the very beginning? A person who gets full marks in all assessments will not be able to analyze clearly the form of the battlefield.¡± ¡°Everyone, I personally think that Xu Chanyi is not suitable to be in the army. How many people will be harmed by her temperament? One day, if you are killed like this, who will you tell? Who can prove our innocence!¡± Baitang¡¯s impassioned and impassioned words were clearly conveyed to everyone¡¯s ears, deafening and exciting. ¡ª Today¡¯s order delivered on time Thank you again for being diligent and saving manuscripts, and will not stop updating in case of special circumstances Thank you for your support mua¡« (end of this chapter) Chapter 448 - The Strongest Mech Builder (42) Chapter 448 The Strongest Mech Builder (42) The masses like Xu Chanyi, and they will subconsciously favor what the person they like says. However, today, they saw a completely different Xu Chanyi. Filter¡­broken. A perfect image is but an illusion. She is not kind. She can even be said to be vicious. No one with a little brain will support her. Who knows if she is the one who was abandoned? Has it become a **** in her hand to deal with people who can die at any time? Baitang¡¯s tone softened a lot: ¡°Of course, how to deal with it has to go through the corresponding procedures. I believe that the empire will give me, the soldiers, and the people a satisfactory result.¡± Xu Ze¡¯s vicious gaze seemed to be poisoned. He and Yiyi underestimated this woman. After so many years of acting, this is the first time he fell into the hands of such a young person. All the videos have been released. How else to deal with it? Can you let him go? If something is wrong, naturally a group of people scold. The Xu family is strong, so how can they fight against a group of passionate people? The live broadcast is over. Today¡¯s events have subverted many people¡¯s understanding. Investigate and follow the process. It will be seven or eight days after the set is completed. Baitang was naturally innocent. Before Qiu Mulin came back, if the Zerg attacked, she would be the commander in chief. Because of Xu Chanyi¡¯s talent, and because it was the first time she made a mistake and it didn¡¯t have a major impact, the empire didn¡¯t punish her very heavily. It is said that after returning home, Xu Chanyi smashed a lot of things to vent her anger. Baitang made an agreement with Qi Yun in advance about having a worm feast. This time, I can only use synthetic seasoning, which is a little bit worse, but it¡¯s okay. A total of more than 20 people came. The yard of the dormitory is spacious enough to accommodate a long table. Ren Tao touched his nose: ¡°I declare first, I just watch but don¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Captain, me too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to watch you eat.¡± ¡­ Baitang smiled: ¡°Of course, you sit down first. I have to do it with Ajun.¡± They also haven¡¯t eaten in generations. It all depends on drinking nutrient solution. So it¡¯s like an enemy to eat something. In fact, wealthy people will drink nutrient solution. Although no one eats meat anymore, they will eat some fruits and vegetables, such as cucumbers and cherry tomatoes, which are only eaten by rich or powerful people. Qi Yun is cooking meat. Baitang came in and peeled off the shell of the big bug. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Ajun, thanks to you working in secret.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to work hard. I am very happy to be able to target the Xu family and do something for you.¡± Qi Yun carefully adjusted the order of speaking. ¡°They won¡¯t let me go, you will probably be targeted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiaotang¡¯er, they won¡¯t let me go. By the way, I found a person who should be more in line with my expectations. Ambitious and courageous, not lacking in strategy, not lacking in justice and strictness, and a little bit of compassion .Yin Qi.¡± Qi Yun paused, and gave his information to Bai Tang. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, take a look.¡± Qi Yun checked Yin Qi¡¯s information very carefully. To support a person that Baitang is satisfied with, he can¡¯t be sloppy. Baitang looked extremely fast. Yin Qi, a small official in the empire. Hit the wall everywhere and be suppressed almost everywhere. It is rare for an ordinary person to come to the present. For hundreds of years, I have always kept my heart. There are also wrists in doing things. ¡°Ajun has a heart.¡± Qi Yun cut the meat and placed the plate, suppressing the joy in his heart. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, since you agree, I will support him too.¡± He has no idea about changing the overall pattern of the empire. Since Xiao Tanger wants more people to live a better life, he will do it together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 449 - The Strongest Mech Builder (43) Chapter 449 The Strongest Mech Builder (43) He doesn¡¯t care about other people, he wants those who hurt him to die. On this point, Xiaotanger must support him. Since this is the case, why should he care about others. He did what Xiao Tanger wanted to do, so he was different from others. Baitang hooked his lips: ¡°Alright.¡± Every fragment of him is very smart, and it is even more amazing after it is not completely blackened. Qi Yun: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, next time, can you tell me in advance. I¡¯ll prepare early.¡± Seeing so many people scolding her, Gu Liang and Feng Jia said they watched her being torn apart by the Zerg. Almost lost control of myself. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°How can everything be expected, I just didn¡¯t expect that they would be so anxious to get rid of me. Thanks to your newly developed mecha, equipped with the five elements and eight trigrams array, it is very powerful.¡± The mecha developed by Qi Yun has indeed played a very important role. Qi Yun: ¡°As long as it is useful.¡± Baitang: ¡°There will always be unexpected things, Ajun, you should have confidence.¡± Qi Yun lowered her eyes: ¡°I have confidence.¡± If he didn¡¯t believe it, he might have rushed over and arrested Xu Chanyi and the others by now. Baitang was strong enough, coupled with mental strength, to open the shell and take out the insect meat inside completely. So soft and smooth, it¡¯s great. Interstellar people have missed thousands of years of delicacies in vain! A bunch of worms were placed, Baitang took the meat and cleaned it, Qi Yun made it in different ways, a whole worm feast, there are so many ways, he can do it at his fingertips. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, take these two over.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Both dishes are cold, one light and one spicy. Two large pots. End in the past, uncover the cover. The fragrance is overflowing, tantalizing everyone¡¯s taste buds. Very well, she heard the sound of someone swallowing. Baitang picked up a piece and ate it. It was very delicious. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ah Jun is amazing. He can make such delicious food for the first time. A genius is worthy of being a genius. He can make seasonings that have been extinct for many years. Synthetic spices, although I don¡¯t know how they are compared to the real ones, they are definitely not far behind.¡± Yan Li could hardly move her eyes away. She wanted to eat it like this: ¡°Captain, are these made by Qi Yun?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it possible to find videos of people cooking food thousands of years ago on the Internet? Ajun will make it after watching it once.¡± ¡°What should I do, I kind of want to eat.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fragrant!¡± Ren Tao touched his nose: ¡°Baitang, can you go back on your word?¡± Baitang said happily: ¡°Of course, but I invited you to come and see. If you want to eat, you have to pay Ajun. After all, he spent a lot of time doing this.¡± Ren Tao: ¡°Is there anything he wants?¡± Baitang took out a stack of papers slowly, found the one numbered 1, and handed it to Ren Tao: ¡°Take a look.¡± Ren Tao: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Emotions are ready. Ren Tao glanced at it, and he just wanted some scarce materials. The Ren family happened to be in this line of business for these scarce materials. Baitang pretended to say: ¡°A strawberry is worth tens of millions. This is a feast for insects, full of color, fragrance, and taste. There is also a chef like Qi Yun. It is very difficult to eat, and it is not a loss if you invest in it.¡± .¡± She is not losing money anyway. Everyone: It seems that something is wrong, but I can¡¯t tell. Baitang saw the timing and threw a piece of meat into Ren Tao¡¯s mouth with clean chopsticks. Ren Tao¡¯s eyes widened. What is this? It seems to be very fragrant? The biological instinct told him to bite, the more he bit, the more pleasantly surprised he was. It¡¯s just a little scarce material, it¡¯s worth it. ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a terrible and terrifying bug, made like this, is so delicious.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 450 - The Strongest Mech Builder (44) Chapter 450 The Strongest Mech Builder (44) Ren Tao awkwardly picked it up with his chopsticks, although he picked it up and dropped it, he was not discouraged at all. It began with Ren Taozuo. Afterwards, Baitang didn¡¯t take much effort, and got everyone else to agree. The twenty people she invited were naturally not random. Qi Yun wants to research and do cross-space technology, so he can¡¯t do without some materials. The cross-space technology sounds incredible. Since he wants to study, he will study. Qi Yun helped her recover the video of Xu Chanyi¡¯s spaceship, edited and released it. She would do something trivial. The follow-up dishes are served very quickly. This time, the All-Insect Feast was undoubtedly a success. The meat quality of the Zerg was very good, and Qi Yun¡¯s excellent culinary skills were also added. Soon, there will be more curious people. After Han Qingqing comes back, cultivate more seasoning plants. In the future, people¡¯s mentality has changed. After the Zerg has changed from an invader to a popular food, it is more motivated to fight the Zerg. Qi Yun leaned against the door, looking at the people at the big table, talking and laughing with Bai Tang. Ren Tao Mingliang¡¯s eyes reflected the person he put on top of his heart. During the clinking of cups, Ren Tao¡¯s face showed suspicious embarrassment. ¡°Ah.¡± Qi Yun sighed with unknown meaning. Baitang beckoned: ¡°Ajun, what are you doing standing here? Come quickly.¡± Qi Yun walked over quickly and sat next to Baitang. The sleeves are rolled up and buttoned up. Porcelain white hands like jade, slender and well-defined, holding a glass casually, as beautiful as a picture scroll. The unique golden luster is particularly eye-catching. Qi Yun was very silent in it, unless Bai Tang was talking to him, he didn¡¯t open his mouth or move his chopsticks. In the end, Bai Tang picked up a bowl full for him. ¡°Xiaotanger, thank you.¡± There is a little intimacy in the flat voice, and every detail is intimate. She takes care of everyone around her. He is also included. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for a while, I¡¯ll clean up later and take a rest by myself.¡± Qi Yun looked a little cautious, and his voice was very low: ¡°I modified a machine, just let it wash things.¡± The kitchenette, he¡¯s already tidying up. Ren Tao was eating happily, and in a blink of an eye, he saw the two whispering something, as if they had built a wall. I heard¡­Qi Yun and Baitang have a very good relationship¡­ After eating, they got together and chatted for a while. When leaving, Qi Yun suddenly remembered, turned around and said: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I put away some of your things for you, I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯t come back in time, the dormitory will be torn up by someone. I¡¯ll send it to you later. ¡° ¡°it is good.¡± Except for a little bit of crimson lips, the others are nothing special. She found out that her things have been processed. It is very clean, and it is difficult for people to find anything. Qi Yun is a good teammate. At the fork in the road, Qi Yun suddenly whispered in Ren Tao¡¯s ear: ¡°Mr. Ren, take a step to speak.¡± Ren Tao¡¯s eyes dimmed a lot: ¡°What is Mr. Qi looking for me for?¡± Qi Yun¡¯s eyes were deep, and her voice was a little cold: ¡°Mr. Ren is tempted by Xiao Tang¡¯er, isn¡¯t he?¡± He rubbed his jade-like wrist, as if he would strike at any moment. The atmosphere was suddenly filled with the smell of gunpowder, and it was only one spark away before it could be ignited. Ren Tao: ¡°Mr. Qi just said this?¡± Qi Yun intentionally shook the golden vine on his wrist, his mouth was pouting, but there was no trace of warmth in his eyes: ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just here to persuade Chief Ren to give up, stop it in time while it¡¯s just started.¡± Ren Tao disagreed: ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± He is still not partial! (end of this chapter) Chapter 451 - The Strongest Mech Builder (45) Chapter 451 The Strongest Mech Builder (45) As if seeing some joke, Qi Yun raised his left hand and pointed, ¡°It, Canglan, Xiaotang¡¯er gave it to me. The dormitory between me and Xiaotang¡¯er didn¡¯t set up permissions for the other party. What¡¯s more, Chief Ren still owes you money.¡± I am alone.¡± After these words come out, is there a last sentence? Ren Tao will not let himself be tempted. Ren Tao: ¡°When did I owe you a favor?¡± It was also today, the first time I saw you. Before, I had only heard of this young man. Making mechs or repairing mechas is a must. Qi Yun said slowly: ¡°According to the imperial military discipline, Chief Ren violated the orders of his superiors and drove the mecha away privately, which is considered a deserter. How can he find the video of the equipment that Chief Ren thought was destroyed twice?¡± ¡°It was me. I repaired the video before Xu Ze sent people to destroy it again, and released the clips that benefit Xiaotang¡¯er and you. Otherwise, Chief Ren thought that he could escape with the influence of the Xu family.¡± Punishment for desertion?¡± ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er was indeed with you during that time, I was very jealous of you. But at the critical moment, the important thing, I was doing it, maybe she didn¡¯t even realize it, my specialness.¡± Ren Tao¡¯s doubts suddenly became clear at this time. He said, why the video suddenly appeared. Baitang had been on the battleship at that time, so where was the chance? It turned out to be Qi Yun. Qi Yun, who was ignored by everyone, repaired it and let it out again. Ren Tao didn¡¯t want to be left behind: ¡°In this respect, favors can¡¯t be counted.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Qi Yun didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°The old mother in Mr. Ren¡¯s family has always been domineering. Xiao Tang¡¯er doesn¡¯t like domineering people, but you respect her very much, and Xiao Tang¡¯er is not someone who would wrong herself. J12 planet For more than a hundred years, I know her better than any of you.¡± ¡°Heh, Mr. Qi is really inquisitive.¡± Ren Tao was also convinced. Qi Yun added another sentence: ¡°Do you think that you are fighting side by side with Xiao Tang¡¯er? In fact, without you, Xiao Tang¡¯er can destroy the Zerg by herself. They all thought that my mental strength was as low as dust , not worthy.¡± ¡°But I am the one who really fights side by side with her. Xiao Tang¡¯er is fighting in all directions. I will build the most powerful weapon for her, so that she will be able to fight more easily.¡± He is the man behind the scenes. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu¡¯s family, if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Chanyi, where would Ren Tao have the chance to fight by her side? Ren Tao: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say. The one who just popped up like it, just¡­ got pinched like this. Who doesn¡¯t mind, once a person of the opposite **** walked into the life of the person you like. A dormitory where you can enter and exit at will without permission. Can also pack things in the first time. Another person with such iconic jewelry. ¡­ His fascination is destined to come and go quickly. Ren Tao: ¡°You are not afraid that I will put shoes on you in front of her.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Qi Yun gave him a disdainful look, ¡°Mr. Ren, Xiao Tang¡¯er and I have been together day and night for more than a hundred years, from childhood to now. Can anyone come here and say a word to drive a wedge? Xiao Tang¡¯er has judge for yourself.¡± He hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous. Put small shoes on him, you must use what he has actually done before you can succeed. It¡¯s meaningless to stay any longer, Ren Tao felt as if he had been shown off. ¡°Mr. Qi, the mecha is not bad, goodbye.¡± ¡°goodbye.¡± Qi Yun went back and took out Baitang¡¯s things again. Just now, Ren Tao did not give up. He has other ideas. When a person is too busy to take care of himself, how can he think too much. He is about to pinch the near peach blossoms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 452 - The Strongest Mech Builder (46) Chapter 452 The Strongest Mech Builder (46) Peach Blossoms who are farther away, he will not give them a chance to contact. ¡°Father, I hate!¡± Broken glass. Xu Ze was also ruthless: ¡°Yiyi, we were too impatient this time. We suffered a big loss. That Baitang actually affected Gu Liang and Feng Jia, two useless people, we should not be underestimated.¡± Xu Chanyi dug her fingernails into the sandalwood table: ¡°I have apologized to many people who scolded me, and they still scolded me! It¡¯s unbearable!¡± Xu Ze was very cold: ¡°Yiyi, Dad will let people find out who they are, and deal with them one by one. This time, since I have suffered such a big loss, I can¡¯t act rashly anymore. One Baitang, one more Qi Yun, It¡¯s been a headache.¡± But both of them are very smart, and basically nothing they do can be used as an argument. Xu Chanyi became even more angry. One Qi Yun always rejected her, and the other Bai Tang spoiled her plans. Xu Chanyi thought of something, and showed a smile: ¡°Father, what if they are divorced? People who haven¡¯t been married for more than a hundred years can¡¯t get married either. If someone appears, win her over and provoke her at the right time.¡± ?¡± Xu Ze pondered for a while: ¡°You can give it a try, but you have to be clean and don¡¯t let people find out the abnormality. The person you find must be easy to control. This person¡¯s identity and past must be handled properly.¡± Xu Ze still intends to leave it to Xu Chanyi to solve it. If that doesn¡¯t work, he can choose to directly hire someone to kill him. It may not be easy to kill Baitang, but it is easy to kill Qi Yun. Xu Chanyi showed a charming smile: ¡°Daughter will be very careful this time.¡± ¡­ In the secret passage, Qi Yun picked up the man¡¯s chin with a knife. ¡°Zhuo Han, continue to attack with mental power¡­¡± In the dark and almost impenetrable environment, most of Qi Yun¡¯s face was submerged in the darkness, and his bone-cold voice was like an evil ghost. Zhuo Han was locked up, his hands and feet were bound, and his waist was also bound. He wanted to attack with mental power, but he was crushed suddenly when he came in front of Qi Yun. The pain in my mind eased. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why he was suddenly arrested, and he really couldn¡¯t figure out how he came here all of a sudden. How does this person know his name? The cold sharp blade pressed against his lifeline. Zhuo Han didn¡¯t want to die like this, since he hadn¡¯t contacted Baitang, the object of the mission, and the mission of sowing discord hadn¡¯t started yet¡­ ¡°Are you¡­Qi Yun?¡± Zhuo Han probed. ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s cold smile made Zhuo Han shiver. No way? ! MD, who the **** was arrested by one of the provocateurs on the first day. Qi Yun made a slash with a sharp blade, and the knife cut through a layer of skin on Zhuo Han¡¯s neck. Zhuo Han could clearly feel the pain from his neck, and the warm blood flowing down. He only needs to push harder, and his throat will be cut. Zhuo Han panicked: ¡°Qi Qi¡­Qi Yun, how did I offend you? You are breaking the law.¡± However, in the interstellar empire, breaking the law is nothing but empty talk for nobles. The Empire is full of problems almost everywhere. Qi Yun was cold and stern: ¡°Still pretending to be stupid? You don¡¯t really think that you just showed up, why was I arrested before you got close? Illegal? As long as you die thoroughly, who can know? ¡° Qi Yun took out a bottle of potion, which was crystal clear, and knocked on it with a thin blade: ¡°In the past, this was called bone-melting water. It only takes one drop to corrode your hand. If this bottle goes down, who can find out where you are? ¡° As Qi Yun said, he opened it seriously. ¡°Please, don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave right away, far away, please, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª n(*¨R¨Œ¨Q*)n I wish you luck. No. 11 was able to pass CET-4. If you pass it, you will have 20,000 words, that is, 20 chapters. ©d(¨R¨Q*)©f Like Baozi who likes it! Thanks! (end of this chapter) Chapter 453 - The Strongest Mech Builder (47) Chapter 453 The Strongest Mech Builder (47) A drop fell on Zhuo Han¡¯s feet. The hot and painful feeling of drinking rushes to the senses instantly. Zhuo Han screamed for half an hour, blood was coming from his throat, and he slowly endured the decline. His right foot was corroded almost to the knee. Zhuo Han looked at Qi Yun¡¯s eyes with fear now, his lips trembling: ¡°You are a devil¡­¡± He regretted it, why did he come here for that sum of money? Qi Yun couldn¡¯t stop thinking: ¡°I don¡¯t like this title very much. After all, you are not a good person, right? I also enforce justice.¡± Zhuo Han¡¯s hands were stained with the blood of several women. He has a handsome appearance, and he is used to pretending to be affectionate and cheat his family property. Such a dirty and disgusting person, since he touched his brow. Then die. Xiao Tang¡¯er won¡¯t blame him for a scumbag. Fuck justice! Zhuo Han wanted to scold but dared not scold Qi Yun. This man is a lunatic! abnormal! Qi Yun smiled happily: ¡°It turns out that its effect is really not bad.¡± Zhuo Han was even more frightened. No one before told him that Qi Yun next to Baitang was such a terrifying pervert. You must know that this is the case, he will never agree. Zhuo Han¡¯s legs were wet. The sound of ticking water has an unpleasant smell. ¡°Qi, Qi Yun, don¡¯t kill me, I will leave, get away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who called me? Don¡¯t you want to know what they called me for?¡± Qi Yun was indifferent: ¡°Oh?¡± It¡¯s nothing more than the Xu family. Nothing more than asking him to seduce Xiaotanger and provoke the two of them. Zhuo Han seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. ¡°If you let me go, I will tell you everything. I promise, I will never appear in front of you.¡± Qi Yun sneered, and stabbed Zhuo Han¡¯s shoulder with a knife. ¡°Talk to me about conditions? Do you have any support?¡± Even if he has, how can he, Qi Yun, keep his word. ¡°I say I say!¡± Zhuo Han¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from the pain. This Qi Yun is too scary. Growing up so big, where did he suffer from such a crime? ¡°I really don¡¯t know who it is. Someone came to me with a mask and said that after the matter is done, he will give me the wealth of three medium-sized planets.¡± ¡°They changed my identity and asked me to come and approach a woman named Baitang.¡± He was surprised when he heard the name at first. Then, very excited. Zhuo Han has played with so many women, but he has never played with a woman with SSS-level spiritual power. Thinking about it, I feel very exciting. can demonstrate his strength and identity. Look, people with SSS-level mental power have taken a fancy to him, how powerful he is. ¡°They asked me to work hard to make Baitang fall in love with me, and then drive a wedge between the two of you.¡± not only that. The man said that he had better get Baitang pregnant. Although I don¡¯t know what they asked for. Zhuo Han still agreed. His mental strength is only B, and he has some power in his family, so he can pack himself up and have fun. Baitang¡¯s mental strength is at SSS level, if she is pregnant with his child, her mental strength will not be much lower. Therefore, Zhuo Han was very happy to let Bai Tang impregnate him. Of course, Zhuo Han absolutely cannot say these things. He has a hunch that Qi Yun will definitely not let him go. Who knows that Qi Yun next to Baitang is such a ruthless character. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes became more and more sinister and dangerous, making people shudder. Zhuo Han was so scared that his nerves tensed up: ¡°Qi Yun, I was wrong, I was wrong, please, let me go, I will definitely change my past and start a new life!¡± The sharp knife pierces the heart. Zhuo Han died with regret. Never expected that Qi Yun would be so decisive. (end of this chapter) Chapter 454 - The Strongest Mech Builder (48) Chapter 454 The Strongest Mech Builder (48) Pour the remaining potion on Zhuo Han¡¯s body. Zila Zila corrosion sound, a pungent taste. Together with Suo Zhuohan¡¯s utensils, they were corrupted together. A pool of blood. There is no trace of anyone here before. A basin of water rushed over and flowed into the drain. Here it gets clean. After spraying the spray, the pungent smell was replaced by a musty smell. Qi Yun cleaned up the scene and left quietly. The huge empire, without individuals, can¡¯t attract the attention of many people. Qi Yun and Baitang live as usual. Three months later, Qiu Mulin and Han Qingqing came back. During the three months on the abandoned planet, many of Qiu Mulin¡¯s ideas changed. Baitang saw the two of them from a distance, Qiu Mulin treated Han Qingqing differently, with love in his eyes, but Han Qingqing had long since lost the admiration he had before, and had no affection at all. Qiu Mulin¡¯s return is something that many people don¡¯t want to see. Especially the Xu family. Qiu Mulin is back, if there is no accident, he is still in power. Baitang still needs to finish her studies. In a luxurious and luxurious palace. Xu Chanyi dropped another batch of equipment. The servants didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Only people in the Xu family know that this young lady is not a good person. After calming down his anger, Xu Chanyi shouted: ¡°The housekeeper.¡± The housekeeper was very humble: ¡°Miss, what are your orders?¡± Xu Chanyi smashed the corner of her clothes: ¡°Where is the person I sent? Did you find it?¡± Steward: ¡°He disappeared suddenly, and no trace was found.¡± Xu Chanyi became even more angry: ¡°Find it again.¡± The butler lowered his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yun, who received the news, snorted coldly. It seems that Xu Chanyi is still too free. Might as well¡­ find her something to do. Is it true that Xu Ze only has her one daughter? Ten days later, the housekeeper reported a piece of news to Xu Ze. Xu Ze¡¯s first love was pregnant and left, and gave birth to a baby boy, named Xu Jinjiang, who lived in a slum. Xu Jinjiang is very promising, he found the opportunity to come to the main star. The housekeeper found that Xu Jinjiang looked very similar to the head of the family, so he checked his background and found out that his mother was Zhu Xiuying. Xu Ze went to see Zhu Xiuying at that time. He is now the head of the family and has the ability to be his own master. Bring Zhu Xiuying and Xu Jinjiang back the next day. The more cautious and submissive Zhu Xiuying and Xu Jiang were, Xu Ze always wanted to make up for him. This incident dealt a great blow to Xu Chanyi and made a big fuss, but it couldn¡¯t change Xu Ze¡¯s decision. There was one more Xu Jinjiang and Zhu Xiuying, and most of Xu Ze¡¯s eyes went to them. Xu Chanyi felt uncomfortable, and began to find fault with them and suppress them. She didn¡¯t stare at Bai Tang and Qi Yun any more. Baitang and Qi Yun didn¡¯t seem to interfere, but the situation in the empire changed quietly. Yin Qi didn¡¯t expect that some time ago, the protagonist who made a lot of noise would choose him and provide him with a lot of information. Seizing the opportunity, Yin Qi expanded his influence. What is the purpose of those two people, it is very clear. Yin Qi is also very pleased that the empire can still have people who think like this, instead of only seeing power. With help, and Yin Qi himself is also very powerful, his position is also rising step by step. Chen Yongchao came to look for Baitang. At this time, Qi Yun was also there, and he was drawing the design. At that glance, the lines are intertwined dazzlingly. ¡°Sir, what advice do you have?¡± Bai Tang was also surprised why Chen Yongchao came to her suddenly. Chen Yongchao belongs to Liang Daoquan. Chen Yongchao was very enthusiastic, and there were several people beside him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 455 - The Strongest Mech Builder (49) Chapter 455 The Strongest Mech Builder (49) A bunch of incomprehensible nonsense, a bunch of righteous clich¨¦s. Give, give, sacrifice, sacrifice. Give up the small self for the big one! Such words are said one after another, one set after another, which can be called brainwashing. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes became darker and darker, and his breath became colder. The surrounding air pressure is getting lower and lower. Baitang didn¡¯t seem to respond, which made Chen Yongchao and his party unstoppable. Did she really listen? However, I can¡¯t speak the routine. No matter what they said about them, Baitang only replied with one word: um, ok, oh. Chen Yongchao revealed his purpose of coming: ¡°Miss Bai, the future of human beings is still very dangerous. Recently, the Zerg race still has abnormal movements.¡± Baitang: ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t take the Zerg seriously at all. Ration only. Chen Yongchao was not discouraged, and continued to persuade: ¡°Miss Bai, for the future of all mankind, your spiritual talent is so good that it should not be wasted. According to our scientific data analysis, people with high spiritual power and high spiritual power Combined, the offspring bred have an 85% probability of better talent.¡± There was a ¡°click¡±. The pen in Qi Yun¡¯s hand broke. Bai Tang took a new one and handed it to Qi Yun: ¡°Ah Jun, didn¡¯t you hurt your hand?¡± Qi Yunduan¡¯s gentleness makes people feel cold for no reason. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Chen Yongchao glanced at Qi Yun unkindly, and continued to persuade: ¡°Miss Bai and Marshal Qiu are both strong in SSS-level spiritual power. It is true that their talents should not be wasted. For the sake of not wasting talents, for the righteousness of the nation, and for the sake of humankind.¡± In the future, we hope that Miss Bai can unite with Marshal Qiu to jointly conceive outstanding children and fight for mankind.¡± There was another ¡°click¡±. The pen that was broken by Qi Yun just now was broken by Bai Tang again. ¡°Oh? So, Qiu Mulin agreed?¡± This rhetoric is full of kidnapping. It sounds nice. The talent belongs to her, not from all human beings. One mouthful for all mankind, and she doesn¡¯t owe all mankind anything. I haven¡¯t seen Chen Yongchao and his group doing things that are good for the public. Instead, they kidnapped her privately. When it comes to Qiu Mulin, Chen Yongchao has more confidence: ¡°Marshal Qiu is righteous, willing to sacrifice his feelings for the future of mankind, and willing to give birth to offspring with Miss Bai.¡± Baitang: Smile.jpg Give them face, okay? Baitang: ¡°Get lost.¡± Chen Yongchao never thought that Baitang would let him go so directly. Suppressing my temper, I continued to persuade: ¡°Miss Bai, don¡¯t be too selfish, and don¡¯t be willful. This is for the good of everyone, and for your own good. Moreover, Marshal Qiu himself is also very good. If you marry him, it¡¯s yours.¡± Take advantage.¡± Baitang: ¡°???¡± Qi Yun: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang almost slapped him, and sneered: ¡°If you want to tie the knot yourself, do I owe you anything? My life will be arranged by you all? He wants me but I hate it. Get out.¡± Baitang blasted people directly. Qi Yun¡¯s eyes were darkened, hiding murderous intent. The people left, and once the Baitang door was closed, no one would even bird them. ¡°A group of wine bags and rice bags, the tube is wide.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s gentle voice became colder and colder: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, Qiu Mulin belongs to them. They just want to pull you over so that they can control them more easily. It¡¯s just to strengthen their power.¡± Baitang also found it ironic: ¡°So, I will not choose Liang Daoquan. I am willing to protect human beings, that is my business, and I have my own way. Just because I choose, does not mean that my descendants have to do it too.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°What do they think of you? A breeding machine? What a great justice is on you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 456 - Strongest Mech Builder (50) Chapter 456 The Strongest Mech Builder (50) Baitang: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qi Yun shrank her fingers, and said again: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, they won¡¯t let it go. From what they saw, Qiu Mulin is very good, and you have no reason to reject him.¡± Baitang sneered: ¡°I just want to refuse. Even if I¡¯m just an ugly monster, I still want to refuse.¡± Qiu Mulin was obviously very different from Han Qing, yet he was able to agree to this absurd request. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, what status he is, how good he is, if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. Give birth to a hammer, the child is not a tool, so if you are not good, don¡¯t you want it? Qi Yun took a careful breath, her heart hung up, but her face was very calm: ¡°Xiaotanger, I have a proposal.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows: ¡°Tell me.¡± Qi Yun suppressed his emotions extremely cautiously: ¡°Why don¡¯t we get married formally?¡± Baitang looked at Qi Yun suspiciously: ¡°Did I hear correctly?¡± Qi Yun quickly explained: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, you have something you want to do, and it just so happens that I also have something I want to do. You have no intention and I am ruthless, and you have always been generous.¡± ¡°No, get married in a formal form, in name only, when everything settles down, or, you meet someone you like, and I meet someone I like, then leave. They will definitely come again, continue to persuade and brainwash, not only will they find you, but also me , Xiaotang¡¯er doesn¡¯t like to hear these things, and it just so happens that I do too.¡± Bai Tang stared at Qi Yun for a long time. This person has always had a good face, which should have been a pair of affectionate peach blossom eyes, but they are as calm and deep as the sea. Well, she sees no affection. Not in more than a hundred years, let alone in just a few years. If there is no affection, then a formal marriage is feasible and will not cause more trouble in the future. Patted Qi Yun on the shoulder, Qi Yun almost didn¡¯t collapse. ¡°Happy cooperation, Ajun.¡± ¡°Xiaotanger, happy cooperation.¡± Hold on tight! Must be steady. Must not be seen. Baitang said again: ¡°Go get the certificate now.¡± To get the certificate, go to the marriage registration office, and the empire still keeps the red book. Qi Yun: ¡°I¡¯ll check what I need.¡± Randomly flipped through the personal terminal, but didn¡¯t look at it at all. cai said: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, do we need to change our clothes? Most of them are white tops. You don¡¯t need to bring anything, just two people can go at the same time.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry up.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Qi Yun walked out quickly, turned around and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. So what about formal marriages? Whoever dares to come again will be Xiaosan. Chen Yongchao and the others were preparing to leave depressedly. I saw Qi Yun running out from inside. ¡°Qi Yun, come here!¡± Persuading Qi Yun together, maybe it will be effective? Where would Qi Yun stop? Why waste time on such a hard-won opportunity. From the age of sixteen or seventeen, when his love first started, he could only see Baitang. But there was always a voice in his heart telling him that he had to restrain himself, and he couldn¡¯t show it. Restraint until now, the distance of these few steps is really beyond restraint. Going back, I couldn¡¯t help but rolled twice on the bed. Then, he sat up and covered his mouth desperately. Laughter still filled the room. It¡¯s like a child who was satisfied with a piece of candy when he was a child, and was happy for a long time. ¡°Restraint.¡± ¡°Restraint.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Can¡¯t help it at all. It¡¯s over, he thinks he¡¯s going to be over. A formal marriage made him happy like this. No matter how happy she was, Qi Yun did not forget the most important thing at present. I took a new white shirt, looked in the mirror, and tidied it neatly. The bit of hostility between the eyebrows and eyes has darkened, and he is a person who is as clear and gentle as jade. (end of this chapter) Chapter 457 - The Strongest Mech Builder (51) Chapter 457 The Strongest Mech Builder (51) Hurry to find Baitang, for fear that she will repent. The title is gone. Name is too important. Chen Yongchao and the others have already left. ¡°You¡¯re a little slow today.¡± Baitang¡¯s objective evaluation. Qi Yun has already returned to the way she gets along with each other in daily life, and there is no shadow of him at all. Qi Yun directly pulled Chen Yongchao and the others to block him: ¡°Just now, Chen Yongchao hasn¡¯t left yet. They stopped me and delayed me for a while.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t ask too much: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Came to the marriage registration office, checked the personal information, and went through the process for an hour, various procedures. Complete all chapters. Finally, take pictures and take a red book. The photographer watched these two people standing side by side, both of them looked plain. Can¡¯t help saying: ¡°Don¡¯t put on a dumb face, just smile, it¡¯s a happy day anyway.¡± Baitang showed a standard smile, Qi Yun pursed his lips, and the smile in his eyes couldn¡¯t be suppressed a little. After the photographer finished shooting, let them wait. In just one minute, two red books were handed over to Qi Yun and Bai Tang. Bai Tang flipped through it casually and put it away, Qi Yun¡¯s slender eyelashes trembled, this book was like a piece of scorching iron, it was scalding to the touch, so he opened it carefully. That photo is so dazzling, it makes people feel hot. Qi Yun asked tentatively: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, do you want to invite people? Do you want to hold a ceremony?¡± Baitang flatly refused: ¡°No, you continue your research. A marriage certificate is enough.¡± Qi Yun lowered her eyes, hiding the disappointment in her eyes. Probing again: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, should I move here?¡± Baitang nodded. After going back, I watered Dianjianglip, and its flower buds grew taller again. All the things about the experiment were left behind. Falling down on the bed, Qi Yun flipped through this red book and smiled. After looking at it for a long time, soft crimson lips fell on the smiling woman in the photo. Unfortunately, it¡¯s just a formality. Unfortunately, this is the only process. Unfortunately, in name only. happy, go one step further. Happy to have a title. I¡¯m happier, and it¡¯s more justifiable to pinch peach blossoms. Within a few days. Qiu Mulin came to look for Baitang, he was straightforward: ¡°Baitang, come with me to get the certificate.¡± Baitang: ¡°???¡± Slowly pulled out the marriage certificate and opened it: ¡°Mr. Qiu, I¡¯m married.¡± Qiu Mulin frowned deeply. For some reason, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Liang Daoquan told him, he said, ¡°Why do you want to marry a person with only D-level spiritual power? Excellent offspring? You are indeed selfish, and your family and country come first, yet you can¡¯t give up your personal feelings.¡± Baitang was very speechless, how deeply was Qiu Mulin poisoned? ¡°Marshal Qiu really thinks it is for the country? What is the country? Is it a political group composed of a group of people? Born with high spiritual power, he must have the mission of protecting all mankind. Do you owe mankind anything? What you have received Isn¡¯t that what you paid for?¡± ¡°Why do you want to give it up and ask me to give it up to be a breeding tool? Should I protect them? Should I let my offspring protect them? It¡¯s ridiculous. What¡¯s wrong with Qi Yun, what about D-level mental power? I don¡¯t want to, I wouldn¡¯t even want a knife holder on my neck.¡±. The words ¡°breeding tool¡± are really eye-catching. Qiu Mulin can¡¯t deny that what Baitang said is the truth. He doesn¡¯t seem to be able to persuade her. For some reason, Qiu Mulin suddenly thought of Han Qingqing. ¡°This is really not good.¡± Baitang really wanted to do something: ¡°Marshal Qiu, why didn¡¯t he persuade you and Xu Chanyi? Xu Chanyi also has SSS-level spiritual power.¡± ¡ª Level 4 must go smoothly! () Ask for support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 458 - The Strongest Mech Builder (52) Chapter 458 The Strongest Mech Builder (52) Bai Tang: ¡°Isn¡¯t the combination of Marshal Qiu and Xu Chanyi the same as Liang Daoquan¡¯s contribution to mankind? Marshal Qiu never thinks about it, why doesn¡¯t he match you and Xu Chanyi?¡± ¡°And why are you staring at me? Marshal Qiu is always contributing to Liang¡¯s political group? Not the country, not the people. You are never loyal to a certain person, nor a certain family.¡± Liang Daoquan and the Xu family are not far behind, but they are currently seizing power. Qiu Mulin was dumbfounded, what he said was like overwhelming the river. That¡¯s right, Xu Chanyi also has SSS-level spiritual power. Liang Daoquan stared at Baitang. ¡°Marshal Qiu, please come back. Qi Yun and I have registered for marriage.¡± Baitang was still polite to Qiu Mulin. After Qiu Mulin went back, he told them about the situation. Chen Yongchao looked very angry: ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense, marriage is a big deal, how can it be a trifle, just end it casually?¡± Qiu Mulin couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°The empire advocates free marriage.¡± Chen Yongchao continued to brainwash: ¡°You two are so talented, can they be the same? We need to cultivate descendants with better talents to send talents to the empire.¡± Qiu Mulin suddenly felt a little disgusted: ¡°Isn¡¯t Xu Chanyi also with SSS-level mental power?¡± Chen Yongchao: ¡°Marshal Qiu, but she is Xu Ze¡¯s daughter, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Qiu Mulin suddenly smiled and said nothing. Turn around and leave here. Maybe he should think about it. Han Qingqing watered the tree, and the saplings cultivated by her hands grew well and lush with the same steps, but the death rate was very high in the hands of others. Han Qingqing has learned to be smart. If she wants to cultivate trees, she must be given the right. She has no influence, and when she is not needed, she will be dragged to study. She asked, and they would not do a single thing. She knew the Yin Qi Baitang was talking about, since Baitang chose this Yin Qi, she also chose it. ¡°Han Qingqing, what are you planting?¡± Qiu Mulin calmed down a bit. ¡°Poplar.¡± Han Qingqing didn¡¯t dare to have any fantasies about Qiu Mulin anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t cultivate some precious ones, what do you do with poplars?¡± How did she change. Han Qingqing said in a good mood: ¡°Marshal Qiu, what¡¯s wrong with Baiyang? I only breed Baitang now, what¡¯s wrong? It can survive in an extremely harsh environment, and only with it can the environment of the slums be improved. Is there a problem?¡± Green plants are dying too much. When she was threatened and lured, she resisted and said everything according to her own ideas. They have no choice. Anyway, she is an orphan and light-weight. Qiu Mulin was a little embarrassed. Perhaps, he was really wrong. It is not easy for a person to deny his thoughts in the first half of his life. Not surprisingly, Qi Yun was also persuaded. The words of those people are just a routine. To Baitang, he persuaded Baitang with the so-called righteousness, all mankind. To Qi Yun, coupled with the gap between the two, he was saying that he was unworthy. Wait until they finish talking. Qi Yun took out the red book slowly: ¡°I care about you? Xiaotang¡¯er is my wife now. Do you dare to cancel our marriage at will?¡± They dare not measure, after all, it is unreasonable. Qi Yun said slowly: ¡°Or, do you want Qiu Mulin to intervene as a mistress?¡± This is the importance of fame! Zhenggong is full of confidence. That group of people is a headache. Unable to persuade Baitang, Qi Yun once again acted reticent. Qi Yun is actually quite grateful to them, if not for them, this form of marriage would not have been successful. They persuaded again. Qi Yun just dropped a sentence: ¡°You destroy people¡¯s marriage, you will be struck by lightning.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 459 - The Strongest Mech Builder (53) Chapter 459 The Strongest Mech Builder (53) The group of people had no choice but to leave in despair. Qi Yun sneered endlessly. A bunch of people who belittled him. Trying to make him give up voluntarily because of inferiority complex. Dreaming! He felt that he was almost far away from Baitang. But definitely not bad. Xiao Tang¡¯er is very different from them. Xu Chanyi has been suffering recently. Every time she targeted Zhu Xiuying and Xu Jinjiang, Xu Ze would see her and criticize her. It is clear that they are excessive. Xu Ze blamed her for not being generous and ignorant. Two hundred years later. After Qi Yun confirmed the specific location of the laboratory, he began to lure the Xu family to do something to him. All preparations are pending, only waiting for an opportunity. Zerg has evolved again in the past two hundred years. Although eating Zerg has been pushed out, many people are still taboo. When the Zerg, which had been silent for a hundred years, came again. Baitang and Qiu Mulin were dispatched. Baitang is not around, so he is dangerous. revealed part to the Xu family, and the Xu family was already waiting for an opportunity to get rid of Qi Yun. Qi Yun also intends to give the Xu family a chance. The Xu family missed a chance to be broken up. Xu Chanyi is a reserved member, if something happens, she will go to the battlefield. This was Xu Chanyi¡¯s initiative request. When a group of people surrounded Qi Yun, Bai Tang was fighting Zerg in space. Although two hundred years have passed, Qi Yun¡¯s appearance has not changed in any way. A young man who is gentle and gentle. Even if he only improved the mech once in the past two hundred years, even if he didn¡¯t do anything else, it cannot be denied that he is a genius in this area. A group of extremely vicious interstellar pirates. At this time, he was able to escape the defense system of the main star of the empire and find his location. The Xu family really can¡¯t wait¡­ ¡°Who sent you?¡± Qi Yun asked knowingly. Things that have happened can be used as evidence. The group of people could not help but talk about Qi Yun and tied him up. Qi Yun: ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I have to be a fool.¡± The bearded man sympathized with him: ¡°You will see me later.¡± Qi Yun sneered in his heart. The aircraft leaves the main planet. The place to go is an outer space, basically no one will come. The projection screen was turned on, and it was the woman Xu Chanyi. Xu Chanyi looked at Qi Yun who was **** with satisfaction, her posture was lofty, like a queen: ¡°Qi Yun, you are going to die, only I can save you.¡± Qi Yun was very indifferent: ¡°You are the master of everything, you just want to get rid of me and Xiao Tang¡¯er.¡± Xu Chanyi was a bit perverted: ¡°Do you think that if you are lucky enough to be saved by the potion once, you can live a second time? Qi Yun, surrender to me, and I will spare your life.¡± I knew this Qi Yun would look like this when he grows up, no matter what, she would raise him and raise him into an obedient child, to play with at will. Qi Yun sneered: ¡°It¡¯s daytime now, Miss Xu should wake up.¡± He will only submit to his wife. Xu Chanyi, the Xu family, will not be arrogant for long. The pattern of the empire will change from today. Xu Chanyi bit her lip, extremely unwilling: ¡°How can her Baitang compare to me? Behind me is the Xu family. I can give you wealth, money, and let you eat fruits that you can¡¯t eat. Delicious Delicious food. Are you sure you won¡¯t listen to me?¡± If such a face is just gone. It¡¯s a bit reckless. Xu Chanyi doesn¡¯t like Qi Yun, she just wants to tear off his wings, break his pride, and shatter his kneecaps. Tell him to kneel down, as docile and obedient as a dog. Qi Yun was disgusted as if seeing a pile of rubbish: ¡°Are you worthy of being compared with Xiao Tang¡¯er?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 460 - The Strongest Mech Builder (54) Chapter 460 The Strongest Mech Builder (54) Xu Chanyi sneered endlessly: ¡°I can¡¯t compare with him? She is fighting the Zerg at the moment, and I killed her husband. Tell me, will she have a second life? You are not important after all, are you?¡± ¡°Oh! You can try.¡± Qi Yun is not very worried. Even he is just a formal marriage. Others are even less likely. Cang Lan, which is very important to Xiao Tang¡¯er, is still in his hands. is already able to explain a lot. Xu Chanyi¡¯s nails were about to snap off: ¡°In this case, blame me for being ruthless. Throw him into outer space.¡± No matter how developed the interstellar space is, 99% of them will die if they enter such a complex environment as outer space without protective measures. You can¡¯t breathe for long. Various superhuman rays and elements. I can¡¯t stop it at all. The man pushed Qi Yun to the cabin door: ¡°I want to double the money.¡± Xu Chanyi resisted not to curse out: ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about it a long time ago?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I suddenly change the request? Call me quickly to the account.¡± What do you think, they are interstellar pirates. Who will be reasonable? The price is set on the ground, so what if it changes from day to day. Xu Chanyi was very aggrieved: ¡°It¡¯s over, throw it to me quickly, give Qi Yun another shot, I don¡¯t believe it, he can still live.¡± The man took his special gun and shot Qi Yun in the forehead. This shot can blow a man¡¯s head off. But it was instantly bounced back as if hitting some barrier. The aircraft bumped a bit, someone used some force, and Qi Yun was pushed out of the aircraft. After a few breaths, he drifted into the distance. Without any protection, it is really uncomfortable in this outer space. Qi Yun had no way to untie the rope made of special materials, but let it be tied. The key part of this plan is his disappearance. Will Xiaotanger definitely find him? Will you definitely come to him? Qi Yun suddenly became uncertain. Will he spend his whole life wandering in outer space? Qi Yun suddenly became uncertain. Didn¡¯t tell Baitang in advance, isn¡¯t it just a temptation? Since this is the case, no matter how bad the result is, he should accept it. Xu Chanyi was startled at first, but she didn¡¯t realize what happened. All I saw was Qi Yun turning into a dot and disappearing into outer space. ¡°You asked for it yourself.¡± Xu Chanyi murmured. At this time, Baitang and the others were fighting fiercely with the mutated Zerg. A young female officer, calm and decisive, she seems to belong to the battlefield by nature. In this battle, the Federation and the Empire joined forces. Fighted fiercely for nearly two months, killing most of the Zerg before driving the Zerg away. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and Baitang was no exception. In the past two months, she hasn¡¯t closed her eyes much. After the joy and joy, the tiredness came up, and the yawning sounded everywhere. After taking a nap, the spacecraft flew for a few days. before returning to the main star. Bai Tang saw the gloating eyes of Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi. His eyes dimmed. Yin Qi approached and whispered: ¡°Bai Tang, Qi Yun is missing. I have sent someone to look for it.¡± Liang Daoquan stretched out his hand to pat Baitang on the shoulder, but in vain, he withdrew his hand very naturally: ¡°Baitang, I didn¡¯t tell you, it was our decision, because at that time, you were fighting the Zerg, and there was no place for you on the battlefield.¡± distraction.¡± Xu Chanyi pretended to say: ¡°Baitang, don¡¯t blame us, it¡¯s also for your own good and responsible for the soldiers.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Slightly perceiving Cang Lan¡¯s position, Bai Tang frowned. Why is it so far away? Baitang rubbed the center of his brows: ¡°Miss Xu, when did I blame you for not telling me? Mr. Yin, please give me what you found.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 461 - Strongest Mech Builder (55) Chapter 461 The Strongest Mech Builder (55) This guy probably changed his plan quietly. Yin Qi called out: ¡°This is the last place and time before he disappeared.¡± The time of disappearance was almost forty-five days. Forty-five days¡­ The pleasure in Xu Chanyi¡¯s eyes¡­ This matter has nothing to do with her. Take off your coat and put your hat on. Liang Daoquan frowned: ¡°Baitang, what are you doing?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids: ¡°Go and find Qi Yun.¡± Leave aboveboard. Xu Chanyi was full of malice: ¡°You don¡¯t know where he went? Maybe he just didn¡¯t want you? The most disgusting people are chasing after you.¡± Han Qingqing retorted unceremoniously: ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak. They are husband and wife. Is there a problem with finding a partner? It¡¯s right that people don¡¯t want you. The disgusting ones are right.¡± She is now a person with an official position, and she has gained a wave of favor in front of the public, and has special abilities. Xu Chanyi dare not do anything to her now. Yin Qi only said: ¡°Let me give you some of my people.¡± Liang Daoquan didn¡¯t want Baitang to go: ¡°Baitang, the Zerg retreated quickly this time, but the damage wasn¡¯t too great, and they might fight back at any time. For the sake of everyone, you don¡¯t want to go. We have already sent people to find him.¡± Han Qingqing said very loudly: ¡°Baitang, I support you to go. You have to go. I was kept secret during the war and didn¡¯t know. Now it¡¯s over, why can¡¯t you go?¡± Xu Chanyi was very gloating. Qi Yun might have died in outer space, where can she find her. Baitang was very straightforward: ¡°Boss Liang, I¡¯m not discussing with you anymore, I¡¯m just letting you know. If I want to fight the Zerg, I will fight. If I don¡¯t want to fight anyone, don¡¯t let me fight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take responsibility. I did altruistic things, and I deserve verbal praise and respect. The war is over, but you still stop me from going.¡± ¡°Do you still think he is just an unimportant person? But he is my Baitang man. Whether he is stupid or smart, worthless, as long as I appreciate him, as long as I think he is my own, I will never give up. he.¡± ¡°Whether you want to take off my military post or not, you can do whatever you want.¡± Baitang disrespected Liang Daoquan very much, so he turned around and left. Liang Daoquan, the leader, is actually not much different from Xu Ze, just a type of person. Liang Daoquan looked at Qiu Mulin, but Qiu Mulin said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when the Zergs come. I¡¯m still here. Don¡¯t worry, the leader. In a short time, the Zergs won¡¯t be able to come again.¡± After disembarking from the spaceship, Baitang took off his imperial uniform and cap and left to find her husband. The news quickly spread all over the Internet. Although many people think like Liang Daoquan, more people hold a positive attitude. In their eyes, Bai Tang and Qi Yun are husband and wife, family members. Because of the war, I didn¡¯t know about it and couldn¡¯t go there at the first time. Why can¡¯t you go? After taking the aircraft, Baitang left the main planet by himself. Not long after, everyone lost track of her and didn¡¯t know where she went. Baitang tried to contact Qi Yun on his personal terminal, but he didn¡¯t get any response. Qi Yun didn¡¯t expect that he drifted to the turbulent interstellar pirates by accident. Kaijosen was their leader, this man recognized him and brought him back to their place. Ask Qi Yun to upgrade their weapons. His personal terminal was disabled, lack of tools, Qi Yun has no way to contact Baitang for the time being. If it wasn¡¯t for Canglan and the others not being able to detect anything, it looked like a piece of jewelry no matter what, so they didn¡¯t go to take it. Of course, Qi Yun is also a strong villain, and he gave it to his wife one by one, and has been wearing it for hundreds of years. Whoever dares to take it will die and will not let them succeed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 462 - The Strongest Mech Builder (56) Chapter 462 The Strongest Mech Builder (56) Study during the day, and he will be locked up at night. The place where he was locked up was monitored everywhere. It¡¯s been almost fifty-seven days since he was thrown into outer space. I don¡¯t know, is the war over yet? After thinking about it, Qi Yun took out the marriage certificate. He kept this marriage certificate very well. It looks relatively new, of course, it is also related to the materials used for the marriage certificate. The edges of the photo are slightly yellowed. Qi Yun, as usual, put a soft kiss on it, and got ready to sleep. Not long after, he was awakened by the scorching heat between his left wrist that was different from body temperature. Qi Yun didn¡¯t turn on the light, but kept his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t need to look or touch to be sure that it was the heat from Cang Lan. Qi Yun has worn it for more than two hundred years, and has never seen it like this. After being puzzled for a few seconds, a burst of joy surged in my heart. Xiao Tang¡¯er once said that if Cang Lan was there, she would be able to find out where he was. Xiao Tanger should be here¡­ Thinking of this, in the dark, under the thin mattress, Qi Yun reached out and unbuttoned his clothes. His nails were well trimmed, slightly longer than the fingertips, flat and round. Using ingenuity, Qi Yun began to dug at the second rib on the left chest. A chip is implanted here. When he was in a coma, Kaiyosen had someone implant him. Since Xiaotanger is here, it¡¯s time to take out this chip. The fingernail made a hole at this position before it was considered to touch the chip. In the cold room, a softer, dim light came on. Qi Yun knew that it was Baitang who came. In fact, she did come. Single-handedly, he entered the pirate¡¯s stronghold alone. ¡°Hello? How long are you going to lie down?¡± Baitang leaned to the side, smiling a little. Turn on all the lights again, and the room is much brighter. Qi Yun got off the bed, her hair was a little messy, her clothes were also a little messy, there was a small hole in her chest, and she was still bleeding. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, fifty-seven days, you are here.¡± There seems to be a bit of resentment. Bai Tang frowned and threw a bottle of medicine, Qi Yun opened it and drank it. Within half a minute, the bleeding stopped. Qi Yun got dressed, walked over, and tugged at her sleeves. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Baitang sneered: ¡°You are quite capable.¡± She was involved in the plan without telling her in advance. Qi Yun clutched her chest, showing pain on her face: ¡°Xiaotanger, I just used my nails to snap out the chip, and it still hurts.¡± Baitang smiled but didn¡¯t smile: ¡°Oh, squeeze two tears for me to see?¡± Qi Yun was very honest: ¡°I can¡¯t squeeze it out, but it really hurts. Is there any sugar? I want rainbow candies, colorful ones.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Even though he was a little upset, he still threw a pack of Skittles to Qi Yun. Thanks to her stockpiling enough, otherwise it would not be enough for Qi Yun. Quickly unwrapping it, biting off a piece of candy, Qi Yun explained: ¡°Little Tanger, Xu Chanyi took my spiritual talent, and she even hired someone to arrest me. Then she provoked you and me, and wanted me to surrender to you.¡± She. How would I? She had someone shoot me and throw me into outer space.¡± ¡°I floated in outer space for 31 days, and almost collided with a meteorite. I didn¡¯t eat for 31 days, and I was caught here, and there was only nutrient solution. All kinds of radiation in outer space, no air, really uncomfortable .¡± Baitang¡¯s index finger and **** were brought together and slightly bent, and they tapped on Qi Yun¡¯s forehead: ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for this? You made it with your own resurrection? Do you need to make it like this?¡± ¡°Eating can¡¯t stop your mouth, let¡¯s go, I will deal with everyone outside.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Qi Yun rubbed her forehead, her eyes softened a lot. Fifty-seven days, worth it. ¡ª Today¡¯s copy arrives on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 463 - The Strongest Mech Builder (57) Chapter 463 The Strongest Mech Builder (57) A bunch of people were scattered outside. Basically a one-hit kill. Qi Yun suddenly grabbed Bai Tang¡¯s hand: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, come with me.¡± Qi Yun took her to the control center, hiding carefully. These pirates, for their private lives, are not monitored all over the planet. There will be some dead ends left on purpose. It is convenient for some people to do things. Baitang asked in a low voice: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qi Yun felt the warmth from the palm of his hand, and his heart was burning: ¡°The pirate¡¯s control center. These pirates are notorious, and they do all kinds of crimes, including plundering and adultery. Keeping it is a disaster, so it¡¯s better to get rid of it.¡± Baitang: ¡°Come on.¡± Qi Yun led Baitang to turn left and right in the dark. How messy the blind spot is, Baitang can tell just by hearing the sound. That blushing voice, the melodious sounds echoed everywhere, it just made people¡¯s blood swell. Baitang withdrew his hand in embarrassment, and urged: ¡°Hurry up, Ajun.¡± The main reason is that there is another opposite **** by the side. Baitang should be more taboo. Qi Yun didn¡¯t feel any better either. The person I like is right behind me, so I can¡¯t help but have a bit of imagination. Qi Yun didn¡¯t hold Baitang¡¯s hand again. She allowed herself to get closer, but didn¡¯t allow herself to get too close. Once touched, she will forcefully distance herself. After suffering for a long time, I came to the control center. Baitang quickly dealt with some of the little ones. Qi Yun has the authority to go in, open its authority, and first use the things here to restore the connection of his personal terminal. Then put the entire base into an irreversible self-destruct mode. ¡°Xiaotanger, where is the aircraft?¡± Baitang quickly reported a location. Qi Yun took Baitang and ran away. Here, he hasn¡¯t been there much. Can¡¯t stand his good memory and strong reasoning ability. The general structure and path have already constructed a map in my mind. An optimal path will soon be planned. The two of them boarded the aircraft, and just stepped out of the safe range, there was a loud noise behind them, and the flames shot into the sky. Did not return directly to the main star, but planned a route for the aircraft, and turned on the autonomous driving. Their destination this time is planet F67. Xu¡¯s laboratory, where other nobles conduct private transactions. Here, you can obtain excellent spiritual talent for your descendants. For such an important thing, Qi Yun¡¯s data has been converted at least three times to hide the real one. He didn¡¯t use the Internet either, he took the tools and started drawing marks. That laboratory is very large, with a relatively complicated structure, and has an independent contact method different from the interstellar network. For the sake of confidentiality, many of their data will not be transferred to computers and other equipment. The journey to planet F67 is still far away, so Qi Yun closed his eyes and rested after painting for a long time. Just look online. But saw something that pleased him. Xiao Tang¡¯er left before returning to the main planet for an hour. came to him¡­ also said¡­he is hers, her own. Lowered his head, smiling like a fool. Baitang looked at him suspiciously: ¡°Ajun, what do you plan to do next?¡± Qi Yun stopped laughing, and lowered her expression, no, I have to restrain myself now. Even if the restraint is going crazy. ¡°This, I have to work hard for Xiaotanger.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows: ¡°I knew it, I have to come to beat people.¡± Qi Yun blinked: ¡°Who makes Xiaotang¡¯er so powerful, the world is second to none.¡± After laughing, Qi Yun gave a general introduction: ¡°The laboratory of star F67, first arrest the group of researchers, release the person they arrested to exchange for mental power, and keep the evidence.¡± Qi Yun: ¡°Leave a few people to give this group of researchers stunners every day.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 464 - The Strongest Mech Builder (58) Chapter 464 The Strongest Mech Builder (58) ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the main star. It¡¯s time for my spaceship to be born. One-third of Xu¡¯s family is in the hands of Xu Jinjiang. With him and the butler as internal support, we can take Xu Ze and Xu away without anyone noticing.¡± Chanyi.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t believe that Qi just took Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi away, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said affirmatively, ¡°You¡¯re going to make a big mess.¡± Qi Yun hooked her crimson lips: ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t make a big fuss, how can it be easy to rectify? If you don¡¯t make a big fuss, how can you catch all the private forces of the Xu family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Seeing that his Xu family is powerful, it¡¯s just a good job on the surface. There are too many people who have interests in him. They are headed by the Xu family, entangled and circled. The fastest way the most effective way.¡± ¡°The chess game has been completed, only one piece is waiting to be dropped, Xiaotanger, what do you think?¡± Baitang smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it already started?¡± Qi Yun hesitated for a moment: ¡°The mental power machine can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Hand out.¡± Qi Yun immediately stretched out his hand. Bai Tang stretched out his index finger and drew a rune on Qi Yun¡¯s palm, an invisible rune. added a sentence: ¡°However, it can only be used once.¡± Qi Yun looked at the palm of his hand: ¡°One time is enough.¡± Xu Chanyi possesses his mental power, so don¡¯t and can¡¯t take advantage of her. Qi Yun: ¡°At that time, you will inform Yin Qi, Qiu Mulin and others, and I will arrange for the others.¡± Talked about the plan in detail, and considered several unexpected situations and coping methods before giving up. Planet F67 is still several days away from here. They can also plan a little more carefully. After arriving at star F67, Qi Yun and Bai Tang guarded for a day. Knocked two people out, and then said that Qi Yun took the machine and started to operate, put a very thin thing in the eye, put on the clothes of the two people and went in. Baitang can open the door directly, but doing so will undoubtedly remind them, and give them time to resist and destroy evidence, and maybe let Xu Ze and others know in advance, so as to give them time to counterattack or escape. Qi Yun is a researcher and knows all kinds of machines very well. The whole process is basically, Baitang puts down people, Qi Yun takes data, leaves evidence, and changes equipment. When Qi Yun was doing these things, Bai Tang strictly refrained. The two of them cooperated tacitly, almost unimpeded. First touched the most central location, and eliminated the people inside, Baitang guarded the entrance. Qi Yun is doing the rest. First turn off the alarm device, then obtain evidence, and then simply modify and destroy this place to make sure that the emergency equipment in the entire laboratory will not be activated. At the same time, after spending several hours, he obtained the highest authority for him and Baitang. Qi Yun locked the signal so that they could not use the personal terminal to communicate. Now, he and Baitang can go anywhere in this laboratory without any restriction. Now, the flakes placed in the eyes can be removed. The detailed information of the entire laboratory is all written down. Qi Yun issued a notice to let the laboratory personnel go to the designated place to gather. The person who was about to exchange mental power was also arranged in the designated position. After seeing that everyone had arrived in the main control room, Qi Yun directly entered the command to trap the group of people. Then, together with Baitang, he went to rescue those who were caught in exchange for spiritual power. Nearly a hundred children were trapped just like him. There are a few children whose spiritual power has been taken away, and their foreheads are pierced and fatally wounded like Qi Yun¡¯s back then. Collect evidence one by one, and the video circles around. The group of children looked terrified when they saw someone coming in. Bai Tang and Qi Yun turned on the machine tool together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 465 - The Strongest Mech Builder (59) Chapter 465 The Strongest Mech Builder (59) Baitang shouted loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, children, we are here to save you, be obedient, and we will take you out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The bolder child asked timidly. The painful voices of those dead children still hovered in his mind, becoming the shadow of his life. ¡°Of course, do you want the bad guys to get the punishment they deserve? Do you want to expose their crimes? Then listen to our arrangement. Since we can come in and transfer them away, we can definitely take you away.¡± The group of people whose spiritual power is to be taken are mostly children, Baitang slowed down his voice quite a bit. Qi Yun echoed: ¡°Listen to this sister, she is fine.¡± The movements of the hands are much faster. Freed again, some children cried. Older children come directly to help. ¡°Brother and sister, tell me, what do you want us to do?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to let them go!¡± ¡­ Qi Yun retreated consciously, he doesn¡¯t like crowds very much. Baitang was very friendly: ¡°Kids, tell me, how about we shut them up later?¡± ¡°Close it! I¡¯m going to kick him!¡± ¡°I also want.¡± ¡°Okay, clear them all!¡± ¡­ ¡°Okay, you, you, and you, you guys should be stronger, come with me, everyone else stay here obediently, we will be back in a while.¡± Baitang picked a few strong children to go together. The group of trapped people still don¡¯t know why. Until the door was opened, they saw a man and a woman, followed by several children who should have been locked up. The woman couldn¡¯t help breaking up, and started directly. Qi Yun didn¡¯t need to intervene at all. His intervention would slow down Baitang¡¯s speed, and he just watched quietly from the side, like a beautiful vase. When the children who followed saw this scene of terrifying fighting power, they all opened their mouths into an ¡°O¡± shape in surprise. Amazing! This is too strong! Baitang ended the battle as quickly as possible. Qi Yun silently took out the needle and medicine that he had prepared long ago, Baitang threw a person over, and he injected him with medicine to make him fall asleep. Seeing this, the children next to him stepped on the researcher¡¯s face and walked over, and several children dragged the person over there. After dragging it over, I have to step on it. ¡°Are you sure you have taken all the medicines?¡± Bai Tang confirmed to Qi Yun again. Qi Yun: ¡°Sure.¡± The same goes for the people on the other side. Throw it into the smart cart, adjust the route, and take the group of people back. All trapped in the machine one by one. Qi Yun went to adjust the data. Baitang called the child aside to caress. He gave a clever child some medicines and told him that if someone woke up, he would give them some medicine in case of emergency. also told this group of children not to kill them. After doing these things well, Bai Tang and Qi Yun left the wealthy planet F67. Secretly turn back to the main star. Qi Yun¡¯s underground laboratory hides a huge and most advanced spaceship. After going up, Baitang watched him operate from the side. The interstellar space is so developed, but no one has achieved the cross-space technology. Qi Yun¡¯s cross-space technology must be an epoch-making stroke. After adjusting the parameters, Qi Yun said nervously: ¡°Xiao Tanger, I will feel a little uncomfortable for a while. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Baitang pursed his lips: ¡°It was really hard to find you for eight or nine days.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Cang Lan, she really didn¡¯t know where to find Qi Yun. If it wasn¡¯t for Canglan, Qi Yun would probably not have done this. But Cang Lan was the one who put him here. Qi Yun blinked, and innocently said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I will be thrown into outer space, and I have been floating for so long.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 466 - Strongest Mech Builder (60) Chapter 466 The Strongest Mech Builder (60) ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Just pretend, you must have someone mention outer space around Xu Chanyi or Xu Ze in advance. There are so many ways to deal with you, why did you choose to throw you into outer space?¡± A strong squeeze came, and one hand covered Baitang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, it¡¯s dazzling, don¡¯t look at it.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s voice is as flat and gentle as ever. But inexplicably aroused small ripples in her heart lake. Five consecutive space-crossings, it took ten minutes to go from the main star to the F67 star. The sudden appearance of the spaceship shocked the children. are a little restless. Until the hatch opens, two people come down. They were relieved. Putting these people in the designated place, Baitang gave this group of children a card, asking them to find someone, and that person will naturally arrange them. The spaceship disappears again. Qi Yun just replied: ¡°Xiao Tanger, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Bai Tang rolled his eyes at him: ¡°Why am I angry? It wasn¡¯t that I was thrown into outer space, nor was I almost shot, it wasn¡¯t me who felt uncomfortable?¡± The yin and yang tone made Qi Yun feel joyful. It¡¯s only because he cares about him. It is worthwhile to choose this risky way as the beginning of the whole plan. Qi Yun was still gentle and gentle, full of smiles: ¡°Little Tang¡¯er, the battle is imminent, how can I distract you? I know I will be fine. I think, let¡¯s take Xu Chanyi first, so it¡¯s a risk.¡± Some. But I got what I wanted. How can I get a tiger if I don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den?¡± Bai Tang always felt that Qi Yun¡¯s purpose was not in this. This seems to be for her. ¡°Let¡¯s act, Yin Qi, Han Qingqing, and Qiu Mulin have already communicated.¡± ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, Xu Jinjiang, the housekeeper has also been notified.¡± Nodding each other, they acted immediately. How could Xu Jinjiang be Xu Ze¡¯s son? Zhu Xiuying is indeed Xu Ze¡¯s first love, but Xu Jinjiang is not Xu Ze¡¯s son. Xu Ze gave up Zhu Xiuying for the sake of power. If so, it wouldn¡¯t make Zhu Xiuying hate him. Xu Ze¡¯s cowardice indirectly killed Zhu Xiuying¡¯s parents. When Zhu Xiuying went to beg him, he chose to ignore it for his own future. Later, Xu Ze married that wife, and Xu Ze¡¯s parents left Zhu Xiuying on a strange planet, causing her to suffer a lot. The man asked someone to gang-rape Zhu Xiuying. Zhu Xiuying¡¯s psychology has been deformed since then. She thus became pregnant, but did not know whose. Because the interstellar fertility rate is extremely low and pregnancy is extremely difficult, as long as pregnant women are not allowed to have abortions. Zhu Xiuying¡¯s private abortion failed. A vengeful idea came up. No matter who this child belongs to, he belongs to Xu Ze, and he must be like Xu Ze. Almost every few years, Zhu Xiuying would take this child for fine-tuning. Leave a record similar to Xu Ze. She gave the child the surname Xu, the purpose of which is that one day if she can get in touch with Xu Ze, will Xu Ze miss the old love when he sees the child surnamed Xu. Qi Yun intervened, and after proving that Xu Jinjiang was indeed not Xu Ze¡¯s child, the China Unicom housekeeper made a forged appraisal result. The butler is the person Xu Ze trusts the most. How does Xu Ze know that he has been lurking for many years, just to plunge the entire Xu family into an abyss of destruction one day. Bai Tang and Qi Yun disguised themselves a little, and were brought into Xu¡¯s house by the housekeeper. The housekeeper still looked very kind, but his eyes couldn¡¯t stop being happy: ¡°Xu Chanyi is the only one you can do here, her mental power is too strong. Xu Ze has been drugged by Zhu Xiuying, and she won¡¯t be able to wake up for a while .¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 467 - The Strongest Mech Builder (61) Chapter 467 The Strongest Mech Builder (61) He finally waited until this day. Facts have proved that no matter how powerful a person is, he is just a person who supports him. Xu Chanyi was beating and scolding the maid inside. Her temper was getting worse and worse. It was a little bit better before, but now it is like gunpowder being ignited. The butler dismisses the servants and transfers the robot. Standing outside the door, his attitude was still humble: ¡°Miss, I found the person you want. Miss, let¡¯s see if the talisman suits your wishes.¡± Xu Chanyi didn¡¯t dare to disrespect the housekeeper. If her father was separated from her, if the housekeeper separated again, she would really not be able to stay in this family. ¡°Good job, bring them in. You bitch, get the **** out of here.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The maid covered her face and really got out. Bai Tang and Qi Yun bent over and walked in, deliberately getting closer. Xu Chanyi was very casual: ¡°You two raise your heads and show me.¡± Bai Tang and Qi Yun looked up almost at the same time, Bai Tang showed a big smile to Xu Chanyi, while Qi Yun was indifferent. ¡°Miss Xu, long time no see!¡± Among Xu Chanyi¡¯s astonishment, Baitang neatly landed with a knife in his hand and a mental attack. Xu Chanyi lost consciousness before she could say a word. The housekeeper heaved a sigh of relief, took a bag and put her in a bag to fight her away. He took Bai Tang and Qi Yun to Xu Ze¡¯s room through the secret passage. Xu Ze had already been fainted by Zhu Xiuying¡¯s drug. Zhu Xiuying was very relieved: ¡°Before he fell into a coma, I told him that Jin Jiang is not his son. When the live broadcast starts, please let people all over the world see it.¡± Qi Yun faintly: ¡°Of course.¡± Put these two people in the reserved position. Qi Yun took a deep breath: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, why don¡¯t you follow me? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Baitang rebuffed straight away: ¡°No, no matter whether I show up or not, in the eyes of others, the two of us are a husband and wife relationship. Do you think I can be alone if you do this? What¡¯s more, I am the key link in it.¡± Qi Yun bent his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will be in a hurry and mess around.¡± Xu Ze is dead, it is inevitable that those people will desperately want to kill him. Baitang: ¡°Have some confidence in your defense system, okay? No one is more exciting than me when you watch a play up close.¡± Qi Yun sighed helplessly, unable to refuse Baitang at all: ¡°Well, if there is a danger that cannot be resisted, just stand behind me, I can be resurrected, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Resurrection is also a great means of protection. Although it seems a bit silly. Baitang laughed and said: ¡°This weapon, if it¡¯s really irresistible, hide behind you, why don¡¯t we finish together? Ah Jun has become stupid.¡± Qi Yun¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit, and his slightly curled fingers retracted: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er is right, then the official start.¡± Press down a palm print. The pre-recorded voice began to sound. ¡°Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi are in my hands today, so they will die a terrible death.¡± Simultaneously the live broadcast is turned on. The housekeeper activated the alarm with a smile. When a person comes, his face changes instantly. A look of anxiety and eagerness. ¡°It¡¯s not good, the owner and the young lady have been robbed. Hurry up and chase after me.¡± Zhu Xiuying cried pear blossoms with rain, mouthed ¡°Brother Ze¡±, and passed out. They didn¡¯t think about what the steward said. Immediately sent his own people to chase, and at the same time requested to send troops. When Yin Qi, Qiu Mulin, Han Qingqing and others received the news, they immediately took action. A falling pebble may turn into a bomb. Qi Yun deliberately drove the spaceship a lot slower. The head of the webpage is hung high in the live broadcast room. Many people don¡¯t know why when they come in. I only saw Bai Tang and Qi Yun who had lost contact for a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order is on time! Thank you for your support mua~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 468 - The Strongest Mech Builder (62) Chapter 468 The Strongest Mech Builder (62) Until someone said that they kidnapped Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi. The netizens in the live broadcast room exploded. Qi Yun adjusted the camera, which was bound to give netizens the most intuitive impact. Out of the main star, heavy battleships, with firearms facing each other, kept shouting. Qi Yun opened the defense device of the spaceship and walked to the door of the spaceship cabin. ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Qi Yun, please witness a good show together.¡± Warning was still going on outside, but Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi were in their hands, so they were afraid and did not start attacking. Qi Yun pressed a button, and a platform rose in front of him. On it lay a gray-haired man in a standard lab coat. Didn¡¯t it mean Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi? Who is this person? Many people do not understand, Qi Yun began to introduce slowly: ¡°His name is Bao Wenbing, and he is a researcher with a high IQ. Research direction: transfer mental power.¡± ¡°As you can imagine, what he studied was how to transfer one person¡¯s spiritual power to another person. He succeeded three hundred years ago. The latest data shows that in the last fifty years, the success rate has increased to 70% %.¡± Qi Yun glanced at Baitang, and Baitang immediately released the classified evidence. All the netizens were in an uproar. If mental power can be transferred, then¡­ If you have no background, wouldn¡¯t you be at the mercy of others. A wave of panic ensues¡­ ¡°This is a prototype for his research on extracting and implanting spiritual power.¡± ¡°This is part of the process of taking spiritual power.¡± ¡°And part of the process of implanting spiritual power.¡± Baitang will definitely not show the key part. ¡°Three hundred years ago, when the experiment was successful, the fate of those who had their spiritual power taken away. The forehead was pierced through, and they would surely die. They were sent to the garbage planet to bury the corpse, because Bao Wenbing believed that if a person died due to resentment, his spirit would be destroyed. If the force is attached to the body, it will not escape revenge. Therefore, it is buried.¡± While talking, Baitang released the video she had recorded before, fully presenting the whole process. This time, everyone¡¯s anger was aroused. Some people have already felt panic and quickly think of countermeasures. Yin Qi¡¯s subordinates have already started arresting them. Qiu Mulin¡¯s people quietly surrounded Xu Ze¡¯s forces. Qi Yun took the needle and took the medicine to wake them up. He said slowly: ¡°Just now, the video played by Xiao Tang¡¯er was the first time we met her. Maybe it was God¡¯s pity that he accidentally swallowed a transparent bead, which gave me a chance to expose all this. Xiao Tang¡¯er They dug me up and took me home after seeing my injuries recover.¡± ¡°Many people say that my spiritual power is only D-level, but I was not born with D-level.¡± From when Qi Yun said that he was one of the buried people, people with quicker brains have already understood that Qi Yun¡¯s mental strength is definitely not low. Qi Yun smiled suddenly: ¡°My spiritual power is also at the SSS level.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. SSS-level spiritual power, someone thought of Xu Chanyi. And Qi Yun¡¯s next words confirmed their guess: ¡°My spiritual power is with Xu Chanyi, the eldest lady of the Xu family. Bao Wenbing serves the powerful or rich people headed by the Xu family.¡± Baitang released the names, original spiritual power and current spiritual power of the people who received the service here. The anger of the masses is not something they can resist. People lose their hearts, no one listens to them, and being rich and powerful is nothing but nothing. This is something that most people fear, and the rich, powerful and powerful are just a minority. If because I have no money. If it is because I have no background or the background is weak. Is it that you can¡¯t even keep what you were born with? (end of this chapter) Chapter 469 - The Strongest Mech Builder (63) Chapter 469 The Strongest Mech Builder (63) Is it the goods that are left to the rich and powerful? Now, how could they care about Xu Ze and Xu Chanyi. What¡¯s more, the Xu family is behind this matter. This time everyone finally figured out why Qi Yun wanted to tie these two people up. Qi Yun pushed a machine out, put on gloves, and slowly injected the medicine into Bao Wenbing. Every move is beautiful and elegant, and the voice is gentle and gentle: ¡°I am a person who will take revenge, and I have never been happy to suffer. So¡­¡± A basin of water with ice scum poured down. Bao Wenbing was stimulated to wake up, but he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t want to live?¡± Qi Yun violently pushed his head up, and sternly said: ¡°Doctor, you should still remember that you once adopted a child named Qi Yun with SSS-level spiritual power?¡± Bao Wenbing¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face full of disbelief. ¡°No, it is absolutely impossible for Qi Yun to survive!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Qi Yun turned on the machine indifferently, and began to extract Bao Wenbing¡¯s mental power. ¡°I will treat you as much as you do to me. Don¡¯t even try to escape!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!¡± Bao Wenbing¡¯s screams sounded. All the netizens in the live broadcast room were applauding. Who will pity him? It took so much spiritual power and killed so many innocent people. Die like this, it¡¯s cheap for him. The screams gradually weakened. Bao Wenbing is old after all, and he is going to reach the end of his life. Qi Yun raised his hand, picked up the laser gun, and fired a shot at Bao Wenbing¡¯s forehead. The laser gun contained powerful energy and directly penetrated Bao Wenbing¡¯s forehead. His life ended. Qi Yun put down the laser gun and grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand, a little bit of joy mixed with joy: ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, I have revenge.¡± Baitang patted his hand lightly: ¡°That¡¯s very good. If you are wronged, you have to pay the debt. Don¡¯t involve the innocent. I support you to pay with blood. Besides, we, Ajun, are going to kill the harm again. Go on, bear with me.¡± For more than three hundred years, it has been settled once and for all.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± The warning light on the side flickered, and the young man¡¯s eyes suddenly became dangerous, and he turned around and swiped a few times on the panel. Precise fire on ships that sneak up on the spaceship. Qi Yun flicked his hand and projected a mecha design. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else. This mech can go around 360¡ã to remove the Zerg¡¯s shell. Its diameter is¡­ 1,000 meters. I originally planned to hand it over to the empire after liquidating the hatred, but now, whoever stops me, I will destroy this design. .The Zerg is evolving¡­¡± No one felt uncomfortable with Qi Yun¡¯s semi-threatening words. Revenge is indeed what it should be. A mech can destroy Zerg shells within a kilometer in diameter, which is a perverted breakthrough. Furthermore, people just want to seek justice for themselves. At this time, whoever goes there will attract public anger. It can be said that since the exposure of this experiment, everyone did not want the Xu family to end well. Who cares that he is a high-level executive? He is not worthy! Qiu Mulin directly ordered that the people under him were not allowed to move any more. As long as Xu Ze¡¯s people move, he can take them down. The hatch of the spaceship opened, and Qi Yun threw Bao Wenbing¡¯s body out with a calm expression. Because the defense system was activated, the corpse did not float very far. Qi Yun¡¯s dark eyes flashed a flash of hostility, and her crimson lips curved: ¡°Who should be next?¡± Qi Yun pressed the button again, and Xu Chanyi was brought up. As soon as they saw Xu Chanyi, Xu Ze¡¯s people became a little anxious. Give her medicine, and also pour a basin of ice water with ice scum. Xu Chanyi couldn¡¯t move, staring at Qi Yun and Baitang angrily: ¡°You two bitches!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 470 - The Strongest Mech Builder (64) Chapter 470 The Strongest Mech Builder (64) Qi Yun slapped him unceremoniously: ¡°The **** said you!¡± He never advertised himself as a gentleman, nor did he say that he would not hit women. Baitang silently revealed what Xu Chanyi had done. Whatever can be found, absolutely nothing is left behind. ¡°Qi Yun! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nobody ever hit her. How dare he? Xu Chanyi desperately used her mental power to attack Qi Yun, but found that her mental power was completely imprisoned. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ unafraid to attack with mental power in front of me.¡± Qi Yun mocked: ¡°Xiao Tanger, she is just a plagiarist with a test paper of 100 points. If it wasn¡¯t for the test paper, she only got 100 points. How can she compare with you?¡± Xu Chanyi wanted to hate the two of them to death, but she couldn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t use her mental power at all: ¡°I advise you to send me back obediently, otherwise my father, the Xu family won¡¯t spare you, don¡¯t even think about living in the empire! ¡° ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The sarcastic laughter made Xu Chanyi hate her even more. ¡°Xu Chanyi, my spiritual power has been used by you for more than three hundred years. You don¡¯t really think it¡¯s your spiritual power, do you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! That¡¯s my mental power, you¡¯re just a waste of mental power, how can you compare it to me!¡± Xu Chanyi naturally couldn¡¯t admit it. Baitang sighed helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xu, it¡¯s live broadcasting nationwide now, I forgot to remind you that I released some things related to you just now. You clearly always knew that your SSS-level spiritual power is 300 It was taken from a child named Qi Yun years ago.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, you are stealing, and if you don¡¯t agree, you are robbing. Stealing and snatching are the next three bad things. They are rotten ears! If someone else¡¯s things are stolen and robbed by you, can you really treat them as your own?¡± Qi Yun took a glove and grabbed Xu Chanyi¡¯s neck for a while before letting go, then suddenly pressed on her forehead and pulled it out. It seemed as if something had been taken out of Xu Chanyi¡¯s brain, and Xu Chanyi¡¯s face lost all color in an instant, turning pale. It was a group of things that people had never seen before, like smoke and mist, flocculent, very dense. Xu Chanyi struggled: ¡°No¡­¡± It was also the first time for Qi Yun to see his own spiritual power. He was a little lost in thought, and murmured: ¡°Xiaotanger, is this my spiritual power?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it has been in Xu Chanyi¡¯s body for more than three hundred years, so it is not clean¡­¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want unclean things, even if I don¡¯t want my things, I won¡¯t give them to anyone.¡± A group of people in the live broadcast room wanted to stop it. This is SSS-level spiritual power, which is too rare and rare. There are so many people in the empire, so many talents. Baitang¡¯s eyebrows curved: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you don¡¯t want it if it¡¯s dirty, then don¡¯t want it. This is our Ajun¡¯s. Ajun can make up his own mind.¡± Qi Yun also bent his lips, raised his hand, and the mental power was scattered in the space. Another group of people said it was a pity in the live broadcast room. Qi Yun didn¡¯t want to be too casual. Xu Chanyi broke down and cried loudly: ¡°My spiritual strength!¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°Would you rather not give it to me?¡± It should be because she stayed with Baitang for a long time, and the influence on him was so great that when Qi Yun met this kind of person, he felt that they had a hole in their head. ¡°Xu Chanyi, who is wronged for you? You deserve to be wronged? You knew from a young age that your spiritual power was stolen. I haven¡¯t designed it yet, but you plan to kill Xiaotang¡¯er. I just revealed some news to you. , you are going to kill me. Heh¡­¡± Qi Yun started the machine again, and Xu Chanyi¡¯s screams were ear-piercing. The aurora gun hit Xu Chanyi on the shoulder, but did not directly kill her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 471 - The Strongest Mech Builder (65) Chapter 471 The Strongest Mech Builder (65) Took her life, how can she feel the pain of being thrown into outer space. Qi Yun was very rude and kicked her out of the spaceship. Xu Chanyi suddenly drifted far away. Xu Ze¡¯s people wanted to pick it up. As soon as he moved, he was immediately controlled by Qiu Mulin¡¯s people. Liang Daoquan was thinking about how to get the most benefit from it. After getting out of the spaceship, Xu Chanyi felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and her whole body was extremely uncomfortable. No, she hates! Why? Why did she have today? ¡­ The next one refers to Xu Ze. As soon as Xu Ze came out, Baitang began to release those things he did and the dirty things that members of the Xu family did. It looks like a nice house, but inside¡­a mess of mud. Spraying medicine and splashing ice water, Qi Yun became more proficient in doing it. As soon as Xu Ze came out, his people couldn¡¯t sit still. But Qiu Mulin and the others had been prepared for a long time, and this seizure of power came unexpectedly. The scene is well controlled. When Xu Ze woke up, Qi Yun didn¡¯t talk nonsense. pinched his neck, and said word by word: ¡°Exchanging mental power, a technique that you have spent a hundred years of hard work on, I have already destroyed.¡± Xu Ze was strangled as soon as he woke up, and the situation is still unclear. Another bolt from the blue fell. Qi Yun and Bai Tang unanimously decided to destroy all the data of this technology. Now the laboratory should have exploded. This machine, after these people try it, will also be destroyed. This technology cannot stay. Many people may think that it is better to transfer the spiritual power of the big villains to the good people. The ideal is beautiful, but once it is done. The development of things is not necessarily something you can control. It is detected that a person has excellent spiritual power, so¡­ what if someone forces him to become a villain? Or blame it? It¡¯s human beings who implement this, and human beings will always have flaws. Qi Yun doesn¡¯t talk nonsense, what Xu Ze did, what happened to him now, everyone will only applaud. ¡°You abuse your power, you disregard human life, you oppress and persecute. Xu Ze, come and taste the taste of those who were killed by you.¡± The superiors ignore life, and it is only the vast majority of people who are miserable. As it is, prosperity, the people suffer; death, the people suffer. Lack of learning leads to ignorance, deceit leads to selfishness and oppression. Xu Ze¡¯s appearance of being drained of mental power is really not that good-looking, it can even be said to be terrifying. The laser was pressed against Xu Ze¡¯s forehead. Xu Ze panicked: ¡°No, Qi Yun, you can¡¯t kill me. Yes, your parents are still in my hands. If you kill me, they will die too.¡± Qi Yun was cold and sullen: ¡°Go to hell.¡± The pain in the first half of life was all given by them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, I¡¯ll give you half of your wealth, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Qi Yun evoked a cruel smile, ¡°If I knew today, why bother!¡± ¡°The reason why the mental power was taken is because they went out to the Poor Star, and they have no identity background, so they deserve to be taken and killed by you? How much money and power have you accumulated because of this?¡± ¡°Before you die, I have to tell you one thing. Your good daughter is outside! Father and daughter, let¡¯s go together as companions.¡± A shot without hesitation. Xu Ze¡¯s fate is the same as that of those children whose spiritual power was taken. Throw it into space, because the defense system of the spacecraft is turned on, no one can come in and take it away. What follows is the normal process, the normal end. So many people have been dealt with. Qi Yun was polite in front of the camera, as if the brutal person just now was not him: ¡°Thank you for watching this live broadcast in your spare time. Fortunately, Chief Yin Qi thought of thousands of people.¡± The live broadcast is over. The last sentence is for Yin Qi to unite the hearts of the people. Although it will bring hatred to Yin Qi. Centipede insect, dead but not stiff. (end of this chapter) Chapter 472 - The Strongest Mech Builder (66) Chapter 472 The Strongest Mech Builder (66) Xu¡¯s entangled forces still need to be dealt with. Some of them are busy. The spacecraft disappeared directly into space, and no one disappeared. Those who saw this scene were extremely surprised. Today¡¯s shock is really too big for them. Inside the spaceship, the automatic cleaning system has been cleaned. The big revenge was avenged, Qi Yun wanted to be bold once. As usual, standing next to the person he likes carefully. Not as usual, he suddenly reached out and hugged the woman in front of him. ¡°Xiao Tang¡¯er, let me hug you, okay?¡± His voice softened, and he gently scratched your palm like a cat. Being embraced by someone, Baitang¡¯s mind was shattered. Mainly refers to people of the opposite **** other than relatives, and mainly refers to situations other than special circumstances. Qi Yun quickly relaxed. Why didn¡¯t he restrain himself? ¡°Sorry, Xiaotanger, I was abrupt. I just¡­ don¡¯t know how to express my emotions.¡± ¡°The revenge was avenged, the conspiracy was uncovered, I should be happy, I am very happy, but I think I am not only happy¡­¡± Baitang took a deep breath: ¡°Ajun, Canglan, I want to take it back.¡± Said it at the beginning. After finding out about the matter, Cang Lan took it back. This is a weapon connected to her soul, and it has been with her for too long since she picked it up. ¡°Oh, thank you Xiaotanger.¡± Qi Yun lowered her eyes to hide her disappointment, and obediently stretched out her left hand. Baitang lightly touched her finger, and Cang Lan fell into her hand. Golden vines cling to her wrist. Qi Yun looked at her bare wrist, and couldn¡¯t stop the soreness. He almost took it as a token. Even knowing that one day, it will return to her master. At least, there is still a form of marriage. ¡°Ajun, what do you plan to do in the future?¡± Qi Yun returned to normal: ¡°Continue to study the mecha, but I want to tinker with it myself. Xiaotanger, can you give me some red lips?¡± Baitang nodded happily: ¡°Yes, I will take it with me when I leave in the future.¡± ¡°By the way, Ajun, let¡¯s go out more often, and you must tell me in advance when you meet.¡± There was a little smile in Qi Yun¡¯s eyes, shining like peach blossoms all over the mountains and plains: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaotang¡¯er, I¡¯ve met, I will definitely marry the girl I like.¡± Baitang bent her lips: ¡°Then I wish Ajun her wish and happiness.¡± Qi Yun pursed her lips and smiled, but didn¡¯t say much. I have got what I wanted, but it is not enough. People are always greedy. He used to think that it would be nice if he could stay by her side all the time. And later, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to appear in their lives. Having a formal marriage, and looking forward to the disappearance of the word ¡°form¡±, I long for more. ¡­ The end of a live broadcast. The curtain call of a power struggle. The empire formed a leadership group with Yin Qi as the core, and began a big purge. Over hundreds of years, empire-funded schools were established on various planets. Each planet has a special spaceship turnover. Qi Yun¡¯s mechas are very slow, and only one model will be produced in two or three hundred years. But each one is an epoch-making work. Under their deliberate promotion, the Zerg became people¡¯s rations. Before: Zerg is coming! run! Now: Zerg is coming! run! ! Baitang had nothing to do on weekdays, so he took a group of people to catch some fresh worms to eat. In her private space, she has already stocked up a lot of Zerg, keeping them fresh and waiting to eat them later. Qi Yun, a talented mech master, has never gone out alone. Unless it was Baitang who called him, he would go out. ¡ª There is still a little bit left in this plane, and it will officially end tomorrow! Scattering flowers¡Ï¡ù¡« Today¡¯s order is on time! (end of this chapter) Chapter 488 - Concubine (16) Chapter 488 Beloved Concubine (16) Bai Tang: ¡°Birth mother Yuan Qiong was born as a singer. She has two daughters, Xie Qingshen is the third, and her sister Xie Yanjing is the fifth. Xie Qingshen is fifteen years old.¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, his aunt and his aunt agreed on their marriage, and reached a marriage contract with Han Mi, the nephew of Prince Yu Bai Yuan. You were supposed to marry Han Mi today.¡± ¡°This man, Han Mi, had four wives before him, and they were all tortured by him. Therefore, Han Mi was only one of the reasons why you wanted to escape. During the process of escaping, you happened to meet Li Muling and wanted to die.¡± ¡°So I decided to replace Li Muling in the draft, so as to avoid the search of the Shangshufu and Shizifu. But you don¡¯t want to be selected, so the mustard soul grass, which is allergic to you, became a big help.¡± ¡°Your ideal result is that if you lose the selection due to lack of appearance during the draft, you will be sent out of the imperial capital in a carriage prepared by the palace, so as to escape from the imperial capital and avoid the searches of the two parties. Xie Qingchen, tell me, are you right? ?¡± Pour the thing into the prepared container, Baitang didn¡¯t look at it, moved one hand left and right, the jelly was flowing slowly, solidified by practice. Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± What else could he say? The family fortune has been found out. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s eyes are as bright as a torch, and Qing Chen really doesn¡¯t want to be selected.¡± But why doesn¡¯t it hurt? Isn¡¯t that poison? The itching on his body seemed to have dissipated a lot, Xie Qingshen looked down at his hands, the red spots had disappeared a little. Baitang smiled and put down the thing in his hand: ¡°It seems that this thing is no longer needed.¡± Xie Qing looked at the things in her hand in puzzlement. what is this? What to use? Bai Tang took out a porcelain bottle containing a fake death pill and put it in Xie Qingshen¡¯s hands: ¡°Xie Qingchen, here is a fake death pill. After a month, when Han Mi¡¯s turmoil is over. Take this fake death pill, You will be suspended for three days. Even if the best imperial physician in the palace comes, they will not be able to find out your suspended animation.¡± ¡°At that time, Zhen will send someone out of the palace. The life you want is entirely up to you. A smart and capable person like you really shouldn¡¯t be wasted in the harem.¡± Xie Qingchen was very puzzled. Didn¡¯t you come to ask him to sleep with you? The fake death pills are all ready, is this a choice for him? Why¡­ There is always something unpleasant, and I don¡¯t want to leave. Xie Qingchen was so serious that he was paranoid: ¡°Your Majesty wants to let the concubine leave the palace? Are the concubines smart and capable?¡± Is he smart? Yuan Qiong and others have always said that he is stupid, sometimes even he himself doubts. The first person to comment on him in this way turned out to be the emperor who was in the Ninth Five-Year Supreme. Baitang hooked his lips: ¡°Xie Qingchen, you are not at fault, why should I force you? The reason why I chose you into the harem is because I knew about the mustard soul grass and the injury on your left wrist. , just give you a hand. You will live your own life in the future, and I will not interfere.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you smart? You were able to escape from Xie¡¯s mansion after being fed with sleep pills for about ten days, and you were able to think of a replacement and use the mustard soul grass to lose the election. But, you are still too immature, Xie Qianfeng When people hate you, your disappearance, any crime, you are a wanted criminal.¡± Xie Qingchen was still puzzled: ¡°Why did Your Majesty want to help me? The concubine has committed the crime of deceiving the emperor, and she is also a person who will die.¡± Baitang sighed lightly, and untied the silk scarf on his left wrist: ¡°Don¡¯t save people? You don¡¯t have the ability to save people. Even if you save Li Muling, she won¡¯t survive. The crime of bullying the king is a big deal. Little, among the courtiers, there are a few who don¡¯t deceive the emperor, they only see whether what they do can satisfy the emperor, but it¡¯s all about saying something nice.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 489 - Concubine (17) Chapter 489 Beloved Concubine (17) Twisting up the ointment with fingertips, carefully and gently applied it to the wound on Xie Qingshen¡¯s wrist: ¡°Bones can be seen deep in the wound. Looking at the wound, it will take about four or five days. Presumably, you used bloodletting to expel the medicinal properties of sleeping powder from your body.¡± Xie Qingshen looked at the man who was applying the ointment strangely. She is the Ninety-Five Supreme! The most noble person in the world is. To put ointment on such a lowly, unpopular person like him. Xie Qingshen added: ¡°I also induced vomiting, fearing that the remaining sleep would be scattered in my body, causing me to not be able to wake up. This is the only way to do it in an emergency.¡± Baitang asked: ¡°Why did you marry you in such a hurry when it was too late?¡± Xie Qingchen hesitated for a while, before saying: ¡°I was found out that I secretly learned martial arts.¡± Throw the remaining ointment to Xie Qingshen: ¡°Take it once a day in the morning and evening to help the recovery without leaving scars.¡± After saying a few more words, His Majesty gave him a very familiar feeling. Xie Qingshen still: ¡°Why does Your Majesty want to pull a concubine?¡± Baitang was silent for a moment, and answered irrelevant questions: ¡°Are you¡­ used to it? Isn¡¯t it strange to call yourself a concubine?¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s eyes suddenly changed: ¡°When did His Majesty know about this?¡± Baitang: ¡°When I hold your wrist, I know that you are not a woman, but a man.¡± Xie Qingshen breathed a sigh of relief. So, don¡¯t worry about it. They are all men, so there is no need to worry about sleeping problems. Xie Qingchen¡¯s voice softened a bit: ¡°Your Majesty is the one who deliberately teased Qingchen.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang straightened his clothes slowly: ¡°So what if I just tease you?¡± Xie Qingchen: ¡°Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven. Thunder, rain and dew are all blessings. Whether your Majesty rewards, punishes or teases, to Qingchen, it is a reward.¡± Xie Qingshen suddenly said again: ¡°Can Your Majesty give Qingshen a month to think about it, if I choose to stay, what should I do?¡± Bai Tang patted him on the shoulder: ¡°I will not interfere with your choice, you have to remember that you are responsible for your choice.¡± Xie Qing nodded calmly, the ease of just now is gone: ¡°Your Majesty, the thing just now is for me to disguise as a woman, right?¡± Baitang threw it to him, and said concisely: ¡°Cover up your Adam¡¯s apple.¡± Xie Qingchen held it carefully for a while, then asked with a complicated expression: ¡°Your Majesty, are you injured?¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°Xie Qingchen, being too smart is not a good thing.¡± Xie Qingshen was silent for a while, then returned the fake death pill to Baitang: ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that Qingchen has no chance to choose freedom. How does Your Majesty plan to deal with Qingchen?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Dog nose. The more **** smell should come from Xie Qingchen, but Xie Qingchen smelled the **** smell from her body. A woman¡¯s menstruation is really a troublesome thing. This time, it reminded her that the smell of blood had to be covered up in a way. Baitang pondered for a moment: ¡°I still give you two choices, one is to fake your death and change your identity to work for me. The other is to stay in the harem peacefully and be your empress in public.¡± Xie Qingchen was also silent for a while: ¡°Your Majesty, Qingchen is willing to choose the third place, and he can also serve in the harem.¡± She was the first person to be gentle with him. The first person to reach out and give him a hand. More¡­ the person he was looking for subconsciously. Work for her, bow down for her, sooner or later. Baitang: ¡°¡­?¡± Don¡¯t you want to stay? Now, knowing her secret, you want to stay? Baitang: ¡°You are a man, what are you doing in my harem?¡± The red dot has almost dissipated. This is the amazing appearance of a face. Xie Qingchen hesitated for a moment: ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Majesty a woman? How can there be no man in the harem to be a concubine?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 490 - Concubine (18) Chapter 490 Beloved Concubine (18) Baitang: ¡°???¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Bai Xi and the audience from the millennium later were dumbfounded. [Damn it, I thought Xie Qingshen was a man, I was already surprised enough. ] [The mysterious Emperor Guangxian turned out to be a woman! ] [God, the script dare not write like this. ] [There is also a story about the life of Emperor Guangxian, but who would have thought that we didn¡¯t even know his gender. ] [So the emperor is a woman and the imperial concubine is a man. ] [I understand, no wonder the imperial concubine is favored, he is the only concubine in the harem xxoo] [I was still struggling with whether to knock a man or a man, but now he has become a man and a man again. ] [Your Majesty only knew Xie Qingchen¡¯s real gender by touching his wrist. How did Xie Qingchen know? ] [No wonder the emperor said he was smart. ] [The two fell off the horse as soon as they met, hahahaha¡­] ¡­ Baitang drank a cup of tea and cleared his throat: ¡°Xie Qingshen, it¡¯s a pity that your intelligence is relegated to the harem.¡± Xie Qingshen said slowly, ¡°Qingshen is intelligent?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t answer directly: ¡°Have you ever read any books? What can you order?¡± Xie Qingshen told the truth: ¡°I have read and practiced Chinese characters, but I have only read ¡°Women¡¯s Virtue¡±, ¡°Women¡¯s Commandments¡±, and ¡°Women¡¯s Training¡±. I have never read anything else. Learned other things.¡± Baitang frowned: ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°The former prime minister¡¯s wife Fu Zhao¡¯s ¡°The Commandments for Women¡± is the most uncomfortable.¡± These books are not without merit, but ¡°The Female Commandments¡± is almost all bad. Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, what did Yuanshi and others often tell you?¡± Xie Qingshen has a good memory, and it is very easy to say it now: ¡°Auntie often tells Qingchen that as a woman, her father is the **** at home, her husband is the **** when she gets married, and her son is the **** when the husband dies. Innocence is the first priority. , If you lose your innocence, rationally feel ashamed, you will be immersed in a pig cage or beaten to death.¡± ¡°As a wife, there should be no complaints, beatings and scolding should be tolerated, but also be magnanimous, accept beauty for her husband, not be jealous, treat concubines as sisters, and mistress as mother. Serve parents-in-law and uncles and nephews.¡± Baitang paused for a moment: ¡°Xie Qingshen, as a man, what do you think?¡± When you don¡¯t know that you are a man, you should be aggrieved. When you know that you are a man, how do you react? After all, it is the beneficiaries, not the exploited. How can the beneficiaries give up exploitation so easily? Xie Qing was keenly aware that his answer would affect Baitang¡¯s final arrangement for him. ¡°Qing Chen thought that¡­ should be abolished.¡± Baitang nodded in satisfaction: ¡°It should be abolished, just wait for an opportunity. Xie Qingchen, what do you think it is cultivating?¡± Xie Qingchen thought for a while: ¡°A¡­rabbit, or¡­a slave who is only obedient and will not bite.¡± I originally planned to say¡­ a dog, but the emperor in front of me is a woman. Baitang: ¡°As a person who grew up being abused, it¡¯s not easy to realize this. Xie Qingchen, do you think it has any merits? For example¡ª¡± Bai Tang brought over a plate of yellow plums, and brought over a lychee: ¡°This is a tribute from Jiangnan, yellow plums and lychees, you can eat a yellow plum first.¡± ¡°The **** inside cannot be eaten.¡± Afraid that Xie Qingchen would not know, Baitang added another sentence. Xie Qingshen took Huang Mei¡¯s hand and paused. A seemingly unintentional sentence hides a lot. Eat one, haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, the first few bites, it is extremely sour and irritating, and then the plum is sweet and crisp. ¡°It tastes good, Your Majesty.¡± Baitang: ¡°Keep eating, finish this plate.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 491 - Concubine (19) Chapter 491 Beloved concubine (19) Xie Qingshen paused for a while, then began to eat. ¡­ Bai Xi looked at Xie Qingshen¡¯s face with a complicated expression, it was really the female version of Pei Yan, oh no, he was originally a man. is exactly the same. Get along with them for so long. Bai Xi¡¯s sense is more acute than others. ¡°I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, but seeing this face that is exactly the same as Brother Pei, I really think it¡¯s the past life.¡± ¡°Just say what you want, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡­ Pei Yan died in love only five or six years ago, but he is still very famous. [I also think, really, it¡¯s exactly the same. ] [Twins can be the same. They are an ancient person and a modern person, so they can do this. ] [Emperor Guangxian¡¯s real name is Baiju, and that person is also called Baitang. This coincidence is too coincidental. ] [Could it be that actor Pei pursued his sun from the previous life to this life? ] [Suddenly tears came to my eyes, I hope I will look back affectionately! ] [Don¡¯t die in love again! ] [Actor Pei¡¯s clarification before he died in love really makes my heart ache¡­it¡¯s all fake¡­] ¡­ Martyrdom? Chasing the sun? Is it all fake? What the hell¡­? Baitang¡¯s expression was a bit complicated. What happened to Pei Yan after she left? Without exception, she left first. The judgment method of the system does not lie in whether his fragments are affected, but in whether he really died in that world. The time when the system determines the success of the mission has nothing to do with the time he stayed in that world. Bai Tang is also aware of his two deaths at present, Qi Jiayan is willing to give himself a chance and commits suicide with a dagger, and Rong Qi does not want to be resurrected when he blows up the laboratory of M country. As for Shi Minzhi, she didn¡¯t know how long he stayed in that cage, the restriction would only collapse automatically when there was no one in the cage. As for Emperor Nie Suzhi, the cage would corrode, so only those several formations trapped him. Her apprentice Shen Jiu, when she left, she hoped that he would go out more, but she didn¡¯t know if he did. Qi Yun is also, this is the first time she saw Qi Yun become old, just like a normal ordinary person with birth, childhood, growth, old age, and illness. If he wants to live, he is not limited by the lifespan of an interstellar person, therefore, Baitang doesn¡¯t know how long he will choose to stay. And Pei Yan was also getting old, but her body was failing at that time, and she couldn¡¯t stay for too long. He actually died for love? How could someone be so stupid? Foolish to go and lose his life for a man who won¡¯t stay for him. Baitang has never experienced it before, only seeing other people¡¯s love, touched by it, and moved by it. When the death of love is related to her, what should I do? I thought he was stupid. Baitang claims to be someone who can afford it and let it go, but she has never picked it up, let alone let it go. Be careful and cautious, and the tighter the tighter. Carefully erected layers of walls, unwilling to touch them. Xie Qing cast a quick glance at Baitang. Why¡­ looking at him like this? Whether, like him, there has always been a feeling that he wants to find someone faintly. Seeing that he was about to finish eating, Baitang peeled the lychee: ¡°The milky white flesh, try a bite.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the dragon body is precious, and it is true that you should not do this job.¡± It is said that the emperor is the most honorable person in the world. Put all good things before her. Xie Qingchen took a bite, and suddenly felt that the teeth were not his own. Baitang waved his hand: ¡°If you think about it later, there is a trick to this. After eating so many plums, how do you feel about biting lychees?¡± Xie Qingshen tried hard to recall what he had learned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 492 - Concubine (20) Chapter 492 Beloved Concubine (20) He didn¡¯t learn much, and he only read those few books. ¡°Women¡¯s Virtue¡±, ¡°Women¡¯s Commandments¡± and ¡°Women¡¯s Training¡± are all for the cultivation of women¡¯s virtues. After a long time, Xie Qing Shen Fang said: ¡°It¡¯s too late, Huangmei is still crisp and sweet, and the character is also like this, but Qingshen feels that some of them can¡¯t be called Huangmei, they are stuffed with poison, and it will hurt, feel uncomfortable, and even hurt. die.¡± Thinking of Li Muling who jumped into the well under the moonlight, he was also about fifteen or sixteen years old. ¡°Li Muling¡­ was forced to die?¡± Baitang: ¡°I said just now that you can¡¯t save Li Muling. First, it¡¯s because you are weak. Second, it¡¯s because she herself is too scared and thinks too much of a woman¡¯s innocence under her skirt. Third, it¡¯s Her family cannot tolerate her flaws. Fourth, when she gets married, a body check is also required. A woman¡¯s chastity is destroyed before she gets married, which is shameful for men. Fifth, if you call someone to save her, she will still commit suicide , the charge came up.¡± Xie Qing muttered: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a few men who are innocent under heavy clothes.¡± Baitang looked into the distance: ¡°Xie Qingshen, look, you are indeed quite smart and have a high level of understanding. Most people say that you start like you, and almost no one is not seriously affected. How many people can realize what you are saying? I understand. So, Xie Qingshen, I hope you will think about it.¡± ¡°You know my secret, it is impossible for me to be free, you can only be under my nose. With your talent, it is too restrictive to stay in the harem.¡± The black-haired and snow-skinned ¡°beauty¡± has thick and slender eyelashes like a butterfly resting on a delicate flower, trembling its colorful clothes, and suddenly bent its eyebrows and eyes, like a mountain waterfall pouring down a stream of clear water, which is endlessly moist. Xie Qingshen suggested very seriously: ¡°Your Majesty, you can choose to kill me. This secret is still a secret.¡± Baitang raised his hand and tapped Xie Qingshen¡¯s forehead: ¡°Would you beg to die? I won¡¯t kill you. You have nothing to do with it, and you can cultivate it. Stay in the harem or fake death to restore the man to the court or go behind the scenes. Take care of yourself.¡± Think about it, think about it carefully, I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it, if you choose, you can¡¯t regret it, one month, one month and then tell me your choice.¡± Xie Qingshen rubbed his slightly painful forehead: ¡°Oh!¡± He is not asking for death. The Xie family didn¡¯t go to hell, how could he be willing to die. Just testing the emperor. If she chooses to kill, he will disturb her society and expose her secret to the government and the public. ¡°Your Majesty is wise, Qing Chen can¡¯t hide this little thought from His Majesty.¡± Qingde asked outside the door: ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to pass on the meal?¡± ¡°pass.¡± The maids served exquisite and delicious meals one after another, and those who specialized in poison testing retreated after testing the poison. A few maids stood beside them and waited for cloth dishes. ¡°Let¡¯s all go down.¡± After she came, she never let people serve her meals, and her daily meals were reduced by half, and they were changed. The royal dishes of the imperial court are exquisite in every way. Xie Qingshen was somewhat at a loss, and had never experienced such a scene. Bai Xi saw that the time was up, and was about to end the live broadcast: ¡°Everyone in the audience, see you tomorrow.¡± [(*£þ0£þ)¥Î[wait¡­] [Don¡¯t worry! ] [I still want to watch it for a while! ] [Can you wait any longer, I will miss a lot of things. ] ¡­ Bai Xi resolutely refused: ¡°No, even if you can travel through time and space to witness some things, you are destined not to know everything, and you are destined to miss some things. This is the mystery of history.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Bai Xi was brought out by Bai Tang, there is still a principle of this. Xie Qingchen hesitated for a while: ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder if you can feel that something is watching us, but now it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 493 - Concubine (21) Chapter 493 Beloved Concubine (21) This keen and terrifying perception. Really amazing! Still without deliberate training. Baitang was silent for a few seconds: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, even if they find out, they can¡¯t change anything, and they can¡¯t have any influence.¡± People of later generations, even if the influence is also in later generations. Xie Qingshen: o(*^£À^*)o obedient! The meals in the palace were really delicious, Xie Qingshen tried her best to control her appetite. After Baitang made him a braised elbow, he was startled for a while, and then let go a lot, the more he ate, the happier he became. He is not very old, only fifteen. Fifteen years of experience is, three hundred and sixty days a year, wind, frost, swords and swords. Lost too much blood, and the body is full of poison. Being able to resurrect will inevitably leave some roots of disease. Being able to resurrect does not mean that his body has no effect. Very thin, almost always. Xie Qingchen had just finished eating the elbow when a bowl of soup was pushed to his hand, a few more vegetables and pieces of meat came. There was a slight glint of water in the beautiful peach eyes. For some reason, when he faced His Majesty, he was always easily moved and vulnerable. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t deserve you to treat me like this.¡± Baitang urged: ¡°Hurry up and eat, you have lost too much blood, your body is still poisonous, and you are very thin, you must make up for it, and grow taller and fatter.¡± Feeding is also a kind of joy. My family has a son who has just grown up! While Xie Qingchen was eating, Bai Tang said: ¡°Xie Qingchen, there is no value, only whether you want it or not. I will not treat anyone I admire too badly. When I go back later, put the bookshelf, Row 23, from top to bottom, take back the ten books in the fourth row to read.¡± ¡°I hope that you can have your own ideas, ask a few more why, write down any doubts and puzzles, and come back to me when you make a decision a month later.¡± She is going to be a good emperor who is diligent in government and loves the people. The harem is optional, but in the end don¡¯t have it. In the harem, the concubines that the original owner had accepted had to be investigated for a period of time before making the most suitable decision for them. They couldn¡¯t be delayed for a lifetime. Above the court, the layout should be arranged, the pit should be dug, the diehards should be removed, and the deep-rooted family that prevents her from carrying out her orders must also be pulled out. ¡°Qing Shen respects his life!¡± Suddenly, his life was full of arrangements. It¡¯s different from before, completely different. Seems¡­not bad. The step he took desperately, the decision he made by accident, was not bad¡­ Bai Tang simply mentioned a few more words to him: ¡°You will live in the harem for a month now. According to the rules of the palace, you must go to the Empress Dowager Shouren Palace at the beginning of each month to pay your respects.¡± ¡°But the queen mother is devoted to worshiping the Buddha, and basically she will not go out of the Buddhist hall, so there is no special situation where the mother does not need to pay her respects. Just go to the Weiyang Palace of the virtuous concubine Zhou Yunzheng on the second day of each month to pay her respects. Except for the virtuous concubine Zhou Yunzheng, the palace Among them are concubine Hui Chen Wanbai, concubine Li Yu Youyi, and concubine Zhaoyi Lu Yanjing.¡± ¡°Zhou Yunzheng is the aunt of General Zhou Renyi, Zhou Renyi. Zhou Renyi guarded the border for more than 20 years. His four sons died in battle and three sons died in battle. Only the second son, Zhou Huaijin, remained. Zhou Yunzheng was open-minded and never used dark methods. Concubine Xian, I hope to respect her.¡± ¡°Concubine Hui, Chen Wanbai, is the granddaughter of the scholar Chen Zongyao. The Chen family has profound knowledge, and Chen Wanbai has a lot of knowledge. Concubine Li, Yu Youyi, defended my life from the arrow. Zhaoyi, Lu Yanjing, is the maid beside the queen mother.¡± Xie Qingshen wrote down one by one. In the entire harem, he is probably the one with the least background and no support. On the contrary, he still owes His Majesty the kindness. His Majesty still doesn¡¯t care about his crime of deceiving the king. (end of this chapter) Chapter 494 - Concubine (22) Chapter 494 Beloved Concubine (22) Baitang sighed lightly: ¡°They are easy to get along with, relatively harmonious.¡± Baitang was noncommittal about the original owner¡¯s method of accepting these people into the palace. Various forces, women have become a medium. The original owner used these women to tie up the general and the great scholar. They are tools for the original owner to consolidate his power. Baitang has always disliked such an approach. Xie Qingchen took a bite of the soft glutinous dumpling, his cheeks puffed up a bit, and he looked fleshy: ¡°Qingchen holds grudges.¡± Baitang stuffed a piece of glutinous rice dumpling into his bowl, and slightly bent his eyebrows and eyes: ¡°It¡¯s normal to hold grudges. They didn¡¯t provoke you, so don¡¯t provoke them. That plate of yellow plums, remember everything too much.¡± Xie Qing¡¯s eyes were a little confused: ¡°Can I still take revenge?¡± Didn¡¯t she stop it? Baitang is very gentle: ¡°Of course you can, but you must pay attention to the means and the law. If someone makes you live on the street and be insulted, you can give him the same fate, but you won¡¯t kill him and his family.¡± Xie Qingshen looked at Baitang, her eyes were plain and moist, revealing a gentleness, her eyebrows and eyes were very different from the people he had seen, but her aura gave off a very¡­ the feeling of the sun, so bright that ghosts and snakes couldn¡¯t help it. near. ¡°If I do this, how will His Majesty deal with me?¡± ¡°Deal with the law of Dayan.¡± Although the laws of Dayan still need to be changed. If you have done something wrong, how can you escape punishment? She will not show mercy. Since she came to this world, she resolutely tried her best to improve it as much as possible. ¡°Because the queen has not been established, Zhou Yunzheng is in charge of the queen¡¯s phoenix seal, and Chen Wanbai assists in managing the harem. And because of today¡¯s draft, tomorrow, any concubine who has a role in her body needs to go to Weiyang Palace to pay her respects to the virtuous concubine.¡± Xie Qingchen nodded obediently: ¡°Qingchen will make a good disguise.¡± After finishing his meal, Baitang let him go back. In this Hall of Mental Cultivation, no concubine has ever stayed overnight. Baitang waved his hand, and Chi Ying appeared: ¡°Your Majesty, everyone in Anbu in the imperial capital has assembled.¡± Baitang wrote a letter, sealed it with a jade seal, and summoned an eagle to send it to the border. ¡°Qingde, no one is allowed to enter the Hall of Mental Cultivation without my permission.¡± ¡°Hey.!¡± Then he took off the black robe, put it on the car, and left the Hall of Mental Cultivation through the secret path. Baitang has already read the detailed information of each person, and keeps it in mind. Anbu is like the emperor¡¯s sword, which must be sharpened and held firmly in his hand. It took a few hours to re-differentiate the Anbu and formulate transformation rules. Back to the Hall of Mental Cultivation, and it¡¯s time to go to court in half an hour. After barely resting for a while, another busy day began. Fighting wits and courage, fighting with each other, it¡¯s so lively. Thinking that only one Xie Qingshen was selected yesterday, he casually gave him the position of talent. Today, he is going to pay his respects to concubine Zhou Yunzheng and other concubines. Thinking about this, Baitang ordered Qingde to prepare some things, and went to Weiyang Palace once in a while. Xie Qingshen casually placed a few flame-like bead flowers on his head, the thing Baitang gave him, after returning home, he tried it carefully, sticking it to his throat can conceal his Adam¡¯s apple. This thing is very close to the skin, but still a little unnatural. For example, when the weather is hot in summer, as soon as sweat breaks out, as long as the other party is more careful, they will definitely reveal their secrets. His Adam¡¯s apple is not obvious now, but it¡¯s okay, if it becomes obvious and then uses this thing, the throat will feel very uncomfortable. To be on the safe side, Xie Qingshen only wears high-necked skirts. The clothes worn by concubines in the palace are not too bad, it can be said that these are the best clothes Xie Qingchen has ever worn. (end of this chapter) Chapter 495 - Concubine (23) Chapter 495 Beloved Concubine (23) I¡¯m not used to wearing a dress that doesn¡¯t stick to my skin. Empresses can wear bright red, noble concubines can wear lighter red, and concubines can wear rose red. Under this position, these colors of clothes are not allowed to be worn on weekdays, and other colors can be worn at will. Yesterday, a court lady sent him some clothes. Xie Qingchen deliberately chose the high collar to block the position of his throat. Double hidden blessing. His clothes are off-white, as light as ink, and he has a certain style when worn on him. It is as refreshing as the orchids in the deep valley, and as cold as the clear springs in the mountains. The silk flowers that are as bright as flames are worn on the head, adding another brilliance. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t put on makeup, his skin was fair but rough. The bloodless white looks weak, and if you push it lightly, it will fall down and be unable to get up. Straighten up The concubines have different thoughts, even if Xie Qingshen¡¯s face is bloodless, it can be seen that his picture can be said to be a disaster for the country and the people. Zhou Yunzheng naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him, Xie Qingshen sat down after saluting. Several concubines looked at each other, quite distressed. do not know what to say¡­ There is nothing to say¡­ Everyone has never waited on the bed, and there is nothing to be jealous of. When His Majesty came to see them, the bowl of water was level, and when he didn¡¯t see them, he didn¡¯t see them. Before I started to serve the bed, there was no one to serve the bed. The harem is surprisingly harmonious. Zhou Yunzheng thought for a while and said, ¡°The weather is really nice today. Congratulations to Xie Cairen for being favored by His Majesty.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± This perfunctory style of painting. Xie Qing covered her face and coughed: ¡°How can I be half as good as a concubine?¡± Chen Wanbai¡¯s voice was thin and soft: ¡°The people around me are like the moon, and their wrists are covered with frost and snow. Sister Xie is really good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that she is too thin, so she doesn¡¯t look very attractive. Sister Xie should take care of her body.¡± Xie Qingshen is also weak: ¡°The concubine Hui is very kind, my sister is grateful for her concern.¡± Yu Youyi hesitated for a while, and deliberately corrected her demeanor: ¡°Sister Xie, Sister Concubine Hui is right. You must take good care of your health so that you can better serve Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qing nodded with difficulty: ¡°Sister Lipin laughed.¡± Probably, it seems, it seems¡­he is the only one who can really serve His Majesty. Thinking of this, Xie Qingchen couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Oh, no. He still has the opportunity to choose, he doesn¡¯t have to live in the harem, but he must live under His Majesty¡¯s nose. Lu Yanjing¡¯s eyebrows were very pleasing to the eye, gentle and submissive: ¡°Sister Xie and all the sisters will serve His Majesty well together.¡± Xie Qingshen: Really generous¡­ Oh, yes, in women¡¯s education, generosity and tolerance have always been emphasized. Xie Qingshen also lowered his eyebrows and pleasing to the eye: ¡°Sister Lu is right, I have been taught.¡± Several portraits don¡¯t know what to do after completing the task, and they look at each other, which is a bit embarrassing. Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± He understood why His Majesty said that the women in the harem are easy to get along with. No one really likes His Majesty, and His Majesty¡¯s bowl of water is very flat. He has never really favored anyone, and there are only five people including him. There are very few people. You can live a good life with security. There is no jealousy or conspiracy. His Majesty¡¯s harem is actually cleaner than the back house of the Xie Mansion. Counting the time, Zhou Yunzheng was about to withdraw in time. Qing De¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Your Majesty is here!¡± All the concubines got up and saluted one after another: ¡°The concubine sees Your Majesty, Your Majesty is blessed and safe.¡± Baitang raised his hand: ¡°All the concubines are flat.¡± This public word made her¡­ look like a scumbag. Baitang couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 496 - Concubine (24) Chapter 496 Beloved Concubine (24) ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your grace!¡± Neatly, the voice is gentle and soft, like a lark. In the live broadcast room¡ª [There are three thousand beauties in the harem, why are there only so few people? ] [Bai Ju is only seventeen years old at this time, how can he have such mental strength. ] [I checked yesterday, and Xie Qingchen was the only concubine of Emperor Guangxian who died later. ] [The emperor was actually willing to give up the three thousand harem for Xie Qingshen. ] [Did you forget something, the emperor is a woman! Xie Qingchen is a man! ] [The emperor was so cruel to Xie Qingshen that he killed all the other concubines. ] ¡­ Bai Xi thinks it is very impossible: ¡°Don¡¯t think everything is bad, this period of history is the most mysterious. We will wait and see.¡± ¡­ Baitang took a treasured sword: ¡°Yunzheng, look at this sword.¡± Zhou Yunzheng walked faster, took the sword from Baitang¡¯s hand, his eyes sparkled, and when he pulled out the sword, he became more and more joyful: ¡°Your Majesty, what a sword! It¡¯s as sharp as snow, and it shines brightly.¡± Baitang bent his lips: ¡°Does Yunzheng like it?¡± Zhou Yunzheng nodded quickly, but felt that he was not suitable for his status. Just as he was about to say something, Baitang waved his hand very simply: ¡°This sword is given to you. The name of this sword is Awakening the World.¡± Hearing the name Xingshi, Zhou Yunzheng¡¯s eyes widened a little: ¡°Your Majesty, Xingshi is the sword that General Wu Xiangkan used three hundred years ago. General Wu once used Xingshi to defeat a hundred with one. , living in the deep palace, even if you like it, you can¡¯t make it shine as it should. It will make the pearl dust, and the concubine will not.¡± Baitang: ¡°Yunzheng, I heard a few years ago that Zhou Yunzheng, the daughter of General Zhou Renyi, is actually a tiger girl of the general family. She is good at shooting with a spear and dancing with a sword. After entering this harem, she will bind you I have given you the Awakening Sword today. I have two intentions. First, I allow you to practice your marksmanship and swordsmanship in the harem. Second, as you said, the pearl should not be covered with dust. In seven years, I will I will give you seven years, and if you still feel that you are not worthy of this sword, then return it to me.¡± At this moment, Zhou Yunzheng faintly realized something, but couldn¡¯t go any further. Being a woman, how could she¡­ Despite thinking this way, Zhou Yunzheng took the sword according to his inner desire: ¡°Your Majesty loves me so much, my concubines will definitely not cuddle up and become lazy.¡± Baitang nodded gently: ¡°I also hope that after seven years, this sword will not return to my hands.¡± Zhou Yunzheng¡¯s heart trembled, and he carefully glanced at the young emperor in the purple gold black cloud dragon robe. Your Majesty¡­seems to be quite different from before. The former Majesty, though smiling, was indifferent and alienated, but the current Majesty gives off a demeanor as bright as the sun and the moon. Baitang took three volumes of books: ¡°Wan Bai, come and have a look.¡± And her share? Chen Wanbai came over out of curiosity, opened it, and saw the familiar words, his face turned pale, and he knelt down abruptly: ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me, this was written by my daughter when I was young, and my daughter didn¡¯t intend to write this policy to discuss political affairs.¡± What Baitang showed her was a policy theory written by Chen Wanbai a few years ago under the pseudonym Chen Wan, the words were quite sharp. Baitang helped Chen Wanbai up, and patted the dust off her body: ¡°Wan Bai don¡¯t need to panic, I don¡¯t mean to blame you. It is said that men have gold under their knees, so they cannot kneel at will, and the same is true for women, women also have gold under their knees.¡± , also need self-respect and arrogance.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t bend your knees casually like today. The granddaughter of a grand scholar should be knowledgeable and have a strong character.¡± Chen Wan Bai was a little confused, but still nodded subconsciously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 497 - Concubine (25) Chapter 497 Beloved Concubine (25) ¡°Your policy theory is well written, but there are still some things missing. You continue to think about this policy theory on learning and finish it. I will allow you to go home for a month. Ten days will be the spring festival every three years. You may as well ask more. Ask about it.¡± ¡°The issue discussed in this policy discussion is: it is difficult to produce a noble son from a poor family. Wan Bai, as a girl raised by a scholarly family, you must go out. I hope to see something different in your policy theory. This matter, for the time being Confidential.¡± Baitang picks things that they used to love to do, but now they have to do things because of their status as concubines and women. Chen Wanbai held the three volumes of books and saluted: ¡°Thank you Your Majesty for your kindness, my concubine must be good at thinking.¡± Baitang looked at Yu Youyi again: ¡°Youyi, I remember that you were a child of a poor family before you entered the palace.¡± Yu Youyi tightened her hand holding the silk handkerchief, not daring to look directly at the young emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, my concubine is indeed a child of a poor family. My father failed the rural examination and returned home. My mother is a La Traviata in the village.¡± .¡± Her birth was indeed not very good. Baitang asked again: ¡°Have you ever been able to read and write?¡± Yu Youyi is now very grateful to Zhou Yunzheng for asking her to recognize and practice calligraphy, and quickly replied: ¡°Your Majesty, thanks to sister Zhou¡¯s blessing, this concubine has studied after entering the palace. I can read, but I can¡¯t write very well.¡± .¡± Baitang turned his gaze: ¡°Knowing how to read and write is good. Although Youyi¡¯s father failed the rural examination, he should be able to find a good job in the village. His mother is also working outside. How did the family become poor?¡± Yu Youyi hastily explained: ¡°Your Majesty, to be honest, the concubine¡¯s family became poor. It is because the concubine¡¯s father liked to gamble, lost all his family property, and was broken by someone. The next year, there was a natural disaster, and the big Drought, there has not been a drop of rain for half a year. In order to provide food for the whole family, my father gave his concubine to Ren Yazi.¡± Baitang patted her head: ¡°It¡¯s all over, Youyi should look forward. I remember that you have always been kind. Recently, some refugees came near the imperial capital. Although officials have been sent to arrange arrangements. I think, you Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since I left the palace.¡± ¡°I will give you two tasks. Tomorrow, I will arrange twelve guards to protect you, and you will choose two smart and kind-hearted girls to accompany you. One is to serve porridge outside the imperial capital by the order of the emperor. You must ensure that there are two guards by your side, and don¡¯t let them stay away. Second, during this period, I hope you can talk to them more to understand where they came from, why they came here, why they came, and think about it. In the process of resettling refugees, what are the good and bad. Similarly, the second task is as long as you know it in your heart, and you don¡¯t need to make it public.¡± Yu Youyi was certainly happy to be able to leave the palace. It¡¯s just¡­ Her Majesty¡¯s words, she felt that she seemed to bear a very important responsibility. Yu Youyi solemnly responded: ¡°The concubine will never disgrace her mission.¡± Baitang looked at Lu Yanjing again: ¡°Mother Lu, I know that you are like the queen mother, you always like to burn incense and worship Buddha.¡± Lu Yanjing was the oldest among them, basically ten years older than all of them. Therefore, he is also the most calm one. Before she entered the harem, she had been serving the queen mother. Accompanying the Queen Mother to burn incense and worship Buddha, I also fell in love with burning incense and worshiping Buddha. Lu Yanjing was weak and submissive: ¡°I am deeply honored to be able to pray for His Majesty and Dayan in front of the Buddha every day.¡± Baitang: ¡°The Buddha Temple on Jingtai Mountain, thirty miles outside the imperial capital, is the most famous. Almost every month, people will come to the Buddha Temple to offer incense. Tomorrow, I will also assign you twelve guards.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This person must be diligent After a few days of laziness, the speed will not work (end of this chapter) Chapter 498 - Concubine (26) Chapter 498 Beloved Concubine (26) Baitang: ¡°The same requirement, two guards are guaranteed to follow you at any time. Tomorrow, you will go to the Buddha Temple to live for a month. I will give you a task, and Lu Niang will record it. Everyone who goes to the Buddha Temple to offer incense Who is it, rich and powerful? Ordinary people or imperial examination students?¡± ¡°What are they asking for? Peace? Wealth? Or marriage? How many people come to the Buddha Temple to fulfill their vows? What is the vow? Lu Niang, you can ask a lot, how do they fulfill their vows? Work hard, help others or be lucky? Again, this mission is kept secret.¡± ¡°Similarly, you go out of the palace and find a reason to go out of the palace.¡± Lu Yanjing reacted quickly and blessed her body: ¡°The concubine obeys the order and will live up to His Majesty¡¯s expectations. The concubine uses the excuse of going to the Buddha Temple to pray for His Majesty and the people of Li. What does Your Majesty think?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Then it will be hard work for you.¡± Turning to Zhou Yunzheng again: ¡°Yunzheng, I will take you to the military camp of the Imperial Capital in fifteen days. These days, it is good to practice.¡± Zhou Yunzheng was very pleasantly surprised: ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qingshen was quite depressed, grabbed his clothes, but didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Tang also told him: ¡°Qing Chen, don¡¯t slack off taking the book I asked you to read back.¡± The gloom between Xie Qing¡¯s eyebrows dissipated in an instant, imitating their appearance, and said very weakly: ¡°The concubine will obey the holy order, and I will not disappoint your majesty.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s voice, which was deliberately choking his throat, was a bit harsh. ¡°Yunzheng, Wan Bai, Youyi, Lu Niang, Qingchen, you all need to read more books during this period of time. Throw away the so-called women¡¯s books such as ¡°Women¡¯s Virtue¡± and ¡°Women¡¯s Commandments¡±, and read books that are sought after by men in the world. .¡± ¡°No.¡± After saying a few casual words, Baitang left on the grounds of dealing with matters. As soon as Baitang left, Xie Qingshen immediately said: ¡°Concubine Xian, all sisters, the concubine is feeling unwell, so she stepped back first.¡± Zhou Yunzheng was not familiar with him either, seeing that Xie Qingshen¡¯s complexion was indeed not good, so he warned a few more words: ¡°Sister Xie should take good care of her body, and if she feels unwell, call the imperial doctor to come over and have a look.¡± Xie Qing blessed the body: ¡°The concubine thanked the empress for her care.¡± It¡¯s ironic and funny to say that the kindness of these few strangers who are now close to him is the greatest kindness he has ever encountered in his life. After Xie Qingchen left, the four girls chatted for a while. Their relationship is not bad. Yu Youyi asked: ¡°Sister Chen, you are very knowledgeable, can you tell me what your majesty is going to do?¡± Chen Wan Bai: ¡°Wait a minute, I only have a vague feeling that His Majesty wants to improve the situation of women in the world.¡± Zhou Yunzheng held the sword: ¡°Your Majesty¡­ has a heart. Your Majesty is benevolent, and the world is lucky.¡± Lu Yanjing thought about that task, and said: ¡°Your Majesty, the voice of the Son of Heaven, how could you and I be able to spy clearly?¡± Several people smiled and left separately. Now that I have something to do, I feel different. ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, the concubine has doubts, can your majesty explain the concubine¡¯s doubts?¡± Xie Qingchen caught up and shouted. After running for a few steps, his body felt a little uncomfortable. His pale lips looked even more pitiful. Baitang raised his hand, and the others automatically backed away a little. Even Qingde stepped back two meters away. At this distance, most people couldn¡¯t hear their whispers. Bai Xi was standing next to her, and she and the people from the millennium later could hear clearly. Xie Qingshen walked to Baitang¡¯s side: ¡°Your Majesty, you gave the sword to the concubine Xian, the concubine Hui arranged a plan, the empress Li concubine made porridge, and Lu Zhaoyi went to the Buddha Temple. The intention should be more than what you see right?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 499 - Concubine (27) Chapter 499 Beloved Concubine (27) Baitang was still afraid that he would not come to ask, but now that he came, he naturally had to say: ¡°One by one, first, I will give Yunzheng the sword to awaken the world, take her to the barracks, and give her seven years. what?¡± Although he thought it was outrageous, Xie Qingshen still thought of a shocking thought: ¡°Your Majesty, I think that you want Concubine Xian to go to the battlefield, no, not more, Concubine Xian is just the beginning. Your Majesty wants women all over the world.¡± Baitang said again: ¡°Why do you think I asked Lu Niang to do these things in the Buddha Temple?¡± Xie Qingshen thought of Yuan Qiong¡¯s way of worshiping the Buddha on weekdays, and a sneer flashed in his eyes: ¡°Those who have done something wrong will go¡­ those who seek something will go.¡± Xie Qing said further: ¡°But more people should ask for something, so Your Majesty wants to use Lu Zhaoyi to find out what more people are asking for. As for¡­ those who repay their vows, Qingchen doesn¡¯t believe in God or Buddha, and His Majesty doesn¡¯t believe in God or Buddha.¡± No, His Majesty wants Lu Zhaoyi to see whether the wish is realized through the blessing of gods and Buddhas, no, it should be the people of the world.¡± Xie Qingshen looked at it with his head turned, and had his own set of ideas. Bai Tang praised: ¡°Smart, you only go to burn incense and worship Buddha if you have something to ask for. If most of them are looking for marriage and children¡¯s future, it¡¯s nothing. If they are looking for something else, then I should understand the crux behind it.¡± gone.¡± ¡±The vast majority of people, who haven¡¯t read a book, will choose to pin on this illusory thing when they encounter a problem that they can¡¯t solve. A Buddha who has never really seen it is illusory.¡± This is probably a good emperor, right? will pay attention to what most of the people ask for¡­ Xie Qingshen: ¡°Then, Concubine Li went to Bu Porridge to understand the reason behind it, and it was also to solve the cause of refugees. Concubine Hui¡­should be related to scholars. Your Majesty wants everyone in the world to study?¡± The more I think about it, the more I think this is the reason. Something expanded in his mind, and his eyes seemed to be able to see farther than what was in front of him. In front of you, there are nothing but smooth and stable marble, lush flowers and plants, and temples with carved railings and columns. And he seemed to be able to see all kinds of things outside the palace wall. The more Baitang looked at Xie Qingshen, the more he admired him: ¡°Yes, I am an ambitious emperor. I am not satisfied with my eyes. I want people all over the world to pray to gods and Buddhas, but only for things that depend on fate. I want knowledge to monopolize the situation.¡± To change, to educate the people of the world with wise principles, I want to make the women of the world not be trapped in the back house, there are many things I want to do.¡± ¡°I asked other people to do what Youyi and Lu Niang did. They are the first step for me to let the women of the world go out of the house. I have seen such a phenomenon. The Yang family has a girl who has just grown up and raised her. Before the boudoir knew her, and then, once she was elected to the king¡¯s side, the king never came to court early, and her relatives and friends were rich and honored because of her, so that people in the world prefer to have daughters rather than men.¡± Xie Qingchen frowned: ¡°It¡¯s just temporary, at most twenty years, this country will be destroyed due to the king¡¯s stupidity.¡± Baitang: ¡°For the time being, it also shows a phenomenon. The people regard the royal family as the best and obey the royal family. I let them go out under my orders, and let them see officially. Their emperors let their concubines go out to do things. Then, Shouldn¡¯t they also let their own women go out?¡± ¡°But it takes time, and only time can prove it. Xie Qingshen, let me tell you one more thing, when you look at a regulation or an order, you can¡¯t just look at it itself, you have to look at who it serves? This Who is which group of people?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 500 - Concubine (28) Chapter 500 Beloved concubine (28) Xie Qingshen was originally smart, but he didn¡¯t learn much. In the long and painful ten years, he could only rely on the voice from the bottom of his heart. When Baitang mentioned something, Xie Qing thought more deeply. The first thing I thought about was ¡°The Commandments for Women¡±. Fu Zhao¡¯s ¡°The Commandments for Women¡± appeared only twenty years ago, and Yuan Qiong was not affected, but she probably knew that this was not good, so she always wanted him to be here. From beginning to end¡­every sentence made him feel uncomfortable. The biggest beneficiary is just¡­, but the ridiculous thing is that such a book was written by a woman to bully, oppress, and enslave women. ¡°Qing Chen has been taught.¡± Today is far more sincere than yesterday. Baitang sent someone to check Xie Qingshen¡¯s past experience. Fifteen years old, concubine daughter, life is extremely bad. Knowing that Xie Qingchen won¡¯t die after tossing, he tortured him as hard as he could. Right to take his fate. Xie Qing and Shen were originally men, but only Yuan Qiong and Bai Tang knew about it. As for Yuan Qiong, Baitang didn¡¯t intend to give her a chance to speak, Yuan Qiong was not innocent at all. ¡°Xie Qingchen, two choices, one, Yuan Qiong died of a serious illness, and two, Yuan Qiong was paralyzed in bed, unable to speak or move, but conscious.¡± Xie Qingchen took a deep breath: ¡°Your Majesty, Qingchen chooses the second. I want to make her life worse than death, so that she can only watch and cannot change.¡± Baitang readily agreed. The leader of the imperial guards, Meng Yi, led twenty top imperial guards in plain clothes. Meng Yi saluted: ¡°Your Majesty, everything is ready.¡± Baitang nodded, ¡°Very good.¡± Turning back to Xie Qingshen, he said: ¡°Qingchen, you have not cleared your poison yet, and you have lost a lot of blood, so you can give birth.¡± Xie Qingchen saluted: ¡°My concubine, thank you for your concern.¡± This man walked with the wind, and soon disappeared in the imperial garden. plain clothes¡­ This is going out of the palace¡­ Baitang changed into normal clothes, and twenty people including riding horses and Meng Yi left the palace. The destination of this secret trip out of the palace is the countryside twenty miles away from the imperial capital. A place that is relatively close to the imperial capital, no matter how poor the countryside is, it will not be so bad. One day is not enough to go too far. It is early summer, and the weather is still a bit hot. It would be interesting if the news of the emperor¡¯s secret departure from Kyoto leaked out. Prince Yu Bai Yuan stared at him covetously, and Prime Minister Dai Shangyang was ambitious. Bai Xi cheated and followed. Their target is Emperor Guangxian thousands of years ago. The live broadcast room was full of excitement. [He is an emperor at the age of seventeen, and his mental abilities are all good, but I am a waste material. ] [What is Your Majesty going to do now? ] [Have to say, she is very thoughtful, but not realistic. ] [Boldness is not enough after all! Wouldn¡¯t it be over if the order was issued directly? ] [Not courageous enough? Are you biased? He was seventeen years old, fought against a group of old foxes, and he did not lose the slightest bit, and even sentenced Han Mi to death. ] [In ancient times, the word filial piety was first, and Emperor Jiayu carried out Fu Zhao¡¯s ¡°Women¡¯s Commandment¡±. As the son of Emperor Jiayu, oh no, the daughter of Emperor Guangxian cannot directly say that Lao Tzu is wrong, not to mention that she has not yet fully taken power, the emperor¡¯s Little real power. ] [She is already very good at being able to do this. ] ¡­ Bai Xi also interjected: ¡°Friends from the audience, as far as the current situation is concerned, Emperor Guangxian is definitely not bad. Some of the few articles in later generations are mostly praises for her.¡± ¡°According to historians¡¯ speculation, her achievements should have been obliterated, and some people in later generations have done it backwards, so that there are very few records about her, and the only thing left is a little aftertaste of the harem. Just imagine, if she has no achievements, How can you be in power for more than 70 years if you have no ability?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 501 - Concubine (29) Chapter 501 Beloved concubine (29) ¡­ Baitang, who was galloping on horseback, raised his eyebrows. Ok? ¡­ It seems that a person with a high IQ but a wrong heart appeared in later generations. She can only try her best to prevent it. However, no matter how perfect all the rules and laws are, it is impossible to prevent any accidents from happening, just because people are used. ¡­ Bai Yuan held the beauty in his arms, drank fine wine, and indulged in sensuality. Bai Zixian pushed the door in with a cold face: ¡°Everyone go down.¡± Seeing his son coming, Bai Yuan¡¯s face was still red, he straightened his clothes, and waved his hands: ¡°Go down!¡± The beauties came out in a file, bowed their bodies and retreated. Bai Yuan straightened his expression: ¡°Zixian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zixian hurriedly told the secret report he received: ¡°Father, Bai Zhu took Meng Yi and twenty imperial guards and secretly left the imperial capital.¡± Bai Yuan stood up from his seat, with doubts on his chubby face: ¡°What did she do when she suddenly came to the emperor? She only brought twenty imperial guards with her.¡± Bai Zixian: ¡°I also find this strange, there is no sign of it. Since she only brought twenty people, she must not miss this excellent opportunity.¡± Bai Yuan squinted his eyes, and took out the map: ¡°Let¡¯s keep an eye on her to see where she went. The records of the drought in the three states of Dongchuan continue to be intercepted, and pay more attention to the emperor¡¯s movements.¡± Bai Zixian calmed down: ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I won¡¯t leave anything to the emperor.¡± Bai Yuan clenched his hands into fists: ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t care about the friendship between uncle and nephew, or the kindness of Mi¡¯er¡¯s mother for saving her, don¡¯t blame this king for being a heartless uncle.¡± Bai Zixian: ¡°I¡¯m guilty, she can¡¯t escape!¡± Although the emperor cannot be forced to abdicate, it can also make her lose popular support. ¡­ ¡°My lord, there are fainted women and children ahead.¡± Meng Yi turned his horse¡¯s head to report. ¡°Call!¡± Baitang stopped and dismounted neatly. ¡°Go, go and have a look.¡± This road is a road with relatively few pedestrians, and if you can still meet it, that is luck. ¡°Young master, come down and take a look.¡± They cannot relax their vigilance at any time, their task is only to protect the safety of the emperor. The guard looked at the situation of the woman and the child, and then reported: ¡°Your Majesty, I fainted from hunger.¡± Baitang immediately ordered: ¡°Give them some water, wake them up by strangling them, give them some dry food, and prepare some money.¡± The woman had thick calluses on her hands, her skin was rough from the wind and the sun, her clothes and shoes were covered with dust and mud, her lips were chapped, and her complexion was livid. If it is said that it was an assassin pretending to be an assassin, the possibility is very small. Even so, Bai Tang did not relax her vigilance, she was already prepared to deal with emergencies. These guards are all martial arts practitioners, and they are relatively strong. They opened their mouths and made them drink water in this way, and then began to pinch them. After doing this, she just woke up, the woman reacted a little faster, and hurriedly said: ¡°Concubine (can be used as a self-effacing title), thank you for your kindness.¡± The one in the middle is extraordinary, they have met a nobleman. The child was timid, clutching his mother¡¯s clothes, very frightened. Baitang squatted down, and put the dry food into the hands of the mother and the child: ¡°Eat something first, pad your belly, it will feel better, and there is water here.¡± The woman and the child devoured it. They hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, and they were really hungry. When they were almost finished eating, Baitang asked: ¡°Where did the lady come from? I see that the lady is exhausted, she must have walked for a long time?¡± The woman swallowed the dry food in her mouth and said: ¡°My lord, this concubine came from Qingyun Prefecture.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 502 - Concubine (30) Chapter 502 Beloved concubine (30) Qingyunzhou? Baitang frowned slightly, Qingyun Prefecture was not close to the emperor, and it would take half a month to hurry up. Baitang¡¯s eyes changed slightly: ¡°My lady, what trouble did you encounter? Qingyun Prefecture is not close to the imperial capital, but my lady came here on foot?¡± It takes at least a month to hike. Women and children¡¯s footsteps are slower than men¡¯s, so they need more time. The woman had a bitter look on her face: ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know. There has been no rain in Qingyun Prefecture for more than half a year, and the seedlings have dried up, and the court doesn¡¯t care about it. I am a rude woman. I have no choice but to walk to the imperial capital to sue the officials. I beg Your Majesty to save Qingyun and the people around it, sir, can you help us?¡± Baitang¡¯s face became gloomy. The child was taken aback. He controlled his expression and asked in detail: ¡°How long has the lady traveled? How many people have surplus food? How is the local food price? Who are the officials?¡± The women came together one by one: ¡°I walked for two and a half months. Many people in my village have starved to death. Basically, every household has no surplus food. Taxes are heavy these days. Where there is any surplus food, there is nothing to worry about.¡± Died grass roots and gnawed bark to barely satisfy hunger.¡± ¡°The price of food is also very high. The county magistrate Deng Rui took out all his property and gave us houses to live in. But it is still not enough. The price of the local grain merchants is extremely high. Mr. Deng can¡¯t bear to see too many people starve to death. Let the government officials I took out all the food from the grain households and distributed it to everyone, and I wrote an IOU and promised to pay it back after I got through the difficulties.¡± ¡°There was no grain merchant coming. Mr. Deng said that he delivered more than a dozen memorials to the court, but the court did not reply. The person sent to Beijing also heard nothing. Mr. Deng said, we can¡¯t completely blame the emperor. The traitor blocked the memorial, but His Majesty didn¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°The concubine and some villagers spontaneously went to the imperial capital, hoping to bring the news to the imperial capital and to His Majesty. Only in this way can our fathers, fellow villagers, and poor people be saved!¡± The woman looked at Baitang expectantly again, knelt and kowtowed: ¡°My lord, I see that you are either rich or noble, can you help us? Thousands of ordinary people are waiting for the relief food from the court! Our lives are also Fate!¡± Baitang is very serious: ¡°If what the lady said is true, I will make it clear that you are the Holy One, and listen to it.¡± The woman hurriedly said: ¡°My lord, how dare I talk nonsense about so many people¡¯s lives?¡± The child timidly said: ¡°My mother is telling the truth, she is not lying, many people starved to death along the way.¡± Meng Yi asked in a low voice: ¡°Master, do you still want to go to Yunxi Village?¡± Baitang shook his head. The original plan was to go to Yunxi Village to see the local conditions and harvests. Now that he encountered such a situation, the plan would naturally have to be changed. Baitang: ¡°My lady and Mr. Xiaolang, come with me. I will take you to report. Hurry up, my lady has gold under her knees.¡± Women and children rejoiced. Two guards carried them back. After walking for about an hour, Baitang suddenly reined in his horse and stopped: ¡°There are assassins, be careful.¡± Meng Yi panicked, carefully observing the surroundings, the guards surrounded Baitang and protected him inside. The women and children turned pale, terrified. Baitang instructed: ¡°Protect this lady and her son well.¡± ¡°Yes, son.¡± Baitang has already tightly grasped the folding fan transformed by the waves. Meng Yi said in a low voice: ¡°Your Majesty, this subordinate is incompetent. After returning to the palace, he must be trained as a good student.¡± Bai Tang smiled: ¡°Training is at the back of the queue. The Imperial Guard Army and the Imperial Forest Army will be pulled out for training every now and then. Those who should be punished will be punished, and those who should be promoted will be promoted.¡± Meng Yi knew that a storm was about to start in the Imperial Guard Army and Imperial Forest Army. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªToday¡¯s order arrived on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 503 - Concubine (31) Chapter 503 Beloved concubine (31) The person hiding in the dark looked at them and hesitated. ¡°We seem to have been discovered?¡± ¡°Then what to do?¡± ¡°Look again and make sure.¡± ¡­ After waiting for a while, they didn¡¯t move. ¡°It appears to have been discovered.¡± ¡°superior!¡± ¡°Must kill the dog emperor!¡± A group of masked men suddenly jumped out and slashed at them with their knives raised. Baitang¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Leave a few alive.¡± ¡°Yes, son.¡± The guards are elite, Baitang is not worried about their accident. Baitang stared at the guards, and reminded him when he saw that he was about to be injured. Occasionally, he crippled an assassin with a single move. Seeing that they were invincible, and Baitang was so powerful, the assassins started to retreat and were about to retreat. Baitang swept a few stones with his foot, Cang Lan hit the stones, and the stones hit the assassins who were about to retreat. One by one hit the legs of the fleeing assassins. As soon as their actions were hindered, they were taken down by the guards. ¡°Young Master, how to deal with it?¡± A total of ten people were arrested. Except for the fear in the eyes of the two, everyone else is unwilling and angry. Baitang ordered coldly: ¡°Check, is there any poison in their mouths?¡± Pointing to a few more people: ¡°Except for them, the others will be executed on the spot.¡± The guards did not hesitate to execute the order, except for the two people Baitang ordered, the heads of the others fell to the ground immediately. The two looked panicked and looked very scared. ¡°Take it to the Department of Prisons and give it to Li Xingdu to take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, son.¡± Two guards escorted the two away. Bai Tang pointed to a guard again: ¡°Meng Yi, give him the token, you get rid of two pieces of Imperial Forest Army, and surround Pan Ze¡¯s house, the doctor of Yushitai, quickly, and no one is allowed to enter or leave, full search, secret room, secret passage , the trick is to check everything in the bottle, so as not to damage anything.¡± ¡°Yes, son.¡± The guard took the token from Meng Yi and rode away. Meng Yi: ¡°Young Master, where are you going next?¡± Baitang categorically said: ¡°Yushitai.¡± There must be something wrong with Yushitai if there are more than a dozen memorials in a row, and it is impossible to fail to deliver all of them in Beijing. When she saw that the emperor had refugees, she realized that there was something she didn¡¯t know. Before the person sent to investigate came back, he met him. Concealing and not reporting the disaster, the lack of blood is not enough to anger the common people, nor is it enough to extinguish the anger in her heart. Baitang comforted the mother and son again: ¡°Lady, don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Xiaolang, we will enter the capital right away.¡± The sudden assassin just now scared them. Looking at them all was a little scared. Meng Yi also said a word of relief: ¡°Miss, Xiao Langjun, we are not bad people, please rest assured.¡± The woman had lingering fears: ¡°I have never seen such a scene before, and I was frightened.¡± It¡¯s normal to be afraid. But the group of masked people looks very problematic. As for this group of people, at least they behaved politely, and the young and handsome young master at the head was even more dignified, calm and friendly. Baitang whipped his horse and led the people back to the capital. Go straight to Yushitai. During the drought for half a year, no one in Beijing reported it. For such a major mistake, the civilians would not be angry without killing, and the king would not be righted without killing. Baitang¡¯s sudden arrival caught them by surprise. The guard at Yushitai recognized Baitang at a glance, and immediately saluted: ¡°Your Majesty, Sheng¡¯an.¡± Mother and son hurriedly saluted. It turned out that the one who saved them was the emperor himself. This is all right, Qingyun Prefecture is saved! Official Kong Huai quickly came out to greet him: ¡°Your majesty welcomes His Majesty¡¯s arrival. I hope you will forgive me if I have lost my original welcome. What orders does Your Majesty have? Your Majesty will make arrangements immediately.¡± Baitang raised his hand to signal them to flatten: ¡°Where is Pan?¡± Walk in while asking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 504 - Concubine (32) Chapter 504 Beloved concubine (32) The guards followed closely behind her. Kong Huai realized that something bad might have happened: ¡°Your Majesty, Mr. Pan went to drink tea, and the subordinates sent someone to call him back.¡± Baitang raised his hand to stop: ¡°Ring the gong and ring the bell, and call everyone to gather at Yushitai immediately.¡± Ordered his two guards again: ¡°You two take Luo Yangfu to bring Pan Ze back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The guards quickly went to find Luo Yangfu. Before coming, Baitang told them the location, and guessed the approximate location of Luo Yangfu. Kong Huai¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°Your Majesty, why bother Your Excellency.¡± Baitang glanced at it, meaning unclear: ¡°Master Kong is teaching me how to do things?¡± Kong Huai hurriedly said: ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang didn¡¯t say anything clearly. Now is not the time to talk to him. Baitang walked extremely fast, and went directly to their office. Her identity is the emperor, and she can enter places like Yushitai casually. Kong Huai¡¯s heart sank, and he hurried to catch up: ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you sit in the front hall first? If Your Majesty needs anything, I can just do it. How dare I ask Your Majesty to do it myself.¡± Baitang walked faster and faster, his voice was blowing on your face like the wind with ice slag, making people even more frightened: ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to let me do it yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± Kong Huai was sweating. It¡¯s over! Did Your Majesty discover anything? Is it because Dongchuan Sanzhou has been drought for half a year? Kong Huai couldn¡¯t help but want to slip away, clutching his stomach, with a painful look on his face: ¡°Your Majesty, I feel unwell in my abdomen, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my face, I hope Your Majesty will allow me to go to the toilet.¡± Bai Tang didn¡¯t even look back: ¡°Kong Aiqing should lower her voice and raise her pitch higher, with her eyebrows and eyes wrinkled together.¡± Kong Huai: £þ^£þ|| Trying his best to delay the time: ¡°Your Majesty, I really feel unwell in my abdomen.¡± Baitang still didn¡¯t look at him: ¡°Hold it for me!¡± Guess why a stomachache is a stomachache? A word ¡°trouble¡±. is to explain the phenomenon. My stomach didn¡¯t move at all, and I pretended not to be. Kong Huai endured the pressure and continued: ¡°Your Majesty, wouldn¡¯t it be very bad if the humble minister couldn¡¯t hold back his appearance?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were sullen, and his tone was cold again: ¡°What does Kong Aiqing think of me? He keeps obstructing me from doing things, and wants to leave again and again.¡± Kong Huaimeng knelt on the ground: ¡°I am wronged! Your Majesty, the heart of this humble official towards His Majesty can be learned from the world, and the sun and the moon can show it.¡± Baitang bent her lower lip mockingly: ¡°Since Kong Aiqing wants to kneel, then kneel for me!¡± Ordered a guard: ¡°Let me watch him, if you let him get up, I will ask you.¡± The emperor is young and has a treacherous mind, and no one who is a little smarter will risk the disgrace of the world. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± His Majesty is getting angry, he must be more careful. The other guards quickly followed. The child was carried in the arms of the guard, and the woman carried the suggested sedan chair. Kong Huai raised his head slightly, watching them go to their usual office. And the pair of mother and son, it doesn¡¯t look right. He can¡¯t leave, how can he inform Mr. Pan? The guard squatted down and put one hand on Kong Huai¡¯s head: ¡°Master Kong, kneel down well, I don¡¯t want to be punished.¡± Kong Huai can¡¯t care about the guard¡¯s disrespect to him now. Because it is very likely that his life will be lost. Maybe¡­will be killed by the Yijiu tribe. It¡¯s over¡­ ¡­ The most excited thing in my heart is the audience after a thousand years. No matter what era people are in, the people hate officials who disregard human lives and conceal them. [Just let him kneel! I think the majesty of the ancient emperor is very nice here! ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 505 - Concubine (33) Chapter 505 Beloved Concubine (33) [One thing to say, the emperor¡¯s execution is very strong, and the speed of verification is very fast. ] [What¡¯s the use of fast verification? It depends on the speed of subsequent processing! ] [As far as His Majesty¡¯s processing speed is concerned, I think she can arrange it within two days. Instead of being dragged for a long time like here. ] [Only by obtaining evidence can we deal with this group of people reasonably, so His Majesty¡¯s approach is no problem. ] ¡­ When Baitang arrived, an official was burning booklets. Baitang kicked it over, stepped on it a few times to extinguish the fire. The official was about to lose his temper: ¡°Who dares to be so¡­¡± Looking up, he saw Baitang¡¯s sullen face. The original owner had been here before, so the official knew Baitang¡¯s face. Baitang didn¡¯t have time to talk to him, so he picked up the booklet and watched it. The officials turned pale with fright. Who would have thought that the emperor would come when he burned the book. The two guards quickly picked up the remaining notebooks, wiped off the dust, and waited for Baitang to read them. Baitang glanced at the other notebooks, and from the handwriting, it could be seen that it was the same person¡¯s handwriting. The content is actually the same. It seems that Deng Rui is a wonderful person. Close the booklet with a snap. Baitang took out a gold coin and ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Put him under arrest. Meng Aiqing, go and mobilize a thousand guards.¡± Meng Yi knew that this matter could not be delayed, no matter from which point of view, it could not be postponed. Kyoto, it¡¯s going to be windy. It is rare for the emperor to attend to a matter in person. Shi Jinzhi hastily shirked responsibility: ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I don¡¯t know that this book is very important. It was Master Pan who asked me to burn it. I obeyed Master Pan¡¯s order.¡± Baitang raised his hand, and the guards took him away. He also ordered: ¡°Send Ying Tianfu Yang Zhenqing to the supervisor¡¯s execution platform.¡± For this matter, Baitang already had a plan and a candidate in his mind. Yushitai definitely needs to be cleaned again, Baitang doesn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again. That¡¯s tens of thousands of lives. Bai Tang was very shameless and very angry for using such a method in order to make her lose popular support and make Dayan turbulent. Today, some officials must be executed first. ¡°You, stay here. If the people looking for Pan Ze come back, let them take you to the execution platform.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Although the guard wanted to follow, but the emperor gave orders directly, and he could only obey. Today must be a major earthquake in Kyoto. It¡¯s just a cup of tea. Meng Yi arrived with a thousand guards. ¡°Your Majesty, everyone has arrived.¡± Baitang¡¯s face was frosty: ¡°Take them to the execution stage.¡± ¡°Notify the people to go to the Jianzhantai. Send the ministers to the Jianzhantai.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t intend to hide it from them. Inquiring about crimes must be done, and the punishment must be decided in front of the people. Kill chickens to make an example to monkeys, facing layers of pressure. Don¡¯t tolerate their obstruction. The ancient feudal monarchy had its disadvantages as well as its advantages. The right to speak and make decisions that the emperor has is in the hands of Mingjun, which is naturally a great benefit. In this case, there is no need to go through too many procedures, which means that the occurrence of accidents is reduced. ¡­ The people assigned by Baitang are very fast in execution. Turning around to comfort the mother and son: ¡°Miss, young man, don¡¯t be afraid, you are very brave and heroes. Now I need you to go to Jianzhantai with me.¡± Since knowing Baitang¡¯s identity, women and children have become very cautious. The woman looked uneasy: ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the matter, the concubine¡¯s body is not so delicate.¡± Lord Deng is right, His Majesty is a very good Majesty. She was just blinded by the adulterer. The people don¡¯t know what happened today. According to the requirements, they all went to the execution station. (end of this chapter) Chapter 506 - Concubine (34) Chapter 506 Beloved concubine (34) After they stood up according to the requirements of the Guards, they found out. Some ministers came one after another and stood underneath. Some ministers also came. The guards escorted a group of officials to the supervisory platform, and on one side of the supervisory platform was a guillotine. Beneath the guillotine was blackened blood. A few days ago, a group of death row prisoners were executed here, and blood flowed all over the place. The rough and loud voice of the guard sounded: ¡°Your Majesty is here.¡± Everyone knelt down and saluted. ¡°Long live my emperor, long live, long live.¡± ¡­ In the live broadcast room, many people shouted along. [Long live my emperor, long live, long live. ] [The feudal ethics are really uncomfortable. ] [Excited, Emperor Guangxian¡¯s executive ability is really strong. ] [It was thousands of years ago, not now. ] [Those who study history, hurry up and remember, this is definitely a momentous moment. ] ¡­ Baitang opened his hands and signaled everyone to get up: ¡°Stay flat.¡± The young emperor, dressed in low-key black clothes, has an extraordinary bearing. ¡°It¡¯s really my fault for bothering you all today.¡± ¡°After much deliberation, this matter must be dealt with seriously, to uphold the authority of the emperor, to uphold the government, and to treat the hearts of the people.¡± ¡°Qingyun Prefecture has experienced a severe drought for more than half a year, and the common people have no means of living. For such a major event, some people seized the booklets sent from Qingyun Prefecture, and even burned them.¡± The official was so frightened that he lost all courage, and kowtowed loudly: ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I obey Master Pan¡¯s orders. I really don¡¯t know that this is a note from Qingyun Prefecture! Please forgive me, Your Majesty!¡± Baitang held the burnt folder in his hand, his face was frosty. There were two rows of ministers from Yushitai kneeling. One after another began to exonerate themselves. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m just a handyman, I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°I swear to the sky that I have absolutely nothing to do with this matter. If there is any falsehood, the sky will strike five thunderbolts.¡± Coincidentally, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. A bolt of lightning struck the official who just swore. There was a burning smell, and the audience was silent for a while. Then applauded. ¡ºI am not dead again. ¡» ¡°What¡¯s the difference between not being able to intervene and being dead?¡± ¡ºXianyou, as the Heavenly Dao, there are many constraints. Just because of your arrival, I can relax a little bit. ¡» ¡°How to let go of hands and feet?¡± ¡ºFor example, you can only give luck to some people, and you can¡¯t interfere. Now I can cooperate with you to hack some people. ¡» Baitang pulled his lips: ¡°Okay¡­¡± Okay¡­ tasteless. But it is quite useful for her when she believes in unnecessary ghosts and gods, and when she believes that the emperor is the sky. Baitang sneered: ¡°Huanghuyan, there is a **** standing three feet above your head. God doesn¡¯t believe what you say. How dare you deny it when it¡¯s sunny and thunderbolt?¡± The crowd of onlookers whispered. ¡°God is thundering!¡± ¡°What they seized was the paperwork for reporting the disaster, how dare you?¡± ¡°Deserved it!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hack him a few more times?¡± The man still wanted to struggle: ¡°Your Majesty, my humble minister, my humble minister is really wronged!¡± Another thunderbolt struck down. Precisely hit Huang Huyan¡¯s body. Two thunderbolts struck him after he swore in broad daylight. Even if you are a little hesitant, seeing this situation, you will think that Huang Huyan must have done something outrageous. Baitang snorted coldly: ¡°Are you recruiting or not?¡± Bai Yuan looked down at the young emperor Liwei with a gloomy expression. Just now he was about to speak, but the two thunderclaps made him hesitate. Hesitated for a while, then said: ¡°Master Huang, you should recruit, so as not to implicate the wife and children in the mansion.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 507 - Concubine (35) Chapter 507 Beloved concubine (35) The official glanced at Bai Yuan, Bai Yuan kept rubbing his fingers, a look of desperation flashed in the official¡¯s eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s the officer who acted recklessly and obeyed Lord Pan¡¯s request.¡± Pan would definitely not be able to run away. In front of so many people, there was no room for things to turn around. The prince will definitely not save him. Only by putting more charges on Pan Ze, he and his family will receive less punishment. ¡°Not only Qingyun Prefecture, but also Yinzhou and Jizhou, two prefectures other than Qingyun Prefecture, have suffered from drought, and there are also papers handed in. Master Pan ordered that they need to be verified and not passed on to His Majesty.¡± Move a little out and divert the firepower a little. People from a thousand years ago and a thousand years later began to scold. Even a group of people knelt down and shouted: ¡°I beg Your Majesty to punish me severely!¡± ¡°I ask His Majesty to punish you severely!¡± ¡­ ¡°I, the people of Dayan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m handling this matter at the prison tower today, in order to deal with it seriously, to set an example to others, and to comfort the souls who died because they refused to report their papers.¡± Baitang looks young, but she has to reassure others with her words and deeds. People from Yingtianfu listened below, not daring to take a breath. The young emperor speaks extremely fast, reacts extremely fast, and catches their mistakes. She can even deduce the whole picture of something from a few words and their reactions. The scheming, strategies, and reactions were all top-notch, which made some royalists more determined, and also made some vacillating people¡¯s balance tilt towards Baitang. The people who were sent to search Pan¡¯s house for evidence came back at the same time as those who were looking for Pan Ze. Pan¡¯s upper body was bare, and his big belly was exposed. His belly was a bit bigger than that of a woman who was pregnant in October. A gangster. ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Kong said that Master Pan went to drink tea, and even Lord Luo said the same. They took their subordinates around the tea house in an attempt to escape. The subordinates waited for them to lure them in order, and finally found it in the brothel. After meeting Mr. Pan, Mr. Pan embraced from left to right, there were prostitutes in the room for dozens of days, their faces were flushed, they smelled of alcohol, and they smelled of rouge and powder.¡± Baitang held back his anger and ordered: ¡°Come on, bring a bucket of ice water.¡± Pan kept pushing and shoving, muttering: ¡°Let go of me, you don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± Ice water was brought, and the guards poured cold water on him from head to toe. How can you not be sober? Surrounded by a circle, the people are crowded in darkness, the officials of the forest hide their faces and look down on them, there are guillotines on the side, people kneeling in several rows at the Yushitai, and the emperor is in front of him with a frosty face. Pan didn¡¯t even want to wake up. ¡°Your Majesty, I went to Huajie and Liuxiang in a moment of confusion. Your Majesty, what happened? Such a big battle?¡± From the corner of his eye, he kept looking at the officials he was familiar with, but they all turned their eyes away and didn¡¯t want to look at him. He even kept praying in his heart that he would stop looking at himself. As far as His Majesty is so keen, they cannot escape His Majesty¡¯s eyes. Pan is still a little confused about the situation. Bai Yuan made a look at an official, and the official immediately said loudly: ¡°Lord Pan, I never thought that you would dare to seize the Qingyun Prefecture¡¯s drought paper. To the people of the world!¡± Pan looked again at Baitang, whose brows and eyes were full of anger. Panic. ¡°Your Majesty, my minister¡­ I am wronged. They are framing my minister. I have worked hard for the Great Yan for 30 years. I know that the people are the foundation of the country. It will never be like this!¡± Baitang took the evidence collected from his home, raised his hand, and slapped Pan Ze precisely on the face: ¡°Look at these things collected from your home.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 508 - Concubine (36) Chapter 508 Beloved Concubine (36) ¡°Corruption and bribery of three thousand taels of gold. I ran to the brothel conscientiously, and played with dozens of brothel girls.¡± ¡°What a hard worker! Having a subject like you is a disaster!¡± The guard next to him added: ¡°Master Pan wrote the book himself, so you won¡¯t deny it? This is what the officials found from Lord Pan¡¯s secret room. By the way, how many beautiful concubines and concubines are there in Master Pan¡¯s house?¡± , twenty or thirty.¡± Prime Minister Dai took the initiative to take a step forward: ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that this matter still needs to be investigated again. It is impossible that there is nothing involved in the expedited detainment. This is not something a doctor Yushitai can handle.¡± Baitang¡¯s original intention was the same, so it must be checked. It¡¯s not good to find anything when a person is dead. Baitang made a salute: ¡°I will definitely give an explanation to the people of Dayan for this matter. Pan will not escape the death penalty. When the person behind it is found out, he will be beheaded for public display.¡± Baitang announced their punishment one by one, confiscation of family property, serious cases, exile and even exile. Several officials were beheaded on the spot. It can be said that he acted vigorously and decisively. Dismissed and investigated more than a dozen people. Even appointed three officials on the spot, assigned the army to **** food to the three states of Dongchuan for disaster relief, and gave them the privilege of beheading corrupt officials first and then playing corrupt officials. Even though there were many twists and turns in the assignment process, she finally achieved her goal. After coming to an end for a while, Bai Tang walked up to the woman: ¡°Miss hard work and Mr. Xiao Lang came to the imperial capital on foot for more than two months to avoid being deceived. This lady is very brave and her character is tenacious. Can the lady Satisfied with my handling just now?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, and hurriedly wiped away her tears: ¡°I am a country woman and don¡¯t understand government affairs, but I know that His Majesty¡¯s heart is for us ordinary people. I am very happy to deal with this matter without stopping, and I am happy to be the people of the three states of Dongchuan!¡± The majestic Son of Heaven would actually ask her how the ordinary people feel. Baitang¡¯s attitude is still very kind: ¡°My lady and Mr. Xiaolang have been tired for a long time, you can rest and adjust in Yicheng for a few days, if you want to go back to Qingyun Prefecture, tell them, someone will arrange for you to return to Qingyun Prefecture.¡± ¡°The concubine thanked the Lord for his kindness.¡± The woman hurriedly touched the arm of the little boy beside her, and reminded: ¡°God, please thank Your Majesty.¡± The little boy grabbed the woman¡¯s hand nervously, and said very timidly: ¡°Thank you, Lord Ron.¡± Baitang asked a little more: ¡°Lady, hasn¡¯t Mr. Xiao Lang officially named yet?¡± The woman explained: ¡°Your Majesty, in our village, life is easy to support.¡± Baitang bent his lower lip: ¡°Although it¡¯s easy to make a living, it¡¯s not good to keep shouting like this. If my lady doesn¡¯t mind, I will give him a name.¡± The woman was very pleasantly surprised: ¡°The concubine has no culture, and it is a great blessing that His Majesty can give her a name.¡± ¡°Du Heng was taken by Shi Lanxi, and Fang Xinxi left her thoughts, so I called you Siheng. I hope you will be a person who can distinguish right from wrong and be just and strict in the future.¡± Baitang thought for a while and said. After saying a few more words, he returned to the palace to continue discussing matters with the minister. ¡­ This matter is not over yet. Some people were killed, some people were dismissed and investigated, and the vacancy of Yushitai still needs to be arranged for suitable people to accept and handle official duties. I am afraid that some officials will say that they are too sick to go to court to put pressure on her. These need to be prepared and find good candidates. What Dayan lacks most is people, and many people are just missing a chance. Not wanting to do it, she asked someone else to do it. Baitang still needs to find more talents. One person is always too busy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509 - Concubine (37) Chapter 509 Beloved Concubine (37) She needs to control the industries related to people¡¯s livelihood in the hands of the imperial court, such as food and salt. It is absolutely not allowed for someone to dominate the family and control Dayan¡¯s economic lifeline with the family business. There can be no monopoly in any industry. As soon as this happened, Baitang and the minister got busy. Especially when infighting is involved. Suddenly, the officials with previous convictions felt guilty. The common people enjoyed their time, and even talked about it. There is also a storyteller talking about what happened that day. The audience in the live broadcast room can basically understand about 70% of the details, one by one, and they are impressed by the wisdom of the young emperor. [Your Majesty is really good! The thinking is also super strong, not rigid and feudal. ] [After watching her daily life, I can only say that being an emperor is not so easy. ] [It should be that it is not easy to be an emperor who is diligent in government and loves the people. ] [I thought the ancients were no smarter than us moderns. ] Bai Xi looked at these comments and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°If you were the emperor, how long would you live?¡± [I am the puppet emperor! Anyway, you can still enjoy it, there are beauties! ] [No ambition, let me be the puppet emperor! ] [I think I will be calculated to death by them! ] ¡­ Such a big movement, even Xie Qingchen, who lives in the harem, knew about it. The little maids discussed this matter in low voices. ¡°For this matter, His Majesty killed many officials.¡± ¡°Also distributed the relief food with soldiers, and threatened that whoever dares to attack the disaster relief food will be killed.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is worthy of being His Majesty, with a dragon and a phoenix appearance, and extraordinary nobility.¡± ¡°Xing¡¯er, have you heard? Just two days ago, Minister of Rites Xie Qianfeng was demoted by His Majesty, and he was beaten and fined.¡± ¡°It seems that this matter is involved.¡± ¡°It is estimated that His Majesty punished him for negligence, and I heard that his family is quite unlucky, and a concubine has become a living dead!¡± ¡°The living dead? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°It is said that his little concubine accidentally fell by the pool while walking at night, knocked her head, and then fell into the pool, drowning half of her body. When she found out, it was already a night¡­¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let the empress hear it. Xie¡¯s family is Cairen¡¯s natal family. If something happened to her natal family, Cairen probably feels uncomfortable. Let¡¯s not mention it in front of him, so as not to be angered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ Your Majesty!¡± The little palace maid glanced sideways at a face that looked like a fiery red camellia, she hurriedly stood up and saluted. ¡°Empress Jin¡¯an, the slaves will go to work immediately.¡± Two little maids want to slip away. This really means Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming! Xie Qingshen stopped and said: ¡°Wait.¡± The androgynous voice is not particularly pleasant to listen to. The little palace maid panicked: ¡°What orders does your empress have?¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°You just said that a concubine in Xie¡¯s mansion fell and became a living dead?¡± The palace maid lowered her head: ¡°Your Majesty, you have heard wrongly. The servants and maidservants dare not talk about the family affairs of the court ministers.¡± Xie Qingshen squinted his eyes: ¡°I just heard you talking about His Majesty. If you dare to talk about Your Majesty, why is there a demoted Xie Qianfeng?¡± The court lady was silent and nervous. Xie Qingshen continued to ask: ¡°Tell me, I won¡¯t punish you for your crimes. Is that concubine the singer Yuanqiong who returned from Master Xie¡¯s redemption?¡± The palace maid hesitated for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I only know that she is Mrs. Xie¡¯s concubine.¡± Xie Qingchen stretched his brows and eyes a little, and raised the corners of his mouth: ¡°Oh, tell me, how can she be a living dead?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 510 - Concubine (38) Chapter 510 Beloved concubine (38) The court lady said: ¡°I heard people say that after the concubine was rescued, Mr. Xie found many doctors to treat the concubine. All the doctors said they were powerless.¡± ¡°The little concubine seems to have hurt her head, a bit like having a stroke. She can only lie on the bed and be served by others. However, the little concubine is even worse. She can¡¯t move or speak. It is said that she can only roll her eyes turn around.¡± The court lady boldly said again: ¡°In my servant¡¯s opinion, this little concubine must have done too many bad things on weekdays. This kind of thing happened.¡± The little maid next to her touched her with her hand, signaling her to stop talking. You just said it, but you forgot? This Xie Qing and Shen Xie Cai are surnamed Xie! Don¡¯t offend me. ¡°Go down.¡± Xie Qingchen is in a good mood. The two court ladies hurriedly left as if they had released their enemies. ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Although the sound is not very pleasant, it is not very magnetic. The complex emotions in it made people stunned. More pleasure than excitement. Xie Qingchen is sure that the concubine of the Xie family must be Yuan Qiong. Xie Qing stood under the tree for a long time, but decided to seek the imperial edict that Baitang wanted to leave the palace and return to Xie¡¯s mansion together. Yuan Qiong finally suffered a bit, how could he let go of this opportunity? When Xie Qingshen left, Baitang was still discussing political affairs with the minister. The severe drought in the three states of Dongchuan happened to give her a reason to promote frugality in the palace. Xie Qingshen waited outside for a long time. The sun was above, and it was hot and bright at first, but then it sank behind, and the night gradually fell. The gate of the vermilion palace will be opened. After the ministers left, Qing De went in to report. ¡°Your Majesty, Xie Cairen has been waiting outside for a long time, do you want to meet?¡± Baitang rubbed his temples: ¡°When did he wait?¡± Qingde truthfully reported: ¡°It¡¯s three quarters past noon.¡± They have been standing outside for at least four or five hours. Baitang: ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Qingde said again, ¡°Your Majesty, you have been busy all day, do you want to pass on the meal?¡± ¡°pass.¡± She is indeed hungry too. Everything is delicious from the imperial kitchen in the palace. After Qing De informed, Xie Qingshen went in. After saluting, Xie Qingshen explained the purpose of coming: ¡°Your Majesty, Qingchen has been away from Xie¡¯s house for a few days, Your Majesty allows me to go back to Xie¡¯s house.¡± Baitang waved casually: ¡°Sit down, I will give you an imperial decree later. How long do you want to go home?¡± ¡°Seven days.¡± For some reason, he is far more comfortable in front of His Majesty than in front of other people. Even though, this person is the Nine-Five Supreme. Even though, logically speaking, he should treat it with caution. Subconsciously, the person I am looking for is different¡­ The appearance of Xie Qingchen made the netizens in the live broadcast room happily eat melons. No matter who they are, people will always pay attention to their pinkness. This part is always talked about, and it can even cover up the light of other things. [Although¡­he is a man, but as a woman, I have to say, he looks so good-looking, so beautiful! ] [I am ashamed to be a woman! ] [Why is he a man! ] [There is no sense of disobedience in pretending to be a woman! ] [Your Majesty pretends to be a man, and there is no sense of disobedience. ] [I always feel that between the emperor and Xie Qingshen, they have a very special aura. ] [I think so too, how to describe it? It seems that I can¡¯t explain clearly. ] ¡­ Bai Xi smiled helplessly. If you don¡¯t know that this is a thousand years ago, this is a piece of history. She really felt that she saw her sister again. After following for a few days, they are really too similar. Words and deeds, even the name is a word difference. (end of this chapter) Chapter 511 - Concubine (39) Chapter 511 Beloved concubine (39) ¡°I heard that His Majesty is very busy.¡± Xie Qing looked at the tired Baitang and said. Busy up and down, all for a group of people who have never met. Bai Tang: ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m busy, and I¡¯ll only be very busy for a while. When everything is on the right track, it will naturally be much easier.¡± Xie Qingchen lowered his eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, can Qingchen learn martial arts?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Baitang readily agreed, ¡°However, before you learn martial arts, you must first take care of your body. I remember that Yuan Qiong found out that you were learning martial arts secretly, and then she became more and more impatient to marry you. go out.¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s eyes flashed with anger: ¡°My aunt treats me like this, what about Your Majesty?¡± As soon as his forehead hurt, Xie Qingshen looked at Baitang in a daze. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already agree to you just now? What are you thinking? Would I still lie to you?¡± Xie Qingshen still has to beat every now and then. Fifteen years old, character has not yet been finalized. can be easily corrected. Xie Qing looked away guiltily. Having lived in the Xie Mansion for a long time, I couldn¡¯t help but speculate on malice. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to put my life in the hands of others.¡± The original intention of practicing martial arts is here. Also in order to be able to resist. Originally, his body was too weak and he was always in pain. I learned some secretly, but the effect is not great. He is still not strong enough to resist. Baitang: ¡°Be self-reliant, self-improvement, it¡¯s good that you have this idea. You are a normal person, and it¡¯s rare to see it, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xie Qingchen tilted his head: ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not afraid. They should be the ones who should be afraid. They can¡¯t kill me. One day, I will kill them.¡± ¡°Not only do I want to bully back, but I also want to bully back hard, and if I seize a chance, I will bully back.¡± Baitang laughed dumbfounded: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about things that don¡¯t matter. If you hurt yourself, you naturally have to worry about it.¡± Xie Qingchen thought about the books he read: ¡°Your Majesty, can Qingchen read some other books?¡± Mostly talk about conduct. If everyone can be like the above, there will not be so many dirty and dirty things. In Xie Qingshen¡¯s opinion, this kind of thing is useless. He does not need it. He only needs what can help him, and the sooner the better. Baitang asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me, I want to hear your most honest thoughts.¡± Fifteen years old is the time of rebellion, and it is also the few years when ideas are about to take shape. Xie Qingchen hesitated for a while, but said it out: ¡°It¡¯s too much to ask yourself, Your Majesty, why should I learn these things? It¡¯s not practical, if you want to get money, it¡¯s very slow.¡± The forehead was knocked again, this time with much heavier force. Baitang felt more and more that he had to stare at Xie Qingchen more: ¡°Qingchen, since ancient times, what has brought money the fastest? Killing people for money, gambling and corruption are all things that hurt people and don¡¯t necessarily shine.¡± ¡°Since you have discovered my secret, with your intelligence, you are destined not to be unknown, so you can only work under my subordinates. I want to create a prosperous and prosperous world and open the prelude to a prosperous world for future generations. The people who will be used by my subordinates , this kind of thinking and conduct must not be bad.¡± ¡°If it is poor, it will be the disaster of Yan Yan and the common people. What¡¯s more, this is not an impractical thing, it is the most practical and basic thing for people to get along with each other.¡± Xie Qing nodded reluctantly: ¡°But none of the people in the Xie Mansion did it.¡± Baitang played with him carefully: ¡°Don¡¯t think like this, you must have high standards. When you are in Xie¡¯s mansion, you will see them with different faces. Some people have two faces, and they are full of smiles in front of them. , Generous and magnanimous, but the queens are vicious, vicious and dirty. May I ask, why do they have to act like this in front of people?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 512 - Concubine (40) Chapter 512 Beloved Concubine (40) ¡°Corruption and bribery of three thousand taels of gold. I ran to the brothel conscientiously, and played with dozens of brothel girls.¡± ¡°What a hard worker! Having a subject like you is a disaster!¡± The guard next to him added: ¡°Master Pan wrote the book himself, so you won¡¯t deny it? This is what the officials found from Lord Pan¡¯s secret room. By the way, how many beautiful concubines and concubines are there in Master Pan¡¯s house?¡± , twenty or thirty.¡± Prime Minister Dai took the initiative to take a step forward: ¡°Your Majesty, I believe that this matter still needs to be investigated again. It is impossible that there is nothing involved in the expedited detainment. This is not something a doctor Yushitai can handle.¡± Baitang¡¯s original intention was the same, so it must be checked. It¡¯s not good to find anything when a person is dead. Baitang made a salute: ¡°I will definitely give an explanation to the people of Dayan for this matter. Pan will not escape the death penalty. When the person behind it is found out, he will be beheaded for public display.¡± Baitang announced their punishment one by one, confiscation of family property, serious cases, exile and even exile. Several officials were beheaded on the spot. It can be said that he acted vigorously and decisively. Dismissed and investigated more than a dozen people. Even appointed three officials on the spot, assigned the army to **** food to the three states of Dongchuan for disaster relief, and gave them the privilege of beheading corrupt officials first and then playing corrupt officials. Even though there were many twists and turns in the assignment process, she finally achieved her goal. After coming to an end for a while, Bai Tang walked up to the woman: ¡°Miss hard work and Mr. Xiao Lang came to the imperial capital on foot for more than two months to avoid being deceived. This lady is very brave and her character is tenacious. Can the lady Satisfied with my handling just now?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, and hurriedly wiped away her tears: ¡°I am a country woman and don¡¯t understand government affairs, but I know that His Majesty¡¯s heart is for us ordinary people. I am very happy to deal with this matter without stopping, and I am happy to be the people of the three states of Dongchuan!¡± The majestic Son of Heaven would actually ask her how the ordinary people feel. Baitang¡¯s attitude is still very kind: ¡°My lady and Mr. Xiaolang have been tired for a long time, you can rest and adjust in Yicheng for a few days, if you want to go back to Qingyun Prefecture, tell them, someone will arrange for you to return to Qingyun Prefecture.¡± ¡°The concubine thanked the Lord for his kindness.¡± The woman hurriedly touched the arm of the little boy beside her, and reminded: ¡°God, please thank Your Majesty.¡± The little boy grabbed the woman¡¯s hand nervously, and said very timidly: ¡°Thank you, Lord Ron.¡± Baitang asked a little more: ¡°Lady, hasn¡¯t Mr. Xiao Lang officially named yet?¡± The woman explained: ¡°Your Majesty, in our village, life is easy to support.¡± Baitang bent his lower lip: ¡°Although it¡¯s easy to make a living, it¡¯s not good to keep shouting like this. If my lady doesn¡¯t mind, I will give him a name.¡± The woman was very pleasantly surprised: ¡°The concubine has no culture, and it is a great blessing that His Majesty can give her a name.¡± ¡°Du Heng was taken by Shi Lanxi, and Fang Xinxi left her thoughts, so I called you Siheng. I hope you will be a person who can distinguish right from wrong and be just and strict in the future.¡± Baitang thought for a while and said. After saying a few more words, he returned to the palace to continue discussing matters with the minister. ¡­ This matter is not over yet. Some people were killed, some people were dismissed and investigated, and the vacancy of Yushitai still needs to be arranged for suitable people to accept and handle official duties. I am afraid that some officials will say that they are too sick to go to court to put pressure on her. These need to be prepared and find good candidates. What Dayan lacks most is people, and many people are just missing a chance. Not wanting to do it, she asked someone else to do it. Baitang still needs to find more talents. One person is always too busy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 513 - Concubine (41) Chapter 513 Beloved Concubine (41) The most honorable emperor in the eyes of almost everyone, stripped him of every word and every word, and presented him with a side that he didn¡¯t see. In a trance, many such images seemed to flash in my mind. follow your heart. Following his heart, he doesn¡¯t want to leave here. Even absolutely, being a concubine who is a disaster for the country is not bad. Your Majesty, it must be difficult. If there is a big harem, only he can serve¡­ Suddenly lost his mind, Xie Qing¡¯s ear, hidden in half of his black hair, turned red. Baitang looked at it suspiciously, and even reached out to touch it. Xie Qingchen was so shocked that he came back to his senses in an instant, and stood up abruptly. The ears turned red all of a sudden: ¡°You, you¡­don¡¯t touch my ears.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Baitang narrowed his eyes slightly, hesitating for a while: ¡°You¡­ are still so shy? It¡¯s not just because of illness.¡± Baitang is very sure. She didn¡¯t say anything imaginative just now. Therefore, there is no possibility of wild imagination. Xie Qingchen had a look of embarrassment on his face, realizing that he had overreacted just now. ¡°Your Majesty, Qing Shen lost her composure just now.¡± Awkward¡­ A topic that was too serious one second, the next second he thought of going elsewhere. ¡°Extend your hand, I will give you a pulse.¡± Xie Qing and Shen Fang came down again, and suppressed a little charm in his heart: ¡°Your Majesty just said that, your Majesty has a good intention, and Qing Chen will always remember it. Your Majesty is right, I have experienced many, many feelings of despair. people who know the pain inside.¡± ¡°The outstretched hand is really¡­ meaningful.¡± Baitang: ¡°It seems that you have recovered well in the past few days. Remember to finish taking the medicine. Even though Xie Qianfeng was demoted by me, he still has a lot of contacts in the court. When you go back to Xie¡¯s mansion, although they dare not embarrass you in name, it is inevitable There will be insinuations and thorns.¡± Looking away for a while, Xie Qingshen said suddenly: ¡°Your Majesty, the Xie family must be involved in the drought in the three states of Dongchuan. Qingshen has seen Prince Yu come to Xie¡¯s mansion in the middle of the night.¡± The worse the Xie family is, the happier he is. The more aggrieved Xie¡¯s family is, the more he can laugh out loud. After entering the harem, he is not considered a member of the Xie family. Even if he didn¡¯t enter the harem, he would disturb Xie¡¯s mansion. The rise and fall of any family, or unity, has nothing to do with him. ¡°The emperor¡¯s uncle has always coveted my throne. It¡¯s normal for the former Minister of Rites to have something to do with him. Maybe the Minister of War has something to do with him¡­¡± Baitang didn¡¯t say any more. Dinner arrived, and there were not many dishes. I can eat as much as I can. Xie Qingshen naturally ate here too. Baitang was fed from time to time, but there was some meaning in it. ¡­ Probably only Bai Xi, an invisible person, can only watch. sighed helplessly. ¡°Hey, these are all royal dishes! It¡¯s really uncomfortable to only look at the dishes that have been lost.¡± [Don¡¯t be uncomfortable, the anchor, you are the one who can watch the mysterious Emperor Guangxian up close. ] [I always feel that His Majesty treats Xie Cairen as a child. ] [No, no, look at the historical records, Xie Qingshen is a noble concubine, and she is clearly raising a daughter-in-law, ah, old man~] [I have to say, just now Xie Qingshen was so innocent. ] [Emperor Guangxian also has a good temper, so don¡¯t care about these. ] [No, no, I think His Majesty dotes on Xie Qingchen very much. He flicks his forehead and feeds vegetables. He is really doted on. ] [Just Xie Qingshen¡¯s face. Leave me alone and I don¡¯t go to bed early. ] [It¡¯s hard to say, I think His Majesty cherishes talents more. Xie Qingshen is keen and smart, he can listen to what he says, and doesn¡¯t mess around, which is very malleable. ] Baitang silently added a point to this netizen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 514 - Concubine (42) Chapter 514 Beloved Concubine (42) The matter of the imperial concubine is very unpredictable. Will Xie Qingshen stay? Baitang thinks not. Just like his original intention, he never thought of staying. What is there to stay in the bird cage? The canary can only be controlled by others. ¡­ According to the agreed time, Baitang asked Zhou Yunzheng to change into a strong outfit. She will take her to the barracks. Xie Qingchen waited early in the morning. Bai Tang knew that he also wanted to go in and have a look, so he deliberately said: ¡°Yesterday, I drew up an order for you to allow you to go home for seven days. You haven¡¯t returned home yet, what are you doing here?¡± Xie Qing quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty asked the question knowingly, and my concubine wants to go to the barracks to have a look together.¡± ¡°I guessed that you wanted to go, but it¡¯s not the time. You still have poison in your body, so you can¡¯t last long. Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± It still depends on Xie Qingshen¡¯s choice in the future. Xie Qing¡¯s slender eyelashes trembled: ¡°Really, can¡¯t it?¡± Baitang has a good temper: ¡°Go back to reading and exercise first. Your body is too fragile and too weak.¡± Xie Qingshen is not convinced: ¡°But the concubine will not fall.¡± Baitang laughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s the same thing if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t get to the root of the disease, or you will suffer it in the future, who wants to be in pain repeatedly? Qingchen, be good, take good care of your body first, and take care of the rest.¡± After Zhou Yunzheng changed her clothes, she came out to make people¡¯s eyes shine. She took off the cumbersome palace clothes and put on a strong outfit, showing a heroic spirit. ¡°Your Majesty has been waiting for a long time, sister Xie is also here.¡± ¡°I have seen the concubine Xian.¡± Xie Qing saluted: ¡°Your Majesty, empress, my concubine will take my leave first.¡± In front of others, Xie Qingshen has always been cautious. Baitang doesn¡¯t mind that he changed from calling himself ¡°Qingchen¡± to calling himself ¡°I¡±, but others will definitely mind. Zhou Yunzheng turned back her astonishing eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, sister Xie looks really good-looking, but her complexion is a little weak and she is a little thinner. She is a sick beauty!¡± Baitang stretched out his hand to signal Zhou Yunzheng to go with him: ¡°Qingchen does have a good look, and it doesn¡¯t matter. Yunzheng, you have to remember that appearance can never be your biggest advantage, if it is your least conspicuous advantage , Yunzheng will definitely become a strange woman through the ages.¡± It seems that there is a fire burning in my heart. Eternal strange woman¡­ Sounds really good. The days of holding a sword and a gun these days made her regain the feeling she used to have. Father was born in a reckless, rough man. My mother is a young lady from a down and out family. She has been wandering for decades since she was a child, and then she met her father. Father is enlightened, she can practice martial arts together like her brothers. She also wants to go to the battlefield, but unfortunately, Dayan women cannot join the army. Zhou Yunzheng looked at the young emperor beside her. After entering the palace a few years ago, she knew that she was a tool to restrain her father and brother. Since ancient times, the royal family has been ruthless. But the Majesty next to him seems to be different¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, I will keep this in mind.¡± A beautiful woman in the sky has always been a victim. Bai Tang took Zhou Yunzheng to the Imperial Capital Barracks to inspect the skills of the soldiers in the barracks. By the way, dig out some good seedlings, cultivate your own people, and replace Prince Yu¡¯s people in the barracks. Because he failed the inspection, Bai Tang resigned from his position on the spot and replaced him with someone with good military strength and emotional intelligence. Many soldiers, Zhou Yunzheng can abuse them for seven or eight rounds. There are only a few who Zhou Yunzheng can¡¯t abuse, after all, she can¡¯t, Bai Tang personally abuses. If you don¡¯t abuse yourself, you don¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth, and you don¡¯t know how to move on. Especially Zhou Yunzheng defeated many generals as a woman, which made many soldiers feel ashamed, and their enthusiasm was high. And Baitang¡¯s strength left a deep impression on the soldiers. This is to establish prestige and win the hearts of the soldiers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 515 - Concubine (43) Chapter 515 Beloved Concubine (43) The general followed Baitang, watching her randomly select soldiers to ask questions. It really made her discover and pointed out a lot of problems. If a person is only a little better than you, you will not be convinced, but if she is much better than you, you will be convinced. Zhou Yunzheng was very happy today. He thought they were all very good, but he didn¡¯t think he was also very good. There were no more than ten people who could beat her. What she never expected was that His Majesty was even more powerful. The general¡¯s daughter has always only worshiped the real strong. Baitang asked: ¡°How does it feel to be against them today?¡± A few days ago, she used a flying eagle to send a letter to Saibei. The letter should have not arrived yet, and it will come and go. If it is fast, it will be about four months. Zhou Yunzheng blushed: ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that I can do it for them.¡± She is really eager to try. Baitang laughed lightly: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, there will always be a chance. Yunzheng, as a woman, it¡¯s not easy for you to have such abilities. Most women are not as strong as men because of their body structure. It is not easy to make up for it, and we must not slack off in order to seize the opportunity.¡± Zhou Yunzheng has sobered up a lot: ¡°Your Majesty, Yunzheng will definitely train well.¡± In terms of strength, she is indeed not as good as most men. Because she was trained rigorously since she was a child, but she has not been trained in the palace for two years. This is not her best time. Thinking of this, Zhou Yunzheng tentatively asked: ¡°Your Majesty, Yunzheng wants to train hard. Sister Lu, Sister Chen, and Sister Yu are out of the palace. Can the concubine ask Sister Xie to manage it?¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Yes, it is possible, but Qingchen needs time to get familiar with it, he has not learned this before. In the past seven days, I have to continue to trouble Yunzheng, Qingchen please go back to Xie¡¯s house.¡± Zhou Yunzheng was a little disappointed: ¡°After sister Xie comes back, the concubine will ask him again. If he is willing, the harem will be handed over to sister Xie for the time being.¡± Baitang nodded happily: ¡°Yes.¡± It is always good for Xie Qingshen to get in touch with some. Back to the palace, Baitang started to work again. The army in the imperial capital, she just went to take care of it briefly, and cleared out some soldiers who had obvious problems and were in the leadership. There will be a war of words later. There is no news from Dongchuan Sanzhou yet. The transmission of information in ancient times was slow, even if it was urgent, it would take ten days and a half a month. The imperial examination has also arrived. Baitang ordered tax reduction and exemption for one year, and five years for the dry areas in the three states of Dongchuan. These talents who have been selected layer by layer will not be bad. But character is somewhat difficult to say, can you always be a good official? After Bai Tang reviewed the imperial examination questions, he changed some of them. She doesn¡¯t want to follow the scriptures, but wants them to do practical things and focus on people¡¯s livelihood. Dayan¡¯s punishment of officials must be increased, and they must be afraid. Baitang is also planning to recruit all kinds of talents with special skills from all over the world. I deliberately went to the examination room to check, mainly to catch anyone who cheated in the imperial examination. The difficulty of the test questions this time is the most difficult one in the past. Bai Xi deliberately turned the camera to the side where they were answering the question. Some people are eloquent, while others scratch their heads. There are not only soldiers standing guard, but also soldiers patrolling back and forth from time to time, and each person has a separate room. Several soldiers stared at one person very strictly. The live broadcast room was full of excitement. [I go! Is Dayan¡¯s imperial examination so strict? ] [Someone is watching, I will not be able to do it. ] [This is also to ensure absolute fairness. In ancient times, there were no shielding devices, monitors and the like. As long as you don¡¯t cheat, what are you afraid of? ] [A special test of a person¡¯s character! Many aspects of the investigation, physical fitness has also been investigated. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 516 - Concubine (44) Chapter 516 Beloved Concubine (44) [Look at that, with a bitter face, really like me doing math problems and listening to English, hahahaha¡­] ¡­ The exam took three days, and for three days, they ate and drank here. Water and dry food are prepared by soldiers in advance. Bai Tang specially ordered the soldiers of the two teams with different leaders to check one by one, making sure that every detail was found. After looking at this side, Baitang went to look at the Wukao side. The martial arts test used to be a test of martial arts, but this time a strategy was added, and it was demonstrated by a battle between the two armies and a sand table deduction. Baitang intentionally stayed a little longer, and purposely let people who are thousands of years later have a look and feast their eyes. When encountering a good seedling, Baitang will even go to the stage for the assessment in person, and mention a few words by the way. The people present were gearing up and eager to try. She is a dignified emperor, young and well-versed in both civil and military skills. As long as she is not stupid, she will not be able to flirt with Prince Yu. ¡­ Xie Qingchen brought the imperial decree and the medicine prescribed for him by Hetai Hospital. drove back to Xie¡¯s house in a sedan chair. They should all be praying for Xie Weiyuan and Xie Wangfei¡¯s scientific research, but Xie Qingshen chose this time to come back and make trouble, making them feel uncomfortable. When Xie Qianfeng was not at home at this time, Hong Li heard a servant come to report. His face darkened. ¡°Go and call everyone over.¡± What a big fight¡­ However, Xie Qingchen¡¯s status is different at this time. He is the emperor¡¯s concubine, and his husband has been demoted by His Majesty. Xie Qingshen came here for the imperial edict, so she wanted to ask the people in the upper mansion to kneel to welcome the imperial edict. Hong Li rarely directly embarrasses Xie Qingshen, she doesn¡¯t need to say anything, and she doesn¡¯t need to do anything, someone will naturally do it. What if you are not happy? You can only kneel down to receive the order, and you can only receive the order respectfully. Even though Xie Qingshen¡¯s status is low, there are not many women in your Majesty¡¯s harem, only five, and they can only respectfully call her empress . Xie Qingshen deliberately chose a gorgeous palace gown to wear, especially wearing a lot of beads, like a ostentatious peacock with its tail open. Xie Yanjing used to like gorgeous and beautiful things, his body will definitely make Xie Yanjing feel uncomfortable, and she will definitely be jealous. Under the leadership of Hong Li, except for the slaves, maids, and servants, everyone else came. Kneeling all over the courtyard, the **** announced the imperial decree in a shrill voice. ¡°Following the heavens, the emperor ordered: Xie Qingshen, the concubine daughter of the Xie family, has a fair temperament, courage and courage, and wins my heart. She misses her family and mother, and specially allows her to go home to visit. Choose a day to send someone to **** him back to the palace. I like this. ¡° ¡°Receive the order.¡± The **** also deliberately added: ¡°Mrs. Xie, the Xie family has a good daughter. Your Majesty often praises her for being unparalleled in intelligence and indomitable. Mrs. Xie must treat her well.¡± Hong Li smiled elegantly: ¡°Elder-in-law said so.¡± Xie Qingshen covered her mouth and pulled a smile, and began to be sly: ¡°I know that my mother has always treated people kindly and well, and she runs the family well. I don¡¯t think it will be the same as before. There are some dogs who don¡¯t have long eyes who are arrogant and arrogant. high.¡± Without waiting for Hong Li to answer, Xie Qingshen said very quickly: ¡°I always remember what my mother said, and I must remember my identity at all times. Mother teaches her daughter by herself, and she should also teach other brothers and sisters in the family by example.¡± Hong Li is really tolerant, he didn¡¯t show anything wrong in a daze: ¡°Your Majesty is absolutely right, as the mistress of the Xie family, it is the concubine¡¯s responsibility to teach the children in the family.¡± Outsiders have no problem listening to Xie Qingchen¡¯s words. Xie¡¯s family felt uncomfortable hearing it. The father-in-law in the palace hasn¡¯t left yet, they have to pretend and endure. (end of this chapter) Chapter 517 - Concubine (45) Chapter 517 Beloved concubine (45) Even though Xie Qingshen scolded them as dogs, arrogant and self-important, it was impossible for Hong Li to lose his temper with Xie Qingshen in front of the people in the palace. What a Xie Qingshen, relying on her identity as the emperor¡¯s woman, deliberately let her remember her identity. As long as there is a high-ranking empress, she should salute when she sees her, and her family members are not included, even Xie Qianfeng should salute. The father-in-law¡¯s eyes became a line of laughter: ¡°Mrs. Xie is indeed as rumoured, dignified and virtuous. Mr. Xie is really lucky. He has such a good wife and gave birth to a good daughter. The slave doesn¡¯t say much, and the family is reunited , the servant will not bother you.¡± Hong Li closed his eyes: ¡°Ru¡¯er, come with me to see off your father-in-law, Jing¡¯er, you and your mother are the closest, so let¡¯s take your mother to Chunfang Pavilion to rest first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Although Xie Yanjing was unwilling, he also had a good balance, so he had to agree first. Xie Yanjing has always disliked the older sister Xie Qingshen. Obviously came out of a mother¡¯s womb, but Xie Qingshen has an alluring look. And she can only be regarded as a beauty, even if Xie Qingchen is weak and looks bad, once she stands with Xie Qingchen, not only is she a head shorter in height, but also seems to be a bit shorter in bearing. Hong Li wanted Xie Yanjing to choke him and find his fault, but Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t do what she wanted. Your Majesty is right, sometimes death is indeed too easy. He wants them to smash their teeth and just swallow it. Serving them with flies can only swallow them. I have to say that the identity of empress is really good to use. If he chooses to change his identity to become an official, or to work behind the scenes to serve His Majesty, it will not be as good as being a concubine in the palace. This identity is aboveboard, and it is the most annoying thing for Xie¡¯s family. Xie Yanjing stretched out his hand to help Xie Qingchen pretendingly, Xie Qingchen took a step and opened the distance. ¡°My sister went back to the palace today. It was a big battle. Now that she has a noble status, my sister can¡¯t even hold her hand.¡± Xie Yanjing¡¯s voice was soft and weak, but with a sour smell. Xie Yanjing felt uncomfortable, so he was happy: ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? When the late emperor was here, the concubine went home to visit her relatives, not to mention the sounding of gongs and drums, firecrackers, dancing and music, and the whole family greeted her. There are also those who gather jewels and money to build villas for them.¡± ¡°Now His Majesty is sympathetic to the people, both His Majesty and this palace should be frugal, why is this battle so big?¡± The leaves rustle gently, and there are many flavors in the wind. There are several flavors, Xie Qingshen is somewhat familiar, having seen it in the palace. ¡°The smell in the air¡­ abalone delicacies, fine nectar¡­ Dozens of precious, time-consuming, labor-intensive and expensive ingredients, even your majesty, did not use this dish during the drought in the three states of Dongchuan. Your majesty¡¯s dinner is only three It¡¯s just four dishes, could it be that mother knew that Ben Gong was coming back today? She prepared it specially? But when Ben Gong came back, there was no servant to greet her, and the gate guard notified me only after my father-in-law showed the imperial decree.¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s voice is particularly loud. It was for my father-in-law and Hong Li who hadn¡¯t gone far. Hong Li¡¯s face changed slightly, and the father-in-law also looked at Hong Li with a half-smile, quite threatening. If this matter is not handled well, if His Majesty finds out, His Majesty will only despise her and thank her family again. Xie Qianfeng was originally demoted, which made His Majesty displeased. The palace is frugal, and one of his officials has a lot of fish and meat in his family. Let the Holy One know this, what will he think? Xie Qingshen had just lost his star, and brought him such a problem as soon as he came back. Eunuch¡¯s tone changed a lot: ¡°Mrs. Xie, is this servant mistaken?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today¡¯s order arrives on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 518 - Concubine (46) Chapter 518 Beloved Concubine (46) Xie Yanjing was quite unconvinced. Isn¡¯t it just to eat something? What about my own money and delicacies? Can¡¯t you just eat it? The back kitchen is so far away from here, she didn¡¯t smell anything, how could Xie Qingchen smell it? Presumably he was talking nonsense, so that His Majesty would have a rift against the Xie family. If His Majesty is alienated from the Xie family because of this, it means that His Majesty also has a little problem. So, Xie Yanjing said: ¡°Sister must have heard it wrong, how could father and mother be extravagant and wasteful?¡± Xie Yanjing still didn¡¯t dare to have the courage to say what she thought in her heart. Hong Li also hoped that this matter would be exposed as soon as possible: ¡°Your Majesty is so sympathetic to the people. My husband has always felt that His Majesty is a virtuous and sage king, so he ordered us women to follow suit, and we must not be extravagant. The back kitchen is far away, there are mixed smells along the way, the empress must have smelled it wrong.¡± The clever servant has already rushed to the back kitchen to inform them that they have dealt with it. She just needs to wait a little longer. Xie Qingshen also saw a maid going to the back kitchen. However, he didn¡¯t want to go to the back kitchen. I heard that when His Majesty dealt with the officials who committed crimes at Yushitai at Jianzhantai, he struck down several thunderbolts. Xie Qing took two steps: ¡°Mother was joking, this matter can¡¯t be careless, why not, I swear to God, and say that mother is sure that Xie¡¯s mansion is not guilty of obscurity, and that she is extravagant when she knows that there is a drought in the three states of Dongchuan. .¡± Hong Li¡¯s eyelids twitched. Swear? On the day when the supervisor was killed and thunder fell on a sunny day, who would dare to swear at will? Dispose of that thing, but has this been done? Xie Lanru stood up and said: ¡°Sister, you are also the daughter of the Xie family, don¡¯t you know how your father and mother are? Why are you so harsh on your mother? As a daughter, you have to be filial.¡± Xie Qingshen retorted unhurriedly: ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? I have never been harsh on my mother. The kings of heaven and earth are father and son, mother and daughter, and I am His Majesty¡¯s concubine. My aunt often teaches me that as a woman, The husband is the heaven, not to mention, the husband of this palace is the emperor.¡± ¡°Putting Your Majesty first and obeying the holy order is what I and every courtier should do. I believe that my mother will not do such a thing. The smell may be because I smelled it wrong. Believe in father, how can mother be enough, His Majesty has to believe, at this juncture, how can you handle it lightly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I swear to the sky, your majesty is the sky. This is the time to show your loyalty. How can you be harsh? Sister said yes or no?¡± After these words came out, it was difficult for Hong Li not to swear. Shirking became a problem instead. People, regardless of gender, will seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The official on the supervisory beheading platform was struck by lightning after swearing. Even if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they heard a lot of people talking about it. Xie Lanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he hesitated, knelt down and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Ru¡¯er who is wrong, it¡¯s Ru¡¯er who is greedy, disobeyed mother¡¯s order, and secretly asked the cook to cook for me, please punish me severely.¡± Xie Lanru took the initiative to take over everything and put Hong Li in the position of an uninformed person. Hong Li followed the trend, couldn¡¯t believe it and felt ashamed: ¡°Ru¡¯er! How did your mother teach you? Why are you so confused? The ancestral hall punishes you to kneel and copy Buddhist scriptures for a month, so you can repent.¡± Xie Lanru kowtowed a few times: ¡°Yes, mother.¡± When he left, he cast a resentful look at Xie Qingchen. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t care at all, and even wanted to laugh, loudly. He has never seen Xie Lanru like this! Resentment? (end of this chapter) Chapter 519 - Concubine (47) Chapter 519 Beloved Concubine (47) Ha ha ha ha¡­ This family would only look at him with disgust. Suddenly felt that resentment is also good. He is looking forward to it, there are many expressions on their faces, it must be very interesting. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t intend to continue to hold on to this matter, and it would be easy for him to be left behind. Hong Li apologized very much: ¡°It¡¯s the concubine¡¯s negligence in teaching that made Ru¡¯er make such a mistake. I will be a good student in teaching the children in the mansion, and I will never make this mistake again.¡± The father-in-law smiled roundly: ¡°It¡¯s not thanks to the empress, I know this mistake. Well, the servant will stay soon, Mrs. Xie can take care of the empress. Your Majesty is very curious, what is the scar on the empress and the residual poison in the body?¡± Originally, His Majesty did not agree to the empress¡¯s return home, and was worried that there would be some monsters and snake spirits in the Xie mansion, which would damage the empress¡¯s body. However, the empress was kind-hearted and filial, so she agreed. Don¡¯t add new injuries.¡± Originally, this passage was said when he was leaving, but now the effect is not bad. So many people listened, those who were afraid were naturally guilty. Xie Qingshen has a different identity after all, they can beat and kill Xie Qingshen, but the word ¡°family affairs¡± can be said, but they can¡¯t do this to talented Xie Qingshen. The faces of the people who could hear the father-in-law¡¯s speaker froze. Hong Li felt extremely uncomfortable: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father-in-law. In the past, the empress was raised under her biological mother¡¯s lap, and the concubine should not interfere too much. Since the empress is homesick, the concubine will definitely make the empress feel the warmth of home.¡± There is no such thing as pampering concubines and destroying wives in the Xie Mansion. Hong Li¡¯s natal family is strong, and she herself is very resourceful. Even if Xie Qianfeng wanted to, she would not dare to do so. The price is not something he can afford. Xie Yanjing refused to admit defeat and snorted coldly. Hong Li still sent his father-in-law out. Xie Yanjing stretched out his hand to push Xie Qingchen away. When she was about to meet Xie Qingchen, Xie Qingchen dodged and stretched his legs to stir Xie Yanjing. Just like Xie Yanjing before, he fell and ate shit. ¡°Pfft!¡± Xie Qingchen pretended to smile carelessly. ¡°My younger sister always welcomes her like this every time. Even though she is not elegant, she also looks rude. She doesn¡¯t look like a lady. My sister still appreciates it.¡± Not long memory. The Xie family¡¯s best to deal with and use is Xie Yanjing, a stupid and wicked daughter. Xie Yanjing fell in pain, and his eyes became red again. The little concubine next to her helped her up: ¡°Qing Chen, Yan Jing is your sister after all, you need to take care of her more.¡± Xie Qing lowered his eyebrows, and was very impolite: ¡°Auntie, have you learned etiquette? Do you remember your identity? The word Qingchen was used casually by my aunt before, but now¡­¡± The little concubine saluted unwillingly: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s good that you are an empress in the palace, but you are also the daughter of the Xie family, aren¡¯t you? The Xie family has raised you so much, so you should be respectful to your natal family. Yan Jing She is also the younger sister of your mother, she is a bit naughty, as an older sister, shouldn¡¯t you take more care of me?¡± Xie Qingshen used to be angry when he heard such words, but not anymore. After Yuan Qiong became a living dead, Xie Weiyuan and Xie Wangfei came back during the imperial examination just to disgust them. It doesn¡¯t matter what these people say, the important thing is that he, Xie Qingchen, must go back with disgust. Xie Qingshen thought of the introduction Baitang gave him to everyone in the Xie family, folded his hands and said, ¡°Aunt Ran was joking, I remember that Aunt Ran once had a younger sister named¡­Ran Jingsi, right?¡± Aunt Ran¡¯s expression changed. How did Xie Qingchen know? ¡°Auntie and your younger sister were working as guards at Baifanglou at that time. One day, a handsome young man came. This young man¡¯s surname is Ouyang¡­¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 520 - Concubine (48) Chapter 520 Beloved Concubine (48) Aunt Ran hurriedly interrupted Xie Qingshen: ¡°Your Majesty, I feel unwell, since I am my sister, let¡¯s talk about it myself.¡± You see, once this is involved in her body, she has no time to take care of other people¡¯s affairs. The other concubines didn¡¯t want to face Xie Qingchen with such an identity. Xie Yanjing bit his lip, and couldn¡¯t help but growl: ¡°Xie Qingchen? Why are you so proud? Why are you so arrogant?¡± ¡°You are just a talented person, the lowest status. Are you really going to let yourself go today?¡± ¡°Your Majesty likes you today. He will dislike you tomorrow. Do you think you still have a good life?¡± ¡°Sangmen star!¡± They always scolded a lot, Xie Qingchen was already immune to these insults. What¡¯s more, he had more contacts, especially with His Majesty a few more times, and his head turned faster. At this time, you can¡¯t be really angry. When you are angry, you will easily lose your ability to reason and think, and you will easily follow the other party, which will make yourself uncomfortable. His purpose is not to make himself feel uncomfortable. Xie Qingshen showed a smile instead: ¡°Why can¡¯t I be complacent? To be liked and appreciated by the emperor is something that many people can¡¯t ask for!¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart and have a good face, not like my younger sister¡­ It¡¯s hard to swallow her appearance. Now that you are a talented person, it doesn¡¯t mean that you will be a talented person all your life. I¡¯m inheriting the holy family, and my younger sister is a ¡°bereaved star¡± ¡°Where do you want to put His Majesty?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is grateful for my homesickness, and Fang allows me to return home to visit relatives. I never thought that this family is actually like this¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it just pretending to cry? He will too. Repay the other body with the way of the other. It must have made Xie Yanjing very uncomfortable. Xie Yanjing was really uncomfortable, but he didn¡¯t have time to attack. Because Hong Li came back, he severely stopped her: ¡°Xie Yanjing, is this how I taught you?¡± Xie Yanjing was like an eggplant beaten by frost, it withered in an instant, and had to say: ¡°Mother, my daughter knows her mistake.¡± Xie Qianfeng respects Hong Li as a straight lady. As a concubine, her marriage is in the hands of Hong Li. If the mistress messes with her, she will not have a better life in the future. But she just wasn¡¯t convinced. Obviously Xie Qingchen pointed it out to Han Mi, and Han Mi will definitely make Xie Qingchen very uncomfortable. But Xie Qingshen kept running away from marriage, even got into the show girls, and was taken by His Majesty. Instead of punishing him for deceiving the emperor, he was named a talented person. Now give him such a reward. He is really lucky! Which woman in the harem wants to go home without difficulty? However, he could come back so easily to find bad luck for them. Hong Li said seriously: ¡°Since you know you were wrong, why don¡¯t you apologize to your mother?¡± Xie Yanjing had no choice but to lean over and apologize: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Jing¡¯er who can¡¯t see Mount Tai and disturbed your body.¡± The handkerchief in his hand was twisted into a ball, wrinkled out of shape. So what if you are unwilling? Since something happened to the birth mother, she can only rely on the breath of the aunt. Hong Li took a few steps forward: ¡°Your Majesty, the Chunfang Pavilion has been prepared for you, go and rest.¡± Xie Qingchen won¡¯t live for long. Let them fight on their own, Xie Qingshen is currently a concubine, she will not participate. When things get serious, she will come out and say a few more words. Having only lived in the palace for a long time, why does it feel like Xie Qingchen has sharpened his teeth and mouthed a lot? Xie Qing pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Chunfang Pavilion is where I live?¡± Hong Li¡¯s face stiffened a bit: ¡°Your Majesty naturally wants to live in the best place.¡± Xie Qingchen waved his hands hurriedly: ¡°Mother, I came back to feel the warmth and happiness of home, not to enjoy it.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 521 - Concubine (49) Chapter 521 Beloved concubine (49) ¡°Your Majesty is frugal, so I have to learn from His Majesty. I know that as a courtier, I should learn from Your Majesty. There will be no singing and dancing, no endless meals, and I will not just enjoy myself.¡± Xie Qingchen wanted all the people in the mansion to be frugal with him. He could bear it, and so could His Majesty, but in the eyes of the Xie family, it was like eating chaff and swallowing vegetables. Hong Li was smiling on the surface, but in his heart he was going to scold Xie Qingchen to death. Xie Yanjing said something really good, Xie Qingshen is a loser. As soon as he left the cabinet, Han Mi, the husband he had found for him, was beheaded. Not long after he entered the palace, her husband was condemned by His Majesty. As soon as he came back, the Xie family was almost rejected by His Majesty again. ¡°That¡¯s what Ma¡¯am said, we¡¯ve always done it that way.¡± If she hadn¡¯t married Xie Qianfeng, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried. Xie Qingchen nodded happily: ¡°Of course, I believe in my mother¡¯s ability to run a family. A family should not treat one more favorably than another. Your Majesty sets an example, and I believe that my mother can set an example.¡± This is the point of the talk, if they dare to treat them differently, Xie Qingshen will just make a fuss. Don¡¯t you want to pray for Xie Weiyuan and Xie Wangfei? It is said that sincerity leads to success. He wanted them to pray with resentment and unwillingness. Hong Li¡¯s expression froze. She originally planned to give Xie Qingchen clear soup and watery food that was hard to swallow. If he went to the kitchen to make it himself, then she could blame Xie Qingchen. Xie Qingchen¡¯s words are saying that they have to eat the same thing if they give him something to eat. Xie Qingshen looked at all the bad expressions and felt relieved: ¡°Mother, I have been separated from my aunt for many days, and I miss you very much. I heard that my aunt has a strange illness. I feel really uncomfortable, so I went to visit her first. .¡± Xie Yanjing¡¯s eyes changed and he reached out to stop Xie Qingshen: ¡°Sister, Auntie doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± What Auntie hates the most is Xie Qingshen. He treats Xie Qingchen badly on weekdays, how could Xie Qingchen treat his aunt well. Yuan Qiong has always loved her as a daughter, and she can¡¯t let the aunt who is already like this be depressed by Xie Qing. Xie Qing said in a very interesting tone: ¡°How does my younger sister know that my aunt doesn¡¯t want to see me? Did my aunt tell you herself? When I went home, I couldn¡¯t even see my biological mother.¡± Hong Li glanced at Xie Yanjing: ¡°Jing¡¯er, why are you talking to your empress? Your empress wants to see Sister Yuan, so she goes.¡± Xie Yanjing was unwilling: ¡°Mother, but¡­¡± Hong Li interrupted Xie Yanjing: ¡°No, but, is this how the etiquette is entrusted to you?¡± Xie Yanjing said reluctantly: ¡°Mother, I understand.¡± Xie Qingchen took the two maids in the palace to the courtyard where Yuan Qiong was. Hong Li¡¯s tone softened a bit: ¡°Jing¡¯er, you should go and see your aunt too. Your majesty is from the palace, and His Majesty hasn¡¯t disliked him yet, so you have to respect him.¡± Xie Yanjing, that idiot. Obviously not Xie Qingshen¡¯s opponent. But someone has to attract Xie Qingshen¡¯s firepower, right? Xie Qingshen had no time to trouble them. Now Xie Qingchen, they can¡¯t lock it up, lock it up, and have to wait on it carefully, it¡¯s uncomfortable to think about it. Xie Yanjing quickly blessed his body: ¡°Thank you mother for reminding me.¡± Respect Xie Qingchen, she is not willing. It¡¯s not bad to give her a good face. Xie Qingshen never thought that he would return to Xie¡¯s house so soon, and let all members of Xie¡¯s family kneel to greet him. Walking in places he is familiar with, his steps are brisk, as if he came to play. Xie Qingchen took the shortest path directly, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Yuan Qiong¡¯s miserable scene. (end of this chapter) Chapter 522 - Concubine (50) Chapter 522 Beloved concubine (50) When he opened the door and entered, Xie Qingchen had a smile on his face. The servant girl was going to stop Xie Qingchen. Given a glance to Lin Lang, the court lady beside her, Lin Lang immediately stepped forward, sternly saying: ¡°Bold, your maiden, how dare you stop me when you go home to visit your birth mother?¡± Lin Lang purposely accentuated the tone of the two ¡°mothers¡±. The servant girl can only back away. Who knew that Xie Qingchen was so lucky? Entered the palace and became a concubine. Yuan Qiong, who was lying on the bed, heard the voice, and was still wondering who it was, but when he heard the word ¡°Niangniang¡±, he was a little stunned. Where did the ¡°empress¡± come from? Then it occurred to me that among the three concubine daughters of the Xie family, only Xie Qing had entered the harem, Xie Lanru lost the election, and Xie Henfend Yanjing was not yet old. So the ¡°mother¡± is Xie Qingshen. The last thing Yuan Qiong wants to see is Xie Qingshen. His eyes seemed to be poisoned, he could not speak, he could not open his mouth, and he could not move his hands and feet. Xie Qingchen hurriedly approached, surprised: ¡°Auntie, why did you become like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve walked a lot this night, and once I fell down, I was seriously injured. My heart¡­ seems like a spring, and I am overjoyed.¡± Yuan Qiong fixed her eyes on Xie Qingshen. In the past, she was Dao Zu and Xie Qingchen was fish, but now it¡¯s the other way around. Xie Yanjing was furious: ¡°Xie Qingshen! My aunt is your biological mother, is there anyone who gloats like you?¡± Xie Qing said slowly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does my sister even salute me when she sees me?¡± The palace maid echoed: ¡°Master Xie¡¯s family education is not strict, empress, after returning to the palace, you have to talk to your majesty.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± Xie Yanjing felt like he was going to explode. Saluted very humiliatingly: ¡°The concubine, Xie Yanjing, has seen the talented lady.¡± Deliberately emphasize the tone of the word ¡°talented¡±. There are three thousand beauties in the emperor¡¯s harem, and His Majesty is only seventeen years old now, including Xie Qingchen, he already has five concubines. In a few years, there will only be more concubines. Xie Qingshen is a talented person, what is there to be proud of? Without the Xie family, Xie Qingshen would struggle in the harem. Xie Qing nodded happily: ¡°Legs should be bent down a degree, hands folded in the wrong position, placed on the waist in the wrong position, you should nod your head slightly, instead of looking up at the sky. It seems that my aunt taught my sister for nothing. ¡° Xie Qingshen has seen Zhou Yunzheng, Chen Wanbai and others salute in the palace, their etiquette is the most standard, and they look the most elegant and decent. Xie Yanjing definitely didn¡¯t meet the standard, not to mention, she was just trying to put it off and not want to salute him. Xie Yanjing was very contemptuous: ¡°Xie Qingchen, you can only look arrogant in front of outsiders. No one in the Xie family knows what you are? You have a face, but you are actually a coquettish girl, disaster!¡± Xie Qingchen pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°I would like to thank my sister for her compliment. After all, my sister wants to be a coquettish girl, a disaster, and I don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡± Xie Qing¡¯s heavy fingers seem to brush the golden jade hairpin inadvertently: My sister doesn¡¯t know something, my sister and I, even a face full of red rashes can get on your majesty¡¯s face, my sister¡¯s face is full of makeup, and your majesty even despises it. ¡° Xie Yanjing pointed at Xie Qingchen with his finger, he was too angry to speak. It seemed impossible to refute Xie Qingchen¡¯s words. Where is her face full of makeup? At most, I smeared some lip balm and some rouge. Xie Qingshen looked at Yuan Qiong¡¯s extremely angry and helpless look again, and showed a bright smile again: ¡°Auntie, I will definitely come to see you often in the future, after all, you are the birth mother, how can the relationship between mother and daughter be weak?¡± ?¡± Xie Yanjing couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted: ¡°Xie Qingchen, I don¡¯t allow you to come and see my aunt.¡± ¡ª¡ªToday on time¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 523 - Concubine (51) Chapter 523 Beloved concubine (51) Xie Qingshen smiled ¡°puchi¡±, with a hint of sarcasm: ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ no big or small, no rules or rules.¡± ¡°Auntie, your most beloved daughter, Xie Yanjing, seems to be just like that. Don¡¯t worry, with Bengong here, I will definitely take good care of my sister.¡± ¡°Like my aunt taking care of me.¡± ¡°I will definitely give my younger sister some advice and tell her to remember that as a woman, the father is the **** at home, the husband is the **** when married, and the son is the **** when the husband dies.¡± ¡°Sister must be magnanimous and treat her husband¡¯s wives and concubines kindly. If the husband beats and scolds, the younger sister can¡¯t feel resentment, nor can she resist. Auntie, is what I said right?¡± He has always had a good memory. From a very young age, he realized that what Yuan Qiong had instilled in him was wrong, even how Yuan Qiong treated him, he refused to say a word. Xie Qingshen knew that if Yuan Qiong could speak or act, then she would definitely insult him and hit him. Yuan Qiong¡¯s eyes seemed to breathe fire, and looking at them really made him feel comfortable. He likes it, but they can¡¯t understand him, hate him, and they have to pretend and endure him. The title Empress is really easy to use. Xie Yanjing was very rude: ¡°Xie Qingchen, I can use you to teach me? What kind of thing are you?¡± ¡°Bold, who allowed you to be so disrespectful to your empress?¡± The maid next to Xie Qingchen immediately fought back. The maid from the palace was able to suppress Xie Yanjing in her aura. ¡°Miss Xie San, do you want to ask the teaching mother in the palace to give you etiquette lessons alone?¡± ¡°Master Xie, Mrs. Xie is really good at managing the family. As a concubine, your mother calls your sister kindly, but the younger sister doesn¡¯t have the slightest respect and love for her sister. Instead, she keeps using her name.¡± ¡°There are deficiencies in virtue and lack of etiquette. That¡¯s all.¡± The content of the conversation between the two maids did not give Xie Yanjing any face. Xie Yanjing was unlucky and did not dare to respond to these two court ladies. Once again he had no choice but to apologize to Xie Qingshen, Xie Yanjing felt that he was almost distorted. As soon as she confronted Xie Qingchen, she felt that she had never had the upper hand. Angry and unwilling. Xie Qingchen patted the little crumbs on the palm of his hand: ¡°My sister protects my aunt so much, she must take good care of her.¡± Dead too early, he has nothing to play, how boring¡­ ¡­ When Baitang was handling official business, Chi Ying appeared. ¡°Your Majesty, this is what Xie Qingshen did today.¡± Baitang opened it and looked at it roughly, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Xie Qingchen deserves to be Xie Qingchen, she just helped Xie Qingchen a little bit, he only returned to Xie¡¯s house for one day, and it made everyone in Xie¡¯s house feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s only been a day since Cairen Xie returned home. Is the commotion too loud? It¡¯s easy to lose people¡¯s tongue. Can you ask Cairen Xie to restrain himself?¡± Baitang shook his head and kept moving his hands: ¡°Let him go, Qingchen is smart, and he is very good at grasping the part that is beneficial to him, so he won¡¯t suffer much. Go on.¡± ¡°Yes. Your Majesty.¡± When it comes to doing things, Chi Ying is absolutely unambiguous. Baitang shook his head and smiled. Never underestimate Xie Qingshen¡¯s ability to make trouble. The Xie family gave him such darkness, it is difficult to go back without revenge. The Xie family has not allowed her to grasp any big tricks, and can leave it to Xie Qingchen to play with. And in the live broadcast room¡ª [Does Your Majesty love the concubine so much? ] [Your Majesty said with a smile, when he has nothing to lose, he is so spoiled! ] [Knock cp, hahaha, the preference recognized by history! ] [Chi Ying said, Xie Qingchen¡¯s Xie family is uncomfortable, what His Majesty cares about is whether Xie Qingchen will suffer. ] [Your Majesty is ashamed and tempted! ] [cp can start knocking! ] ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 524 - Concubine (52) Chapter 524 Beloved concubine (52) Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Absolutely! Xie Qingshen is a talented person! Not a royal concubine! What preference¡­ Simply enough¡­ ¡­ Xie Qianfeng frowned when he received the news from his family. Xie Qing is still at Xie¡¯s house, so he doesn¡¯t want to go back. Seeing this child, he resisted the thought of torturing him. This child seemed to be able to arouse the evil hidden in all of them. Tangled for a while, then thought that Xie Qingshen is now liked by His Majesty. Your Majesty does not mind that he has a marriage contract with Han Mi, does not mind that he deceives the emperor, and does not mind that his face is blushing. Maybe¡­ you can also take advantage of it¡­ Since His Majesty cannot give them the glory and wealth they want, then. Just replace it with someone else. Xie Qingshen turned the Xie mansion around and picked out a lot of thorns. The mood is more and more joyful. When Xie Qianfeng wanted to see him, Xie Qingshen was somewhat surprised. Xie Qingshen chose to ignore Xie Qianfeng¡¯s notice. He just won¡¯t go. Xie Qianfeng is not His Majesty, so he has to go if he is asked? What a joke. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t pay any attention to the words of the maid outside the door, and leisurely watered the flowers with slender green leaves. The maid waited outside the door for a while, but she didn¡¯t wait for Xie Qingshen to come out. Suppressing his anger, he said with a bit of threat: ¡°Miss Fifth, the master is still waiting for you. Do you want to make the master angry? Don¡¯t forget who is your relative.¡± Xie Qingshen smiled sarcastically. Look, how funny! They said that the water splashed by a married daughter should not be a drag on her natal family. They said again, you have to remember who is your family. To put it bluntly, when you are dragged down, you are the water that is thrown out, and when you are prosperous, you have a family. family? No, he doesn¡¯t need family. ¡°My body is weak and it is inconvenient for me to walk.¡± Xie Qingshen did not love Xie Qianfeng. If you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t go. He was right. His Majesty personally took his pulse and said that he was weak and that he was weak due to the accumulation of residual poison in his body. The servant girl was relentless: ¡°Does Fourth Miss want to be unfilial? Is she disobedient to her father?¡± Xie Qingshen still moved out of Baitang: ¡°I¡¯m married, and I¡¯m His Majesty¡¯s woman. Your Majesty is my heaven. Your Majesty ordered me to take good care of my body. Naturally, I can¡¯t slack off.¡± These are their words too. However, the effect of what he said was completely different. After the husband in it became the emperor, they didn¡¯t dare to deny Xie Qingchen¡¯s words. The palace maid came back from fetching water, and said sternly: ¡°This is how the servant girl in Mr. Xie¡¯s mansion works? Your Majesty is His Majesty¡¯s Majesty, and she has already left the cabinet. Do you want to disrespect Your Majesty and Your Majesty?¡± The servant girl¡¯s face turned pale, and she hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, you misunderstood, the servant girl is just conveying the meaning of the master, the master misses the empress, let the empress go over.¡± The court lady put on a condescending look: ¡°You mean Mr. Xie asked you to call your empress like this? The empress is weak, so I want to see you because Mr. Xie came to see my empress.¡± As a talented court lady, of course she would not speak to an official like this. But who told this to be His Majesty¡¯s order. The glory of the Xie Mansion cannot continue. The maid turned green and white again, she had no choice but to run back and report to Xie Qianfeng. Xie Qianfeng waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see Xie Qingshen coming. He was already a little angry, but after hearing what the maid said, his anger became stronger. Hong Li quickly poured a cup of tea for Xie Qianfeng, and comforted him: ¡°My lord, don¡¯t be upset, Qing Chen is a child¡¯s temper, just now the **** came from the palace to declare that His Majesty is not happy with Qing Chen¡¯s injuries and the poison in his body. Husband, Doesn¡¯t this just show that His Majesty likes green and beautiful women?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 525 - Concubine (53) Chapter 525 Beloved Concubine (53) Hong Li: ¡°Qing Chen¡¯s behavior does not just explain it. He has no intentions. Did he treat him badly before taking revenge on Sister Yuan? This is what Sister Yuan did when a child lost his temper and wanted to get adults¡¯ attention. Neither the husband nor the concubine have participated in the matter, and he can¡¯t hate us. After all, the husband is his biological father. If you lower your face and coax him a few words, won¡¯t you be able to make him obedient?¡± ¡°He is a child who lacks love. If you give him a candy, he will not be able to find Bei. Doesn¡¯t his behavior now just show that he is easy to control? As long as your husband touches him with affection and knows the pros and cons of him, he will naturally Those who favor the husband.¡± As long as she can gain more power, Hong Li doesn¡¯t mind being patient with Xie Qingchen a little longer. A daughter who can benefit the family, she can treat her as a daughter temporarily. She and Xie Qianfeng did not abuse Xie Qingshen on the surface, but they both knew that they just chose to ignore and occasionally contributed to the flames. After listening to Hong Li¡¯s words, Xie Qianfeng¡¯s anger subsided a lot. Now His Majesty treats Xie Qingshen differently, he has to bear with it. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll go see him in person and see what else he has to say.¡± Xie Qianfeng tossed his clothes and went to Xie Qingchen¡¯s yard. Xie Qingshen did not live in the Chunfang Courtyard that Hong Li arranged for him, but lived in another low-key and elegant courtyard, which was much better than the courtyard he had lived in for fifteen years. Xie Qianfeng knocked on the door and changed his attitude: ¡°Qing Chen, open the door, how is your health?¡± Xie Qingchen looked at the plate of flowers with his head propped up, and hooked his lips: ¡°Father is here, please forgive me for not being able to come to greet him because of my weakness of hands and feet.¡± Even if Xie Qianfeng was at the door, Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t want to take a step to open the door for him. The word ¡°Ben Gong¡± is emphasizing his identity and reminding Xie Qianfeng to be careful. Xie Qianfeng must be feeling uncomfortable. Even if you feel uncomfortable, you have to hold back. Xie Qianfeng must know what he did. What is weakness in hands and feet? He ostentatiously picked the Xie Mansion¡¯s faults all over. It is very reasonable to be partial, and they can only hold their breath. Xie Qianfeng was really angry, but he held back. His Majesty has become elusive recently, and His Majesty has pulled out a lot of eyeliners in the palace, which is not good for them. Pushing open the door and going in, Xie Qianfeng said: ¡°I pay my respects to your empress.¡± Xie Qing raised an eyebrow. Xie Qianfeng would humiliate him and practice courtesy honestly? It seems that there is¡­something to ask for. Turning his eyes, Xie Qing made a decision in his heart. He pretended to get up, but then sat down feebly: ¡°Why should father do such a big gift, please get up quickly.¡± Without giving him a little false goodwill, how could he tell his purpose? Xie Mansion, Prince Yu¡­Maybe he can really grab something when he comes back this time. Xie Qingchen became excited just thinking about it. Xie Qianfeng looked at Xie Qingshen¡¯s weak face, his face turned dark. The servants in the mansion have already told him that Xie Qingshen did a good job. He can run like this, still weak? Xie Qianfeng: ¡°Qing Chen, has the imperial physician seen you? Did he tell you what¡¯s going on with your body?¡± Xie Qingchen plucked the slender leaves of the flower with his fingers, and bent his lips: ¡°The imperial doctor didn¡¯t show it to me.¡± He just wants to show the concubine¡¯s score. Xie Qianfeng was somewhat puzzled: ¡°There is no imperial doctor to show you? What does the father-in-law say?¡± Xie Qingshen half-truthfully said: ¡°Your Majesty saw that Ben Gong¡¯s face was pale and his lips were purple, so he concluded that there was poison in Ben Gong¡¯s body, and also saw that Ben Gong was as thin as a stick, and was light when hugged, so he concluded that Ben Gong must be a long time There is no time to eat.¡± Xie Qingchen is not lying, his situation can indeed be seen with the naked eye. (end of this chapter) Chapter 526 - Concubine (54) Chapter 526 Beloved concubine (54) It¡¯s just that what he said is not the same in Xie Qianfeng¡¯s ears. What he said was as if the Xie Mansion had treated Xie Qingshen, the ¡°daughter¡±, badly. Xie Qianfeng asked suspiciously: ¡°Your Majesty really said that?¡± Xie Qingshen pushed the water glass away: ¡°If father doesn¡¯t believe it, why bother to ask this palace, go into the palace and ask His Majesty, the handwriting on the imperial decree is very clear, does father need to go and see again?¡± Xie Qing had a little sadness on his face, and turned around in anger. This is when he was in the palace, watching a few court ladies fighting, and he remembered it by the way. Xie Qianfeng softened his attitude a bit: ¡°Qing Chen, that¡¯s not what my father meant.¡± Xie Qing snorted coldly: ¡°What does father mean, how does this palace know?¡± Who wants to be the roundworm in his stomach? Digging around in his full belly of feces? Xie Qingfeng had some headaches, and Xie Qingshen was just making trouble for no reason. ¡°Qing Chen, how many days will you stay this time?¡± Xie Qingshen will not tell him honestly: ¡°I will come back for a few days, does father care?¡± Xie Qianfeng: ¡°I¡¯m your father, why don¡¯t you care?¡± ¡°In the past fifteen years, didn¡¯t my father care half a bit?¡± As long as Xie Qianfeng asks a few more questions, his life will not be so bad. I took the initiative to look for him today, but it was only because he had a relationship with His Majesty. Xie Qingshen¡¯s reaction made Xie Qianfeng¡¯s vigilance lower. Sure enough, as Madam said, Xie Qingshen is just a ¡°girl¡± who lacks love, easy to control. Xie Qianfeng showed a bit of guilt: ¡°Qingchen, it was my father¡¯s fault in the past, and my father also realized his mistake, can Qingchen forgive my father? Time flies so fast, in a blink of an eye, Qingchen is so old .¡± Xie Qingshen is like a rebellious adolescent: ¡°Yeah, because you haven¡¯t seen it, of course you think it¡¯s fast.¡± He felt that Xie Qianfeng didn¡¯t remember having a ¡°daughter¡± like him. After thinking about it, Xie Qianfeng definitely remembered it, and even the servants could bully him, and Xie Qianfeng was definitely contributing to the flames. Xie Qianfeng was quite emotional: ¡°Is Qingchen still resenting his father? You should resent me. It is true that my father is not qualified. Father will make up for you in the future.¡± Xie Qingshen changed his aggrieved expression and hesitated to speak. This expression is Xie Yanjing¡¯s usual expression. Basically, it can achieve what Xie Yanjing wants. ¡°real?¡± Coupled with this slightly trembling, somewhat suspicious tone. Xie Qingshen feels that what he imitates can definitely be born from blue and born from blue. Xie Qianfeng saw the play, and hurriedly said: ¡°Of course it is true. Qing Chen, I feel guilty for my father and missed so many times of you, when you were waiting to be fed, so small and soft at that time, people who watched it were soft Yes, father has been too busy these years and neglected you.¡± Fake. Xie Qianfeng wrote the word ¡°fake¡± all over his body. Xie Qingchen is different from ordinary children. His memory is so good that he can recall dusty memories just by thinking about it. Several years after he was born, Xie Qianfeng never came to see him. Too busy? On the contrary, Xie Yanjing would show off in front of him every once in a while. Father praised her today¡­ Bought her beautiful clothes, beautiful hairpins¡­ Take her where to play¡­ Xie Qianfeng remembers his son Xie Weiyuan most, followed by Mrs. Ye¡¯s son Xie Wangfei, and then Xie Yanjing and Xie Lanru. Never remember it¡­ People who never remembered him, how could they suddenly remember him? Does Xie Qianfeng really know anything about the suffering and pain he suffered in the mansion? (end of this chapter) Chapter 527 - Concubine (55) Chapter 527 Beloved Concubine (55) He¡¯s just ignoring and contributing to his own misery. Xie Qingshen pretended to wipe the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief, and he looked really moved. After a while, Xie Qingshen¡¯s attitude seemed less sharp and softened a lot. Xie Qianfeng began to show his purpose, and began to probe: ¡°Qing Chen, now that you have entered the palace, have you thought about what you will do in the future?¡± Xie Qingshen took it for granted: ¡°Naturally, I want to be your majesty¡¯s concubine well. My aunt often teaches Qingchen girls to regard their husbands as heaven. Qingchen can do whatever your majesty asks Qingchen to do. If your majesty asks Qingchen to go west, Qingchen will never die.¡± Not east.¡± In this case, Xie Qing and Shen Xin have it at their fingertips. These words fell into Xie Qianfeng¡¯s ears, and there is a high probability that he would think that he is stupid and not smart. Xie Qianfeng really thought the same way in his heart: ¡°Your aunt is a womanizer, what does she know, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Xie Qingshen asked suspiciously: ¡°But my aunt said that women should demand themselves according to this. If they don¡¯t listen to aunt, who should they listen to?¡± Xie Qianfeng spoke earnestly: ¡°These words are all to fool you. When you get married, you have to listen to your husband, but it is not the case. Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s daughter married a small businessman, and Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s daughter is not good-looking. She also has a bad temper, but her husband treats her very well. Look again, you have a cousin, Xie Yuejuangao, who is married to Prince Pingyang¡¯s son, and your cousin is also one of the most beauties in the capital.¡± ¡°The temperament can be regarded as virtuous and gentle, and she is knowledgeable, proficient in music, and treats others generously. At first, the prince of Pingyang did love her a lot, but it was only a year, and the prince took a few beautiful concubines. Not long ago, His Majesty demoted him because of his father, so he took another side room. Now, your cousin¡¯s life is not good. Qingchen, do you know why?¡± Xie Qingchen looked at it and thought very seriously: ¡°Prince Pingyang is not a good man, the merchant can do everything in his way, but he can¡¯t, it shows that his character is not good.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Xie Qianfeng laughed a few times, and said affectionately, ¡°Qingchen, my father¡¯s good daughter, why¡­ are you so naive?¡± Xie Qingshen: Hehe! You see, I am naive or not. Xie Qing was puzzled and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xie Qianfeng explained: ¡°Yes, but not all of them. But as far as my father knows, the merchant just seems to be indifferent, but in private, he has several confidante outside, and even has close contacts with the girls in the brothel. .¡± ¡°So, character is not the main issue. Being a father is a man, and he knows what men think too well. The reason why the merchant is obedient to his wife and doesn¡¯t welcome the woman home is just because he needs his in-law¡¯s family now.¡± So he needs to be more patient, as long as he gets rich one day and stops looking at the face of the Yue family, he will definitely marry a woman from outside, and he will not care about his wife.¡± ¡°As for your cousin, because of high marriage, the Yue family can¡¯t help his husband¡¯s family, so the prince of Pingyang can disregard your cousin¡¯s face and accept one concubine after another. , Father, I will tell you today that men are subject to change, and a man¡¯s sincerity cannot be trusted, you know? And Your Majesty is also a man.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± Your Majesty is a woman, he is a man. Trying and doubting: ¡°Then, according to what my father said, His Majesty is also a man, and His Majesty¡¯s sincerity is also unbelievable?¡± Of course, Xie Qianfeng can¡¯t directly deny it. It would be disrespectful to spread the word accidentally. ¡ª¡ªToday on time¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 528 - Concubine (56) Chapter 528 Beloved Concubine (56) Xie Qianfeng: ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s untrustworthy, it won¡¯t last long, no matter how wise your majesty is, he is only a man, and he has the common problems of men, not to mention, he is still in the royal family, and the royal family is the most indifferent .¡± ¡°Qingchen, it is absolutely impossible to entrust your sincerity to a man. Your Majesty treats you well today because you are young and pretty. Don¡¯t forget, he is the Son of Heaven, and the Son of Heaven has beauties in the harem.¡± Three thousand, nothing more normal, His Majesty is seventeen years old, and he is only a few years away from reaching the crown, that is the age of youth, there will definitely be many women in the harem.¡± ¡°As for you, you will gradually grow old and be replaced by newcomers. Without His Majesty¡¯s favor, can you live well in the harem where people eat people but don¡¯t spit out their bones?¡± ¡°No matter how much Your Majesty likes you, it doesn¡¯t mean that he only gave you the position of talent, which is the lowest position among all the positions.¡± Xie Qingchen looked a little anxious: ¡°I don¡¯t want to live the old life, father, tell me, what should I do?¡± Xie Qianfeng looked at Xie Qingchen¡¯s reaction with satisfaction. Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t read books, so he didn¡¯t look that smart. As long as he is afraid and starts to worry about his future, Xie Qianfeng will not worry about his disobedience. Xie Qianfeng was not in a hurry to talk about the method, but continued to say: ¡°The late emperor also favored several concubines, such as Lingfei, Huifei, etc., which one of them was not young and beautiful back then, and Lingfei even reached the level of the late emperor for a year. She is a special favorite, not honored, and for a while, people all over the world called her a concubine, and they were all worried that she would become a demon concubine, but in the end, what will be her ending?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just red to cover the dry bones, a pinch of loess, and it¡¯s gone if you sprinkle it. You think, can a woman be beautiful for a lifetime by virtue of her face? At most, she can only be beautiful for a while.¡± Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t feel any turmoil in his heart, but on his face he became more worried and anxious. He knew that his current reaction was what Xie Qianfeng wanted to see. Xie Qingchen was a little anxious: ¡°Father, Qingchen doesn¡¯t want to be like Concubine Ling. Qingchen has been enjoying it for a while. I don¡¯t want to become worse. I want to live a good life. I want to live a beautiful life. Father teach me!¡± Xie Qingchen felt that the changes he claimed could be effective. When people are in a hurry, they should not care about honorific or disrespectful titles. From Bengong, to Qingchen, and then to me. Interesting enough, right? Acting, who can¡¯t? Is he that stupid? Would Xie Qianfeng, who had no affection for him for fifteen years, feel affection for him in just one day? Xie Qianfeng said slowly: ¡°Qingchen, there is only one way.¡± In order to show his anxiety, Xie Qingshen quickly asked: ¡°What method?¡± Xie Qianfeng: ¡°When His Majesty is deeply attached to your holy family, you must firmly grasp His Majesty¡¯s heart. If you want His Majesty to make an exception for you a few times, it means that you have captured His Majesty¡¯s heart. When you are beautiful, you should conceive and give birth to a royal heir as soon as possible, and if you have a prince, His Majesty will definitely like you more.¡± Xie Qingchen asked eagerly again: ¡°Father, does that mean I can live a good life with the prince?¡± Xie Qianfeng shook his head and nodded again, pretending to be unfathomable: ¡°It¡¯s not enough, you have to think more about the Xie family, support the Xie family, your eldest brother Wei Yuan, your third brother Wang Fei, they have to be in front of His Majesty. A popular person has to have power, you know?¡± ¡°Only if they are all developed and have more power, even if you are old and decrepit, so what if you have no children?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 529 - Concubine (57) Chapter 529 Beloved Concubine (57) Xie Qianfeng: ¡°Your Majesty will favor you just as much because of the power in our hands. This is the way to gain lasting favor.¡± Xie Qingshen hurriedly said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tell His Majesty, begging Your Majesty to promote my father back.¡± Xie Qianfeng really didn¡¯t like Xie Qingchen¡¯s reaction. That¡¯s kind of stupid. How can you go directly to an emperor to ask for an official? Xie Qianfeng comforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter has to be taken slowly. Since ancient times, companions are like companions to tigers.¡± A companion is like a tiger? No, he doesn¡¯t think so. In front of His Majesty, he is the most relaxed time. Xie Qianfeng continued: ¡°Ming¡¯er, I will give you Cuiniang. From now on, she will serve you by your side and take care of your daily life. She will tell you what to do.¡± ¡°A flower blooms on a tree, which is easy to be picked off, but when it is full of flowers, and you are the tallest flower, you are the moon surrounded by stars, and you will not be picked off. Only the bottom point is always taken off.¡± Xie Qingchen said weakly: ¡°Qingchen has been taught.¡± Xie Qianfeng talked a lot, but Xie Qingshen only thought it was funny. When it comes to interests, he doesn¡¯t have to abide by what the general environment tells women to obey. Talk about it, say what is good for you, and for your future. You are but a tool, a tool brought to them. If there was a time when they didn¡¯t need him anymore, he would definitely go back to those fifteen years. Absolutely. Take Cui Niang back first, and talk to His Majesty. Your Majesty is more knowledgeable than him, so there must be a more reliable method. Xie Qianfeng probably colluded with Prince Yu, His Majesty wanted to get rid of Prince Yu¡¯s family, and also wanted to get rid of the aristocratic family, and the Xie family happened to be the aristocratic family. He can¡¯t justify it without any effort. The goal has been achieved, Xie Qianfeng said a few more words of concern before leaving. One second he was tender and affectionate, he was a good father who loved his ¡°daughter¡±, and the next second, he shook his clothes in distaste, as if they were stained with something dirty. Similarly, when Xie Qianfeng was around, Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t look very smart, but also worried, nervous and anxious. As soon as Xie Qianfeng left, Xie Qing¡¯s expression instantly retracted and became calm and calm. continued to fiddle with the slender leaves of the flower. It seemed that everything that happened just now was just an inconspicuous dream. It is clear at a glance who is real and who is fake. Does he really look that stupid? Your Majesty praises smart people, how can they be so stupid? ¡­ Dayan¡¯s imperial examinations will not be released until the fifteenth day. These fifteen days will be a grand event in the imperial capital. Students from all over Dayan, they will play and compete in various famous places. Everyone wants to express themselves, just because there is a very high probability that His Majesty will hide among the crowd in casual clothes. If His Majesty notices it, it will definitely be of great benefit when you are an official. The other thing is to get acquainted with the official lady. Since ancient times, when the gold list was inscribed, it was the wedding night in the bridal chamber. Which lady doesn¡¯t love flirtatious talents, if they are the daughters of high-ranking officials, they will become the sons-in-law of high-ranking officials, and with the help of the Yue family, they will naturally rise to the top, get promoted and make a fortune. Bai Tang was indeed among the crowd, watching these students compete, this is a great scene in Kyoto. Who doesn¡¯t admire a truly learned man? Baitang deliberately chose a good place to hide behind the scenes, so that he could observe the overall situation of Jinling Terrace. At the same time, this angle is also the best angle, which is convenient for future generations to watch. Those who engage in knowledge, history, and ideas like this kind of event the most. Collision of viewpoints, fierce debate, the scene was extremely active. (end of this chapter) Chapter 530 - Concubine (58) Chapter 530 Beloved Concubine (58) Similarly, the live broadcast room is also very intense. Discussed with people thousands of years ago. Even after a thousand years. Ideas can always converge. ¡­ Yu Youyi sent someone to present her recent discoveries, and at the end she also added her insights. However, she did not return to the palace. There are still some days before the one month that Baitang gave her. Compared with the days of doing nothing in the palace, she prefers doing meaningful things now. Because she is His Majesty¡¯s concubine, no one dares to disrespect her. She can lend a helping hand when she sees injustice. Xie Qingshen also came back, and Bai Tang was notified of all his situation in Xie Mansion. Since we want to keep a close eye on him, during the critical period of his character formation, Baitang must pay more attention to prevent him from going astray without paying attention. Cui Niang reminded in a low voice: ¡°Your Majesty, you should give His Majesty some soup that you made yourself, to express your miss, and His Majesty will like you even more.¡± Xie Qingshen brought Cuiniang back to the palace according to Xie Qianfeng¡¯s request, and made her the number one servant by his side. Xie Qingshen really wanted to meet Baitang, Cuiniang¡¯s words just gave him an excuse. Then go. This name is good to him, but in fact it is Cui Niang sent to monitor him, Xie Qingshen doesn¡¯t care. I went to the imperial dining room to learn to make a lotus seed soup, and took it to find Baitang. After Qingde reported, his eyes were narrowed with laughter as usual: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty let you in alone.¡± Xie Qingshen nodded slightly: ¡°I have to thank you, father-in-law.¡± After serving the lotus seed soup, Xie Qingshen went in alone. Cui Niang carefully looked around, then quickly lowered her head, as if she had never done anything. The palace door was closed, but she didn¡¯t know anything about the situation inside. After Xie Qing sank in, she became a lot more casual. The lotus seed soup was put down and looked up: ¡°I made it.¡± This pose¡­ Baitang smiled and said, ¡°Have you tried it yourself?¡± Xie Qingchen seemed a little annoyed: ¡°I tried it at the restaurant, and it¡¯s not poisonous.¡± Baitang chuckled lightly: ¡°I mean the taste.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°I think the first time I did it was very successful.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll try it.¡± Baitang drank a few sips, and was quite appreciative, ¡°It seems that Qingchen is not only smart, but also very talented in cooking.¡± ¡°Xie Qianfeng wanted me to observe your every move, and even sent a Cui Niang to teach me how to win His Majesty¡¯s heart.¡± Xie Qingchen suddenly changed the topic. In the blink of an eye, Xie Qianfeng was sold out. Although he felt that, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Baitang would still know. But if he chooses not to speak, he will not be able to approach His Majesty as honestly as before. Baitang already knew, she still wanted to see Xie Qingshen¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Do you believe Xie Qianfeng¡¯s rhetoric?¡± Xie Qingshen took the fan that Baitang put on the table and turned into Canglan, and played with it: ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, I remember, there is a voice in my heart telling me that I should have my own thoughts, and I can never lose them. ability to think.¡± ¡°Xie Qianfeng just wanted to use me to get him promoted. How could he have any affection for me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve always been thinking, since you hate me so much, you want me to die, so why give birth to me. Later, the answer to this question is no longer important, I want them to die. People who deserve to die, die in There is nothing in my hand, right?¡± ¡°The Cui Niang sent by Xie Qianfeng is his servant. Stupid is not so stupid, but treats me like¡­ a puppet, always saying good things for me and making me listen to them.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 531 - Concubine (59) Chapter 531 Beloved concubine (59) Bai Tang still had some doubts about Xie Qingshen¡¯s dark and evil side which was particularly attractive. Slowly said: ¡°Qing Chen, there is no need to stop and stay in the past, just move forward. Be yourself, revenge is of course revenge, don¡¯t let him occupy your whole life, and don¡¯t let him dominate your everything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose my sense of propriety because of Xie Qianfeng¡¯s sudden words. Indulging in his sudden care, indulging in this long-lost family affection, Qing Shen, you are really smart and sober. Most children who lack love grow up, It is very easy to encounter a little love and lose yourself, so you want to hold on to this love.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°He said a lot and wanted me to believe that if I serve the king with color, when I get old, I won¡¯t be favored by the king, and I will have a miserable life. I can only let the Xie family prosper. , with Xie¡¯s family here, Your Majesty, you will have more scruples and will continue to favor me.¡± ¡°The majesty I saw was different from the majesty they thought. His majesty asked the concubine Xian to pick up the sword again and enter the barracks for a competition. He asked Concubine Hui to rewrite the policy that she secretly wrote, and let Concubine Li do what she likes. If Lu Zhaoyi does her usual things, His Majesty will not be that old man who talks about being ruthless.¡± ¡°In his eyes, it seems that I can only rely on His Majesty¡¯s favor to live well. It seems that I can only rely on him to thank my family to ensure that the grace will not fade. It seems that I can only live well by relying on others in my life. .¡± Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t like it very much. The fate of the wheel seems to be controlled only by others, he doesn¡¯t want to think about it. He knows His Majesty¡¯s secret, and His Majesty will not kill him, so his life will not be too bad. While reviewing the memorial, Baitang said: ¡°Qingchen, what Xie Qianfeng said is a wise choice for most women. They should help their natal family if they are husbands and children. If I like her, I won¡¯t let her live too badly. In this world, women are not given too many opportunities to be self-reliant. They are blocked from official careers. Families with a little money will not allow their daughters to go out and show their heads. noodle.¡± ¡°They have been pruned by many people in their lives. They want them to be trapped in the back house and family, so as to avoid men¡¯s worries, so that men can aim everywhere. They have nothing, and they don¡¯t know much. Tell me, how can they stand on their own? Has Qing Chen heard such a saying that people often ridicule women for having long hair but short knowledge.¡± Xie Qing was dumbfounded: ¡°I¡¯ve been told that too.¡± Baitang: ¡°Has Qing Chen investigated the reason behind this sentence? Did you get scolded if you scolded him?¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°At that time, I just felt dissatisfied. If I had the same chance as them, I would definitely be no worse than them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, you already vaguely knew the reason. Why was your knowledge not as good as theirs? Because you couldn¡¯t learn what they learned, and you didn¡¯t have the opportunity to get in touch with them. Because most men have great strength, they bear the burden. The responsibility of defending the country is taken away, while the weak woman takes on the responsibility of running the family, and these tasks are the easiest to be ignored by people, and they are also the most trivial, and they can¡¯t be exhausted.¡± ¡°This is a division of labor and cooperation, but it does not mean that it is a fixed division of labor and cooperation. It is wrong and biased for one party to be praised while the other party is ignored or even suppressed.¡± Xie Qing murmured: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be self-reliant, it¡¯s that I haven¡¯t given too many opportunities to be self-reliant.¡± ¡°Qing Chen, you have been raised as a woman for fifteen years, and you should know what kind of environment they are facing.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 532 - Concubine (60) Chapter 532 Beloved Concubine (60) ¡°Actually, not only most of the women, but also not only refugees caused by natural disasters, there are nearly 70% of them in Dayan, both in Kyoto and outside of Kyoto. They are ordinary people, traders, and farmers working in the fields. They are not like rich people, those who are officials, do not have much money, let alone power, and they are not so poor that they can only gnaw bark, but they are struggling to make a living. This group of people is the easiest Ignored.¡± ¡°Not so poor, but they can guarantee their own food and clothing, but that¡¯s all. 10% of the people, they are officials, they make a fortune from business, and they occupy most of the resources. There are nearly 20% Those who live in the middle are those who have a slightly rich family, or those who are related to the 10% of the people, and the 30% of the people are the ones who live a much easier life.¡± Baitang talked a lot, intentionally opening Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes. Being an official can benefit the people of one side, not just talk. The focus should not only be on those who are extremely poor, but also on those who are struggling. The feudal system has many disadvantages. Concentrating power on the king does have disadvantages, but once the king is very good and has the common people in his heart, then he will create a prosperous world. Before, she told him that the hand stretched out in trouble was especially precious. Now, she told him a lot. In a word, there is a reason behind it. Even, she was teaching him how to be an official. Xie Qingchen sat here and thought for a long time: ¡°Your Majesty, you gave me two choices before. I don¡¯t have to wait a month. I have already made my choice.¡± Baitang put down his pen, and asked with some expectation: ¡°What do you choose?¡± Talents should not be trapped in the harem. She will be the first emperor in history who has no concubine in the harem for decades. Bai Xi and the audience in the live broadcast room were also waiting for Xie Qingshen¡¯s answer. Although for them, they already know part of the history. [The imperial concubine must have chosen to stay. ] [It¡¯s really a pity that a man is going to be a concubine. ] [It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a hammer, but that¡¯s Emperor Guangxian. Baijia can be called Emperor Guangxian, is that what Bai called it? No one is worthy of such an excellent empress. ] [Her thinking is really ahead of her time, she doesn¡¯t look like a person of that era at all. ] [The main thing is that she can still think of people who are struggling in life, which is really rare. ] [Emperor Guangxian¡¯s period was definitely a prosperous age, such a good emperor, capable of both civil and military affairs, and excellent in strategy, can be said to be fine, but it can¡¯t be justified if he doesn¡¯t create a prosperous age. ] [Everyone has given you a chance, but you are a big man and still pretend to be a woman?] ¡­ Xie Qingshen stared into the eyes of the king in front of him, and said his decision very decisively: ¡°I want to stay in the harem.¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to struggle again. ¡°Have you considered it clearly? Are you willing to be trapped in the harem? Qing Chen, why bother?¡± Xie Qingshen imitated Bai Tang¡¯s appearance and propped his chin: ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve made it clear that I want to stay. This lady¡¯s name is really useful. If I go back once, the Xie family will have to salute me. I have been disguising myself as a woman for fifteen years, and I have no attachment to men¡¯s attire. If I return to a man¡¯s body, then my identity will change, how can I disgust them as the Fourth Miss of the Xie family.¡± ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, I am a woman, and in everyone¡¯s eyes, Your Majesty is also a man, but Your Majesty and I are a woman and a man. Even if I choose to stay in the harem, look at the concubine Xianfei, Concubine Hui, Concubine Li, how can I still be with you?¡± With Lu Zhaoyi, Your Majesty will not let me be trapped in the harem.¡± ¡ª¡ªToday on time¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 533 - Concubine (61) Chapter 533 Beloved Concubine (61) Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She really won¡¯t let Xie Qing be trapped in the harem. Xie Qingshen can clearly do more things, even if he chooses to stay in the harem, she will find a way for Xie Qingshen to display his talents. Talents should not be wasted, they should be used. Xie Qingchen raised the hem of her skirt, and suddenly knelt down: ¡°Your Majesty, Qingchen is willing to be your unquestionable minister.¡± ¡°Being in the harem doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be such a courtier.¡± He can also have two faces. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just feel that you are too restrained.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s normal to have restraints. Without restraints, you will be in a mess. Prince Yu is eyeing, and Dai Xiang is vacillating. Xie Qianfeng happens to have an affair with Prince Yu. I pretended to promise Xie Qianfeng and let him put Cuiniang by my side. Your Majesty can use this Cui Niang to convey to them what His Majesty wants to convey.¡± Baitang got up and stretched out his hand: ¡°Get up, since you are tired of staying and want to stay, then stay. In the future, when you meet a girl you like, you want to marry her home, so you change your identity and don¡¯t stay in the harem.¡± Xie Qingshen emphasized his own role: ¡°Your Majesty, in the huge harem, only I can serve the bed, and no one else can. I know His Majesty¡¯s secret, so His Majesty naturally has to keep an eye on me. There is no one more useful than me.¡± people.¡± ¡°I still have a good face. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t want to enrich the harem in the future. I can serve as a shield.¡± ¡°Some things that are inconvenient for Your Majesty to do, you can use me to do them, and I will only bear the title of a concubine, a disaster, and a disaster for the country, and there is not much loss.¡± It¡¯s just being scolded, let alone being scolded innocently. He can accept it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you scold him, you won¡¯t scold him in front of him. ¡­ There were many voices in the live broadcast room. [Your Majesty, just accept him. ] [Look at this kid, he has recommended himself as a pillow mat like this. ] [It¡¯s really cute to be willing to bear the infamy. ] [Haha, he wants to stay, but His Majesty doesn¡¯t want him to stay. ] Bai Xi: ¡°This may be the beginning of an eternal love.¡± [The anchor is right, in history, Xie Qingshen was the only concubine behind Emperor Guangxian. ] [There is only historical preference, how much love do you think this has? ] [That¡¯s not necessarily the case, I think they are colleagues now. ] [It¡¯s been a long time, let alone, Xie Qingchen is really good-looking, a man is so good-looking, he looks better than a woman in women¡¯s clothes, he has beauty and brains, is he afraid he won¡¯t be able to capture the heart of the emperor? ] [No, no, no, Emperor Guangxian wants to focus on his career, and he has to stay away from him in love. ] [Your Majesty, don¡¯t fall in love with your brain, stay away from men, and live a safe life. ] ¡­ Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± It was she who gave Xie Qingchen two choices, now that Xie Qingchen chooses to stay in the harem, then whatever she said, she actually had a feeling that even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she would not be able to wash it away. Will she be a love brain? Impossible. Still in love through the ages. It is clearly the relationship between the emperor and his ministers through the ages, and the relationship between colleagues through the ages. Love for a long time¡­ To put it bluntly. Her death in this world would not be a real death. In this world, she can live a hundred or eighty years at most. A mere hundred years is really nothing in her long and brilliant life. How could she fall in love and mess up her Dao heart just because of a mere hundred years? Baitang couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°A beauty is a disaster, but it¡¯s just a blame. I will be a wise king, and you won¡¯t be a blame. I don¡¯t need anyone to sleep with me.¡± Xie Qing rolled his eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, I want to make false claims with Xie Qianfeng. It¡¯s very uncomfortable. Your Majesty will give me a reward?¡± Baitang felt a little helpless: ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Since Xie Qingshen is taking the initiative to speak, then he must have something he wants. (end of this chapter) Chapter 534 - Concubine (62) Chapter 534 Beloved Concubine (62) Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, and was very straightforward: ¡°I want to raise a¡­ flower called a little crimson lip.¡± It should be a flower, right? Bai Tang was a little surprised: ¡°Qing Chen, where did you know about crimson lips?¡± The red lips are a thing of the last world. How¡­ he still has some memories? Xie Qingchen hesitated for a moment, but still chose to say it: ¡°Your Majesty, I was born different from other children. In my mind, some words said by a person often sounded.¡± ¡°Someone seems to take the trouble to tell me that I can never lose the ability to think.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait for others to save me, I should learn to save myself.¡± ¡°I am fine¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about red lips, but when I saw the grass or flowers with slender leaves, these three words came to my mind. I should be raising a flower or grass with red lips.¡± Baitang looked at Xie Qing for a long time, but didn¡¯t speak. Xie Qingchen couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. Suddenly raised his hand, and then pointed to a location: ¡°Dian Jianglip is behind that screen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qingchen walked over to have a look, and sure enough there was a potted flower. Its flower buds have grown very tall. hugged it and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, when will it bloom?¡± Baitang shook his head: ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m gone, and it won¡¯t bloom. Crimson lip grows extremely slowly and is green. You may raise it for a lifetime, and it won¡¯t bloom.¡± In a world without aura, red lips grow extremely slowly. Xie Qingchen hugged the flower and didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Majesty, I will continue to raise it in my next life, and I can always wait until it blooms.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is the lotus seed soup not good? Next time, I will change it to something else.¡± Bai Tang shook his head: ¡°It tastes very good, green, don¡¯t put too much thought into it, so as to improve yourself, you want to act in front of this fox like Xie Qianfeng, if you don¡¯t pay attention, he will go around him, and you will be discovered easily. There is an extra eyeliner by your side, you need to hide from this pair of eyes when you are doing things now.¡± Xie Qingchen turned his gaze: ¡°Your Majesty, Qingchen can come to ask more questions.¡± ¡°Of course you can, but Qingchen, even so, you still have to put yourself first and spend most of your time improving yourself.¡± Baitang emphasized again, ¡°This is a letter from Youyi, take a look. ¡° Xie Qingshen picked up the letter and opened it. ¡­ Bai Xi silently emphasized from the side: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be superstitious. We must believe in science. Talking about reincarnation is unreliable and has no basis.¡± The audience in the live broadcast room didn¡¯t seem to buy it. [This flower looks so special. ] [Flowers are not the point, don¡¯t you think the concubine¡¯s words are strange? ] [Yeah, so, it¡¯s really not past life or present life? ] [Which kind of flower will not bloom for decades? Fake flowers? ] [For an impatient person like me, I can¡¯t wait. ] [Seeking the same flower, this is His Majesty¡¯s flower. ] [Looks like extinct¡­] [I, who knocked on CP, only noticed that the relationship between His Majesty and the imperial concubine has taken another step? ] [Hahaha, me too, I also discovered that the imperial concubine is becoming more and more natural and casual in front of His Majesty. ] [Your Majesty let him go, isn¡¯t this a favor? ] [I beg the empress not to fall in love with you, what if the imperial concubine is lying to you? ] ¡­ After reading Yu Youyi¡¯s letter, Xie Qingshen put it away, and there was almost no trace of being touched. ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Li has made a mistake. Your Majesty actually wants her to find out the reasons behind the refugees. Empress Li has briefly mentioned this part, and spent a lot of pen and ink talking about her feelings and the good deeds she has done.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 535 - Concubine (63) Chapter 535 Beloved Concubine (63) Baitang nodded happily: ¡°That¡¯s right, but since Youyi likes to do things that make others feel bad, let¡¯s do it. The difference is that what she does saves the people she meets. I originally planned to let her learn how to do it.¡± Find the reason behind it, and then find a solution, so that what she helps and saves is not just one person, but many people who suffer from this.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°Then can I read the book in the Hall of Mental Cultivation? Cui Niang is outside, so if I take it out, she will inevitably read it.¡± Baitang threw a jade pendant to Xie Qingshen: ¡°Take this jade pendant and go to the Library Pavilion. The people in the Library Pavilion only recognize the jade pendant, or only those faces. No one else is allowed to enter. You just say it¡¯s my word of mouth. , let you go to Zangshu Pavilion to copy the scriptures, and someone will take away the scriptures you copy every day. Remember, a lie must always be seven parts true and three parts false, and it will be easier for people to believe it if it is true.¡± Xie Qingchen brushed the jade pendant lightly with his fingers, the jade was as cool as water, but his heart was like a slightly lit coal fire. Only by testing can we go further. ¡°Your Majesty, Qing Chen stepped back.¡± Baitang nodded, Xie Qingshen put away the jade pendant, and went out holding her lips. Cui Niang stretched out her hand to pick it up: ¡°Your Majesty, let the servants come and fetch it.¡± Xie Qing hugged her even tighter: ¡°This is my flower, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Cui Niang was filled with contempt. It¡¯s just a flower, is it worth it? With a low eyebrow and pleasing eyes, he asked Xie Qingchen: ¡°Your majesty, does your majesty like that bowl of lotus seed soup? If your majesty likes it, your majesty will send you a bowl every now and then. The next time you bring it over, your majesty will burn her fingers on purpose, and don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡± When your majesty, if you inadvertently show your red and swollen fingers that have been rubbed with some medicine, your majesty will feel sorry for you.¡± Xie Qingshen was somewhat puzzled: ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand what Your Majesty meant, Your Majesty didn¡¯t touch the lotus seed soup I made by myself, and I stood there for a long time before letting me leave with this potted flower. ¡° Cui Niang was not surprised by this result: ¡°Did Your Majesty say anything when you gave Empress flowers?¡± Xie Qingchen was a little bit disappointed: ¡°Your Majesty only said to let me grow flowers, and there is nothing else.¡± Cui Niang kept that in mind, carefully observed Xie Qingshen¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t look like he was lying. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be discouraged. Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven. How can it be so easy to guess what the Son of Heaven thinks? It must be that the lotus seeds in the lotus seed soup are bitter, so His Majesty doesn¡¯t like it. My Majesty will make some other ones for His Majesty to eat.¡± Seeing that Xie Qing was still talking, Cuiniang continued: ¡°As the saying goes, to grab a man¡¯s heart, you have to grab his stomach. You want him to feel sorry for you. The more he does for you, the more he likes you. ¡° ¡°The empress has a good color, this is an excellent weapon for the empress, the empress needs to maximize her beauty.¡± ¡°Dancing is the most attractive thing for men. The empress is not plump, but she is light. You can learn the dance of flying to the sky. It must be moving. Let your majesty have **** with you first.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± Xie Qing refused in a flat voice: ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn dancing.¡± He wants to learn only martial arts. Cuiniang persuaded: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be self-willed. At the moment, you should focus on capturing His Majesty¡¯s heart. Only after serving the bed, Your Majesty will be promoted to the position of the Empress, and the Empress will have the opportunity to compete with the concubine Xian to hold the Phoenix Seal.¡± Opportunity. Only the empress has the chance to conceive a dragon heir.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± Rejected again: ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn dancing, Your Majesty has already arranged things for me to do.¡± Cui Niang subconsciously asked: ¡°What is it?¡± Xie Qingshen looked at Cuiniang with scrutiny: ¡°Why do I think you want to direct me to do what you think is good?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 536 - Concubine (64) Chapter 536 Beloved concubine (64) Lies, it is true that seven points are false and three points are false. Acting, let him feel that he can control you, and you have the opportunity to get in touch with the core, so you can¡¯t make them feel that it is easy to control you. Really have the opportunity to play with people¡¯s hearts, Xie Qingshen is very handy, as if he knows it by himself. Cui Niang only smiled and said: ¡°Your Majesty, Cui Niang was well arranged by the master, but the master only ordered Cui Niang to do his best to help your empress to gain the favor.¡± ¡°Cui Niang unintentionally meddling with Empress¡¯s affairs is not to offend Empress. The more Cui Niang knows, the more she can make suggestions for Empress.¡± Xie Qingchen asked back: ¡°Since it is said that the heart of the emperor is the most unpredictable. Even the ministers of the humerus in the court cannot guarantee that they can guess what His Majesty is thinking. Why do you dare to speak so boldly as a maid?¡± If she wants to convince him, she must spit out some of her past experiences. Coincidentally, Baitang had already given Cuiniang¡¯s detailed personal life experience to him. He remembers it well. Since His Majesty tells a lie that seven parts are true and three parts are false, then he will learn from Cuiniang how to say something to achieve his goal. Cui Niang: ¡°Your Majesty, the servant girl grew up in the Xie Mansion. Because of her cleverness, she was chosen by the old lady to be the maidservant. Some things will be done by the servant girl.¡± ¡°At that time, the head of the previous family often visited the brothel and doted on the women in the brothel. The old lady washed her face with tears. It was the slaves who advised the old lady, and the old lady regained her husband¡¯s favor. The master became the head of the house, and the old lady assigned the slaves to the master. Be a maid.¡± ¡°The slaves also followed the old lady from the struggle in the back house. Your Majesty¡¯s harem, to put it bluntly, is the inner house. The struggle between the concubines is just like the open and secret fight between the mistress and the concubine.¡± ¡°The essence is the same. Your Majesty is a man. Men are romantic and exciting, and they don¡¯t like resolute women. The empress must learn to act like a baby, learn to be a little bird, and at the same time have a little idea, in order to become your majesty¡¯s interpreter.¡± Xie Qing listened to her with lowered eyes. He thought Cui Niang was so high. No, he can¡¯t take it lightly. Not at the beginning, and not later. Fang said: ¡°Your Majesty asked me to copy Buddhist scriptures.¡± Cui Niang: ¡°What are you doing with Buddhist scriptures?¡± Xie Qing was somewhat displeased: ¡°How does this Palace know? You can ask your majesty.¡± Quicken her pace and throw Cuiniang away. Some are smart, but not smart enough. He loses his temper from time to time, with such a character, I don¡¯t know whether Xie Qianfeng is satisfied or not. Sit on the steps and prepare to return to Liuyunshui Pavilion. Cui Niang only felt that Xie Qingshen was inexplicable, why he suddenly lost his temper. ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, this is a secret report from Master Xu.¡± After Baitang read it. I am still very satisfied with what he did in the three states of Dongchuan. Chi Ying hesitated for a moment: ¡°Your Majesty, Xie Cairen, you should be vigilant.¡± Baitang glanced at it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him do it, even if he betrays, I can take him down.¡± As far as the overall situation is concerned, Xie Qingshen¡¯s doing this has little impact. His words and deeds are all under the surveillance of special secret guards. Close the last fold. Baitang said again: ¡°It would be best if such a talented person is successfully trained.¡± Cultivation is a good thing. As an emperor, how could he easily trust a person. ¡°Take more than ten people and go out with me in secret.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡­ [Your Majesty really has confidence. ] [But I think Xie Qingshen is really smart. ] [Beware of being pecked by geese all day long. ] [Your Majesty and the imperial concubine are playing with cultivation. ] [Cultivation of happiness ()] [The imperial concubine should not betray His Majesty, but he will eventually grow old with His Majesty. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 537 - Concubine (65) Chapter 537 Beloved Concubine (65) [After His Majesty died, he was posthumously made a queen. ] [It can be described as the first male queen in history. Empress, hahaha, yes, yes. ] ¡­ Bai Xi cleared her throat: ¡°Gossip is fine, but for an emperor, we can¡¯t just focus on her emotional life. We should pay more attention to what they actually do.¡± ¡°Emperor Guangxian, it is obvious that he has both civil and military skills, is ambitious, has the world in mind, is diligent in government and loves the people, and at the same time is not self-willed, and will listen to and adopt various opinions.¡± [Don¡¯t talk about the anchor, as far as His Majesty¡¯s performance is concerned, I suspect that she is cheating. ] [Why is she so powerful at the age of seventeen? ] [And the vision is far beyond that era. ] [She is also too diligent. She spends the whole day either dealing with government affairs, or going to various government agencies to investigate, or to investigate people¡¯s sentiments. ] [Yes, too diligent, definitely a good emperor. ] [Even in our present, she feels very powerful. ] [Joke, but he succeeded in the palace battle and stood out as the emperor. This scheming is definitely not comparable to that of you and me. ] ¡­ Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Every time she reads the speeches of people after three thousand years, she feels a little helpless. Such an obvious colleague relationship. Don¡¯t put it on the relationship between men and women. How can there be such a thing as being too diligent? She needs to go and see the farmer¡¯s harvest for herself. Similarly, it also shortened the distance between her, the emperor, and the peasants at the bottom. It is imminent to increase food production. Dayan is mainly based on agriculture and relies solely on labor, so it is necessary to screen talents. She can¡¯t directly come up with something far beyond this era. But find talent to invent, and she can channel it. ¡­ The January term comes quickly. Lu Yanjing, Chen Wanbai, and Yu Youyi have all returned to the palace, and Baitang has read their summaries and made a point for them to study for half a month. Then prepare to arrange new tasks for them. As long as they are doing what they are interested in and find meaning, it is not difficult to let them go in the future. Xie Qing is addicted to Cangshu Pavilion and cannot extricate himself. The royal collection of books is the richest. Up to astronomy and geography, it can accommodate the words of thousands of families. For Xie Qingshen, who has a good memory and is good at thinking, I am very happy. If you really can¡¯t figure it out, if you think there is a problem, you can go to Baitang for help. Baitang played the role of his teacher. The audience in the live broadcast room, in addition to watching Baitang handle government affairs, witty fighting against the ruling class, caring for the country, also saw her growth path. They discovered that someone at a young age can do two things at once. On the one hand, he debated with Xie Qingshen and taught him, on the other hand, his handling of government affairs was not affected in the slightest. ¡°The number of books is like a vast smoke and dust. You may not be able to read the books in the library in your whole life. You just need to take everyone¡¯s words into your eyes. You can choose to read the others. You can¡¯t rush. Yunzheng, Lu Niang, Youyi Take a look at the summary of this month.¡± Baitang did not stop for a moment in his dual-purpose. Xie Qingshen had discovered it a long time ago, so he would talk about things when Baitang was doing things. ¡°Your Majesty, I probably understand why everyone in the world is not allowed to read, and women in the world are not allowed to read. Books are a good thing.¡± Baitang smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not that the book is a good thing, it¡¯s the thought in the book, the talk of experience. The predecessors summed it up, avoid detours.¡± Xie Qing read Chen Wanbai¡¯s first. Chen Wanbai¡¯s grandfather was a bachelor, from a scholarly and noble family, with thousands of disciples. ¡°Empress Hui really deserves to be the daughter raised by a scholarly family. Every word is precious. She said in it that she asked her father¡¯s college, checked the background of each student, and visited a poor family herself.¡± ¡ª¡ªToday on time¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 538 - Concubine (66) Chapter 538 Beloved Concubine (66) ¡°Your Majesty, concubine Hui¡¯s conclusions are as follows: First, the family is poor and has no extra money to learn more knowledge. Books are extremely precious things, and books from everyone are even more rare; second, there is no access to good teachers. Firstly, highly respected teachers often only accept extremely talented students as disciples; thirdly, ordinary people need time to live, and if there is no supporter at home, then he can¡¯t settle down to study with peace of mind.¡± ¡°Is Your Majesty using the Chen family as a pillar?¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°I do have my intentions.¡± Xie Qingshen had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t express. ¡°Your Majesty is worthy of being His Majesty. If Your Majesty ascended the throne earlier, Dayan would have a different scene.¡± People who care about the world are always respected and moved. ¡°Keep reading. Let me remind you again, Qing Chen, some experience can be applied directly, but some are incorrect, you need to do it before you know.¡± Even if Xie Qingchen chooses to stay in the harem, Baitang still wants to teach him well. I hope that his heart will be enriched, and that he can see different things with her. Only when the heart is full, will he not be bound by the past, and it will be more likely to break through the limitations of the present, the limitations brought to him by the times. Xie Qingshen finished reading Lu Yanjing and Yu Youyi¡¯s again: ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Li is very special. She classified the major categories and minor categories very rigorously. Most of the pilgrims in the Buddha Temple are from Kyoto. Young Women are mostly looking for marriage, and young men are more likely to have a rich future. But this is only in Kyoto, and it may be different in other places.¡± ¡°Empress Zhaoyi is still the same as before, with the cart before the horse.¡± ¡°Look again. Did Cui Niang urge you?¡± Speaking of this, Xie Qingshen¡¯s eyes dodged somewhat. ¡°Cui Niang taught me how to capture His Majesty¡¯s heart all day long. Then, by virtue of her grace, she conceived a dragon heir as soon as possible.¡± Baitang raised his eyebrows meaningfully: ¡°What did she teach you?¡± Xie Qingchen moved his eyes quietly: ¡°In general, it¡¯s just grabbing the stomach, pretending to be pitiful, inadvertently revealing the wound to make His Majesty feel distressed, and¡­¡± ¡°and also¡­¡± Baitang saw Xie Qingchen¡¯s ears turning red again, and raised his eyebrows. So innocent? Suddenly wanted to tease him¡­ ¡°Is it convenient to say?¡± Xie Qingshen nodded. How dare you say that. Cui Niang said that she listened to a lot of corners when the master and wife were in the same room. She concluded that men don¡¯t like women who behave plainly in bed. Ask him to be active in bed¡­be more aggressive. Baitang¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say, and I won¡¯t force you to say it, so you can show me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s voice changed suspiciously. For¡­ her to see? Baitang watched Xie Qingchen tighten his clothes, and joked: ¡°Qingchen, what are you doing pulling the clothes? It¡¯s not convenient to say, but is it forced to do it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s tongue was about to tie up, and he hurriedly explained, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m just inexperienced.¡± ¡°No experience? It¡¯s okay. The first time you are new, the second time you are familiar. After a few more times, you will become familiar.¡± The skin of the beauty in front of her turned crimson. ¡°How many times¡­?¡± Xie Qingshen took a deep breath, ¡°I will try my best.¡± Baitang emphasized: ¡°It¡¯s not about doing your best, it¡¯s about doing your best.¡± Baitang could roughly guess what Cuiniang might say to Xie Qingshen. She has seen pigs running, but she has never eaten pork. How could Xie Qingshen, a big man, be so innocent. Xie Qingshen¡¯s reaction made her feel a little off. Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes widened, full of innocence and bewilderment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 539 - Concubine (67) Chapter 539 Beloved Concubine (67) A bit unconfident: ¡°Do your best?¡± Cui Niang brought him the brochure, but he didn¡¯t even look at it. Go back later to make up? Before he was allowed to struggle, Baitang¡¯s hearty laughter came from his ears. ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tease you anymore, the thing about men and women that Cui Niang told you, you should use it later when you meet a girl you like. Go back.¡± Suddenly thought of Qi Yun from the previous world. She also said the same to Qi Yun. Qi Yun, she told him to go out more, maybe he would meet someone he likes. He actually refused to go out alone once¡­ Refused to go out alone once¡­ Suddenly, I was a little stunned. She came to this point belatedly. Because I have already met, so¡­she is the scenery. She said, wishing him to marry the girl he likes in the future. At that time, he replied, definitely will. Because it already is. This person hides love. Bai Tang thought of Pei Yan again, and she said that if he wanted him to be a better version of himself, even if the person he liked did not like him in the end, his life would not be too bad. Bai Tang thought of the time when Bai Xi mentioned that Xie Qingshen was very similar to Pei Yan when he first saw the live broadcast. The people in the live broadcast room said what they said to die for love, and what they said to clarify. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xie Qingshen felt a little lost in his heart. Was it to tease him? But he¡­ took it seriously. Seriously¡­ ¡°Your Majesty was teasing me.¡± Just like when we first met, she raised his chin in a casual gesture. ¡°So what if I let you sleep in bed?¡± Xie Qingshen was in a daze. Baitang suddenly stretched out his hand, and somewhat ambiguously brushed the broken hair on his face. ¡°Qing Chen, I sometimes feel that I have met you in a previous life, and perhaps we will meet again in thousands of years.¡± She said this on purpose to the audience three thousand years later. The face touched by Baitang was very hot, and the tip of the ear popped red again. ¡°Your Majesty also thinks so?¡± ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been together for a long, long time.¡± He is not someone who will casually tell people his truest thoughts. is not a person who will easily behave casually in front of people. Unintentionally stirred the boy¡¯s heartstrings. Baitang sighed softly: ¡°Go back, Qing Chen, after half a month of recuperation, you can start practicing martial arts.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xie Qing hesitated to speak. Still a bit lost. Looking in a trance¡­ Thousands of years later, people are going crazy on the barrage. [Some people are as white as new, and some are as old as ever! ] [Read after me, believe in science! I don¡¯t believe in the reincarnation of ghosts and gods, I hope King Yama will let me be reborn in a wealthy family next time! Bad! ] [(*/¦Ø£Ü*), if it wasn¡¯t for Pei Yan and Xie Qingshen touching the same face, if it wasn¡¯t for the same pronunciation of Baitang and Baijiao, I would really appreciate it. ] [How can someone look exactly like a thousand years ago? ] [It¡¯s been five years since Pei Yan passed away, looking at his villain now, I¡¯m still scared. ] [Cry to death, I hope Pei Yan can find his sun in the previous life. ] [I also hope, +1, Pei Yan committed suicide by jumping into the sea really made me cry. ] This topic made netizens seem to open the floodgates. Talk non-stop. [Yes, yes, Pei Yan has loved the person for more than ten years carefully. ] [She left before he dared to declare his love for her to the world. ] [The once gentle and elegant person became ashamed after she left. ] [I have said many times against my will. It is false to have no one I like, false to dislike, and false only to be grateful. It is all false to say that next time, next time, she will never fall in love with her again. ] (end of this chapter) Chapter 540 - Concubine (68) Chapter 540 Beloved Concubine (68) [I secretly like my manager Baitang, now that she is gone, I can announce my love to everyone. My heart is very small, one Baitang can fill it up, I only like Baitang, she is all the beauty in the world. ] ¡­ Some netizens shared part of what Pei Yan said before committing suicide. [I really didn¡¯t expect that in the materialistic world, there are people who can be affectionate. ] [As soon as there is a scandal, he clarifies it, because he doesn¡¯t want the people he likes to misunderstand, but unfortunately, the people he likes don¡¯t necessarily care. ] ¡­ Baitang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Is that the case? All fake? Those words of Pei Yan were his words in an interview program. Said that next time, next time, she will never fall in love with her again. That was what Pei Yan said to her when she left. Shaking his head slightly, he put everything behind him. Wen Su, when he has enough ability to break the ability, she will leave. I haven¡¯t appeared in God¡¯s Domain for a long, long time, and since I don¡¯t have anything to do with her, I¡¯ll go back to God¡¯s Domain to have a look. Cui Niang saw Xie Qingshen like this for the first time, she was a little out of her mind, and a little sad. ¡°Your Majesty, did Your Majesty say anything bad about you?¡± Apart from this, Cui Niang couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t really want to talk to Cuiniang. Go back to Liuyunshui Pavilion, go directly into the house and close the door. Cui Niang shouted for a long time, but Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t answer him. Xie Qingchen stared at Dian Jianglip for a long time. In the imperial garden, the ordinary flowers grow so big that they will bloom in a few days. But there was no reaction to this red lips. He didn¡¯t know what happened. Baitang teased him today. But it disturbed him. Xie Qingshen sat for a while, thinking of the picture album that Cui Niang gave him. He put it aside casually. hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth. Xie Qingchen opened the drawer and took out the album. ¡°Picture of a fire master?¡± What is fire prevention? What is a master? When Cui Niang gave it to him, he didn¡¯t even look at it. Cuiniang said, as long as you learn the above, your so-called husband will like you even more. With a bad mood. Even if there is no one else in this room, Xie Qingshen still feels a bit unnatural. Like a thief. Fingers trembling slightly, he opened the album. The first picture is printed on the eye. ¡°What the hell?¡± Xie Qingchen seemed to have touched a hot potato, and threw the album far away. I can¡¯t think of it. In the album, it turned out to be this? This this¡­ Although the picture book was thrown out, Xie Qingshen¡¯s brain engraved the contents of the picture book in his mind. He has a good memory, so he doesn¡¯t need to remember it deliberately. Now not only his ears are red, but his whole body is red now. Like a cooked lobster. I can¡¯t see it at all¡­ Clenched his hands, Xie Qing hesitated for a long time. Finally, I feel that my face is not so hot. His eyes unconsciously glanced at the album. glanced at it, then quickly moved away. After a while, he glanced again, and quickly looked away again. Xie Qingchen covered his face and struggled for a while. Picked up the album again, and turned to the second page. Take a look, then throw it away again. Being red all over. It turns out that men and women can still do this? It seems to have opened the door to a new world. This is different from the principles in the book and the summary of life experience. When Xie Qingchen looked at the picture, he automatically replaced the people on it with him and Baitang. As soon as I thought about it, I felt that my breathing became thicker and a little unbearable. He is always a man, while Baitang is a woman. Xie Qingchen struggled for a while, and picked up the album again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 541 - Concubine (69) Chapter 541 Beloved Concubine (69) There¡¯s no one else here anyway. He just watched it, but no one knew. Although Cui Niang¡¯s purpose is impure, it is undeniable that some of what she said is actually feasible. In the huge harem, even if there are three thousand beauties, he is not the only one who can really sleep. Intercourse, since it will definitely happen. That¡¯s nothing to avoid. Anyway, it will be used sooner or later, read it in advance, learn it, and be prepared early. It turns out that the man¡¯s place is used in that way. Xie Qingchen couldn¡¯t help thinking a little bit. But after thinking it over, Xie Qingshen opened the album very calmly. If you ignore the fact that his fingertips are all crimson. It was the first time that Xie Qingchen read so slowly. The door to a new world opens. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t even know how to deal with the changes in his body. Finally, I soaked myself in cold water and felt a lot better. ¡­ Baitang just finished his dinner, and Baixi¡¯s live broadcast was also turned off. The people below informed that Cui Niang said that she had something urgent to see. The woman sent by Xie Qianfeng is really¡­ bold enough. Baitang also wanted to see what Cuiniang was talking about, so he let her in. After saluting, Cui Niang said eagerly: ¡°Your Majesty, this servant has the guts to ask your Majesty to go down and see my mother. After she returned this morning, something was wrong.¡± Are you angry? Baitang was very casual: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cui Niang: ¡°After the empress went back, she locked herself in the room. Now she has never come out, nor has she had a meal. The servants are daring and want to ask your majesty to come and see the empress.¡± Autistic? Baitang waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll go see him later, you must take good care of your mother.¡± ¡°My servant thanked Your Majesty for your care on behalf of my mother.¡± Cui Niang went back satisfied. ¡°Your Majesty, when are you going to Liuyunshui Pavilion? But you still need to order the imperial dining room to prepare some food.¡± Qingde asked carefully. Baitang waved his fan: ¡°Let the imperial dining room make two or three side dishes. Just put them in the imperial dining room. I won¡¯t go to the Liuyunshui Pavilion.¡± Even if it is going, it is not like this. The harem is not clean enough now. Some people¡¯s minions are still there. If she took the initiative to find Xie Qingchen, she would undoubtedly target those people. Even though, Chen Wanbai, Lu Yanjing, Yu Youyi, Zhou Yunzheng are not such people. But there are others. Although Qingde doesn¡¯t know what Baitang¡¯s idea is, but as the emperor, he doesn¡¯t need to know why, he just needs to obey. Cui Niang returned to Liuyun Water Pavilion and knocked on Xie Qingshen¡¯s door: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty said that he will come to Liuyun Water Pavilion to see Your Majesty today.¡± Xie Qingchen hurriedly put on his dress, his expression was not particularly good: ¡°Who told you to find His Majesty?¡± He was completely unprepared! What to do? Didn¡¯t you say you were joking? Why do you want him to try his best again? Cui Niang rolled her eyes: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty has agreed to come to see you now, but you are not ready yet. If you catch His Majesty¡¯s heart, you will waste this great opportunity.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, open the door and let the servants come in to dress up your Majesty.¡± Xie Qingshen actually agreed. Cui Niang is worthy of experience. He is not an adult, and his appearance is only slightly heroic. Under Cui Niang¡¯s hands, he turned out to be a fragile beauty with weak willows supporting the wind and bright flowers shining in the water. Cui Niang was about to reach out to take off Xie Qingchen¡¯s clothes, but Xie Qingchen stepped aside immediately. angry: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cui Niang is inexplicable: ¡°Why is Empress shy? Both Empress and Cui Niang are women, and Cui Niang is not a man. Empress needs to change into clothes.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, go out.¡± Cui Niang always remembers her purpose of coming to Xie Qingchen¡¯s side, she can bear it very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 542 - Concubine (70) Chapter 542 Beloved Concubine (70) ¡°Your Majesty changed her clothes on her own. If you choose plain clothes, it will be easier for His Majesty to take pity on you.¡± Cui Niang turned around and went to the incense burner, and carefully poured the contents of the bottle into it. ¡°Your Majesty, the road has been paved for you by servants. You must fight for your breath and leave His Majesty to spend the night in Liuyunshui Pavilion.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°¡­¡± No, he doesn¡¯t want to. After Ke Cuiniang went out, he really went to find a plain dress and changed into it. Female skirt, he is familiar with. Poured a glass of water into the teacup. Xie Qingchen approached the incense burner with a teacup. Just now, Cui Niang fiddled with the incense. The scent is not right. There is a hint of sweet fragrance. Cui Niang¡¯s voice came from outside the door: ¡°After your majesty came down, your empress said, you have never come out.¡± Xie Qing poured half of the tea into it, but stopped again. This fragrance¡­ at this time¡­ Combined with Cui Niang¡¯s thoughts¡­ Even if he has never seen it, he can guess what it is for. So, put the teacup back again. After waiting for a long time, no one came to report. It is clear that the Hall of Mental Cultivation is not far from here. Xie Qingchen inhaled a lot of that incense. Now, his brain is a bit dull. The whole body is still hot. It¡¯s like¡­ just came to him to read the ¡°Picture of the Fire Master¡±. His eyes were a little hazy. He felt like he was going to explode. Soaked himself in the water again, only to wake up a little bit. Faintly heard voices outside the door. The court lady Lin Lang talked to Cuiniang again. ¡°Cui Niang, Your Majesty has gone to bed in the Hall of Mental Cultivation, and will not come today.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t come¡­Okay, let¡¯s all go to rest. Your Majesty has already gone to bed.¡± Cui Niang is not worried about Xie Qingchen¡¯s condition at all. Naxiang has a more obvious effect on men. Women, on the contrary, don¡¯t have much effect, at most they feel a little hot. It will be fine after a while. Xie Qingchen, who was soaking in the water, pursed his lips. Feeling irritable. murmured in a low voice. ¡°Not coming¡­¡± ¡°You teased me again¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really ready¡­¡± Getting up from the water, Xie Qingchen found the wine and drank it all. Since he is not coming, he will drink the wine prepared for His Majesty. don¡¯t leave you with¡­ ¡­ Baitang took the meal box from the imperial dining room. Went to Liuyun Shuixie quietly. Baitang pushed open the window, and went in through the window. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled this smell. The face is a bit dark. Fixed the window, poured a glass of water, and was about to pour it on the incense burner. There is some incense ash on the wall of the incense burner. Bai Tangpo¡¯s movements paused, his eyes darkened. After that, the whole glass of water was poured into it. Find Xie Qingchen¡¯s location. Not quite normal, with an **** croon. He was completely submerged in the water. The lights in the house are still on. Under the candlelight, his face was flushed, and there was still fine sweat on his forehead. Pursing his lips, he folded his arms. Looking down, he seemed a little aggrieved. It smells very alcoholic. Baitang reached out and grabbed his wrist to feel his pulse. Xie Qingchen originally wanted to struggle, but he had no strength. I had a very headache, and my reaction was a lot slower. ¡°Bold.¡± ¡°Where are you monster?¡± ¡°I belong to His Majesty!¡± The black line on Baitang¡¯s forehead. reached out and turned his face away. ¡°Xie Qingchen, take a look, who is I?¡± What wine do you drink? No control at all. Drink like this. There was also aphrodisiac in the wine. Incense is Huanyixiang. I¡¯m not afraid of ruining myself. Xie Qingchen tried hard to open his eyes, trying to see the person in front of him clearly. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­ where did the evildoer¡­ go?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s all, she doesn¡¯t care about a drunkard who is addicted to Huanyixiang + aphrodisiac. ¡ª¡ªToday on time¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 543 - Concubine (71) Chapter 543 Beloved concubine (71) Pull off the red hairpin on his head. Baitang tapped several acupoints on him. Called flatly: ¡°Chi Ying, go to Tai Hospital to get sober medicine and gold sore medicine.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Using his internal strength, he forced these messy aphrodisiacs and Huanyixiang in Xie Qingshen¡¯s body to his fingers. Zhu Chai pricked Xie Qingshen¡¯s finger and let out a little of his blood. ¡°pain.¡± Xie Qingchen stared at her fingers and pursed her lips. It seems a little wronged. ¡°Do you still know the pain? If I come later, you¡­ will be destroyed.¡± Xie Qing stared directly at Baitang. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How could it be abolished. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Baitang laughed and said: ¡°It has nothing to do with you, you are an eunuch, or do you want to be an eunuch?¡± Xie Qing¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered with mist, and he was in a daze. He tried hard to clarify: ¡°What is the difference between eunuch¡­ **** and my¡­?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I don¡¯t seem to be so uncomfortable anymore?¡± Baitang stretched out his finger and poked Xie Qingshen¡¯s face: ¡°The difference between a **** and you¡­¡± ¡°You have some, but he doesn¡¯t. To put it simply, you can have offspring, but he certainly doesn¡¯t.¡± Drunk Xie Qingchen became very confused. Xie Qingchen curled her lips: ¡°Descendants?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with future generations¡­ get involved¡­¡± ¡°Does Your Majesty have any?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Is his physiological knowledge so lacking? Then how can we conclude that the smell of blood on her body is from menstruation? She can¡¯t¡­and tell him? ¡°Qing Chen, you will¡­ know in the future.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ later, then later.¡± Xie Qing sank into the water and shivered. The skirt is floating, and the water is rippling. Bai Tang didn¡¯t really want to continue this topic: ¡°Xie Qingchen, how did you conclude that I was a woman when you smelled blood?¡± Xie Qingshen stretched out his hand to grab Baitang¡¯s hand, and the water spilled all over the floor. ¡°Because¡­ because when I was in Xie Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Auntie¡­Xie Yanjing¡­I heard¡­I can smell them every month¡­their **** smell¡­¡± Chi Ying has returned. ¡°Your Majesty, the medicine has been retrieved.¡± Baitang took it and waved his hand: ¡°You go out.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As a dark guard. Chi Ying knows, and can¡¯t watch what shouldn¡¯t be seen. He never glanced at Xie Qingchen. He took out a sober medicine. Baitang¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Qing Chen, open your mouth, you won¡¯t feel so uncomfortable after eating this.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°©d(¨RO¨Q)¡¨àÍ~¡± Opening his mouth obediently, Baitang threw the hangover medicine into it. Baitang: ¡°Swallow.¡± Xie Qingshen followed suit. Baitang: ¡°How long have you been soaking in water?¡± Xie Qing shook his head, his eyes were fixed on Baitang: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Just now¡­ very hot, very hot¡­¡± Baitang: ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­feels¡­better¡­¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Xie Qingshen sneezed out. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is how long it¡¯s been soaking, come out quickly.¡± Xie Qingchen stood up, but his feet slipped, but fortunately, Baitang¡¯s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick to hold him back. Xie Qingshen, whose dress was soaked, was pulled by his hand. The whole person fell towards Baitang. threw himself full. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Her clothes were all affected by Xie Qingshen, and they were quite wet. Xie Qingchen leaned on her body, still a little confused: ¡°Your Majesty, your clothes¡­ are wet.¡± Baitang: ¡°Hehe, what a good thing you did, are you still ashamed to say it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± Baitang grabbed Xie Qingshen¡¯s arm, Xie Qingshen looked up at Baitang. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I can¡¯t get into the matter of using internal force to force it out (end of this chapter) Chapter 544 - Concubine (72) Chapter 544 Beloved Concubine (72) Baitang grabbed his arm with one hand and lifted him out of the water. The beauty, with wet clothes and black hair, and misty eyes, stood here at a loss. Baitang found clean clothes from the cabinet, looked back, Xie Qingchen was still standing there with his head down: ¡°Qingchen, what are you still doing there?¡± Xie Qing looked up and looked at Baitang brightly: ¡°Then what should I do?¡± The skirt was thrown on the bed by him, and Baitang very consciously walked behind the screen. ¡°Go and change that clothes. Go slowly, don¡¯t fall.¡± Xie Qingchen is now a little more sober, even if he walks, he still feels a little staggered. Baitang¡¯s eyes fell on the album on the table. Go over and pick it up. The title of the book immediately came into view. ¡°Picture of Fire Master¡±? She knows the fire map. Is there a master map in this fire prevention map? She asked Xie Qingchen to read, did Xie Qingchen show her this thing? Flipping through a few pages, Baitang clicked his tongue and closed the album. put aside. After waiting for a while, Xie Qingchen finally came out. The make-up on his face had already disappeared when he was soaking in the water. A head of long hair is tied, and there is still a little water dripping. His eyes are much clearer, no longer as confused as before. The hangover medicine should have exerted half or six of its medicinal properties. Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes dodged: ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes fell on the ¡°Picture of Fire-Proofing Master¡± on the table, and his ears turned red immediately. He hurried to get it, and hid it behind him, not daring to look at Baitang. Baitang tapped the tabletop with his finger: ¡°Xie Qingchen, are you awake?¡± ¡°Sober.¡± Xie Qingchen did not dare to sit down. Shame. His memory is still there. The scenes just now flashed past in my mind like a horse watching flowers. The fingers curled up in embarrassment, just wanting to find a place to hide. No one can be seen. Baitang was fine, and didn¡¯t react much: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still shy? Sit down.¡± When she said this, Xie Qingshen became even more embarrassed. When he sat down, he still held the album in one hand and hid it behind his back. The sound of ¡°Tuk Tuk Tuk¡± knocking on the table made him a little flustered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not shy.¡± Xie Qingshen tried hard to defend. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, ¡°Picture of the Master of Fire Prevention¡±, I can understand¡­¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty, it was brought by Cui Niang.¡± ¡°Cui Niang brought it, didn¡¯t you read it?¡± Xie Qing said weakly: ¡°Look¡­¡± Baitang pushed the meal box over: ¡°Put it aside for now, and eat something.¡± Wait until he is full before talking about other things. Xie Qingshen is quite obedient. She stared closely again, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. Xie Qingshen opened the meal box. The food inside is still warm. Two dishes and one soup, with a chicken leg added. While he was eating, Baitang didn¡¯t speak, just waiting for him to eat. Wait until he finishes eating. Baitang said: ¡°Are you full?¡± Xie Qingshen nodded: ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Baitang emphasized: ¡°Then you can read ¡°The Picture of Fire-Proofing Masters¡±, but you can¡¯t read it all the time. It¡¯s good to know something about the relationship between men and women.¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes began to dodge again: ¡°I, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Baitang changed the subject: ¡°But don¡¯t fill my head with yellow trash.¡± Xie Qingshen defended: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He just opened the door to the new world this afternoon. It is inevitable that you will be imaginative. He is also a normal man. Baitang wasn¡¯t too worried, this guy¡¯s self-control was pretty good. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention this matter, come, explain, you know that there is something wrong with the incense burning in the censer, and half of the water was poured on it, so why did you let it burn?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 545 - Concubine (73) Chapter 545 Beloved Concubine (73) The dotted incense ash on the inner wall of the incense burner was clearly splashed with water. The ladies of the court have always been very meticulous in cleaning. It is basically impossible for the wall of the incense burner to be stained with incense ash. Xie Qingshen: ¡°Cui Niang let it go.¡± ¡°Cui Niang put it, it¡¯s just your dog nose, can you smell the incense in the incense burner, isn¡¯t it right? It¡¯s not because it smelled wrong, so you splashed it, but what did you think? The water is half splashed, and then it stops?¡± Xie Qingchen was a little uneasy: ¡°Your Majesty, I did smell something wrong with this fragrance.¡± ¡°Then why not wipe it all out? There is Huan Yixiang in it.¡± ¡°Huanyixiang?¡± Xie Qingchen knew that there was something wrong with the incense, and also guessed that the incense might be used for **** between men and women. But I don¡¯t know what it is. Baitang glanced at him, and said scientifically: ¡°Huanyi incense is a kind of aphrodisiac, and it is used to cheer up the affairs of men and women. However, this incense has a greater influence on men, but has little effect on women. The woman in the back house , may use this incense to keep her husband. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t guess something?¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s voice was even lower: ¡°I guessed it, Cui Niang hopes that His Majesty can stay in Liuyunshui Pavilion, and I hope that I can serve him successfully.¡± ¡°so I¡­¡± Baitang¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of thing in the future, I don¡¯t need you to sleep with me.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°But am I not the only one in the harem who can sleep?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you think so that you push the boat along the way?¡± ¡°What about the wine? Why are you drinking so much wine? There are aphrodisiacs in the wine.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was an aphrodisiac in the wine. I was just depressed. After taking the first sip, I couldn¡¯t stop. Instead, I became even more depressed.¡± ¡°Why are you depressed?¡± Bai Tang has the rhythm of breaking the casserole and asking the end. Xie Qingchen secretly glanced at Baitang, the young emperor was sitting upright with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Your Majesty is teasing me again¡­¡± ¡°You mean I told Cuiniang that I will come to see you later. Didn¡¯t I come? Didn¡¯t I come?¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s mind is much clearer now: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Qingchen¡¯s misconception.¡± ¡°I heard Cui Niang and the maid said that His Majesty is resting in the Hall of Mental Cultivation today.¡± Isn¡¯t that why you won¡¯t come? He felt that His Majesty was teasing him. I just didn¡¯t expect Baitang to come quietly. Baitang: ¡°You are so smart, can¡¯t you think of why?¡± Xie Qingshen was extremely obedient: ¡°I understand now.¡± Baitang: ¡°Tomorrow, ask the imperial dining room to make a bowl of **** soup and drink it clean, do you understand?¡± Xie Qingchen pursed his lips, his expression softened: ¡°Okay.¡± His Majesty is concerned about him. Baitang couldn¡¯t hold back and said one more sentence: ¡°Huanyi incense, aphrodisiac, and aphrodisiac are not good things. Don¡¯t do this in the future, and don¡¯t push things along. Like today, drunk, soaked in water , First, it will hurt your body, and second, you are also lucky.¡± ¡°Cui Niang uses Huan Yi Xiang. Huan Yi Xiang has a great effect on men, but not so obvious on women. Obviously, this is the reason why she didn¡¯t come in to control you.¡± ¡°If she came in today and saw it, what kind of situation would you face? Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°Drunk, your brain is short-circuited, and you can¡¯t even walk steadily. Are you waiting for others to discover the secret of your manly body?¡± ¡°Give someone a handle for nothing?¡± ¡°Such a careless behavior, is it what a smart person like you should do?¡± Xie Qing lowered his eyes and reflected: ¡°Your Majesty taught me that I should be careful. The behavior like today will never happen again.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 546 - Concubine (74) Chapter 546 Beloved Concubine (74) Baitang: ¡°Don¡¯t be too guilty, young, so that you can improve yourself and enrich your heart. Don¡¯t narrow your path. What I just told you, you have to think about whether it is correct or not. You can¡¯t just because it is me. If you say what you say, you will completely believe it, and you will completely obey it. It is a terrible thing to not have your own ideas, Xie Qingchen, I hope you will have your own ideas.¡± Xie Qingshen looked at Baitang: ¡°Do you have your own ideas?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a very important point. You have been responding to my words just now. I hope you can express your own thoughts next time. Don¡¯t be a marionette. Alright, Qingchen, you can go to rest after a while. I will go back.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, can I still go to you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course. The golden sore medicine is on the table, remember to wipe it off.¡± Baitang left through the window. The room felt empty. Xie Qingshen walked to the window, he couldn¡¯t see where Baitang was at all. Outside the window, the shadows of the trees are whirling, and the moon is bright. Xie Qingchen stretched out his hand, and the moonlight sprinkled on his hand, and the bright and clean seemed a little gentle. Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes became clearer as the cool breeze blew over. Holding his head on his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He knows who is good to him. His Majesty did not tease him. It doesn¡¯t matter if His Majesty teases him¡­ After the wind blew for a while, Xie Qing¡¯s heart became much lighter. People who used to live in the gutters are also illuminated by the moonlight. The quilt is tightly wrapped. Wrapped himself with only one head left. Close your eyes and think about what happened today. I felt embarrassed when I woke up afterwards, but now I recall it, I can¡¯t help laughing. what happened to him? Poisoned? But which blind poison is like this? ¡­ The next day, Xie Qingchen woke up at dawn. Pack yourself up. Don¡¯t give Cui Niang a chance. He is His Majesty¡¯s man, how can he let others touch him at will? Yesterday, he was obsessed with ghosts. This mistake cannot be repeated in the future. Cui Niang originally wanted to comfort Xie Qingshen, but she saw that Xie Qingshen looked innocent. The comforting words came to his lips and became: ¡°Your Majesty didn¡¯t come to see your empress yesterday, is your empress not sad and discouraged at all?¡± Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t care very much: ¡°Why is this palace so sad and discouraged?¡± His Majesty has already come. also brought him meals. Feed the medicine. The golden sore medicine also stayed. Why are you sad? Why be discouraged? Cuiniang: ¡°Your Majesty, how can you be really good at acting? Your Majesty needs to have three parts of true feelings in it, three parts of love as the basis, plus some sweet words, the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, acting like a baby, a man, no matter a man or a woman, can¡¯t stand it.¡± This set.¡± ¡°To win His Majesty¡¯s favor, you have to use means. You can¡¯t give it all to your heart. This is also planning for yourself in the future and leaving a way out.¡± If he really fell in love with His Majesty, would he obediently listen to her? Will you still follow the master¡¯s request honestly? Xie Qingshen nodded: ¡°I have my own discretion.¡± Xie Qingchen finished washing, and was about to leave Liuyunshui Pavilion. ¡°Where is your empress going?¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°Naturally go to find His Majesty, don¡¯t show your face much, why would Your Majesty think of me when he is sleeping?¡± He still wants to explain. Last night, his mind was not clear enough. Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t want Baitang to misunderstand him. Cuiniang was quite relieved, Xie Qingshen finally said something: ¡°Your Majesty, when you meet His Majesty later, you must not show complaints, you can be gentle and petty, and you must not show blame , you have to show that you don¡¯t care, thunder, rain and dew are all blessings.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 547 - Concubine (75) Chapter 547 Beloved Concubine (75) Xie Qingshen said indifferently: ¡°I already know, you don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Cui Niang¡¯s goal now is to hope that he will be successful in sleeping. Secondly, it should be for His Majesty to favor him. Finally, let him find a way to get the Xie family back to favor, and then he will report to them about His Majesty¡¯s situation and become a tool for them to monitor His Majesty. Prince Yu wants to rebel, and what they are going to do is not difficult to guess. Cui Niang originally wanted to continue talking, but Xie Qing was like this. She also felt that it would be better to let him suffer a bit. With Xie Qingshen¡¯s face, he might not make a comeback. It was still Xie Qingshen who entered the Xuanzheng Hall alone, and Cuiniang was not allowed to enter. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qingchen approached a little closer. I just prepared the words, but now I don¡¯t know where to start. Baitang took out a piece of paper and wrote the word ¡°morning¡± on it. ¡°Qingchen, take a look.¡± Xie Qingshen took the paper, but didn¡¯t quite understand Tang¡¯s meaning, so he said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s handwriting is very domineering and unrestrained.¡± ¡°I let you read the words.¡± ¡°Morning, the beginning of the day.¡± After thinking about it, he added. ¡°From darkness to light is the morning.¡± ¡°You are also a new student, Xie Qingshen. From now on, you will be Concubine Chen. Starting tomorrow, you will officially take over the big and small affairs of the harem.¡± Xie Qing looked at Baitang in astonishment. Why did she suddenly make him a concubine? directly skip the middle. ¡°Your Majesty, the granddaughter of the Grand Scholar is still a concubine, so I¡¯ll make her a concubine, isn¡¯t it right?¡± It is easy to attract criticism. Baitang: ¡°Wan Bai is already Concubine Hui, she, Youyi, and Mother Lu, I will arrange other things for them, there is not much time left in the harem, and Yunzheng, during the Chinese New Year, it seems that her father Weiyuan The general will come back because his brother Zhou Huaijin will come back, and she will not stay in the harem for a long time, there must always be someone in charge in the harem, who will preside over the big and small affairs of the harem, who will hold the seal of the phoenix, at least the position of concubine.¡± ¡°I see. I obeyed.¡± ¡°The harem will train you. If you have any questions, ask Yunzheng. Yunzheng originally asked you to take care of the harem.¡± Xie Qingchen folded the paper and put it away: ¡°Okay, Your Majesty.¡± The harem was given to him to practice. It is estimated that only His Majesty can do it. Bai Tang: ¡°How to cultivate your own people, first of all, is to find out that you can keep some villains, but the people you rely on the most must be good-natured. To cultivate your own power is to replace the original people with your people. This is up to you. I have a few requirements. The most important thing is not to hurt the lives of innocent people. Secondly, I hope you can change the atmosphere of the harem. It didn¡¯t happen very much, I hope you can do better.¡± ¡°The harem is actually another court. An emperor or an official should care about the people. He is the one who can truly benefit thousands of people.¡± Xie Qingshen understands that Baitang still wants him to be an official in the court. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t intend to leave. I¡¯ve been thinking these days. In fact, Xie Qianfeng and Xie Weiyuan are not too bad to my servants, but they have the greatest malice towards me. It¡¯s like this when I meet someone. It seems that I can Draw out the evil in their hearts. But around His Majesty, I rarely meet such people.¡± ¡°Many of them chose to be patient for the time being because they sought advantages and avoided disadvantages. But the people around His Majesty, Concubine Xian, Concubine Hui, Concubine Li, they are really not such people. Although I don¡¯t understand why, But I like the atmosphere.¡± Truth, hypocrisy, and malice are greatly reduced. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 548 - Concubine (76) Chapter 548 Beloved Concubine (76) The officialdom and the court are really turbulent and treacherous. If he really went to handle cases and work, he would not see Baitang for a long time. Baitang sighed helplessly, always feeling that this guy was relying on him on purpose. ¡°Xie Qingchen, you have to be yourself, you understand?¡± Xie Qingshen argued: ¡°Your Majesty, I am still being myself. Didn¡¯t Your Majesty want to open up more paths for women? Since I am a man disguised as a woman, in the eyes of the world, I am a woman. You can be the person behind the scenes. Why not use me when Your Majesty is here?¡± ¡°Before using you, I will train you first, and handing over the harem to you is a test and exercise.¡± Xie Qingchen discovered her secret, she really couldn¡¯t let him stay too far away. Then, teaching him like this is also a pity. It is not easy to find a talent who knows everything. ¡°How much time does His Majesty plan to give me?¡± Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t think this was a problem. Since it is a test and an exercise, he will definitely do his best. The matter of conferring concubine in charge of the harem will definitely make Cuiniang and Xie Qianfeng look at each other differently. He can touch more things. It is his goal to kill Xie¡¯s family and Prince Yu¡¯s people as soon as possible. ¡°Half a year.¡± ¡°In half a year, I will definitely satisfy His Majesty. Your Majesty has no heirs at present, so even if Prince Yu wants to succeed him, he only has one idea. If His Majesty has an accident, then there is only Prince Yu¡¯s lineage.¡± ¡°Assassination, poisoning, and Gu, I can recognize them all. He is destined to fail, so don¡¯t worry too much. Don¡¯t forget, what I told you is the most important.¡± Xie Qingchen looked very well-behaved: ¡°My own improvement, the enrichment of my heart.¡± ¡°Go down, so I can do my own thing.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xie Qing saluted and went back. ¡­ [Wow, Your Majesty is too relieved, thank you Qingchen. ] [Give him the concubine so soon. ] [Your Majesty is really favored, and has given Xie Qingchen great tolerance. ] [Let him read books, teach him, and even teach him some of the emperor¡¯s art, now a word morning, I really hope that Xie Qingchen can usher in his own dawn. ] [May I ask which emperor can give people the chance to choose? ] [It is understandable that Xie Qingchen is unwilling to leave. After all, in the harem, you can lie dead. ] [Enjoy who wouldn¡¯t? ] [But His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem to have given them a chance to lie down, hahaha. ] The CP in the live broadcast room is very lively. ¡­ Xie Qingshen came out and walked a few steps, Cui Niang asked: ¡°Your Majesty, what did your majesty tell you?¡± Xie Qingchen looked confused: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty asked me to stand there for a while, and then I left.¡± In the early stage, we must give them an image that His Majesty can¡¯t figure out. His Majesty was originally an unpredictable person in the court. It¡¯s too easy here, and it¡¯s easy to make them suspicious. Cui Niang was also thinking: ¡°What does your majesty mean?¡± Xie Qingshen used their words to block them silently: ¡°Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven, how can I figure out what the Son of Heaven thinks clearly.¡± He should be the person in the harem who knows His Majesty best. Cui Niang didn¡¯t say anything more. Not long after returning to Liuyun Shuixie, Qingde brought people over to announce the decree. Phoenix seal is also brought together. Cuiniang also glanced at Xie Qingchen in surprise. Feng Yin came so soon. After Qingde proclaimed the decree, he presented the Phoenix Seal to Xie Qingshen. ¡°Your Majesty, congratulations, you are now the Concubine Chen, and you are also in charge of the Phoenix Seal, which is enough to prove that His Majesty cares about you.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°There is Mrs. Lao.¡± After Qingde left, Xie Qingshen put away the phoenix seal and opened it to read the imperial decree. (end of this chapter) Chapter 549 - Concubine (77) Chapter 549 Beloved Concubine (77) A ¡°morning¡± word. is the clearest. Your Majesty¡¯s expectation of him is always so exciting. Cui Niang also hurriedly said: ¡°My servant congratulates your majesty for being favored by His Majesty. Above the imperial concubine is the noble concubine, and after the noble concubine is the empress.¡± ¡°Empress, if you give birth to a little prince, you will definitely be able to sit on the throne of queen.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°The prince is not something I can give birth to if I want to.¡± Cui Niang hurriedly said: ¡°Your Majesty, I know that there is a folk prescription, and I will take it for a long time to ensure that the Empress can give birth to a prince smoothly.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°?¡± And this medicine? Is this drug a problematic drug? Cui Niang: ¡°Your Majesty, tomorrow, the servant will ask someone to bring the medicine in. Your Majesty must drink it well.¡± Xie Qingshen¡¯s eyes were slightly cold: ¡°I don¡¯t drink medicine from Xie Mansion, Cui Niang might as well ask my father how much medicine I have taken in Xie Mansion.¡± Pharmaceuticals must not be drunk. He can¡¯t give birth to a man. Cui Niang¡¯s tone was cold: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be self-willed.¡± Xie Qingshen was also indifferent: ¡°Cui Niang, my father sent you to Bengong to assist me, not to tell you how to do it.¡± Being promoted to the imperial concubine position, you have to act a little more arrogant, right? You have to show that you get carried away when you are in power, right? The calmest person is the scariest. They are also the most worried. Cui Niang: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Yu Ju, the servant girl.¡± She will ignore Xie Qingchen for the time being. Naturally, there will be times when Xie Qingchen comes to beg him. Xie Qingshen is a person who has never read any books, and has never learned how to control the middle feed or arithmetic. Managing a huge harem is a headache. Something will definitely go wrong, and if something goes wrong, His Majesty will punish him, and if it is serious, he will be thrown into limbo. If he is not asked to experience the dark life in the cold palace, he will still be arrogant and will not be obedient. Cui Niang has already made up her mind to see Xie Qing¡¯s loneliness. That face is not worried about making a comeback. Cui Niang secretly sent a letter to Xie Qianfeng about Xie Qing¡¯s concubine Feng Yin and the phoenix seal. Xie Qingshen went directly to Zhou Yunzheng and asked her for advice. Zhou Yunzheng also had a good time. There is nothing to manage in the harem, and it is a waste of her time to practice martial arts and read books. His Majesty gave her a martial arts cheat book, saying it was suitable for her, and the more she practiced, the more she liked it. I don¡¯t like managing these trivial things more and more. Is it not good to practice martial arts? With the Awakening Sword in hand, she must have a chance to go to the battlefield. Zhou Yunzheng wanted to give Xie Qingshen everything he knew at once. Before, Baitang showed him the information of all the people in the Xie Mansion. From their experiences, Xie Qingshen was able to extract a lot of useful things. Zhou Yunzheng can learn a lot here. ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Xie¡¯s minions have penetrated into the harem. This is the past that the messenger can find out.¡± After looking at it roughly, Baitang paused: ¡°Continue to investigate, she must not be inserted by Xie Qianfeng.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Concubine Chen is about to reorganize the harem, will it disrupt our plan?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t think much of it, so he shook his head decisively: ¡°An extremely sensitive and intelligent person will not be stupid in this respect. Maybe Xie Qingchen can help.¡± ¡°Since His Majesty believes in Concubine Chen, his subordinates will also believe it. Do you need to remind Concubine Chen?¡± ¡°No, let him do it himself.¡± No one is tied to a person all the time. The final road has to be walked by himself. ¡­ Not long after, a timely rain fell. Good news from the three states of Dongchuan is exciting. The people sent by Baitang have already stated in the memorial his handling of some corrupt officials, and Baitang is still very satisfied with the result of his handling. (end of this chapter) Chapter 550 - Concubine (78) Chapter 550 Beloved Concubine (78) The post-disaster reconstruction of the three states of Dongchuan will take some time. And the results of the imperial examinations are about to be processed. Baitang has dismissed and investigated many officials, those who have been hidden deeply, and there is no suitable opportunity to move for the time being. With different political views, Baitang did not move. The existence of these people is necessary, and their starting point is all for Dayan. The more efficient she is in handling affairs, the more corrupt officials she punishes, the more she is loved by the common people and respected by the courtiers. At the same time, the Jixian Order was issued to recruit people with skills from all over the world to come to Kyoto. Like what can grow the best rice and wheat, it can make some extraordinary machinery. Being able to find an easy way to get one thing done counts really well¡­ As long as you come to Kyoto, after passing the test, you will have the opportunity to meet the Holy One and get a reward. You can also eat imperial food. It¡¯s not about your identity. Is it male or female. As long as you have a skill, you can get a chance. As soon as the Jixian Order came out, scholars, farmers, businessmen, and businessmen were very interested. Many people immediately decided to go to Kyoto to try their luck, and the scene was extremely spectacular. Baitang also got a lot of talents she wanted. The rectification of the harem is also in progress, Xie Qingshen has become very busy. Having experienced a lot, he knows what to do best. The results of the imperial examination have come out. The top three candidates, Tanhua, and second place are determined by Emperor Dayan¡¯s palace examination. There is still a palace test between the top three. There is still some time before the imperial examination, and what should be checked is already being checked. During this time, Baitang was also watching their attitudes. How many people will choose to take shortcuts? ¡­ As soon as the results of the imperial examination came out, Xie Qingshen knew how long it took. Xie Wangfei failed the list, Xie Weiyuan won the list, and the ranking was relatively low. But it also made the Xie family very happy. There was even a banquet, and many people were invited. Xie Qianfeng intentionally let others know that his son was awarded Jinshi, and his daughter Xie Qingshen became a concubine of the morning, in charge of Fengyin. Even if you are down, you won¡¯t be down for long. The emperor¡¯s relatives, his Xie family will prosper sooner or later. Someone has proposed marriage to Xie Qianfeng and Hong Li again. A small number of low-ranking Jinshi came into contact with Xie Lanru and Xie Yanjing. Xie Yanjing, although Xie Lanru hesitated in her heart, it was because Xie Qingshen was favored in the harem, and they would be superior when they went out. But Xie Lanru and Xie Yanjing felt very uncomfortable when they came into contact with these young talents. And none of this was hidden from Baitang. Affinity represents an alliance. Really capable people don¡¯t care about this little time, she doesn¡¯t need flattering people. Xie Weiyuan, Xie Wangfei and the others are also in contact with women from other families. And those three people who entered the top three, many people went to make friends. Baitang had already arranged where most of the people would go when the day of the palace examination came. There is no arrangement, I just plan to give them idle jobs and see their follow-up reactions. Establish a heart for the world, establish a life for the people, inherit the knowledge of the past, and create peace for all generations. This should be the pursuit of every official. What they shoulder is the world, and they can¡¯t just focus on power and wealth. ¡­ Bai Tang mentioned the vacant position, and arranged a lot of newcomers to come in. Although some ministers had some comments, they couldn¡¯t change Baitang¡¯s decision. Baitang is decisive enough, never procrastinating. Prince Yu really didn¡¯t take him seriously. To put it bluntly, Prince Yu failed to compete with the first emperor, and the original owner Baitang succeeded in seizing the heir. Prince Yu is actually ambitious but not smart enough. That is, when the original owner was assassinated, there was an accident, and An promised to assassinate him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 551 - Concubine (79) Chapter 551 Beloved concubine (79) When Xie Qingshen found out that Baitang had already set up a plan and found someone. When the Xie family was convicted again. He felt as if he didn¡¯t do anything, His Majesty had brought down many people by himself. Xie Qingshen worked harder to manage the harem. He must not let His Majesty think that he is a waste. Originally, he could help Baitang in the future, but he only helped a little, and then nothing. At the end of the year, the prime minister¡¯s family was overthrown, and his party members were removed. Baitang was not in a bad mood. Specially gave Xie Qingshen an imperial decree, asking him to go to the prison to see the members of Xie¡¯s family. Xie Qianfeng, Hong Li, Xie Yanjing, and Xie Lanru were imprisoned in a sky prison, and the half-dead Yuan Qiong was also there. Xie Weiyuan, Xie Wangfei is still interrogating, and the end will not be very good. They, as if he was imprisoned in the first place. Xie Qingchen¡¯s dignified and majestic appearance and splendid clothes are incompatible with the Heavenly Prison. Xie Qingshen did not choose to go in, but just watched from outside the prison. The edict Baitang gave him was to give him a chance to understand it himself. Now Xie Qingchen is their only hope, how much they hated Xie Qingchen before, now they can only grasp Xie Qingchen as the last straw. ¡°Xie Qingchen, are you here to save us?¡± Xie Yan looked at Xie Qingchen expectantly. Where is the previous arrogance. ¡°Qing Chen, Daddy¡¯s good daughter, have you pleaded with His Majesty? Your Majesty¡¯s Phoenix Seal is in your charge. If you plead for mercy, we will surely save our lives.¡± Xie Qingshen said helplessly: ¡°Father, mother, aunt, sister and sister, why are you so overwhelmed that you want to conspire against His Majesty who is wise and mighty? The crime of rebellion is a serious crime against the nine clans, and His Majesty has not been implicated. Bengong, how can I make His Majesty unhappy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleading with you, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± It is a great pity that he was not able to avenge him personally. This regret is not so heavy anymore. He found something more important. Xie Lanru crouched in the corner, looking at Xie Qingchen coldly. She said earlier that Xie Qingshen is cold-hearted, and the Xie family can¡¯t pin their hopes on him. According to her, Xie Qingchen came to see their jokes. ¡°Xie Qingchen, you are not filial.¡± ¡°Your Majesty told this palace that fathers are loving and mothers are loving and filial to their sons, what are you?¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes for family affection from the beginning, otherwise it would be really uncomfortable. Family affection is the best thing to have, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it. Not all parents love their children. What is the purpose of having a baby? Pension? Hong Li doesn¡¯t want to be exiled either, and no one from the Hong family has come to see her. I¡¯m afraid I gave up on her. Hong Li: ¡°Qing Chen, I admit that your father and I have neglected you a little. The harm you suffered all came from Yuan Qiong. We didn¡¯t beat you, we didn¡¯t scold you, and we didn¡¯t harm you. Your father will pay you back.¡± You come up with a plan to let you gain a firm foothold with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Without your father, you would have become the concubine of the morning so quickly. Can you beat the concubine Xian? Can you gain a firm foothold in the harem so quickly?¡± Xie Qianfeng also hurriedly said: ¡°Xie Qingchen, you don¡¯t have your natal family to rely on, how can you live well? Can you always guarantee that the favor will not fade?¡± Xie Qingshen didn¡¯t care at all, just like watching a few clowns jumping around here: ¡°Why do you say that there is nothing? Xie Qianfeng, you have been an official for decades, and you don¡¯t know much about His Majesty. Do you think Chen Is this word sealed casually? The plan of a day lies in the morning, the end of the curtain, the beginning of the light, this is His Majesty¡¯s expectation for this palace.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 552 - Concubine (80) Chapter 552 Beloved Concubine (80) ¡°How can I live up to this palace? Xie¡¯s family, for the **** things you did, sooner or later all the family will be executed. By the way, mother, your natal family, deliberately hoarded food during the drought in the three continents of Dongchuan, and raised the price.¡± Your Majesty will not let the Hong family off the price of food.¡± ¡°You said that your natal family¡¯s background is not strong, and your husband¡¯s family will bully you as a married woman. As far as I know, the Hong family has never asked you about it.¡± Xie Qingshen knew that Hong Li must be very concerned about this now, he just wanted to jump on their pain points. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have always belonged to His Majesty. I told His Majesty about the relationship between the Xie Mansion and Prince Yu. Your Majesty was able to quickly find Prince Yu and a series of criminal evidence, thanks to my father who sent me to this palace. Cui Niang beside the palace, Cui Niang, fell into the water and died. You are about to commit suicide in fear of crime.¡± Xie Yanjing was very scared: ¡°Xie Qingchen, how dare you!¡± Xie Qing said with a smile on his face, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? It¡¯s a good thing to kill relatives in righteousness.¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s paranoid and gloomy look made Xie Qianfeng a little dazed. Does Xie Qingchen hate him so much? ¡°Xie Qingchen, if you dare to murder your relatives, you will go to **** after death, and King Yama will not let you go!¡± The guards next to him brought torture tools, Xie Qingshen picked up a boning knife, and said nonchalantly, ¡°Hasn¡¯t my father heard this sentence? I don¡¯t care about the future, the King of Yama dares to let my palace go to the 18th floor of hell.¡± , I will overthrow his Yan Luo Palace and imprison him in the 18th floor of hell.¡± Yuan Qiong could only stare, angry, unable to react. is related to him by blood, he is not easy to kill, but he can be tortured, making them unable to bear it to death. Xie Qingshen ordered the guards to gag them and tie them to Xingtai. Deliberately asked: ¡°What punishments do you have here?¡± The guard was also very kind and said: ¡°Go back to your mother, the punishment is divided into ten levels from light to severe, if you choose Ling Chi.¡± Xie Qingshen took a look at their expressions: ¡°Then Ling Chi, the last knife, don¡¯t need to kill them, let them wait to die, Ling Chi will use it on Yuan Qiong. As for the others, water torture, one hundred and eighty times, When there is only one breath left, throw them into the sky prison and let them wait to die.¡± It is because he has been disliked by the Xie family, he did not enjoy the black benefits of the Xie family, and he still has merit, so he was not implicated. Even so, the courtiers are impeaching Baitang, wanting His Majesty to punish him. Xie Qingchen looked here for a long time, and finally left with a smile on his face. He is really not that persistent anymore. There are many things in life, not just hatred. It was Zhou Huaijin who came back this time. After Baitang confirmed to him the basic necessities of food, clothing, housing and transportation of the soldiers at the border, and whether anyone tampered with the military salary. Then he ordered Qingde to call Zhou Yunzheng over, and specifically ordered Qingde to let Zhou Yunzheng bring the sword over. Zhou Huaijin was a little bit worried at first, whether His Majesty would be worried about his Zhou family, and when he heard that he was going to see his sister, he smiled. Zhou Huaijin returned to Beijing secretly, Zhou Yunzheng didn¡¯t know. Hurried over happily. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Zhou Yunzheng shouted as soon as he came in. Zhou Huaijin hurriedly winked at Zhou Yunzheng. His Majesty is still here! Zhou Yunzheng saluted: ¡°The concubine sees Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please forgive me, the concubine has not seen the second brother for a long time, and I was too happy for a while.¡± Zhou Huaijin¡¯s eyes fell on the sword in Zhou Yunzheng¡¯s hand, and his eyes changed slightly. This sword¡­ has an extraordinary history¡­ Baitang smiled and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a pleasure to reunite with relatives and friends.¡± ¡ª¡ªThe next plane is quite special. On time today¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 553 - Concubine (81) Chapter 553 Beloved Concubine (81) Zhou Yunzheng winked at Zhou Huaijin. Your Majesty will not blame me. Zhou Huaijin: ¡­ Silly sister. Baitang: ¡°I asked you brothers and sisters to come over. I intend to discuss something with you.¡± The siblings looked at each other. Zhou Huaijin: ¡°Please speak, Your Majesty.¡± Baitang: ¡°Yunzheng should be an eagle soaring in the sky, and shouldn¡¯t be bound. I specially asked one of you father and son to come to the capital in person, so that you can pick up Yunzheng.¡± Zhou Huaijin and Zhou Yunzheng were very surprised. ¡°Yunzheng, haven¡¯t you always wanted to be able to go to the battlefield like your father and brother? I¡¯m giving you this opportunity. You should hold the World Awakening Sword of the General.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, can the concubine really leave?¡± Zhou Yunzheng couldn¡¯t believe it. Zhou Huaijin was also surprised that His Majesty was willing to let his sister leave? His parents love this younger sister the most, and holding such a good handle in his hand can restrain his father and him. His Majesty is willing to give up? Young emperor, he has never understood it, has he? Baitang: ¡°Of course, Concubine Xian was infected with an incurable disease and passed away three months later. Fortunately, there were two daughters of the same mother at that time, and one of the daughters was taken away by the midwife. , whose name is Zhou Yunsheng, decides on her own marriage leave.¡± ¡°In the palace, I will make arrangements. When the New Year is over, you will pretend to be a guard and leave with Huai Jin. However, the northwest is not as good as the capital¡¯s feng shui to support people. Can you bear this hardship?¡± Zhou Yunzheng¡¯s eyes were firm: ¡°Your Majesty, my concubine is willing. Your Majesty¡¯s kindness and virtue, Yunzheng will never forget it.¡± Zhou Huaijin was also overjoyed: ¡°Your Majesty, the Zhou family will be loyal to His Majesty forever.¡± Bai Tang helped him up: ¡°The Zhou family has worked so hard, thank you for your hard work. In the northwest, you can make arrangements on your own. Does Huaijin have a girl he likes? If that girl also likes you, I will marry you.¡± Zhou Huaijin thought of that girl, and swallowed: ¡°Your Majesty, I have a girl I like. But I don¡¯t know if she likes me.¡± Zhou Yunzheng looked at Zhou Huaijin gossipingly: ¡°Second brother, who is sister-in-law? Take me to meet you.¡± Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should go and make sure of that girl¡¯s intentions as soon as possible. You must act quickly. If you are not quick, it is easy to be preempted by others.¡± Zhou Huaijin: ¡°Your Majesty, she is an ordinary girl.¡± Baitang understood that this was Zhou Huaijin telling her again that the Zhou family had no intention of forming a clique for personal gain. raised his eyebrows: ¡°Could it be that your Zhou family still cares about family status?¡± Zhou Huaijin: ¡°My minister likes her, and she won¡¯t change because of her family background.¡± Baitang: ¡°I will give you a marriage when you are sure of her heart, Yunzheng, and when you go to the border and become Yun Sheng, and meet someone you like, I will give you a marriage.¡± ¡°You brothers and sisters haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. Huaijin should take her out of the palace for a walk. These days, Yunzheng, you should live in the General¡¯s Mansion. Go down and have a good get-together.¡± After the two saluted, they left. As soon as he went out, he saw Xie Qingshen. Zhou Huaijin evaded automatically. Seeing the blood stains on his dress, Zhou Yunzheng asked concerned: ¡°Sister Xie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen to you? Why are there so many blood stains on your clothes, and your hands too.¡± Xie Qing shook his head: ¡°The concubine is fine, Sister Xianfei is busy with her own work.¡± Xie Qingchen had already approached the palace gate, and Qingde immediately went in to report. Zhou Yunzheng originally wanted to say something, but when he saw this, he pulled Zhou Huaijin away. ¡­ Bai Xi: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the advancement of technology, we wouldn¡¯t be able to know exactly what happened back then.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 554 - Concubine (82) Chapter 554 Beloved Concubine (82) ¡°Zhou Yunsheng is a fierce general in history, but unfortunately there are not many records. The period of Emperor Guangxian, logically speaking, should be an era of talents. Emperor Guangxian is definitely a wise emperor through the ages.¡± [Let me just say, His Majesty can¡¯t kill them. ] [Zhou Yunzheng is also good! ] [If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou Yunzheng not liking His Majesty, I could still knock His Majesty and Concubine Xian. ] [It¡¯s just that her brother looks too rough. ] [He is a general, and he grew up in a place full of wind and sand in the northwest. Could it be that he still looks like the creamy boy in the TV series? ] [Your Majesty is actually willing to let Zhou Yunzheng leave, this is a trump card. ] ¡­ Xie Qingshen¡¯s blood-stained appearance scared many people in the live broadcast room. Bai Tang was not surprised, took a look and asked, ¡°Is it dead?¡± Xie Qingchen sat down and breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I didn¡¯t die, I took a breath, and I shouldn¡¯t live for five days.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°That¡¯s committing suicide in fear of crime.¡± Xie Qingshen: ¡°I think so too.¡± Baitang: ¡°What? Are you tired?¡± ¡°How could it be? It was put on me. I paid back one or two. My life¡­ has always been very tough, and I won¡¯t ask for death.¡± ¡°how do you feel?¡± ¡°I am very happy to have revenge. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong. After understanding one thing, I can do other things without distraction.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not all of your life.¡± Baitang shouted: ¡°Qingde, go get some clean clothes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t prepare in advance. The blood in this body will attract a lot of discussions, and it will not be good for your reputation.¡± ¡°Today is special, Your Majesty, is the man next to Concubine Xian her brother, General Zhou Huaijin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Concubine Xian is holding the World Awakening Sword. Is Your Majesty planning to let her go?¡± Baitang took another look at him: ¡°Not bad.¡± There is no need to hide. ¡°Next, it¡¯s Concubine Hui, Concubine Li, and Lu Jieyu. Is Your Majesty going to dismiss his harem?¡± Although Xie Qingshen found it incredible. But I think this is a very big possibility. He can¡¯t look at His Majesty with the thoughts of others. Baitang: ¡°The Xie family has already collapsed, and you don¡¯t need the name of the fourth concubine of the Xie family to disgust them. When do you plan to restore your original gender and become a man?¡± Xie Qingchen¡¯s eyes darkened a bit: ¡°Is Your Majesty planning to ask me to leave too?¡± Baitang asked back: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Xie Qingchen tightened his hands: ¡°But didn¡¯t your majesty give me a chance to choose? I chose to stay. As the emperor, your majesty should keep his word.¡± Baitang sighed: ¡°Why stay in the harem, with your intelligence, you can do more things.¡± Xie Qingchen seemed a bit stubborn: ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want to leave. I can go behind the scenes. I passed the half-year test in the harem, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, every state banquet or large-scale dinner party needs someone to host it. Your Majesty should not be distracted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for everyone to talk about it, Your Majesty¡­I can make this excuse. I can be a role model for women in the world and encourage more women to stand up.¡± Baitang looked at Xie Qingchen complicatedly. ¡°Xie Qingchen, are you¡­ are you tempted?¡± Xie Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion: ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Cannot admit it. Absolutely cannot admit it! A strong sense of crisis emerged in my heart. As if he admits, it will bring him unbearable things. ¡±No one has ever been so kind to me. I don¡¯t want to lose. I¡¯m too afraid to go back to that dark time.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 555 - Concubine (83) Chapter 555 Beloved Concubine (83) I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be afraid. He has always been tough, whoever dares to treat him like this, no matter who he is, he will definitely retaliate. ¡­ [Your Majesty, look, the child is about to cry. ] [You just keep him! ] [The emperor is ruthless, I will not stay! Concentrate on your business. ] [Do not leave the addiction that is easy to be said to have broken sleeves. ] Baitang glanced at the live broadcast room and saw this. Does she care about these unnecessary things? Some people¡¯s obscenity. Only obsessed with this aspect. Xie Qing lowered her head, pursed her lips tightly, and listened to Baitang¡¯s final sentence. Finally, Baitang said: ¡°Qingchen, you can stay if you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡± Xie Qingchen answered without thinking. I¡¯m afraid that Baitang will go back on his word. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± She hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet! So anxious¡­ ¡°Qingchen, please¡­ take care of your heart. If you throw yourself on me, you will not get a response. There are too many people who lose themselves because of a love they can¡¯t get. It¡¯s better not to be tempted, but to be tempted Do not become such a person.¡± ¡°Just like Huaijin and that girl, Huaijin¡¯s liking for that girl is Huaijin¡¯s business. It cannot be said that Huaijin defends his home and country, guards the border, and is a general. If he likes that girl, that girl must like him. Of course, the girl likes him, so they are lovers, and I will marry them to make them happy.¡± ¡°I see, Your Majesty.¡± Turning the corner, He Ming told him. She won¡¯t be tempted by him. This is probably the emperor, right? The heart of an emperor is open to all rivers. She has the world in her heart. Everyone in the world¡­ He is also one of the common people¡­ ¡°The last point, don¡¯t be humble, don¡¯t be moved by yourself, and never forget what you want to do most. Go to the side hall and change your clothes. Wash your face and stay awake.¡± ¡°Ok¡­¡± Uncomfortable is probably uncomfortable. Denial is useless. His Majesty is frank and frank. Bluntly said that he was destined to not get a response. His Majesty himself said that there are some things that need to be done to know. He doesn¡¯t believe it anymore. If His Majesty says no, won¡¯t he? ¡­ After the New Year¡¯s Eve. The queen mother who had been worshiping Buddha in the Buddhist hall suddenly came out to look for Baitang. The gray-haired, majestic and kind queen mother is a bit sullen. ¡°Your Majesty! How could you let Zhou Yunzheng leave? Zhou¡¯s family is in the northwest, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry, Zhou Huaijin¡¯s lineage will not rebel within twenty years. The Zhou family has already paid too much for Dayan.¡± The queen mother grabbed Baitang¡¯s arm: ¡°Your Majesty, you are confused.¡± Baitang: ¡°My queen, I have never been confused, I know what I want. My mother is afraid of the master, but I have never been afraid.¡± ¡°I have skills and strategies, and incompetent people will be afraid that my courtiers will be stronger than themselves. I don¡¯t want to chill them. In twenty years, the Zhou family will never rebel. Twenty years is enough for me to lay out the world. I am not afraid of his rebellion.¡± .¡± The Queen Mother was speechless: ¡°Your Majesty, are you really relieved?¡± ¡°Queen, you don¡¯t need to be suspicious, you don¡¯t need to be suspicious. Just don¡¯t interfere with my work. In the next ten years, don¡¯t worry about anyone who begs you.¡± What Baitang is doing now is to prepare for her drastic reform. The Queen Mother felt bad: ¡°What is Your Majesty going to do?¡± Baitang helped the queen mother to sit down: ¡°Mother, you only need to face me. The mother has been worshiping the Buddha. Don¡¯t you think that I did something wrong when I bribed the imperial doctor to give birth to the prince?¡± ¡°The queen mother doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Even if I regain my female body, this big swallow is still my world. You just do your own thing and don¡¯t interfere with other things.¡± Huo Sanyue is the original owner¡¯s mother, and Baitang respects her very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 556 - Concubine (84) Chapter 556 Beloved Concubine (84) This daughter, from the time she started to win the heir, she couldn¡¯t understand it. That¡¯s all. Let her go. After all, it is her mother who is ashamed of her, which prevents her from wearing women¡¯s clothes and revealing her femininity. ¡°The Ai family will not participate in the affairs of the court, and His Majesty will try not to involve the Ai family in the affairs of the court.¡± Baitang nodded: ¡°Naturally, Queen Mother, I will send you back to the palace.¡± ¡­ Within a year, Dayan¡¯s new laws came out. The punishment of Dayan officials and ordinary people has aroused heated discussions. Make the same mistake, Dayan officials will be punished much more severely. In particular, the punishment for officials in Kaifeng Prefecture handling the case is the greatest. At the same time, more perfect protection measures for the weak. Introduce moral conduct, both men and women must learn this, and at the same time order that women are not allowed to study ¡°Women¡¯s Virtue¡± and ¡°Women¡¯s Commandments¡±. wait¡­ When she first came out, Baitang did encounter a lot of resistance, but she was still allowed to carry on. A few years later, the establishment of the Royal Academy was announced. Lectures will be hosted by Master Chen. The school recruits students from Dayan. As long as the children meet the age, they can go to study. The tuition fee is the lowest in history, and it is funded by the royal family of Dayan. But there are requirements for the parents of the students. Parents have no evil deeds, no criminal discipline, no stealing, no robbery, no harm to others, moderate words and deeds, no gambling, no beating, and no beating spouse. As soon as this requirement came out, almost everyone paid attention to their behavior. Especially for those who pay special attention to their offspring, such a good opportunity, they only need to do these things, and they can save a lot of money and let their children study in the Royal Academy. Baitang considers many aspects comprehensively. The people of Dayan pay special attention to future generations, and this kind of restraint will be very strong. Everything is almost paved. Baitang disregarded most of the opposition, and launched a career path for women. After this, both Chen Wanbai and Lu Yanchun seized the opportunity and successfully entered the court. Yu Youyi, Baitang has already arranged for her to go out of the palace to live her own life. Externally, she fell ill and died. In the huge harem, now Xie Qingchen is the only one staying there. Everything is on track. Baitang took Xie Qingshen along, and began to visit privately. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to bring Xie Qingshen, but Xie Qingshen came to ask for it himself. Baitang finally took him with her, and she gave herself a reason. Reading thousands of books is worse than traveling thousands of miles. Reading and experience must be carried out. Xie Qingshen needs to see more, mountains and rivers, scenery and people. The audience followed Baitang and saw a lot of customs. Assassination and poisoning are not missing. Similarly, there is no shortage of dealing with corrupt officials. Under her promotion, Dayan has been getting better and better every year for more than ten years. The land area is still expanding. ¡­ Baitang is also often spawned by ministers to fill the harem. Many ministers rushed to Xie Qingchen. No matter what they said, Xie Qingshen was unmoved. Who would be willing to push the person they like to others? It wasn¡¯t until Baitang was in her fifties that she selected a few children from the clan to raise, and the minister didn¡¯t give up. The people in the live broadcast room left and came again. In the end, the anchor changed, and Bai Xi also left. Baitang also knew that his time was running out. I deliberately found a place to collect some calligraphy and paintings, calligraphy, masterpieces, and even the history of the previous dynasty, and put them in a secret place. This is what she left for future generations. She pushed Dayan to such prosperity, unless natural disasters and man-made disasters come to future generations, otherwise nothing will be left after three thousand years. (end of this chapter) Chapter 557 - Concubine (85) Chapter 557 Beloved Concubine (85) After all these things were buried, Baitang suddenly promoted Xie Qingshen. From Concubine Chen to Concubine Chen. The viewers in the live broadcast room were about to thank the flowers they were waiting for, and they didn¡¯t even wait until the CP of Kowtow was consummated. ¡­ The beauty is late, and the sun is setting. Baitang already felt that her time was approaching, but she felt relaxed. Other people and the audience seem very uncomfortable. Xie Qingshen is old, he is by Baitang¡¯s side. ¡°You are so stingy, you are leaving, and you don¡¯t even give me the title of queen.¡± Xie Qingshen sat beside her, her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse. Baitang sighed: ¡°I am not a scumbag, you are the one who insisted on staying.¡± Xie Qing said helplessly: ¡°I can¡¯t help it, if I leave, I will die.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, look, after so many years, have I performed well? Is it easy to use? A person like me who is smart and understands His Majesty can¡¯t be compared with so many courtiers. Your Majesty will continue to use me.¡± Baitang looked into the distance: ¡°Use it if you are obedient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely obedient.¡± Xie Qingshen said and grabbed Baitang¡¯s hand. He took out the book ¡°The Picture of Fire-Proofing Masters¡± from his arms. When Baitang saw this album, his face darkened: ¡°Do you still have it?¡± I¡¯m leaving anyway. Xie Qingchen didn¡¯t have any scruples anymore. ¡°Of course I have to keep it, but it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t practice with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Who wants to practice with you?¡± Xie Qing said with a faceless face: ¡°Of course it is Your Majesty, I will remember first, and I will always find opportunities in the future.¡± Baitang slapped the album: ¡°Xie Qingchen, keep your thoughts pure.¡± Before leaving, it was rare to see Baitang like this. Xie Qingchen is in a good mood. ¡°Your Majesty, you told me that I should have my own thoughts and judgments. You see, we have traveled to so many places in Dayan and seen so many things.¡± ¡°I feel more and more that love between men and women is a very normal thing, but something like ours is a bit abnormal.¡± Your Majesty is taking it easy. She didn¡¯t realize how different she was to him from others. Baitang sneered twice: ¡°Xie Qingchen, you and I are not husband and wife.¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t been in the same room, of course it¡¯s not completely a husband and wife. But it doesn¡¯t matter. In the eyes of the world, Your Majesty and Concubine Chen have a deep love. Your Majesty even set up a six palace for Concubine Chen, and would rather not have children. This feeling is full Precious, if His Majesty denies it, people in the world will not believe it. People in the world will only think that His Majesty is stubborn and refuses to admit it.¡± Baitang is Xie Qingchen took out an imperial decree from his long sleeve. ¡°Your Majesty, take a look, how about it?¡± Open it for Baitang to see. This edict was written by him imitating Baitang¡¯s handwriting. Baitang said that she was not moved, sticking to her line of defense. But he can get the imperial decree, and he can also get the jade seal, isn¡¯t it because she manipulated it? Glancing at it, Baitang smiled but didn¡¯t smile: ¡°You are self-conscious. Write yourself an imperial decree to posthumously be named Empress Xiaoren.¡± Since this is the case, the posthumous decree she prepared is unnecessary. Xie Qing let out a long sigh: ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your compliment.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, take a look at this album and write it down.¡± Baitang pushed it away, and his eyes were quite unfriendly: ¡°Xie Qingchen, are you floating? A person whose body is half buried in the ground is about to die, you are still thinking about these¡­¡± Xie Qingshen received the imperial decree, and argued: ¡°Your Majesty, this is to prepare for the next life.¡± Baitang chuckled: ¡°Who wants to be with you in the next life. You want to be a yellow child whose mind is full of pornography, but I don¡¯t want to. If you dare to be full of pornography, pleasure, games, and crimes, I will kill you.¡± Xie Qingchen was not annoyed at all: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t wrong me, I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 558 - Concubine (86) Chapter 558 Beloved Concubine (86) ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Your Majesty. Your Majesty, don¡¯t you really want to read this album?¡± Baitang was rather annoyed: ¡°Xie Qingchen, don¡¯t force me to die for you now.¡± Go one day earlier and one day later, there is no difference. Xie Qing sighed regretfully: ¡°I can force His Majesty to do this, I am also a talent.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty has to die first, lest I die first, you tore up the imperial decree, and my queen position is gone.¡± It is rare for Baitang to argue with Xie Qingshen about these things. Xie Qingchen suddenly moved closer, a smile appeared on his old face. ¡°Your Majesty, I know you too well. Have you prepared an imperial decree?¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and he denied, ¡°No.¡± It is obvious that there is a bit of lack of confidence. Xie Qingshen smiled: ¡°When will Your Majesty be wrong? Your Majesty, where did you put the imperial decree?¡± Baitang pouted, closed his eyes and left. Xie Qingshen waited for a while, but did not wait for Baitang to speak. sighed helplessly: ¡°Your Majesty¡­ so what if you tell me?¡± Xie Qingshen flipped through the ¡°Picture of Fire-piercing Masters¡±, but there were densely packed words in it, every word and every sentence were some of his inner thoughts, not the picture album that Cui Niang gave him back then. ¡°Your Majesty, you see, I really don¡¯t have **** in my head, I¡¯m just joking with you. It¡¯s a pity, you are gone, and you are running so fast, you can¡¯t see it.¡± Put the album in his bosom, put the imperial decree into Baitang¡¯s hands, Xie Qingshen lay on the side, and shouted: ¡°Hey, come in and collect the corpse, Your Majesty has an order to keep the funeral simple, don¡¯t waste people and money.¡± After finishing speaking, Xie Qingchen also closed his eyes and was breathless. The **** guarding outside came in to take a breath, and shouted sadly: ¡°Your Majesty is dead.¡± ¡°The empress is dead¡­¡± Follow the meaning of the imperial decree. The imperial concubine Xie Qingshen was posthumously named Empress Xiaoren after her death, and was buried with Baitang. That day, on the way to the funeral. The common people wore plain clothes and sent flowers with flowers in their hands. Many people couldn¡¯t help crying. It¡¯s clear that they haven¡¯t gotten along with this person very much. It was clear, and he didn¡¯t say anything. But the departure of some people can always make you, a person you have never met, mourn for it. ¡­ The live broadcast ends here. Scientists found that they could no longer spy on a piece of history in this form. That machine is also broken. Experts found the place where some precious cultural relics of the Dayan Empire were buried, and things that were thousands of years ago reappeared in later generations. But there is a lot of buzz on the Internet. Not many people felt how sad, but a little bit embarrassed. When the album is found by experts and made public. A relationship spanning three thousand years was re-witnessed by the public. ¡­ This is a little content on the album: My biggest secret, I found out later, His Majesty has always known it. It was the first time in my life that I decided to run away, but by accident, I met the happiest person in my life by chance. ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t trust a person easily, nor should I listen to what she says. But, who made her His Majesty? His Majesty said that the hand stretched out in distress is especially precious. At that time, my face was full of red spots, and everyone in the room was full of strange eyes, but I never saw it in His Majesty¡¯s eyes. Luck comes from this. ¡­ Crimson lip is about to bloom, after decades of care, its petals are finally loose. If there is an afterlife, you will be able to see it. ¡­ Anyway. Like a fish drinking water, it knows its own temperature. The imperial concubine has never kowtowed or humbled before the emperor. Emperor never let other people approach her life. Just a little bit. It¡¯s a bit unsatisfactory. ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 559 - A lifetime of big dreams, Fu Pings special episode Chapter 559 A lifetime of dreams, Fu Ping¡¯s special episode A long, long dream. Filled with powerlessness, hopelessness and pain. The sixteen-year-old girl suddenly woke up from her sleep. Desperate and scared. Like a fish that had been stranded for a long time, it suddenly returned to the water, swallowing and spitting water. She exhaled heavily. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The extremely depressing, desperate wailing echoed in the empty room. It was pitch black in the room. It was as if a hand had grabbed her neck. left her breathless. ¡°Tiantian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The light was turned on, and Fu Ping subconsciously blocked it with his hand. Mom and Dad stood in front of her room. Mother hurried over and hugged her daughter in her arms. Fu Ping trembled all over, hugging her mother tightly. Weeping loudly, like the sky falling apart. Papa Fu also hurried over to comfort his daughter: ¡°Tiantian, what happened? Did someone bully you?¡± The husband and wife felt distressed and strange. My own daughter, usually well-behaved and lively, has never been like this. The intense despair shocked them. ¡°Tiantian, what happened? Tell Mom and Dad, Mom and Dad will seek justice for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be bored.¡± Fu¡¯s father and Fu¡¯s mother comforted him for a long time before Fu Ping¡¯s mood stabilized. The eyes are red and swollen, and the nose is also red. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, good girl, Dad is here, please speak slowly, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Fu Ping was extremely scared. In front of her parents, she showed her most vulnerable side. ¡°Dad, Mom, am I dreaming? I¡¯m still alive, I¡­ just finished the high school entrance examination?¡± Mother Fu patted her daughter¡¯s head: ¡°Yes, just finished the high school entrance examination, and Tiantian is going to high school.¡± Fu Ping¡¯s pupils shrank. Everything she suffered from started from this point in time. However, she doesn¡¯t remember the exact time. God brought her back to the present just to let her experience that despair again? Holding her mother¡¯s hand tightly, Fu Ping almost begged: ¡°Mom, if I ask to study in another city in the near future, please don¡¯t agree, mom and dad, that¡¯s not me, that¡¯s not your daughter. ¡° Papa Fu: ¡°Tiantian, what are you talking about?¡± Fu Ping: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not lying. A few days later, there will be a person named Fu Ping. She took a system 678, robbed my body, and went to another city where I was not familiar. , there, she is going to seduce a man named Rong Qi.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t succeed in seduction. Later, she ignored your opposition and wanted to enter the entertainment industry. She used my body to sleep with those disgusting men to obtain resources. She also gave the information about Rong¡¯s abandoned sister Baitang to a drug lord , and killed Baitang.¡± ¡°I was discovered later, taken away in secret, Rong Qi went crazy, my body was destroyed, System 168 was arrested, that woman disappeared, I was finally able to return to my body, but, but I can¡¯t argue with anything, and the only thing I can do is to be shot.¡± Fu Ping spoke very hastily, and then started crying again. Mother Fu asked suspiciously: ¡°Tiantian, are you having a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yeah, we have to believe in science. Sweet, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll take you to see a psychiatrist tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, you must trust me, I don¡¯t want to just watch her use my body to turn around among men, I don¡¯t want to watch me become your shame.¡± Fu Ping cried more and more sadly. Mother Fu and Dad Fu comforted her for a long time before finally coaxing her to sleep. ¡ª¡ª My friends said that Fu Ping¡¯s life was too hard, and I hope there will be a good ending. (end of this chapter) Chapter 560 - Big dream life (2) Chapter 560 Big Dream Life (2) The husband and wife discussed in low voices. ¡°Husband, we should be more vigilant. If it is true, how much suffering and despair our Tiantian should have suffered.¡± Papa Fu let out a long breath: ¡°Honey, Tiantian¡¯s state is very wrong, it doesn¡¯t look like a dream. Will it¡­¡± Mother Fu immediately interrupted: ¡°Bah, bah, no. Anyway, let¡¯s send her to a psychiatrist tomorrow to have a look.¡± ¡°Okay, wife, you can rest too.¡± ¡­ Make an appointment with a psychologist. Early in the morning of the second day. Papa Fu and Mama Fu put away all the work in their hands and took Fu Ping to see a psychiatrist. The results given by the doctor are not very good. Even doctors find it strange. This is an incredible thing. He deliberately sent Fu Ping to recuperate. Even high school was suspended for a few months. I don¡¯t go to school until the end of the term. The Fu family is rich, so they hired a special teacher for her, but they didn¡¯t miss many courses. Spent the most dreaded summer vacation after the high school entrance examination. Fu Ping never heard the voices of that system 678 and that disgusting Fu Ping. She did not transfer schools. She is still studying here. She searched the Internet for Rongqi, and there were two people, Baitang. Many introductions came out, but none of them were from those two people. She searched Zheng Dongqing again and locked the area. After searching, they found Zheng Dongqing, which matched the dream. However, her daughter was named Baitang, but she disappeared. Her body was abandoned in the river, and was finally found by passers-by. Zheng Dongqing did not adopt an abandoned boy either. It was really a big dream. Wake up, but also feel severe pain. ¡°Hey, new classmate, don¡¯t be distracted, the teacher is watching you.¡± Next to it is the boy¡¯s rather ugly voice. is developing, when the voice changes. His voice is neither deep nor magnetic. It can be said that it is hoarse and indistinguishable from male and female. He has a lot of pimples on his face, and he doesn¡¯t look so good anymore. Fu Ping still felt that he was different. Fu Ping whispered: ¡°Thank you, Qiao Yan.¡± The girl is wearing a blue and white school uniform, gentle and gentle, like a cute little rabbit. Fu Ping¡¯s heart is very complicated. If it was a dream. Why doesn¡¯t she dare to touch Qiao Yan now. I always feel that I am dirty and unworthy to touch Xiao Huanxi. If that wasn¡¯t a dream. Why do you do it all over again? Why have many things changed? And some have not changed. Fu Ping couldn¡¯t figure it out. But it¡¯s best to do it all over again. ¡°Fu Ping, tell me the answer to this question.¡± The teacher finally called Fu Ping¡¯s name. Fu Ping stood up immediately, a little embarrassed. Bend down and bowed to apologize: ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the class just now, can the teacher repeat the question?¡± Fu Ping had a correct attitude, and the teacher didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡°Hanei is fierce, and its people will be moved to the east of the river. Translate.¡± ¡±When the area north of the Yellow River encountered famine, the people there were moved to the area east of the Yellow River.¡± ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t be distracted in class, I¡¯m sorry my class is a trivial matter, you can¡¯t be sorry for yourself.¡± The teacher said one more sentence. Fu Ping smiled mischievously. She knew that the teacher was doing it for her own good, and there was no malice. After class, I breathed a sigh of relief. Back to the first day of school, I feel very good. Meet him again by chance¡­ Two words on the notebook. Qiao Yan: ¡°New classmate, your name is Fu Ping¡­¡± Fu Ping¡¯s heart was hanging, a little nervous: ¡°Yes, I am Fu Ping.¡± The emotions in the girl¡¯s eyes are too complicated. Qiao Yan seemed to want to explore. Fu Ping has quickly looked away. I feel a little uncomfortable. He doesn¡¯t remember her¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 561 - A lifetime of big dreams (End) Chapter 561 Dream of Life (End) Looking sideways, the girl¡¯s nose is red. Qiao Yan: ¡°?¡± ¡°Student, am I right? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Suppress the sourness in my heart. Fu Ping said far-fetchedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t cry, you read it wrong.¡± Qiao Yan: ¡°You said you didn¡¯t cry, then you didn¡¯t cry. However, I¡¯m curious, why you didn¡¯t come to school until now? The teacher said you were sick and were being treated.¡± Fu Ping instinctively didn¡¯t want to bring up that dream: ¡°Well, I¡¯m in treatment. I¡¯m still taking medicine.¡± ¡°What disease do you have? Be curious, be curious.¡± ¡°Mental Illness.¡± Fu Ping didn¡¯t want to say too much. Qiao Yan turned his gaze: ¡°Is that depression? Many children are prone to depression.¡± Fu Ping hesitated to speak. shook his head. It took a long time for him to squeak. ¡°The doctor said I couldn¡¯t tell the difference between dreams and reality. I took everything in my dreams as real.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zhou dreamed of a butterfly, I don¡¯t know if Zhuang Zhou became a butterfly, or a butterfly turned Zhuang Zhou.¡± Qiao Yan shook his head and said. ¡°Maybe? That feeling is too real to be a dream. The pain is too real.¡± This is the reason why she has been unable to get out. Repeated root knots. They said it was just a nightmare. Don¡¯t be afraid of discomfort. But that despair¡­ is really heartbreaking. The flower buds that were about to bloom fell on the mud and were crushed, and the beauty of the past could not be seen at all. Broken¡­ Qiao Yan suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°Are you stupid? You touch the desk, the desk is real.¡± ¡°No matter how bad it is, you slap yourself. See if it hurts.¡± Fu Ping smiled and did not speak. That dream hurt her too. The pain here doesn¡¯t mean anything. What if¡­ this is still a dream? The time in that dream was very long, more than ten years¡­ What if these ten years are also a dream? ¡­ She took part in every monthly exam and midterm exam. Before the final exam. Schools are divided into subjects. That woman chose science and wanted to attack a beautiful boy named Rong Qi. When filling out the subject wishes. Fu Ping didn¡¯t even think about it, and directly chose liberal arts. She wants to avoid, completely avoid. As long as it¡¯s completely different, she won¡¯t be as desperate as in her dream. She chose liberal arts, while Xiao Huanxi chose science. This life¡­should be two intersecting straight lines. Once you see each other in a hurry, you will never see each other again. ¡­ Occasionally, during peaceful times, Fu Ping leaned against the window of the teaching building and looked out the window. A group of teenagers taking off their coats. Shining brightly in the basketball game, among them, there is also a little joy in her heart. Just take a look. It is a kind of satisfaction to be able to look at it. After the holiday, my mother specially took Fu Ping to travel and relax. In the later time, the studies became more and more onerous. Fu Ping devoted herself to her studies and worked hard to improve her grades. I filled out the volunteers for the college entrance examination, and everything in my dream never happened again. Time finally healed a little bit of her hurt. The medicine was also stopped. Doctors say she is recovering well. It¡¯s just¡­she felt breathless when she saw the knife. Seeing a middle-aged man with a greasy belly, I can¡¯t help but want to vomit and want to take a bath continuously. But they can all be controlled. went to college. The original plan was to study hard, and then work in Dad¡¯s company. When signing up, I accidentally saw the name Qiao Yan. Then he shook his head, there are so many people with the same name and surname in the world. How could it be the little joy hidden in her heart. University military training is based on the college as a company. There are a lot of people in their academy, divided into three companies. How they were divided, Fu Ping never noticed. She is tall and standing a little back. After taking the medicine for so long, it hurt my body after all. A few days after the military training, I fainted while standing in the military posture. When I woke up, I was in the school hospital. Ask the doctor, it was a tall boy who carried her on his back, but I don¡¯t know the boy¡¯s name. After she was almost done, she returned to the company, only to realize that the second boy behind her was carrying her. Coincidentally, this boy is named Qiao Yan. ¡­ For those who are destined, if you miss a few years, you will never miss a lifetime. ¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 562 - a potion (1) Chapter 562 A potion (1) remember- True love is not trapped in skins. ¡ª A wine bottle is thrown at the woman¡¯s head. The woman¡¯s forehead was scarred again, and blood continued to flow out. ¡°I asked you to cook, so you cook this stuff?¡± The man pushed the woman violently, and the back of the woman¡¯s head hit the sharp cabinet. The great pain made her faint. The man was not satisfied, so he kicked and kicked the woman a few times. Just fell on the bed, sleeping on all fours. Not long after, there was a loud snoring sound, which was annoying to listen to. There was a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy lying on his stomach under the bed. The boy seemed afraid to make a sound. After listening for a while, I slowly crawled out from under the bed. Patted the woman¡¯s face, extremely indifferent: ¡°Mom, stop pretending, Dad is already asleep.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± The woman¡¯s soul is dissipating spontaneously, Bai Tang came suddenly, even if she wanted to save this woman, she couldn¡¯t save a person who was heartless and didn¡¯t want to live. Women don¡¯t know who this indescribable beauty in front of them is like a goddess of the nine heavens. Her soul body has almost dissipated, and she smiled bitterly: ¡°I can¡¯t see the hope of living.¡± ¡°if¡­¡± ¡°If possible, can Fairy help me take care of my father? As for my son, I don¡¯t count on him¡­¡± The woman completely dissipated. Baitang sighed helplessly. Her body this time is very different from before. The original owner, Baitang, was a thirty-five-year-old middle-aged woman. Married thousands of miles from province C to province S. Husband is Yu Zhenxing, and Da Yuanzhu is six years old. The son, Yu Guangyao, is thirteen years old this year. The situation where the original owner married Yu Zhenxing was very different from ordinary people getting married. Yu Zhenxing went out from the village to work for a few years, and went to study in a vocational middle school in Province C before he met the original owner. Yu Zhenxing looked a bit like that at the time, and the original owner was only nineteen years old at the time. Mother died within two years of her birth. Less than a year after his death, my father married another stepmother. With a stepmother, there is a stepdad. The stepmother treats her harshly and doesn¡¯t care about her. She is a girl and her father is a man, so she won¡¯t be too meticulous. From lack of fatherly love, in school, back from society, Yu Zhenxing, who has a certain appearance, coaxed Yu Zhenxing, and the original owner, a nineteen-year-old girl, fell down. Willing to go home with Yu Zhenxing. At that time, the Han Dynasty was not perfect in all aspects. She took the bus for a day, changed several times, and followed Yu Zhenxing back to his home. At that time, no ID card was required to take a bus across provinces. The original owner lived in Yu Zhenxing¡¯s house for a few days. When he went back, he accidentally left his ID card at Yu Zhenxing¡¯s house. She hadn¡¯t decided to marry Yu Zhenxing yet. After staying at home for more than ten days, I received a call from Yu Zhenxing. they got married. Later, the original owner found out that her ID card had been left at Yu Zhenxing¡¯s house. Yu Zhenxing took her ID card, ran to the local town, took two ID cards, and registered her marriage. The photo of the couple on the marriage certificate was made by Yu Zhenxing by cutting out other photos of her. At that time, the control was not strict, she could get married without being present, and the marriage certificate with two size photos cut out from other photos could also be married. ¡ª Perhaps some friends may find it impossible. This is a fraudulent marriage, which is illegal. It¡¯s just that after so long, there is no sufficient evidence left, and there is no way to prove it. The marriage of the original owner is based on real events. At that time, she was young, didn¡¯t understand, and became a mother in a muddleheaded way. Now it¡¯s too late to understand. Happened to me. Her husband wasn¡¯t that bad, but he wasn¡¯t a responsible husband either. She¡¯s not doing that badly now, but it¡¯s not much better. There is no harmony between husband and wife. What did she say? Girls are young and have not experienced many things. Divorce will be talked about and persuaded. Not everyone can be decisive, and not everyone can ignore what other people say. She still has children. Stumbling, thus, stumbling her for half of her life, imprisoning her entire youth. Once there was a quarrel, her husband would not even ask her a word for a month. Suddenly I remembered another thing that happened to me. I heard it from my grandma during the Chinese New Year. A neighbor¡¯s house very close to my house. Their family married a daughter-in-law at the time. The man beat his wife, his parents also beat her, and his sister-in-law also beat her. The whole family bullied this daughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law later gave birth to a son and ran away when she found a chance. The reputation of that man as a beating got around, and no girl here wanted to marry him. So their family became anxious again and wanted to have a son. The daughter-in-law married later is within three generations and married by close relatives. gave birth to a son, although he is not good-looking, at least he is not stupid. I just find it ironic. New plane [a potion], the male and female protagonists formally confirm the relationship. The new plane is quite special. If you have friends who don¡¯t like it, you can choose to skip it or not to watch it. The hero and heroine themselves are Shuangjie, 1V1. The hostess of the heroine is accidental, the original owner Baitang died or could be rescued like Yaoyao, so the situation of the original owner Baitang will be different. The original owner of this world, Bai Tang, is a married woman with a son. Compared with the male protagonist, there is a larger age difference. The age difference has a solution in the back. They determine the relationship without having a physical relationship. Friends who don¡¯t like it pay attention to avoid thunder. The male protagonist will be tempted only after distinguishing the difference between the original protagonist and the female protagonist. That is to say, when the hero is close to seventeen or eighteen, the heroine will not think about the relationship with the hero before the key plot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 563 - A potion (2) Chapter 563 A potion (2) The original owner didn¡¯t know what to do at the time. Get married in a daze. Crossed the province and came to this ravine. The original owner didn¡¯t know how to solve this matter, and she had a dispute with her father again, and in the end she got a little emotional. Now that you have a marriage certificate, you can only marry him. Come and live in Yu Zhenxing¡¯s house, no new quilt, no new clothes, no wedding ring, nothing, all clothes can only be worn by Yu Zhenxing, and her mother-in-law hates her. The original owner is a relatively traditional girl, she started to work as soon as she got married, and she basically did the housework alone. Even so, her mother-in-law Wang Lan was still dissatisfied with her. Within three months, the original owner became pregnant. During pregnancy, I still do farm work. A son was born at home, that is, Yu Guangyao, the boy who just hid under the bed and watched his father beat his mother. Yu Zhenxing went out to work, and sometimes he would come back if he couldn¡¯t find a job. He plays cards, smokes, drinks, and is proficient in everything. Drunk, the slightest dissatisfaction will beat the original owner. The original owner could not let go of the piece of flesh that fell from her body, so he endured it all the time. Until today, when I was dying. She saw her son¡¯s indifferent eyes. At the last moment of her life, she was desperate and unwilling to live. In the end, he only thought about his old father at home, and the love he had always feared that no one would care about him. From system 168, she was pulled into the body of a different person to do this task. This was the first time she lived in a middle-aged woman whose married child was thirteen years old. It feels¡­ quite novel. Baitang opened his eyes and pushed Yu Guangyao away. Yu Guangyao fell back. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Yu Guangyao¡¯s tone was mixed with blame. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t slap the baby on the spot, it¡¯s because she has a good temper. This baby is probably difficult to teach. Every time the original owner wanted to control him, he would be stopped by his mother-in-law and father-in-law. It hurts like a baby bump. Yu Guangyao kept urging Baitang: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry, hurry up and cook for me.¡± Baitang: ¡°???¡± Are you all right? Does this kid have no feelings for his mother at all? His mother was beaten, he hid, his mother was beaten like this, and he had to imitate his father¡¯s kicks, and now he thought he was hungry. Doesn¡¯t care about his mother at all. No wonder¡­ the original owner has no desire to survive. Conceived in October and gave birth to this thing, let¡¯s remake it! ¡°Yu Guangyao, shut up.¡± The voice is slightly hoarse, and Baitang¡¯s tone is not particularly good. Yu Guangyao waved his fist: ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will beat you.¡± ¡°hehe!¡± Baitang smiled coldly. Punch him. Controlled the downward force so as not to break Yu Guangyao¡¯s nose bone. But definitely a nosebleed. Definitely beat Yu Guangyao. The child who should be spanked must be spanked. ¡°Do you dare to beat your mother? It seems that there are too few beatings. Grandpa and grandma spoiled you, right?¡± ¡°Whoa whoa¡­¡± Yu Guangyao cried and cried. ¡°Why are you arguing, do you want to be beaten?¡± Yu Zhenxing¡¯s snoring stopped, and while he was half asleep, he muttered something very bored. Yu Guangyao¡¯s crying was much quieter. Baitang stood up from the ground, bent his lips coldly. Said to Guangyao in a commanding tone: ¡°Yu Guangyao, I will deal with you later.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid: ¡°If you dare, grandpa and grandma won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang turned his wrist and stretched his muscles. Fortunately, her soul can make this body unreasonable strength, otherwise, there will be some troubles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 564 - A potion (3) Chapter 564 A potion (3) The injury on the original owner¡¯s body was not light, and she is bearing the pain now. Grab Yu Zhenxing¡¯s foot with one hand and pull it back. Yu Zhenxing was pulled to the end of the bed. Baitang slapped him across the face. Take care of the father first, and then the son. Baitang¡¯s slap made Yu Zhenxing furious, and he slapped Baitang when he regained consciousness a little bit. There is no mercy. He thought he was still the same as before, hitting and kicking casually would make Baitang unable to fight back and beg for mercy continuously. Baitang grabbed his hand and twisted it hard. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Yu Zhenxing almost made a sound in pain. Baitang grabbed Yu Zhenxing¡¯s foot with one hand and dragged him out. The room is too small to use her hands and feet. In this village, most people have problems. Yu Zhenxing was knocked on the head by the door, and he short-circuited for a while because of the pain in his head. He kept struggling to get up. Push and kick **** the feet. But was imprisoned tightly by that weak hand. dragged outside the house. At this time, not long after sunset, night is about to fall, and the sky is gray. Yu Guangyao followed. He was very surprised. Does mom still have the strength? Mom beat him, beat dad. Baitang picked up a thick wooden stick by the house, and made a menacing attack. Yu Zhenxing also got up from the ground, and took a sip. ¡°Smelly bitch, it¡¯s against you!¡± Waving his fist, he threw it at Baitang angrily. Baitang was on one side of his body, grabbed Yu Zhenxing¡¯s hand with one hand, and pulled him forward forcefully, the stick hit his leg hard, forcing him to kneel down. Baitang began to beat people, and said while beating. ¡°Yu Zhenxing, try playing drunk again.¡± ¡°A wimp, drinking, playing cards, smoking, messy.¡± ¡°You only earned two to three thousand yuan, are you still arrogant?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you love hitting me?¡± ¡°Today, just let me suffer! Don¡¯t beg for mercy.¡± The original owner was beaten too much. Yu Zhenxing got angry outside, and when he got home, he would spread it on the original owner. Drinking is just using the gall to do what he usually wants to do but pretends not to do. Baitang¡¯s attack was not light, Yu Zhenxing almost screamed like a child being beaten, and kept blocking with both hands. Yu Guangyao had never seen Baitang like this before, he was so scared to death. He ran out immediately, he was going to find his grandparents. Only grandparents can control mother. Baitang temporarily left Yu Guangyao alone. Seeing Yu Guangyao like this, Baitang felt that he probably went to call someone. Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu are not at home, and they are probably setting up a battle in another house. It was just right for Yu Guangyao to call them back. His son was not well educated and not a normal person, so let them watch her to educate him. ¡­ ¡°Damn woman, you wait for me!¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°I¡­ Ouch¡­ I will definitely call back!¡± Baitang frowned, stepped on Yu Zhenxing¡¯s face with one foot, supported the stick with one hand, and smashed the ground with a dull sound. ¡°Ok?¡± ¡°It seems that I still acted too lightly.¡± ¡°Is this pose familiar?¡± ¡°Remember two years ago, in front of Yu Guangyao, you stepped on my face and scolded me as a dead woman?¡± The corners of Baitang¡¯s lips curled up, and his feet rolled down. ¡°How do you feel? Yu Zhenxing, you are a wimp.¡± The life of the original owner can no longer be returned. She was just a little soft-tempered and a little less knowledgeable, but one mistake wasted half of her life and suffered her entire youth. Yu Zhenxing¡¯s face was stepped on, his mouth was in close contact with the dirt on the ground, and some dirt was still on his teeth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 565 - A potion (4) Chapter 565 A potion (4) ¡°Smoking¡­ four-three-eight, nest medicine meeting¡­¡± Baitang stepped hard with a leisurely posture: ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, don¡¯t say it.¡± The stick in his hand was held down by Zhen Xing¡¯s ready-to-move hand. Wherever he was struggling, Baitang would hit him. Can¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You have a bit of backbone, so don¡¯t beg for mercy.¡± The tone changed again: ¡°Even if I beg for mercy, I don¡¯t intend to stop easily.¡± Another few sticks hit him. ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Baitang, you bitch! Did Daxing provoke you? Are you going to punish him like this?¡± Two aged and eager voices that seemed full of energy. Yu Guangyao hides behind Grandpa and Grandma Yu. Baitang raised his eyebrows: ¡°It can be regarded as coming back, otherwise I would have to invite it in person.¡± ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m not doing anything? It¡¯s not that your son can¡¯t teach it well, so let me teach it.¡± Baitang¡¯s tone was not bad at all. Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu completely ignored the wound on Baitang¡¯s forehead, almost half of his face was stained with blood, they could only see their son in their eyes. Grandma Yu rushed up, trying to push Baitang away and rescue Yu Zhenxing. Grandpa Yu wanted to subdue Baitang, so he could punish her and vent his anger on Yu Zhenxing. Baitang threw away the stick with both hands, pushed and pulled with both hands, and turned again. Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu fell to the ground, but they didn¡¯t hurt much. But they are old after all, and their bones are weak, and their bones are relatively brittle. Grandpa Yu almost broke a bone when he did this. ¡°Ouch¡± screamed a few times. Baitang turned and went into the house to get the rope. Yu Guangyao kept a distance of one meter from them. They have sifted millet and dried rice leaves twisted into a large ball of thick straw rope. When she entered the room. With a mournful face, Yu Guangyao went to help his grandpa and grandma. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, why did mom suddenly become like this? She even beat dad, and even attacked you.¡± Grandma Yu wiped away tears: ¡°If I knew she would bully Daxing like this today, I should not agree to this marriage.¡± Grandpa Yu: ¡°I¡¯m not filial, I¡¯m an old bone. Daxing, do you feel pain?¡± Yu Zhenxing got up from the ground, picked up the wooden stick, and looked at him with hatred. Walking a bit wobbly, grinned and walked into the house. Seeing the figure in the room, Yu Zhenxing¡¯s eyes showed a cold look, and he raised his stick and beat him down hard. Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± Hit her head-on? Sneak attack is impossible. Turning around, he swung the straw rope wrapped in a circle and threw it at Yu Zhenxing¡¯s head. The straw ropes are as thick as an average person¡¯s thumb, and this pile is not light. It hit Yu Zhenxing on the head, making him dizzy. Double images appeared in front of my eyes. Baitang took the opportunity to **** the stick from Yu Zhenxing¡¯s hand, hit his leg with one stick, and hit his back with another stick. They all picked his sore spots and hit him. Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu looked so distressed. Yu Guangyao shrank back. ¡°Baitang, you stop, you can¡¯t fight anymore, I can¡¯t spare you if you beat Daxing to any good or bad.¡± ¡°Is my son treating you badly? You are so ruthless, you have a heart of snakes and scorpions!¡± ¡°Mom, stop beating dad, dad still has to earn money.¡± Yu Guangyao also persuaded. Baitang kicked Guangyao in the stomach and kicked him into the room. Take the rope and walk towards the three people. directly tied the three of them together, and tied their hands. Grandpa Yu was a little scared: ¡°What are you doing? Be careful and I will sue you.¡± Baitang: ¡°You can¡¯t even pay the lawyer¡¯s fee, what do you think you can sue?¡± Grandma Yu cried: ¡°What happened to me, marrying such an unfilial daughter-in-law like you.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 566 - A potion (5) Chapter 566 A potion (5) This family is also ashamed to say so. Did the original owner marry them voluntarily? She was cheated, cheated into marriage, and she lived her whole life in a daze at a young age. She could have met someone better. And Yu Zhenxing did this, wouldn¡¯t their parents know about it? This village is poor, but it is not isolated from the world, and patriarchy is not so heavy. The men in the village like this are in their twenties and haven¡¯t got a wife yet, which can explain a lot of problems. At that time, Yu Zhenxing was infected with bad habits, and his parents at home were too bad-tempered. No girl here wants to marry him. ¡°Have you spent any money? Have you given the three books and six rituals, the three matchmakers and the six tributes?¡± ¡°Take my ID card to register and cheat a daughter-in-law.¡± ¡°Why should I be filial to you? You gave birth to me? Did you cook and wash my clothes? Did you let me read something?¡± ¡°Am I out of my mind?¡± Grandma Yu couldn¡¯t listen at all. Yu Guangyao struggled and felt a bit resentful: ¡°Mom, let me go, or I will hate you.¡± Baitang smiled indifferently: ¡°You deserve it too?¡± ¡°Do you love or hate it?¡± Yu Guangyao has grown crooked, and many ideas are wrong. He was the murderer who indirectly killed his mother. His cowardice and indifference made the original owner feel ashamed, and Baitang couldn¡¯t save him even if he wanted to. Baitang went into the house again and dragged Yu Zhenxing out. looked up, revealing the weather-beaten face stained with a lot of blood. Grab Yu Zhenxing¡¯s clothes, lift him up, and punch him in the face. Looking at his resentful gaze, Baitang¡¯s gaze became even colder. ¡°What? When domestic violence happens to you, you will also be in pain?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel my pain when you hit me?¡± Another punch hit him. Baitang wanted to fight back in front of Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu. There are a few points here, because men are generally more powerful than women, so when such things happen to men and women, if the woman dies because of this, and the man is drinking, this factor is counted, which is very big Could be manslaughter. Because women are less powerful than boys, if she kills back, it is likely to be counted as intentional murder. The village here is relatively remote, and there is one less person, so just make up a reason. It¡¯s like going back to my mother¡¯s house. I ran away with a wild man, and I don¡¯t know where I went. They don¡¯t talk about it, and other people just use it as an after-dinner conversation, and don¡¯t care about you at all. Yu Zhenxing didn¡¯t expect that Baitang¡¯s strength would suddenly be so strong that he couldn¡¯t break free and couldn¡¯t fight back. This feeling is really bad. Baitang didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak at all. ¡°Tell you, Yu Zhenxing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been holding my breath for a long time.¡± ¡°You are a trash, useless, you can only mess around, you can¡¯t make money, and you are not a good person. Which girl would marry you back then?¡± ¡°It means that I, Baitang, was young and didn¡¯t know what to do, so I was in bad luck.¡± ¡°Spreading your family, gave birth to a **** son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like to beat people when you¡¯re drunk?¡± Baitang dragged Yu Zhenxing into the house again, and found the baijiu he bought. Baitang directly lifted the pot and poured it into his mouth. Filled two-thirds of the liquor, about a catty, and there was still some liquor left, and Baitang poured it directly on Yu Zhenxing¡¯s wound. Wine was poured on the wound, and the burning feeling was very uncomfortable. As soon as the plastic pot was thrown away, Baitang dragged Yu Zhenxing out again. Because of the friction on the ground, Yu Zhenxing¡¯s back was torn and blood was already oozing. The wine flowed to his back, especially this kind of alcohol with a relatively high concentration of alcohol. Yu Zhenxing felt very bad, and tears came out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 567 - A potion (6) Chapter 567 A potion (6) ¡°Daxing!¡± ¡°Baitang, you bitch!¡± ¡°You will not end well!¡± ¡°The old woman will not let you go even if she dies!¡± Baitang¡¯s sharp eyes swept towards the two old people. ¡°Ah!¡± sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t let me go? I don¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Being a ghost? Do you think you¡¯re the only one being a ghost?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a ghost when I die. Whoever dares to make me unhappy, I will make you a ghost and be bullied.¡± Don¡¯t say there are no ghosts. Even if there are ghosts, who can¡¯t be a ghost after death? A ghost with supernatural powers can¡¯t do you as a human, and if you can¡¯t do it as a ghost, then she¡¯s useless. ¡°Yu Zhenxing.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve also drank wine now. A full catty of white wine.¡± ¡°I was drunk too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, I¡¯m drunk, and I also like to beat people, and I only like to beat you.¡± ¡°Father-in-law and mother-in-law, don¡¯t persuade me, as a human being, you must treat everyone equally, right?¡± Baitang specifically picked Yu Zhenxing¡¯s weak spot to hit. The place with a lot of meat will hurt when you fight. She also controlled the strength, so that Yu Zhenxing would not die or be disabled. Otherwise, someone will sue her. The original owner was innocent. Even if she wanted to vent her anger for this woman now, she couldn¡¯t use her identity as a sentence. Some people are very strange, like Yu Zhenxing fighting the original owner. Everyone said that the original owner didn¡¯t do a good job, so he was beaten, and you should have been beaten. There are many people who say that even the original owner almost thinks so. Many people will say, you can¡¯t provoke him, if he is irrational by you, you are irrational if you are beaten to death. But if you were beaten to death for not resisting, it was your cowardice and incompetence, and those people would say, why didn¡¯t you resist? If you are more aggressive, he will be afraid of you, and you will not die. You will find that all the words have been said by them. It seems that the only one who is at fault for this matter is the injured person, and all the reasons seem to be found only from the injured person. In Baitang¡¯s view, when such a thing happens, it must not be done like this, and such sayings and actions will only fuel the arrogance of the perpetrator. The perpetrator should have received more condemnation, but punishment. Instead of correcting the victim¡¯s imperfections. Baitang¡¯s face turned red with the smell of alcohol. She will never give up until she beats Yu Zhenxing up today and begs for mercy. Grandpa Yu and grandma cried so much that their hearts ached to death. Yu Guangyao¡¯s gaze towards Baitang also became frightened. As long as you don¡¯t hit him. Grandpa didn¡¯t often say that a woman should be beaten if she is not obedient. Why did Mom beat Dad suddenly? Mom can¡¯t hit dad. Yu Zhenxing finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and began to beg for mercy. ¡°Tangtang, I was wrong, I was wrong, don¡¯t hit me.¡± He was already bruised and swollen. Baitang pinched his chin. sneered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m drunk, if you provoke me, you should be beaten.¡± These are what Yu Zhenxing once said to the original owner. Baitang won¡¯t leave here easily if he doesn¡¯t rectify this big family. ¡°God! Avalokitesvara who saves the suffering!¡± ¡°Come and save my son!¡± ¡°The wife is going to beat the man to death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable!¡± ¡°Come and help me! I can¡¯t let her fight!¡± ¡°Mom, stop beating, Dad won¡¯t let you go!¡± Even Yu Guangyao was begging. Papa is angry, does he still have money to spend? Yu Zhenxing is very reluctant to part with the original owner, but he is very willing to give him money for Guangyao, even Yu Zhenxing can¡¯t make much money. He doesn¡¯t teach much, he thinks it¡¯s enough to give money, but it¡¯s just that he thinks more money is given. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 568 - A potion (7) Chapter 568 A potion (7) He often said that Yu Guangyao should be filial to him in the future. Yu Guangyao, Baitang will naturally clean up, after all, he has taken the name of his biological mother. But Grandpa Yu, Grandma Yu, they had never beaten the original owner, so Bai Tang would not do anything to them, so she tied them up with a rope. ¡°Stop hitting, stop hitting, I was really wrong.¡± ¡°it hurts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± ¡°stop fighting.¡± Outside, a group of people have been attracted by the crying sound. Baitang tied Yu Zhenxing with the prepared rope. They are like the Virgin, and they start to accuse. ¡°Daughter-in-law of the Yu family, you are wrong!¡± ¡°How can you hit someone?¡± ¡°Yeah, and **** the old man.¡± ¡°Stop beating, daughter-in-law of the Yu family, be careful not to kill someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you go to a few people and untie them.¡± ¡°Brothers, hurry up and hold Yu¡¯s daughter-in-law, don¡¯t let her beat her.¡± Baitang¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless: ¡°Whoever dares to intervene, I will fight together.¡± Baitang¡¯s aura scared many people, and those who came in hesitated for a while. ¡°Master, are you still afraid that she will fail as a wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s against the sky, can you let her jump on my head?¡± ¡°Since Daxing is incapable, I will discipline his wife for Zhenxing.¡± Several men came over in a hurry. However, before even half a minute was up, Baitang beat him out. Baitang twitched his **** fist, arrogant and indifferent: ¡°I drank a catty of white wine, and the attack was neither serious nor serious, and I really couldn¡¯t tell clearly. Anyone who dares to meddle in my family¡¯s affairs, I will beat you , regardless of men, women, young or old, who dares to block me, who dares to block me? I will not let anyone go.¡± Since she decided to fight back, she has to clean up the big family of Yu¡¯s family. The attitude must be strong, and it must not be soft once. She is because her strength is high enough, otherwise, in such a situation, it would be difficult to obtain a satisfactory result. Baitang¡¯s aura is not fake, she has killed many evildoers, and she also killed many people when the two armies were at war. They are not comparable at all. They dare not go up now, so they started persuading them. ¡°Daughter-in-law of the Yu family, you will be punished by God for being unfilial to your parents-in-law.¡± ¡°She even tied her own son, what else can¡¯t she do?¡± ¡°Exactly, which woman beats her own man?¡± ¡°My son is not filial to you anymore.¡± ¡°Sin, I found such a wife.¡± ¡°I work so hard to make money outside, my wife is not obedient.¡± ¡°Baitang is a shrew, a tigress.¡± ¡­ Baitang sneered, raised his stick and hit him. ¡°Whoever wants to let me hear the slightest bad voice, I will tie you up and beat you.¡± Baitang grabbed a man and slapped him across the face. ¡°Try to say one more sentence? I¡¯ll take your teeth out.¡± People seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The Yu family doesn¡¯t really have much to do with them. Who would want to stand out when they know they can¡¯t beat them? Or for someone else? Baitang glanced at a huge stone, picked it up, and threw it to a small yard next to it. knocked down their guardrail. ¡°Baitang, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why did you smash my house? No, you have to pay, you have to pay.¡± Baitang looked at this person dangerously: ¡°I will smash it if I smash it, listen to me, anyone who dares to untie them, I will smash their home.¡± ¡°I will destroy the house of anyone who dares to let them out of the village.¡± ¡°No one knows who let them out of the village, I will smash one by one, smashing all the houses, none of you can beat me!¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 569 - A potion (8) Chapter 569 A potion (8) ¡°You guys can try it! See if I dare to smash it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even care about my son, I even dare to beat my man, what else do I dare not?¡± Baitang seemed a bit crazy. Someone wanted to scold, Baitang looked at him dangerously, ready to strike. ¡°You let me go! Let me go, I won¡¯t dare again.¡± When Baitang pulled the rope, Yu Zhenxing was forced to walk. Pulled into the house, took out an iron basin from the kitchen, and a piece of end stick, barely enough to count as a simple gong. Holding an iron basin while wrapping a rope around his hands. The onlookers couldn¡¯t figure out what Baitang was going to do. As soon as I came out, I saw that someone was going to untie Grandpa and Grandma Yu. A few steps and one step forward is a slap in the face. Yu Zhenxing staggered and almost fell. ¡°Do you take my words as wind? Who dare not hit me without Baitang?¡± The man covered his face and pointed at Baitang with great resentment: ¡°You are rebellious! You will suffer retribution for doing this to your own in-laws and sons!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Baitang looked up to the sky and smiled wildly, then said loudly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether you get retribution or not. Don¡¯t you like to be a good person? If I beat you today, I will beat you.¡± ¡°Whoever of you dares to intervene in the affairs of Yu¡¯s family, whoever dares to scold me, I will demolish your house, not only demolish but also beat.¡± ¡°Who dares to watch Yu Zhenxing¡¯s family run out of the village so that I can¡¯t find them. I will demolish the houses one by one. I will do what Baitang said.¡± ¡°Today, you have also seen that I was the one who was always cautious before. What a good person, I blame Yu Zhenxing. He cheated on the marriage and he beat me. His father, mother and son will only force me to do everything. To live, to push me into a hurry, to become what I am today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very strong, you better not challenge my patience, get out of the way, do you want to be beaten?¡± The yard of the house that Baitang smashed into, and the owner of that house, had previously told Yu Zhenxing the location of the hidden original owner. What Baitang said was actually to make them blame Yu Zhenxing and his parents on purpose. After all, Yu Zhenxing had to be violent at home several times once he came back, and the original owner once desperately begged for mercy. People around persuaded her to be patient, and advised her to count on her son¡¯s filial piety in the future. What happened to the original owner before? They could only swallow their anger, but now, when Baitang started to make trouble with half of his **** face, and they couldn¡¯t control the system, they would still be implicated. Bai Tang deliberately guided him again. It can be said that many people will definitely blame Yu Zhenxing, as well as his parents. Who told you to beat her to death all day long? They will have a grudge against revitalizing them. At the same time, Baitang became more and more violent, and it would last for a few more months. She doesn¡¯t care what other people say. Baitang dare to say that when the men here do domestic violence against their wives, they will definitely think about it, and they won¡¯t go too far, and they won¡¯t even do domestic violence again. Look, there is the Yu family¡¯s daughter-in-law Baitang who was bullied and changed her appearance. The former reason was that she was bullied severely, but the consequence was that she became irresistible to them and dared to fight back. There is a precedent for her, and they all saw that Yu Zhenxing was beaten with a bruised nose and a swollen face, begging for mercy repeatedly, and the others couldn¡¯t do anything about her being implicated, so they were naturally worried. At the same time, they will be afraid that their own interests will be damaged, and they will focus more on revitalizing these people. In this way, they can¡¯t run away from Zhenxing. Even if you call the police, the original owner is familiar with calling the police. The original owner reported to the police several times. Every time the police came, they tried to persuade them to make peace. Almost everyone tried to persuade them to make peace. Yu Zhenxing made a guarantee, and then everything was fine. Between husband and wife, quarreling at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed, small things, he won¡¯t do it next time. As long as you know you are wrong and make a promise, you will be fine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 570 - A potion (9) Chapter 570 A potion (9) No one dared to stop Baitang, Baitang¡¯s momentum really scared them. The road was made for her. Someone scolded Baitang in a murmur, and Baitang slapped him when he went up, but he refused to admit it, and Baitang slapped him again. So what if there are many people? No one can get close to her body. Hit her twice, seeing that she really knows how to do it. Naturally, no one dared to push her in front of her. Bai Tang didn¡¯t care what was said about her behind her back, since she couldn¡¯t hear it anyway. When you hear it, hit it, and the person setting has been set up. The administrative agency is far away from this small village, and few people use mobile phones, so what about using mobile phones? There is no way for her to be harmed. Baitang hadn¡¯t walked ten steps before he slammed the iron basin. ¡°Yu Zhenxing, you are a wimp, a bastard. When you get angry outside, turn your anger on me and beat your own woman, you are nothing!¡± Baitang¡¯s voice was loud, and he wanted them all to hear him. It is very uncomfortable to revitalize someone who cares about his inexplicable face. ¡°Dead woman, you will die badly.¡± His complexion was very ugly, turning into a liver color. Originally, with so many people watching, he felt ashamed to be beaten by a woman, especially when this woman was his wife. Now being dragged by her, walking a few steps and still beating the pot and cursing. I feel more uncomfortable and feel even more ashamed. Baitang¡¯s voice became louder: ¡°Yu Zhenxing, if I hadn¡¯t lost my ID card, do you think you could still find a wife?¡± ¡±There are no women in the village who want a man of twenty-five or six.¡± ¡°You are not a wimp who is a wimp?¡± Baitang wanted to step on his face. His face is worthless, can he get his life back? ¡°Baitang!¡± Yu Zhenxing let out a roar. Baitang stared back at him and kicked him. ¡°What a face you have, who are you yelling at?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the submissive Baitang who let you beat and scold me?¡± ¡°Try to curse again, try to yell again? Who is louder than you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going all out, if I die, I must send you to **** first!¡± The reality is cruel, the daughter-in-law who was killed by a drunk + domestic violence man will not be sentenced to a few years in prison. What¡¯s more, the original owner is not very close to the people here, so it¡¯s hard to say whether he can be punished. Yu Zhenxing, an ordinary person, how could he withstand Baitang¡¯s coercion. He didn¡¯t dare, he felt that Baitang seemed to be able to do such a thing. He seemed to suddenly not understand the daughter-in-law he abducted by despicable means. Baitang was very ostentatious, and with great fanfare, he dragged Yu Zhenxing around the village a few times. There were also people who wanted to come up to solve it, but none of them could beat Baitang, and instead, Baitang stopped and threatened him. However she scolded her behind her back, Baitang didn¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t hear it. Turning around, Baitang also heard an interesting piece of news. In the mountains, some of them saw a wild child. The wild child ran very fast, and that person saw a shadow. Behind her was her knocking on the iron basin, that person didn¡¯t say anything more, his attention was attracted by her side, and Bai Tang didn¡¯t hear any more news. But it doesn¡¯t matter, in a few days, she will go to the jungle to have a look. The iron basin was knocked and dented a few holes. Baitang dragged Yu Zhenxing back. Grandpa Yu, Grandma Yu, and Yu Guangyao were still tied up. Their eyes were swollen from crying, their voices were hoarse, and it was almost impossible to hear what they were saying, especially the older ones, Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu. Yu Guangyao was taken out alone, and the three of Yu Zhenxing were **** again. Baitang was holding a cane in his hand, and Yu Guangyao was afraid when he saw Baitang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 571 - A potion (10) Chapter 571 A potion (10) Yu Guangyao was thirteen years old. Like his father, this son had bad habits. In the past, every time the original owner disciplined Yu Guangyao, Yu¡¯s grandpa and grandma felt that the original owner was harming their grandson, so they would not let her take care of them, and even scolded the original owner. The two words ¡°filial piety¡± made her very painful, not to mention Yu Zhenxing¡¯s domestic violence later. Yu Guangyao kept struggling with his hands, trying to get rid of Baitang¡¯s control. But Baitang¡¯s strength is very strong, he can¡¯t break free at all. Then he began to punch and kick Baitang. ¡°Let go, bitch!¡± As soon as he said this, Baitang smacked his mouth with the cane. ¡°Yu Guangyao, try to mess around again? Try to scold me again?¡± Slap his hands, his feet, his mouth. This time it was Yu Guangyao who cried loudly. ¡°I will scold you, you are a dead woman, you always beat me and always scold me.¡± ¡°I hate you to death!¡± Baitang stared coldly, and drew away again. ¡°If you say something wrong, I will beat you.¡± Yu Guangyao is very similar to his father, and it is also a bad habit. Originally, Baitang didn¡¯t want to control Yu Guangyao. If she hadn¡¯t considered that her current identity was Yu Guangyao¡¯s mother, Yu Guangyao was thirteen years old, and she could have restrained her more to see if she could be pulled back a bit, so that he wouldn¡¯t become a scum in the future. harm other people. Yu Guangyao was also annoyed, very unconvinced: ¡°I¡¯ll just scold you, grandpa is right, bitch, you just beat less.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang sneered, and slapped him a few more times. ¡°Go on.¡± Baitang didn¡¯t care what Zhenxing said, she wasn¡¯t his real mother. Baitang smoking Yu Guangyao like this made them feel more distressed than playing Yu Zhenxing in front of them. ¡°You vicious mother-in-law, you put such a heavy hand on your own son.¡± ¡°Do you have any snacks?¡± ¡°My precious grandson, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, grandpa will get it back for you.¡± In contrast, Yu Zhenxing seemed much more indifferent, very impatient: ¡°Why are you crying? You were beaten?¡± Baitang: ¡°¡­¡± In this family, Bai Tang was really speechless, and didn¡¯t know what to say. Decisively took the veil and gagged them three times. She is now dedicated to cleaning up the rebellious son of the original owner. Although it is unlikely, at least she must prevent him from retaliating against the society and becoming a scum after he goes out. After all, he is the same flesh and blood that the original owner has tried to teach countless times. Blocking their mouths, Baitang¡¯s ears became quite clean. Holding a cane in his hand, his face was cold: ¡°Kneel down.¡± Yu Guangyao stared at Baitang unconvinced and angrily, and confronted Baitang. ¡°If you tell me to kneel, I will kneel? Why? I just won¡¯t kneel to you, motherfucker!¡± As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Baitang slapped him. ¡°Are you in pain? You¡¯re trash.¡± ¡°How do you hear the words dead waste?¡± ¡°Your angry eyes told me that you were very angry that I scolded you like this. But when you scolded your biological mother, you never thought that she would be angry and feel uncomfortable.¡± Baitang¡¯s attack is not light. This poor kid needs to be beaten in pain to be able to listen to the words. ¡°Kneel or not?¡± ¡°Yu Guangyao, if you don¡¯t kneel today, I have a thousand and ten thousand ways to make you kneel voluntarily.¡± ¡°You are also afraid of pain. When your father beats your mother, you will hide for fear of hurting yourself, but when your mother is injured, you learn from your father and kick your mother.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t learn, just learn some **** stuff. Your mother was born in October and took you through the time when you couldn¡¯t be self-sufficient. This is how you are kind to her? Nourishment?¡± The scars on Yu Guangyao¡¯s body began to increase. He has delicate skin and tender flesh, and the original owner is in his thirties. He should be the same age as a man, but he is very old. (end of this chapter) Chapter 572 - A potion (11) Chapter 572 A potion (11) A child like Yu Guangyao really hurt the heart of the original owner. The original owner¡¯s arduous education was destroyed by grandma, grandpa Yu, and Yu Zhenxing. Yu Guangyao really has a problem. If the original owner doesn¡¯t get used to him, he doesn¡¯t like the original owner. It took Baitang almost ten minutes to tell Yu Guangyao to kneel down. ¡°You have been studying for several years, Yu Guangyao, what have you learned in school? People¡¯s morals are not necessarily good, their grades are in a mess, they don¡¯t do homework, and they don¡¯t do housework at all. to enjoy.¡± ¡°How many children at school like you? How many teachers at school like you? If they have criticized you, don¡¯t you really feel that they are targeting you?¡± The tears in Yu Guangda¡¯s eyes are still spinning. He was often criticized by teachers at school, and few children played with him. He snatched other people¡¯s toys and was beaten. But grandparents and mothers have no money and can¡¯t afford toys. ¡°Didn¡¯t you be taught to be hardworking, upright, brave, and kind when you were in the first or second year of primary school? Didn¡¯t you be taught to respect your mother?¡± ¡°Your father kicked her, and you kicked her too? Your father doesn¡¯t know how to cook when he¡¯s hungry, and you can¡¯t even set fire to it when you¡¯re hungry, so you just kick your injured mother and make it for yourself?¡± ¡°Broken arm? Or broken foot?¡± ¡°What a disappointing kid.¡± This sentence is the idea of the original owner. Bai Tang slapped his mouth vigorously with his hands, and kicked him a few times, of course not too hard, this was what Yu Guangyao did to the original owner. ¡°Does it hurt? Is it sad? Why can¡¯t you push yourself and others when you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°As a son, can you hurt your mother casually? Does it feel good to insult others? Why do you get angry when others insult you?¡± ¡°Yu Guangyao, just kneel here for me. When you realize your mistake, you can get up and eat.¡± ¡°I have the final say, what your grandparents and father say doesn¡¯t count.¡± Baitang stood up and stared at the thirteen-year-old boy. ¡°I hope you can remember who is really good to you when you are not having a bad time.¡± ¡°You have lost forever someone who once loved you truly.¡± ¡°If I find out about being lazy, the punishment will be doubled.¡± Bai Tang just tore off the cloth stuffed in the mouths of Grandpa, Grandma Yu. ¡°Guangyao, get up quickly, kneeling hurts so much, stop kneeling, grandma will support you, your mother just can¡¯t see you well.¡± Baitang has always disliked doing things to old people. But some old people are really annoying. Always instill this idea in children. Seeing that Yu Guangyao was a little loose, Baitang glanced over, and he was honest. Slapped the old woman Yu: ¡°You also have a son, you said in front of the child¡¯s mother that the child¡¯s mother harmed him, what do you think?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to raise one Yu Zhenxing? Do you want to raise another Yu Zhenxing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who makes him go out of society and be disobedient everywhere. Look at your big boy, he¡¯s 41 years old, he can only do a part-time job, how powerful he is, he talks about filial piety, my dad It¡¯s not easy for my mother to raise me, you have to be filial to my mother, am I the child of both of you? Or am I raised by you until I am nineteen years old?¡± ¡°Old woman, let me tell you, your son can¡¯t do anything because you didn¡¯t teach him well. You are used to Yu Guangyao¡¯s lazy and vicious look. You will not harm him in the whole world, and your son will not harm him.¡± Your grandson, whatever his mother does is wrong.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Recently, Yunqi is really cool, it¡¯s so cool¡­ Exemption and a cliff-like reduction¡­ The previous two or three yuan suddenly dropped to a few cents, my God It¡¯s really disappointing Today on time (end of this chapter) Chapter 573 - A potion (12) Chapter 573 A potion (12) ¡°You and your man are stupid and bad, stubborn and rigid, how many generations will you kill?¡± Baitang tore off the cloth stuffed in Grandpa¡¯s mouth again. continued. ¡°Drowning is like killing a child, old man, do you think you are better than an old woman? Do you think the whole world will follow your child? Your child is precious, you can¡¯t be thrown, beaten, or scolded. You are precious , you can¡¯t hit, but you can hit old women.¡± ¡±Incompetent, stupid and bad people will attack the weak at will.¡± Finally, he removed the cloth from Yu Zhenxing¡¯s mouth. His eyes were extremely cold: ¡°I went out to work for thirteen years, and it took three or four years after I came back. You are the only one who earns money outside, and those who work in the fields under the scorching sun and cold wind at home are not hard. You are the only one who is a cow.¡± , only you are filial.¡± ¡°When your parents were sick, they knew to call me, an outsider¡¯s wife in your eyes, to take care of you. Have you served meals? Have you washed clothes? The son of the Wang family has helped his parents with things since he was a child, but you are spoiled. I haven¡¯t worked. How much money did you bring back from the family for thirteen years? Is it ten thousand? This is your hard work to make money, should you lose face?¡± Baitang¡¯s breath was much calmer. Take out a bench from the house and come out with a knife. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Once he saw the real chapter, Yu Zhenxing became afraid. Cut off the rope. Bai Tang began to order: ¡°Old woman, go kill a chicken. Copy a plate of vegetables, and you go cook.¡± Since the original owner got married in a daze. Grandma Yu hasn¡¯t done much housework for a long, long time. Here, anyone who marries a daughter-in-law is called a blessing. It seems¡­ When the daughter-in-law gets married, they can leave everything in the house to the daughter-in-law, and everything in the house has nothing to do with the man. Grandma Yu sat on the ground, unwilling to get up. ¡°Baitang, do you still want to eat my chicken?¡± ¡°According to the payment, the *** Chengdu here is mine, why can¡¯t I eat it? Old woman, don¡¯t you go? I¡¯ll beat your son.¡± Said and pinched it with one hand. Grandma Yu was taken aback, and regardless of the pain on her body, she said in horror: ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it.¡± Grandma Yu felt sorry for her son being beaten again, so she hurriedly got up to catch the chicken. Although he was reluctant to part with the chicken, on second thought, his son and grandson were injured, so he could feed it to his son and grandson. Thinking about it this way, I feel a lot better, and I don¡¯t feel so uncomfortable when catching chickens and killing chickens. Baitang instructed Grandpa Yu again: ¡°Go sweep the floor, lock up the chickens, and slaughter pigweed.¡± These tasks are usually done by Baitang, and they think she should do them. Marrying a daughter-in-law is for enjoyment and filial piety. But they didn¡¯t give birth to her, nor did they raise her. In their eyes, the value created by her labor force should belong to them, and they cannot give some to the woman¡¯s natal family. Yu Grandpa didn¡¯t want to do it at first, and he hasn¡¯t done this job for a long time. But when Baitang reached out to Zhenxing, he had no choice but to get up and go to work. Yu Zhenxing looked at Baitang in disgust and fear. ¡°Go get a basin of water and bring the handkerchief.¡± Yu Zhenxing simply put it badly: ¡°I can¡¯t move, I¡¯m disabled.¡± Bai Tang directly grabbed his hand and squeezed it hard, screaming like a pig butcher: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can move my own hand? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll pinch your hand off for you, and let me break it.¡± You have nowhere to say that you broke your leg.¡± ¡°You better not mess with a madman.¡± In their eyes, isn¡¯t she Baitang a lunatic? Remote places have simple folk customs, but more are not, they have not received education, nor do they have strong legal awareness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 574 - A potion (13) Chapter 574 A potion (13) They don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re doing something wrong. This has a lot to do with whether a village has cultural heritage or not. Those with cultural background, for example, this village produced some champions or famous thinkers a long time ago, then the back of this village will not be too bad. Yu Zhenxing gritted his teeth and went in bitterly. He took a basin of water and put it on the ground in disgust, the water spilled out. Baitang slapped him coldly: ¡°Yu Zhenxing, you can¡¯t do this well, what use are you for?¡± This is what Yu Zhenxing often said to Baitang. So what if he is angry? It¡¯s not just about pressing. ¡°Could it be possible to offer you up as a Bodhisattva?¡± Baitang: ¡°You can be a Bodhisattva, why can¡¯t I? Go to the laundry, if it¡¯s not clean, you keep washing it for me, and if the clothes are rotten, don¡¯t wear them, and I¡¯ll drag you around the village.¡± Yu Zhenxing tightened and loosened his fists, and finally walked over to do the laundry. As long as he is allowed to find a chance, he must retaliate severely. Baitang began to clean up the blood on his face and body. After arguing for a long time, she still hasn¡¯t dealt with her injuries. There is no medicine at home, and more importantly, no money. The original owner has stayed here for so long, there is nothing else except a dilapidated old machine. She wanted to go out to work, but couldn¡¯t. The reason is that the baby is too young to be taken care of without a mother, and the child¡¯s grandparents are also old and need someone to take care of them. The original owner¡¯s original environment had been instilling these in her. Although she was not happy, she stayed in the end. There is no medicine, and medicine cannot be afforded. It is also far away from the town. It takes two to three hours to walk, and five or six hours to go back and forth. The road is the dirt that came out, full of potholes. Baitang plans to go into the mountains tomorrow to dig some medicine for himself to apply, and then see if there are any good things that can be sold for a small amount of money. By the way, you can also go and see what they call the wild child. If it is a wild child, there are generally three situations. First, when I was a child, I ran into the mountains, but I forgot the way out, and no one found him. He gradually disappeared in the mountains. Became a savage child, secondly, there is a very primitive tribe here, and finally, there are babies who were abandoned, or fell here in an accident, and were taken back by wild beasts that just lost their children and raised them as their own children. Wild child, if she finds out, she will bring him back, if she doesn¡¯t find out, tell another story. Before the divorce, she must make the family miserable. Eat what should be eaten, and what should be ordered. Isn¡¯t Yu Zhenxing what they call a filial son? She had to force Yu Zhenxing to be a real filial son. After she left, according to Yu Zhenxing¡¯s current virtues, she would definitely return to her original state, but there was a gap. The work they didn¡¯t need to do before, but now they have to do it, and the son is still unwilling to help. Especially after they have enjoyed the ¡°filial piety¡± of Yu Zhenxing once, it is impossible to have no resentment, and even a estrangement will arise. Once a person goes from a good state to a bad state, he will regret it. Bai Tang didn¡¯t believe it, their life was not as good as it was in the past ten years, and they wouldn¡¯t regret that they didn¡¯t treat the original owner well, and they wouldn¡¯t regret why they went to fight the original owner because of the promotion. She¡¯ll just wait and see, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Baitang is here staring at Yu Guangyao, if he is a little slack, the cane will hit him. Yu Guangyao felt pain in his knee within less than ten minutes, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. It would be a pain in the **** to move, which is not worthwhile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 575 - A potion (14) Chapter 575 A potion (14) But after kneeling for a while, he really couldn¡¯t bear it. began to beg Baitang: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in pain, can you stop kneeling?¡± Baitang would not soften his heart, and hit him directly with a cold face. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize your mistake, keep kneeling.¡± Yu Guangyao was tearful and full of resentment: ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore, you are just as bad as grandma said.¡± Baitang is not the original owner of the one he really loves, nor is he his mother. She doesn¡¯t care about Yu Guangyao¡¯s threatening words. Slapped him again. Baitang¡¯s attitude is extremely indifferent: ¡°You try to scold me again? If you dare to treat your mother like this at home, you must be domineering and do evil at school. The teacher doesn¡¯t dare to discipline your ruffian.¡± Parents who dote on their sons like this, and grandparents who dote on their grandchildren, Bai Tang is convinced. Their baby grandson can¡¯t do anything wrong, he was punished at school, and the old women are going to make trouble. Mouth twitching really hurts. Yu Guangyao is very good at seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. When he is fighting the original owner, he will hide, because he was also implicated in the past. The reason why he dared to kick the original owner at that time was because the original owner couldn¡¯t beat him much. If he beat him, if he complained to his grandparents, the original owner would be scolded. This trick has no effect on such a mother. Yu Guangyao was really uncomfortable. His knees are numb and painful. Forget it, if you give in, he will always get up. So, Yu Guangyao begged for mercy in a low voice: ¡°Mom, I was wrong, can you let me get up?¡± Baitang didn¡¯t even take a look at him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Guangyao reluctantly said: ¡°Existence scolded mother.¡± Baitang: ¡°What else? This is just one of the superficial reasons.¡± ¡±You don¡¯t know that you are wrong, but you think that you can escape punishment by admitting your mistakes, and you don¡¯t think your actions are wrong.¡± Baitang added another sentence. She didn¡¯t think Yu Guangyao was good at first, but now she feels that it is very difficult for him to learn well. Yu Guangyao only repeated: ¡°I really know I was wrong, Mom, let me get up.¡± How could Baitang do what he wanted: ¡°Go on, what¡¯s wrong with you? This is the only mistake you have?¡± The child¡¯s ideas have been eroded by his grandparents and father. Yu Guangyao pouted unwillingly: ¡°I¡­I shouldn¡¯t have kicked my mother.¡± Baitang glanced at him: ¡°Continue.¡± Yu Guangyao gave Baitang a resentful look again, and the next second, he was hit by the cane again. ¡±You have grievances, but you still feel that you are right. Obviously these things fall on you, you will not be able to bear it, and you will be angry. As long as he does not fall on you, you feel right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few weeks before the holiday, so don¡¯t go to school. When will you correct it and make me satisfied, go to school again.¡± Yu Guangyao thought about it, how can that be done. ¡°No, I have to go to school.¡± Baitang put his hands on his shoulders, making him unable to get up. ¡°Do you want to be beaten again?¡± Take out the mobile phone, call the head teacher of the student, briefly explain the situation, and Yu Guangyao stays at home for a period of education. Yu Guangyao felt very wronged. pursed his lips and did not want to speak anymore. After kneeling for a while, I couldn¡¯t help but move again. The pain was really painful, he had never knelt for so long before. ¡°Mom, I shouldn¡¯t scold you, and I shouldn¡¯t kick you like Dad.¡± After turning over and over again, Yu Guangyao only said this. Baitang sneered: ¡°Continue to kneel.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Guangyao¡¯s thirteen years old, she could still correct it. She really didn¡¯t want to care about him. Yu Guangyao couldn¡¯t help rubbing his legs, but Baitang hit him again with a cane. ¡°Hold your hands behind your back, don¡¯t move.¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 576 - A potion (15) Chapter 576 A potion (15) When she became strict, Yu Guangyao was still afraid. After the rice was ready, Baitang took the pot of chicken and rice away, and said coldly, ¡°You guys eat vegetables.¡± Grandpa Yu, Grandma Yu, and Yu Zhenxing were all very dissatisfied. ¡°I made this, why would you eat a chicken.¡± ¡°You daughter-in-law, you treat us harshly?¡± Yu Zhenxing: ¡°Baitang, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Baitang patted the table with his hand: ¡°Here, I have the final say. I was pregnant and gave birth to a baby, so I only ate green vegetables. I have been cooking and working for more than ten years, and this is only the first day. You don¡¯t want to, do you?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it, I will punish anyone who is disobedient.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you forced me to become what I am today.¡± Yu Zhenxing turned his gaze and calmed down a little: ¡°Baitang, I was wrong, I will treat you well in the future, can you stop doing this?¡± Baitang slapped him across the face: ¡°Anyone who wants to believe what you say, listen to me now.¡± The old woman and the old man hurried to pull Yu Zhenxing, and they all looked at Baitang with humiliation. ¡°Baitang, divorce, go for a divorce tomorrow!¡± Yu Zhenxing covered his face and said. ¡°Ah!¡± Baitang pinched his chin and patted the ashes on his hands: ¡°Leave as soon as you say? You may not have paid attention to it. The divorce code of the Han Dynasty has changed. If I don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t even think about getting a divorce. Even if there is a lawsuit, Do you have money?¡± ¡°You want a divorce, but I still don¡¯t agree. When I lose my temper and you satisfy me, I will divorce you.¡± ¡°By the way, don¡¯t think about sneaking out of the village. Just run away and it¡¯s over. You should remember that I said that if you run away and no one in the village stops you, I will demolish the houses one by one.¡± ¡°Work hard, you guys, this is your retribution.¡± ¡°Karma is not good, who told you to use my ID card to apply for a marriage certificate? Who told you to bully me alone? Who told you to let your son beat me? Keep indoctrinate Yu Guangyao, be a mother Are you hurting him?¡± ¡°You asked for it yourself.¡± Baitang was definitely not joking when he said that they would not be allowed to eat white rice with vegetables. After taking it away, he deliberately ate it in front of Yu Guangyao, and threw the bone to the big yellow dog. Although the old woman¡¯s cooking skills are not very good, they are not bad. The scent hooked Yu Guangyao¡¯s belly, and the gluttons came out, and his stomach started to rumble. He stared straight at the pot of fried chicken in Baitang¡¯s hand. Grandma Yu couldn¡¯t see it, so she took a bowl of rice and vegetables to serve to Yu Guangyao. ¡°My dear grandson, get up and eat, it hurts to kneel.¡± Baitang flipped the bowl of rice: ¡°Old woman, are you taking my words for granted?¡± Grandma Yu couldn¡¯t go any further: ¡°My grandson has been kneeling for so long, why are you so cruel as a mother? Don¡¯t let him get up, and don¡¯t let him eat?¡± Yu Guangyao looked at Grandma Yu with hope. He wants to eat and doesn¡¯t want to kneel anymore. His mother is a bad person and only beats him. Baitang: ¡°It¡¯s not as cruel as your grandparents wanting him to be a worthless person.¡± ¡°Old woman, how many people have you and the old man harmed? You said that a mother doesn¡¯t love her son and is not good to her son. You are also a mother. In fact, you are not good either. Look at your useless son, who was taught by you and the old man What¡¯s the matter? I said, it¡¯s not allowed, it¡¯s not allowed. If it doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I won¡¯t get a divorce in my life.¡± The old woman simply knelt on the ground and cursed: ¡°It¡¯s not reasonable!¡± ¡°I am a grandma who is sincere to her grandson, and I was slandered like this by the mother!¡± ¡°Is there still the law of the king? Is there any law of heaven?¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 577 - A potion (16) Chapter 577 A potion (16) ¡°What crime have I committed? Is there any law of the king, is there any law of heaven?¡± ¡­ The old woman was hoarse, and the one who cried was a heartbreaker. What¡¯s funny is that the old man and Yu Zhenxing each came out. Baitang didn¡¯t care about her either, and let her act wildly. No one dared to scold her, and she didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ scolding. I am not a person of the same realm, I care too much, and I am not happy. Yu Guangyao was still a little anxious, but as time passed, he gradually became a little disappointed. It¡¯s really useless, he is still kneeling under this dead woman. My stomach is really hungry. The old woman was out of breath from crying, and Baitang simply ignored her. When she couldn¡¯t cry anymore, she said: ¡°Old woman, if you are sick, no one will take care of the old man. By the way, your son can¡¯t cook, so I don¡¯t care about you anyway. It¡¯s up to you to take care of me now.¡± ¡°There are thirty-two chickens in the family. I have been raising them for so many years, and I have kept them in prison. No matter what, twenty-five of them are mine. There are ten ducks, and six of them should be mine. The rice is planted by me. , Pumping, harvesting, and drying are also done by me. I raise the pigs, and three-quarters of the pork is mine. By the way, there are 140 eggs, and 100 are mine. My things If there is less, I will let you know what pain is.¡± ¡°What is pain, even if I did it, you have no evidence to prove that I did it. You can only smash your teeth and swallow it for me.¡± ¡°Old woman, remember to be a man with you. My son said so well, if they do something that makes me unhappy, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡± Baitang just wanted to make them feel aggrieved. Called to the back room: ¡°Yu Zhenxing, go wash the dishes, clean the back kitchen, and boil water for your parents to take a bath. If you can¡¯t do well, you will continue to be beaten.¡± These things are not a big deal. For a person who basically doesn¡¯t do it, doing it is uncomfortable. He just thinks that housework should be done by women. Even if the woman does the farm work, the housework belongs to the woman, and he doesn¡¯t have to do it if he works outside. Some people compare the amount of work, Baitang seems to be biased. In the face of physical labor, you can¡¯t use the amount created by your advantage to suppress the amount created by not having this advantage. They are all trying their best to pay, and they are not lazy. Using your physical advantage to ask her to finish everything in another aspect, Baitang thinks, this is playing hooligans. Yu Zhenxing slammed down on the wall full of hostility, and the board creaked. After a while, thick smoke rose from the room. Baitang shook his head, it was the first time he saw someone who doted on a son like this in the countryside and wouldn¡¯t let him do any work. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Yu Zhenxing¡¯s face was covered in black ash. Baitang glanced at him: ¡°Who is born with this? It¡¯s not easy for you to learn? Just be a rice borer and eat ready-made ones? If you want to be beaten, just say so.¡± Baitang was really speechless. He works outside, so it¡¯s hard to buy and eat outside every meal. Actually, Baitang really guessed right, the material is relatively poor, Yu Zhenxing will only keep a little of his salary, and eat out the rest, he doesn¡¯t want to let himself suffer more. Yu Zhenxing had no choice but to go back again. Grandpa Yu and Grandma Yu rushed to help. Baitang directly ordered: ¡°I can¡¯t help, you help, I¡¯ll beat him, Yu Guangyao. It¡¯s the same thing as boiling water and washing a bowl. He is the son of the emperor¡¯s old man? Can¡¯t the baby lump do it?¡± Not to mention the emperor¡¯s old son¡¯s son, even when Baitang was the emperor, he was never so precious. ¡ª¡ªo>_